《Breakthrough with the Forbidden Master》 Chapter 1 prologue How do you become stronger in a world where there is no Great Demon King? Is my excuse for not being able to cross the wall. Even though people say "excellent", I was never called "genius", "monster", or "return of the hero". At times, I was able to show my achievements. However, the words to be said only at that time were fixed. -As expected, the son of a hero I no longer feel praised. And there are certain words that are often said when you get sick and get worse than usual. -After all, it is still immature compared to the father of the brave I wanted to do it. Is that why my heart goes bad because I am sweet? My father, one of the brave men who saved the world, was tied to his mother, and I was born. A peaceful era without war. I was raised without any inconvenience. The country I live in is the Dipurcha Empire, also known as the lord of the earth. Civilization and economy may be the best in the world. What I wanted from a spoiled, wealthy family was usually available. Tra n slate d by jp t l .co There was no problem going to school. While he was spoiled and raised, he had a genius education. And I could do better than "normal". Study and exercise. Until then, I didn''t hit the wall, and I didn''t worry about the future. He succeeded his father and became a warrior in the Imperial Army. However, I bumped into the wall, and as I grew up, I began to be concerned about the reputation of adults and those around me. No matter what the result, whatever you do, you''ll be accompanied by the title "Son of the Hero". My ability to be compared and inferior to my parents who are too great. One day, she believed that the gene from her parents would wake up, and she immersed herself in making bloody efforts to improve herself. However, they did not get any better than their parents. on the contrary -The brave gang members are full of wonderful talent. From now on, he will grow up and lead the human race. DDBut "guy" is not enough Tran sl ate d by jp tl. o -Originally, the gene that should have the most talent ... DDNot as good as geniuses with real talent -I was expecting, my son is missing I started to compare with the children of the guys who were the same members of the brave family as my father and mother, and I should have been expected from the surroundings among them, but everyone already has high hopes for me Without any reason, it is disappointed. It s not a drop-off. Obviously with more than normal abilities. Since then, the fortunate position that had been endowed with the privilege of being the son of a brave has come to me as if I had turned my palm back. I am me. Look at me more. I want to be free. I want to go to a world where I am not bound by my title. That was my rebellion that grew up at the age of fifteen. And the fateful encounter that occurred during the rebellion period, my way is twisted against the expectations and wishes of my surroundings and my father. -Children ... Can you hear my voice? ... Can you recognize my figure? In the first place, I had no idea why I could do that. DDThe loneliness for more than a decade has been boring as it is If you can kill your time by possessing you, you ca nt replace your belly The Great Demon King, once the enemy of all mankind, once defeated the world''s humanity. However, the soul remained in this world without being able to form a Buddha. I don''t know why I was able to recognize the ghost of the Great Demon King, which nobody and my father could recognize. But we still met. DDWho ... Is it in the rebellion period? ... Do you want to look back on your father? Do you want to look back on the world? Tr a n s l a ted by p mt l.com And a strange communal life that starts there. DDYour father has a grudge. So ... do you want to give you more power than your father? He is a ghost and cannot talk to anyone except me. You can''t do anything just by taking possession of me. The Great Demon King, who can only talk to me and see the scenery I am seeing, has whispered the devil to kill time. -I''ll guide you. I''ll teach you anything, magic, spells, summons, wisdom. I only have time What would have happened if I hadn''t met this guy at that time? Sometimes I think about that. Perhaps he was happy and lived a happy day while giving up and accepting the evaluation of others. But I''m always saying I''m glad I met him. Even if I met this guy, that worst day of my life had come. The worst day of my life. To tell it, you must first go back to the day you met him. Chapter 2 Episode 1 The Wall of Genius Imperial Warrior Academy. Three years have passed since I entered, and the results of the written exam at the end of the school year had been overhanging. I can find my name right away. -1st: Fiansay Departure, 2nd: Earth Lagann Yes, second from the front. So it''s easy to find. It''s not surprising to me that the results have been almost always within the top ten for the last three years. However, I have never been first. And it was not only in writing, but also in practical skills. "Uoooooooooo!" "Sweet ... I''ll see you all, Earth" My abilities are better than people. But it''s not as good as anyone. "Thunder-type spells, Kilo Thunder!" "The power of spells has risen since last week. It seems that you have made a lot of effort in this short period ... It is within the expected range." I realized that because there was a real genius near me that far surpassed me. A genius who can''t win even if he learns enough to pen and stomps his nose and swings his weapon. T ra nsl a ted b y p tl .o "Hey, your feet are neglected." "Wow, you''re ..."! "This is ... one." Even today I face this way, but I''m forced to lie down on the ground. "Till the mock-up! Winner, Fiansay!" Then, lying on the ground like this, I looked up at the sky again, and at the same time cheered. "Wow, great! This is Princess Fiansay''s victory!" "Without defeat for three years ... Is it possible to go perfect until graduation?" "Fiansei-sama ...... nice ..." The Color and Bibundou Roads ... As expected, the prodigy who draws the blood of "The Majesty of Solja", which was called "The Seventh Hero''s First Spear" "" Oh, Earth isn''t weak, but once for Fiansei. I can''t win. '''' Outdoor practice ground. I sighed at the classmates'' voices heard from the outfield. After all, only the usual voice was heard today. "It''s still sweet, earth." "Nug ?!" "The power of magic and swordsmanship has risen in a short period of time. I acknowledge their efforts, but I have not yet mastered it as a magic sword." And while they usually praise the fighting opponent for their good work, the voice of the winner overlooks me, the loser. T rans l ated b y jp mt l.co "I''ll be disappointed by my hero, my father, as it is right now? Earth!" "Me, no face, no, princess ..." Beautiful golden long-haired woman with a little roll. Dignified expression and eyes, and pure white limbs that do not know the filth. She is a tall woman, but she is slender. A plump breast that makes you feel motherhood. Even though everyone wears white short-sleeved shorts athletic attire like everyone else, their godly aura and presence make them seem foreign to everyone. "Hey, we''re equal at school. It''s even more like a childhood friend. You can call it Fiansay. Polite and rude honorifics also hurt you." And he is always scolded. But it''s impossible even if it''s said that it''s normal. Because this person is the princess of this country. "I''m sorry even if I won''t win me at all ... this won''t be my victory in the next" graduation commemoration match "." "Hahaha, that''s right." Will you be a warrior, serving the royal palace and protecting this imperial city with your father?-There are so many pitiful that you are weaker than me, the princess. " How many times should I listen to this sermon? If the other party was not a princess, she was shouting, "Naughty fucking woman" If you''re not a childhood friend, you might have beaten. "Are you not ashamed of the brave son who saved the world with this?" This school has children other than me, such as nobles and my father, "The brave gang who defeated the Great Demon King." But none of them can beat the princess, Fiansei, whether in learning or fighting. But it''s only me who preaches every time. Okay, I''m getting angry too. And it''s not just preaching that I''m scared of this guy. "But ... the princess is truly ... but earth-kun is still strong." I came!Ů The girls in the class are blushing and praising me. This is nice and shy. I can''t beat the princess, but I''m second in my grade, so I''m an honor student. In addition, girls can usually be relieved because they can have a family. Nevertheless "... Hey, you guys there!" Oh, it''s gone! The princess quickly approaches the girls who were in the spectator seat and puts out their faces. "You may have misunderstood a little bit, but he''s a brilliant man, maybe his face isn''t bad, and he''s a wealthy family. But he''s twisted. He''s a genie and isn''t obedient, he''s more than anything.I''ve been rudely looking into my underwear when I was a child, and I''m still hiding a glossy book in my room. I heard from his maid that he had set up a double trap and set up a magic trap to hide it, but if he was a boy of his age, he wouldn''t be able to do that, but he was hiding at such a sloppy and naughty thing It''s a miserable person, and his appearance is not bad, but his eyes are pretty bad, and even if he says bad, he doesn''t seem wild and masculine, but he has bad gala. His parents are English And they are two people to be respected, but in some places they are too kind and he''s spoiled and grew up, don''t you hate that? I''m studying and training to beat me.I''m so depressed, I''m not too impressed with the way I work in the shadows without knowing it, but still, oh, that''s right. That''s why you should never aim for him. '''' I endlessly blow my girls into the girls so as to make a quick start. And the girls who heard it showed a smile ... "U-fu-fu-fu, you know, princess" "In us ... No, I never think that any girl in this imperial city will be Earth''s lover." ? " T r ansl a t e d by p tl .com Damn, are you stupid about me? Yeah, I can''t help but think that way. Nevertheless, I have never been a lover for the past three years! So, of course, I''ve never ... And that''s because of that fucking princess who hates me all the time, hating girls! Hmm, but it''s okay ... I''m ... I know, there''s a woman I''ve decided on! Chapter 3 Episode 2 father and son Damn oh oh, oh oh oh oh, fool it! ! I would have been a little refreshed if I could say , but I couldn''t. Actually, I want to make the princess saying my bad words correct, but whatever I lose, I can only hear the regrets, and that is Dasee. So I could pretend to be inaudible and leave the place to show my will. "I''m sorry, earth. Instructing Taik, who was also witnessing a simulated battle between me and the princess, also serving as a referee, sent her an ale with his hands on my shoulders. "Is it okay? Your father, Hiiro, was in the Academy era as well as when you were the Prince of the Sea, when the majesty of the time, His Majesty Solja, was a prince. But at the end ... I won the victory in the game before my graduation commemoration. An instructor who encourages himself with his thumb up. Classmates send me encouragement and encouragement one after another, following the instructor. "That''s right, Earth. At the end, show me even the awakening of the hero''s gene!" "Oh yes, Earth is the son of Hero Hero!" ? " Whenever I give this encouragement, I''m not moved by my friend''s friendship ... but what about you! Puka, you''re worse than me, and your rank is worse, so first try Temeye! Also, I''m not a hero or a gene! However, I do not say that such a hidden thing is said to me. I walked away from everyone''s circle, and returned a word. Tr a n s l ate d b y jp tl . o n In general, the first-placed guy is a genius, although he is afraid, but still called a prodigy. This effort seems to be stupid. I admit that''s me. So it''s not a shame to not win. In the first place, there is no "too much" in this country who can beat that woman. Even these guys are losing to that princess. Nevertheless, I don''t seem to regret it at all, and I don''t want to win in the first place. So, well, it''s frustrating, but I can''t help but win. But this is good, but sometimes I just don''t understand. that is "How many times is the princess victory over Hilo''s son?" "Even though the princess is a prodigy, I''m sorry that the son of the brave man has never won." A voice was heard from the corner of the hall in the training hall. Adult voice. Perhaps the Imperial Knights are also chatting. They were talking calmly without knowing what I was listening to. "Well, the child of the brave is not a brave." "The princess is exceptional ... but again, the generations below us are not enough. There is also evidence that it is a peaceful era ..." "In this year''s academy graduation commemoration game, royals from other countries can also be watched ... but I''m worried that I will be disappointed at seeing the infeasibility of Hiiro''s son" "While being Hiiro''s son, this writing And the second in practical skills. I''m sorry I couldn''t get the first place. "" I''m really sorry. And that second place is also a problem. I don''t have that two guys. "" Oh, those two guys. "That two people, who are currently studying in other countries, have already fully demonstrated their talents and have been awarded a medal by a king of another country during this time?" "Yes. 2nd place in the absence of "Two people" ... Actually about 4th place So, I''m disappointed. " This kind of story has been heard in many places. When I was a child, I was still called "The Hero is the Son of the Hero, Hilo", just scoring on tests and showing magic better than others. He entered the academy from around the age of 13 and competed with others around the ranks. As a result, I always kept the top ranking in the Academy. However, the second place was the highest and I had never taken the first place. However, the Academy is a warrior training institution where excellent children from nobles and empires come together to get through difficult tests. In other words, the place where the elites of the empire gather. That''s why I think it would be great if the second place there. But people don''t look that way. "... it was bad ..." ""! In my words, two men who seem to be about thirties look back. A cloak in armor with the symbol of the empire. Tr ansl ated b y Jp t l . o "I showed you a sad part to the Imperial Knights ..." They seemed a bit impatient at my appearance, but they talked to me, familiarizing themselves, laughing deceptively. "No, no, I can''t do it against a princess. He doesn''t already have the power of the" advanced warrior "class at the moment." "But if you''re not too nervous, wouldn''t you? He became a senior warrior at the age of 16 just one year after graduation from the Academy, and defeated the Great Demon King at the age of 18. "" Aspiring Warriors after graduation are, of course, "Imperial Knights" I think we''re going to re-train from the beginning of the current Academy, so we''ll be a monk. " And ... I was told to the first meeting guys that seemed familiar and great. Instructors, classmates, and even first-timers say this. Of course, what a real parent ... "That''s all! If your stupid son graduates, please treat me!" "" That! ?? "" Tsukasa ... I was here ... "Hi, Hiiro-sama !?" "Yo, don''t be as enthusiastic as it is. Discipline? You''re going to have an advanced promotion test this time? Good luck." "Oh, thank you!" I need to show you my dad''s splendid place! Did you know? Burning red hair. She always smiled cheerfully and was openly touched by everyone. She seemed to have a fan club in the Imperial Capital even though she was still called by her as a young man who can only be seen in her early twenties. The skill of the sword and the power of magic are the strongest in the world, and if you wield a magic sword that combines the two, you will be the strongest hero in the world. When I was longing for my father and shining his eyes with respect, ... but now ... "Yeah, Earth. I came to the training room with a little help ... but you lost to the princess again." A father who pokes at me with a nasty smile. Such a place is frustrating and irritating. "Daddy was also in the Academy period when Sorja was ... he couldn''t win the race except for his graduation competitor''s game ... but he''s an opponent, isn''t he a girl?" Well, Dad was different from you in writing exams, so I was in danger of repetition before graduation, so it would be better for you to do that, but the man is the last Is because it''s Koch. " So he gently hits his fist against my chin. Does a man want to say, "Last is power"? "... OK, then, my dad told me with a sword ... If I gave me the sword of the brave who defeated the Great Demon King ... could he beat the princess?" Trans l a t ed b y Jptl.co I was half-sarcastic, half-slightly serious, and I asked him to look at his father. But my father laughed ... "Well ... I''ll tell you too, but I''m busy working ... so I trained with an instructor or" Sadith ", and" That sword " I don''t know how to use it yet. This is also as usual. "Well, you''re the type that stretches slowly. Father''s son. However, I have never learned swords or magic from my father. He is compared to his father, even though he has not inherited his father''s skills and teachings. At the end of my life, when I was the same age as me, I was inferior to me, but I looked down. Really "Tsuka ... I ... I''m doing my best enough now?" "... Earth?" "A type that stretches slowly ... ?? I''m sorry That''s why I want to call me like a brat. "Why ... why am I disappointed? I am comforted! λ I''m second in the Academy grade! I''m fine! Compliment me a little more than comforting! Why I''m disappointed even though I''m second Is it not good for 2nd place? Is it not for 1st place? A miserable kid ... I can''t control it while I''m aware of it myself, and I''m afraid of being a kid. "Earth ..." "... tiny ... cool ..." If I noticed, I was running past my father in front of me and running away. Chapter 4 Episode 3 exclusive maid "Imperial Warrior" is a title and a qualification in this country. A qualification obtained when selected elites graduate from the academy, and gaining this qualification enables them to take on jobs that can only be performed by imperial warriors. "Hunter", which freely crosses the world, undertakes demon beast extermination, exploration of unexplored areas, and sometimes requests from the people. As a senior soldier of the empire, the Imperial Knight is a gathering of military cadets, who serve to maintain the security of the empire and sometimes undertake nation-wide work at the emperor''s edict. "Imperial Mage" devotes a lifetime to the search and study of magic. There are many other things, but none of them can belong to the organization and get a job unless they are qualified as "Imperial Warriors." My father had a poor classroom grade in the Academy era, but nonetheless, the elite of the most difficult elite has become an Imperial Knight who can find a job, and now stands at the top of all warriors of the Empire, `` Imperial University Warrior Chief]. T r a ns l a ted by jp mt l.o Originally a lonely, father from a commoner, he worked hard, grew stronger, and sometimes saved the country, and eventually the world. He defeated the Great Demon King, a demonic god who attempted to rule the world. The father''s story, which has grown from a commoner to a hero, has been praised, appreciated and revered by humankind around the world, and is now called the "Brave". But that''s just my father''s story, not my son. In fact, I haven''t inherited anything other than blood from my father. Despite the end of the battle with the Great Demon King and a peaceful world, the duties of his father, who is also an aide to the emperor, are enormous, and he has no time for his son, me. So, I never learned anything from my father. Nevertheless, as a father''s son, I am required to be satisfied with the results. And as a result, it is this Zama, even though he has performed better than his father when he was the same age as me. Really ... I can''t understand ... "Tadema ..." T ra nslate d by jp m tl .com After all, I couldn''t be sullen, so I returned to my mansion even though it was still afternoon. There was a maid cleaning the garden in front of the mansion, which passed through the large garden. The maid noticed me, curled her eyes for a second, but immediately smiled like a crescent moon. "Welcome home, bocha. But the academy is still in class, so please turn around and turn right." It''s not the way you talk to me, the main, but that''s the normal mode for this maid. "I''m not worried, ''Sadith''. I was retired early because of the illness of mental distress." "Oya, the same slime spirit as before. "Huh?" "........." "It''s too boring as expected, Funyachin Bo-cha." A maid, Saddis, with a nasty smile and a merciless tongue. He seemed to be an orphan of war, he was in this mansion before I was born, raised like a sibling, and is now my exclusive maid. Her beautiful silver hair is gathered behind her head, the skirt of the maid''s clothes, which should be neat, is so short and odious as to be above her knees, and her plump breasts and body are always annoying. She is only nineteen years old, and for me she is more like a mean sister than a maid. And, well, my first love, someone who always wants to do something stuffy. Not a fiance. But I''m going to be my future wife. "It''s okay. The exam is over, the rest is just the game before. No matter what grade I get, my evaluation will not drop." "Sure, if you are a junior boy, you will have a career path after graduation Is an all-you-can-choose, but it seems like it''s a definitive matter for Bo-Chama to advance to the Imperial Knight. "" Well, nobody would complain, and that would be what people wanted around. "Hey, the hero''s father." "Oh, today, it''s more like a Snestine boy. Now, not only did you lose to the princess, but ... "Did you do that?" "........." "This is also a chart star ... It''s too worthwhile to predict, it''s skin-covered." Did you see this guy? ? What do you know! ? What''s that? No, it''s natural to know that I sometimes wash my body in the bath! "Luse, shit. If you were to be ranked first and were told that you were truly the son of a brave man, is there a place where you could do that? You can''t help complaining to the maid, Saddis, but Sadith, who always vomits unnecessary tongues, sometimes feels like I''m too sick and exhales emotionally. And only then, sadis looks serious ... "Earth Botama ..." "..." "I feel overwhelmed and annoyed by the surrounding expectations and voices ... I can''t share the pain with my maid after all, but my surroundings and my husband ... , And I too ... I can''t just expect a little boy. " "Sadiz ..." "It is a famous story that Hero Hero was lost in his childhood. It''s a famous story. That''s why at the present time, the already excellent Earth boy grows and how much he can be ... Everybody is dreaming. You are so much .... I''m really selfish, but I want to know that. " Sadice tells me in a gentle and firm word, bowing her head. Such a place is really cunning. When should we have a wedding? "... But ... Sometimes, besides encouraging pleasure, I want a reward or a candy." Tr a n sl a te d b y p m tl . om I felt so shy and turned to Soppo, and I had no choice but to return. "Are you rewarding? Are you aware of how much money you spend on the Bochanma month compared to the average monthly income of a common layman? Can you buy whatever you want?" "No, in that sense? "I didn''t have it ..." "Ah, but I couldn''t buy a glossy book and a whore. And ... oh, na, go, ko, ro ..." "Nu ..." "And unfortunately, It is not included in the working conditions that I can give emotional education to my boy, so I can''t do it even if I ask you! " In the past, when I was little, I was sadly asked by Saddis to be a "wife" and refused, but since then Saddis has noticed my feelings and my passionate things Is crushed in this way. To be honest, until a while ago I thought I could marry Saddis if I grew up a bit more, but recently I have no image of Sadiz getting married to me no matter how hard I try, and I''m denting here except for fathers Was out. Then, seeing me blatantly disappointed, Saddith sighed and offered me a suggestion. "Yes. I don''t know if it will be a motivating material for the baby boy ... but today I will clean the sealed pedestal for the first time in a year, so I''m going to be there so much?" "Seal? "The sword ..." "Yes, yes. The legendary sword that destroyed the Great Demon King. It is a sword that her husband stabbed into the pedestal and sealed because it was too powerful. "Isn''t it motivating me?" "... I''m sorry ... I was glad when I was a kid, but ... I can''t even look at my father''s sword ... Sadice''s proposal didn''t bother him. A day to release between locked seals in the residence only once a year. Father''s sword sealed there. It''s a sword from a myth or a legend. "Ah, it''s useless to get upset weird. Even if you think you''re going to steal your sword and get stronger, only your husband can pull out the sword from the pedestal anyway." " A sword that I thought I would inherit someday. However, I was tired of the title of the son of the brave, and I was subtle when asked if my tension would rise. Then ... Until I meet "Ait" ... Chapter 5 Episode 4 encounter Both father and mother were ordinary people. It seems that the childhood friends were in sync with the academy, but they were chosen together and as a member of the brave ... Well, I got married and I was born. In other words, this very rich mansion was built after marriage. And there are all kinds of weapons and magic tools that are usually locked but in a spacious space like an exhibition hall. Some swords and armor are displayed in something like a showcase or hang on the wall. It is probably a hobby that my father, a magic swordsman, bought so many weapons after marriage. He insists he has trained in martial arts, but I have never seen his father use a spear or an ax. However, there is a stricter and thicker door at the back of the arsenal such as the exhibition hall. It is a space that can only be opened once a year, where treasures that have changed the history of the world and saved humanity are sleeping. "I''ll bring you a rag. I''m going to bring a rag etc. In the meantime, please go inside and go back to your childhood and enjoy yourself. If you steal, please do my best. It is impossible to pull out the sword sealed in the pedestal ~ "I don''t want to steal it! Sadith smiles and tells me the disgusting taste, but I unlock the door with the key I received. What spreads out there is a square-looking room. A pentagram magic circle is drawn on the floor, and in the center is a swinging sword pierced into the pedestal. "... the brave sword ... the strongest in the world ...?" A room that is only released once a year. Since I wasn''t there the last time or two times before, I''m going into this room for the first time in a few years and seeing the sword ... "... Huh?" Tra nsla te d by jp tl.om I wasn''t a sword, I was looking at something else. "Hmm ... the door has opened ... I see, it''s been a year now ... this is the year ... about 15 times ..." Not my own. There should be nobody between the locks, which are usually locked and open to anyone. But there was already somebody there before I entered. "Hmm? Pokoya ... Oh ... Hiro''s son ... I used to be a small kid in the past, but did he grow up a bit and resemble Hiiro ... " "No, who are you !!!! Why are you here?" "What? No, why are you so surprised? And this is not a human! Silver long hair. A sharp and evil horn of the devil that extends from the head. The medieval beauty that looks like a man or a woman has a suspicious pattern engraved around her eyes. A mysterious demonic dressed in a purple robe wrapping the whole body. I raised my voice. "... Hey ... No way ... I''m a child ..." "That?" "I can see myself ... I can hear my voice? "What, what are you saying, Temee !? How did you get into this room? Demon? Robbery?" ? What do you mean ... what happened in the fifteen years of loneliness? T ra ns l at e d b y p m t l.c om 15 years? What are you talking about? It doesn''t seem to be solid at all, but it still has a strange presence. This is not normal! "Bocha ... It''s noisy. Did you really try to pull out your sword?" "Sadith! Be careful, there''s a strange guy!" "...?" At that time, Sadiz came, listening to the noise and holding cleaning equipment. If so, no problem. Despite being a maid, Sadis once graduated from the Academy with excellent results and is also a qualified senior soldier. I don''t know why such a person is content with my exclusive maid, but when she was a brat, she was an escort to my escort. If I''m with Saddis, no matter who he is ... "Bobama, isn''t there anyone ..." "Eh?" "... Did you twist your virgin and finally see your hallucinations with delusions ... at all ...?" Looking into the sealed area, I was sure that I could see a demonic figure, but Saddith was amazed at me as she couldn''t see anything. "Well, why ?? You''re there?" "Bocha, don''t give me a strategy to scare me and push me down and bring it to Muhufu, so please give up. "Please, isn''t it?" "So, I''m still ready. Let''s not make too much noise." Really not see? Sadiz went again in preparation for cleaning ... "... apparently ... you can see the rest ... only the children ... you are the only ones ..." "That?" "Even if you had a body ... you could have lived for tens of thousands of years But ... I''m a little glad to be able to talk to someone for the first time in just over 10 years ... Stupid? Is it only visible to me? "Just being in this cramped space ... sometimes only cleans for the first time in a year ... what does it mean that such an event would happen too much? Is it a mischief of God? Huh, either way ... I know. Instinct is telling. I could have possessed this sword, but I could possess it for you, too! "What, what ..." "It''s ironic ... but in a way, it''s lucky. Heyro, since I had never taken this sword out after defeating I, I couldn''t see anything outside, but ... "What, what ?! Hey, Temee is one!" Then, the demons with a smile of joy and rapture approach in front of Yurari and me. "I''m not approaching! I''m going to ask who you are! Tr a nsl at e d by jpm tl. o m I immediately grabbed the mop that Saddis had left in preparation for cleaning. In the same way as a sword, it also boosts its power by pouring your best lightning. "He ... a magic sword ... but ... rough. Second-class. It''s far from Hilo! " I was so obsessed with the demons. However, the demons, who definitely thought they did, slipped through my attacks. "it''s useless. Your attack is meaningless because you are a spirit. However, it is you who were lucky to be a spirit body. "" What !? "" With such a magic sword, even if you train for 100 years, you will not be able to compete in the active era. " But it will be taken care of in the future. Let''s give it a name So throw it away, and the demons come back to my eyes again ... "My name is ''The Great Demon King Reina'' ... I was once aimed at conquering the terrestrial world, but was destroyed by your father and his friends." "That?" "A modern world that has lost its time ... I''ll show you through you, baby" And then my consciousness ceased. Chapter 6 Episode 5 There is no one who does not know the name by saying "Daemon King Traina" clearly. Textbooks also have names. However, I have never seen it. There is no picture left. The Great Demon King, once defeated by his father and his friends. I saw a strange illusion of meeting the ghost. No, it may have been a dream in the first place. Surely something weird and frustrating ... "Bochama!" "Ah ..." So my consciousness woke up and I woke up in bed. This ceiling is my room. When I opened my eyes, the first thing I saw was Sadith''s face, looking at me with tears of tears, changing from a usual nasty smile. "Sadith ..." "Good, Bo-chan! Good! ... Bo-chan already ..." I was suddenly hugged. Nice breasts! ? "Ah, ah, Sadith? Poo, me ... why?" "Don''t you remember? The little boy was fainted alone between the seals. I can''t see it, but what if ... I''m with you, but if you think there''s something in the bobama''s body ... "," That''s right ......... "" How about you? " "Are you worried?" "No, okay, it''s okay ... I''m a little nervous ... but I''m ..." "Yeah ..." It was pleasantly wrapped in the sweet aroma of sadis. Sadice then slowly separated from me and smiled gently. "It seemed nothing and it was good." T r ans lat e d b y ptl .co Oh, let''s make children. "I guess you may have accumulated a lot of tiredness. Even if you could not beat the princess, the boy was working hard every day. "I''ll bring it later." "Oh, sadis, a little bit more ..." "Ta, da, then, I''ll sleep with you, ma, se, n ?" "Uh ..." With that said, Saddis, who changed herself from a heartfelt smile to her usual grinning grumpy smile, went out of the room. For the time being, I suppose I was relieved. Damn, I don''t know why this happened, but after seeing that Saddis in obedience mode for a long time, I wanted you to do more and more ... "It''s a very unusual sight of a peaceful blur .... Even the human being who has defeated it has become inferior ..." And the voice suddenly resounded in my head. That was the voice I heard before losing consciousness. And ... "Amazing. I am a spirit body. Therefore, I can''t harm or touch anything ... but ... I can only see and hear the rest of you and my voice ... " T r a n s late d by jp m tl .o Having said that, what appeared to be a little faint was the demons I saw before undeniably losing consciousness. However, it is unlikely that there is a substance. "Let''s do it ... like a ghost?" After being destroyed by the brave people including your father, he could not form a Buddha and became a spiritual body and possessed that sword. As soon as Hiiro became peaceful, his sword was placed in that narrow space Sealed. Thanks to that, I have rarely gone out of that room or seen a person in the last ten or so years, but ... "" Why could you possess me? " I don''t know why Just because it is a spirit, it looks thin. However, a strange intimidation is inevitably seeping out, just because of its presence. Then, if this story is all true ... "Well, you ... without the ghosts ... you ... really ..." "" ... Is that the Great Demon Trainer? " It''s not really good! Wait a minute, then what? Do you mean I''m haunted by the Great Demon King''s ghost now? Wait a minute, but usually you will possess the killed person! Why do you own my son, not my hero''s father! That? It''s a curse till the last generation ... "Child ... It seems like he''s puzzled in many ways, but he doesn''t know the reason for this event even more than he knows. No matter how much a child like you twists his head, there is no solution. '''' "Muh ..." "More than a decade like arrest, I''m tired. I want to see the world a little after I died. Children, go out to the city. Then you can go outside. In fact, this way, you can''t get out of that room, so you can stay in your room. '' A self-proclaimed Great Demon King who orders me to say so. Honestly, I can''t tell if it''s still real. But I''m just going to go out of the way ... Well, I''ve been in that small room for more than a decade and haven''t talked to anyone. But this guy is a ghost and will not die. Sure, it''s hell, and if you can get out, you''ll want to. But why do you want me to be so great, how much you are the Great Demon King? "... Ke, sorry. What''s omniscient and almighty ...... I want to lose to my father." It seemed to work surprisingly if I told him that he wanted to say one of his dislikes. The legendary Great Demon King frowned my eyebrows. "Hey, huh ... Could you say ... Hiiro''s son ..." "Hey, the Great Demon King is also temperament. I can''t let one of the kid''s dislikes run away with salari." "Anyway, if you can talk, but it doesn''t hurt me, I''ll decide what I''m going to do. I''m bullish because my opponent can''t put my hands and feet ... I feel sorry, but if my opponent is really a great Demon King, I''m just bullish here if it''s a lifetime opportunity Was. Then, the Great Demon King Reina stared at me, convulsing my words with a nice face. "Hmm ... I don''t know anything scary. Is it good? Be too clever. I''m the all-powerful Almighty. Suppose we were spiritual, but could we unravel this event, kill you with extra power, and swallow this world into the abyss again? "No, I wasn''t able to do that, so I was trapped in a room?" , that s that s why Tran sl ate d b y Jpt l . o "Oh, hey, it''s the first blank in over a dozen years? I wonder if the Great Demon King, who was about to collapse the world, was defeated by academy students?" The Great Demon King suddenly became embarrassed by words. Oh, I started thinking that this wasn''t the Great Demon King, and I felt somewhat pathetic. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m going to take a stroll with me before dinner." ? "Instead, I''m just a little bit off today." When I got off the bed and said that, the Great Demon King nodded violently like a child with a bright face. Oh, the majesty of the Great Demon King that I felt first was a crush. "... Well, where are you going to go?" "Uo !?" "And you seemed to be talking about yourself, but what happened? A dry-run exercise that takes me to bed using my current illness Is it inside? " Saddis came into the room with a light knock. I was surprised and jumped away. I guess, from the point of view, all conversations with Daimaou can be heard in my own words ... "More than that, what are you dressing for ...? What do you have to do to sleep slowly today?" "Ah, no, a little stroll into the city-" "I''ll skip you, Bochama", "Noo! ? " With that said, Saddis got into my space in an instant and grabbed my cheeks and smiled with a smile. "Ho. This maid ... a pretty good user ... " Voice of impression from Great Demon King. Yes, if this guy gets serious, he''s much stronger than the princess now. That''s why it''s a miserable story, I can''t win now. "Nfufufu ~, I''m in trouble ~ Bochama. As expected, today I''m going to pamper my bochama too. I was given a wash, and I thought I would give some sexual harassment at the bathroom opening, but ... "Well, really, really !? No, yeah, be quiet! No, I''m really sick!" "I''m fine enough, so I''ve skipped the afternoon class ... so let''s do all the magic maths I created that should have been this afternoon class! " "Sadice Uuuuu! ??" T r anslated b y p mt l.om "Do not go out and do not eat dinner until you have solved everything. Then do your best? If you escaped ... at that time ... I will report variously." Sadith left the room, leaving words and punishment full of smiles and anger. No way, it was a heaven if it was silent, but it was blown down to hell at once. "Damn Oh, Great Demon King, Tenme, yeah!" "No, even if I say too much ... no ... no, uh ... well, I''m sorry." To ... or a few more tasks than usual ... Ah-shit, but I don''t want to do it again ... oh oh! " The Great Demon King, who has lost his dignity, apologized uneasyly for my heartfelt scream that he missed various delicious opportunities. Chapter 7 Episode 6 magic of the demon king "Anyway, let''s end this fast!" A collection of problems made by Sadiz given as punishment. I decided to sit down at my desk and get started, feeling depressed. "Ho. "I''ll do it for the time being ..." "Sadis gets angry when I don''t do it ... if she hates me ... I''m in trouble ..." "... Hey, don''t shut up. No, yeah, well ... it''s a new thing for the tone and attitude The Great Demon King who peeped into me as if I was impressed somewhere to obey Sadis. I exchanged a few words with Tekitou and I immediately focused on the magic math problem. Um I disassembled substitute here Saddis''s original problem, which is a little more difficult than the ones in the Academy class. Careless mistakes are really fatal because of the complicated formulas. Sadis never gives a "partial point" that would have been obtained if the answer was wrong but the process was not wrong. Since it only determines whether the answer is correct or incorrect, it takes time to check. "Huh ... it''s a mathematical problem ..." T ran sla te d by p t l . o m The Great Demon King seemed to be free and looked into the problem I was solving. Then, looking at my answer, Daimaou ... "... Hmm ... Basic academic ability seems to be much better than his father." I was shaken by the shock of squeezing the pen I had. "Well ... what ... what? Is something wrong? Hey guys are single-celled idiots who don''t have decent academic achievement no matter how they look at them It was the first time I was told I was better than my father. Indeed, he has heard that during the Academy he was not good at classrooms. However, I had never said "excellent" by my father. He was told only a subtle praise saying "better than his father." That''s why I was confused by the word "better than father". "Well, once you solve this formula, it doesn''t help you in the real world or in magic research ..." "tsu ..." "Even if you use it, it''s only a test to make a difference in academic ability ... It means studying just for the exam. " Everybody once thought, "What is this useful thing to remember?" The Great Demon King himself cut off the answer, saying, "It is useless." T r a ns lated b y p t l . om "what? You''re drooping and your hand is stopped, right? "Who''s to blame ..." What did I do for this ... suddenly, I became stupid. Because the self-proclaimed omnipotent and omnipotent are saying they are useless ... "But you guys are inefficient. How do you do calculations that do not have the opportunity to use in such a long daily life? What is important is the answer? Then, while sighing to me, my hand stopped, Daimaou, besides the meaninglessness of the problem, began to say that his method was "inefficient" in the first place. "Inefficient?" Rather than doing each and every detail calculation, if you keep in mind the equations, it will be more efficient to do "automatic calculation" afterwards. " I couldn''t understand the words of Daimaou. "Ji, automatic calculation? What''s that?" "Oh, by the way ... you guys couldn''t do that ..." The Great Demon King nodded as if he was immediately convinced of my question. After a few moments of silence, the Great Demon King made an offer to me. "Okay. If you can''t go outside without finishing it ... I''ll do a little more cooperation. "" Cooperation? What is it? Will you solve it? " From now on, as I will instruct ... Create a contract magic circle for learning magic. Is that a ritual to learn certain magic? "Magic will increase the level of power and accuracy by training, but all beginner magic can not be mastered unless contracted by a magic circle. By the way, have you created a magic circle yourself? "Is it determined that you have contracted and learned the basic magic, wind, lightning, and soil attributes yourself? Sadith''s gonna grow up by doing that work on his own ..." "Hmm ... then it would be fine. Okay ... draw a six-pointed star on the floor and cast the spells I say while elaborating the magic. "" ... I''m serious ... what''s going on? "" It''s more efficient " Instructions to sign a magic contract while studying. If you want to finish early and go out, if you have time to do this, you should solve at least one problem. But still, Daimaou proposes that it is more efficient. Somehow I was interested in it. "Chant it ..." "Wendowsma Aikurosofutoofaifabenburii ..." As expected, it was a chanting that I had never heard before. In other words, this is Daimaou original ...? "What the hell is it?" T ra nslated by jp tl.co m If this was the original of the Great Demon King, I was a little excited like a brat without a handle. No matter how many of them are human enemies, it means that I can use the magic of the Great Demon King. And the magic ... "It''s an automatic calculation magic, Excel." I haven''t heard that. What kind of magic is it? "Hmm ... well, good. Demon or snakes out ... sign a contract with me [Wendowsma Ai Kurosofuto Faith Benlii] ... The name of the power you seek is ... [Excell]!" Well, it''s been a long time since I signed a new spell. The peculiar pale light overflows, and the magic circles on the floor erode, wrap around, and come together to give me something new. "... Is this okay?" "Sufficient" The magic circle on the floor has vanished cleanly. This is a proof of learning a new magic, and it works. "And ... what should I do now?" "Send the excel, envision the equation in your head and substitute the numbers. The chanting is the same ancient magic word as before. "" Wow, I understand ... Wendowsma Ai Kurosofuto Faith Benlii Exeiru! Chanted. Now what happens? For a little bit, no, it is wrapped in a feeling that the inside of the head is smooth. This is similar to the feeling you feel when you are in good shape when using your head for calculations and memorization. In this situation, imagine the equations and substitute the numbers ... ? 4545072 ? The moment you put a number in the equation you drew in your head, the number is in your head in an instant ... No way! "It was automatically calculated ... that is the answer." Yeah ...! ? "What''s good! I''m a fool, idiot, oh, that long calculation ... oh, me, now, in an instant?" All the calculations and functions divided into fine denominators and numerators in the equations, and if you even think of the formulas in your head, the answer will be automatically derived. T !? That was developed too much. It''s stupid! That''s why a complicated calculation in such a moment ... T ra nsl at e d b y p tl.com "Cho, wait a minute! Puy, now, let''s check the magic as you unlock it." There are incredible things. If this could be possible ... everything in the field of magic mathematics ... even the meaning of an exam ... really? "Well ... the answer ... 4545072 ... the same." "This is another problem this time! You don''t have to do long calculations, beware of careless mistakes, and do many recalculations? Hey, that''s it ... "... 69 ... ko, really, really ... ha ha ..." Will it be efficient? "" Hahahahahaha! Phahahahahaha! The best! " I rejoiced. No way, I didn''t think I could learn such useful magic. This can be used. Rather, once you learn the equations, the rest is easy. Then, this princess only has magical mathematics ...? But I hadn''t noticed yet. The magic and knowledge of the Great Demon King is not only useful in magic mathematics, but rather in this kind of introduction. Chapter 8 Episode 7: The World After Defeating the Great Demon King DDIn such a short period of time, all questions are correct Bo-cha-ga Bo-cha-ga finally understands my teachings She was allowed to go out before dinner with the sad tears of Sadis. Answer all questions in a short period of time by Saddis. I''ve never been so good, I guts pose. "Now, I''ll take my favorite thing with thanks," "Um. Then go to the place that is most prosperous. "" Oh, leave it to me. " He left the mansion, passed through a luxury residential area, and arrived at the downtown area, which is also the center of the Imperial City. "It''s a very advanced thing ... there''s no such defeated air as during the war ... it''s just peace ..." "Oh" "And this is ... they guys overthrow Is it the world I got ... Outside after 10 years. Sky. City. civilization. And many people. It might be complicated for the Demon and human race''s nemesis, Traina, but it was also the moment he finally got out into the outside world. That is why Traina looked silently at the spectacle in front of her for a while. "Oh, you''re tired! I''m so glad, today!" "Hey, wari. My wife is like this ..." "Well, it''s getting worse." Spreading sight. It is a common "daily life". Tr a nsla ted by p m t l .co "Mama, what''s the food for today?" "Umm, what''s good?" "Steak!" "Yeah ... this is daddy''s payday and I wonder if I''ll blow up." Men after work. Housewives with children shopping for dinner. People were overflowing when young students at the end of school were chatting with friends while leaving school. "... then ... look at this, what do you think?" What do you feel in this sight?„ I asked with a simple interest. "I''m so sad. A collection of ugly wastes, such as humans ... It''s alive with a herahera and a weak smile ... I want to destroy it with too much power right now " Despite the spiritual body, my consciousness seems to fly to the chilly eyes and murderousness. The thing that I thought could be useful was still the Great Demon King. But ... Tra n sl at ed b y jpm tl.co "But now ... I''m sorry to say anything ... I''ll let you know at best. Beyond tomorrow and tomorrow that I have lost my hand. '' I didn''t feel any resentment or hatred there. He laughed as if he had reached a certain point, and his back seemed to be a bit sad, but Daimao nodded as convinced. "Is that so?" "Well, I have to convince myself. I can''t help it now. " Yeah, I can''t help it anymore. Just because I can see and hear my figure and voice does not mean that the Great Demon King can manage this world even now. That''s why all I can do is see through me the world the fathers have won. I''m a little pathetic that I can only do that, but I''m not saying that anymore, so I''m not going to ask any more. However, this is how the Great Demon King is expressing his feelings in a straightforward manner, and I heard that he was interested in other things. "Well ... Hiro the brave ... Is my father ... were you strong?" Hiiro? "Oh, I''m my father''s son, but I haven''t got any training, and now I''m peaceful and I''ve never seen my father fighting seriously." A great father who can''t always avoid being compared. However, I only know his father''s achievements and honors, so he does not know his actual ability. In that regard, this is a nemesis who killed such a father with Gachi. In a sense, it''s no exaggeration to say that you know your father''s power better than anyone. "Hiiro ... yes ... he''s ..." "Oh," "... or rather, the braves ..." Looking back on the past with a slightly serious expression, Daimaou talked about his father ... "The brave gangs are terribly cowardly and unreadable in the air! It''s not an exaggeration to say that they know the word dignified! Oh oh oh, it''s ridiculous! ! I had it on the roots of the mess. "No, wait, be cowardly ..." Is it okay? These are the final battles ... they have boarded the Great Demon King Palace ... and the seven warriors led by Hiiro have reached the bottom of the room. "" Seven ... Oh ... the human "Seven Heroes"? ""That''s it! However, once you reach that point, you''ll be fighting for the fortunes of the world of the Great Demon King and the Strongest Hero? But they were ... so many people were attacking them all at once! Including your mother! The words of the Great Demon King, which seemed to have been revived, suddenly messed up at me with angry momentum. "And that''s it! And yet, if it''s too much of a zabolo, Hiiro''s guy ... If he laughs at something like "All the thoughts of humankind from all over the world, give me power," all humanity puts power on Hilo I sent it and beat it with a huge sword that combined its power! Which is mean! Well ... Standing on the hero side and listening to it, it''s a very impressive place where the hearts of the human race are united. However, from this point of view, it may be a bit cowardly, one-to-all humanity. "But if you were the boss of the Demon King Army, it would have been an ally ..." "........." "At that time, your subordinate ----" "Do not listen any more. I''m back today!Ҋ Show the city again tomorrow! The Great Demon King forced him to cut off the story immediately, as if it had become awkward air. Apparently it would have been a place to touch. Tra ns l ated by Jp m tl. o m "Wow ... wow, but tomorrow is an academy so it''s after school." And I''m also interested in a school building that trains human warriors. " For now, it looks like I''m harmless, and I can''t always do something. I got stuck with a strange thing, but can I go out for a little bit? "Hmm? Hey, baby. Books stacked in the bookstore over there ... advertising posters are also posted ... " And the Great Demon King who stopped me from returning to the mansion. Looking back, Daimaou was looking at a bookstore with a little crowd. Speaking of which, today is ... "Hmm? Puah. That''s" Destiny Grand Order "to be released today ...." The day a sequel to a world-famous novel is released. I''m not interested ... "What, what is it? Do you have anything to do with Destiny Stay Night? "Ah ... is that an early guy about 20 years ago? It''s already been a lot of series ..." "What? It''s a series? At that time, the Great Demon King shook his face as if struck by lightning. No, the Great Demon King, who wouldn''t normally be an advanced lightning spell or no damage, opened his mouth with a really shocked expression ... "... Hey, buy it" He told me, sticking out his face and running his eyes. "No, why the Great Demon King is a human book ..." "The tribe has nothing to do with culture!i I''ve read you a lifetime ... I hate humans, but I love that story. Oh! Come on, baby, give me too much! "Hah !? Why I ?! I can''t read you even if I bought it! I don''t touch the book." "I hope you''ll turn the page! Don''t say anything! "I''m crazy ..." At first it was frustrating and it looks like Ella, but it seemed somehow terribly sad ... Well, if it was about one book ... "Oh, I''m gone. I''ll buy it." I''m glad I''m glad ... I''ve just been waiting for a while. "Oh ... but can you buy it? In the early days of that book there was a bit of a radical depiction and it must have been age-restricted, but ... "" Eh? Yeah? ... no, it seems to have been rewritten for all ages ... " If you have restrictions, you have a good idea. Like buying two study books and sandwiching them between them ... "" Why do you always use the sandwich tactics when I buy glossy books? " T r a nsl at e d by jp mtl.c o m I m waiting a little more A little more Chapter 9 Episode 8: Devil visits class "Ah, it''s not, I don''t know, it''s like this, that''s what it is. Now open the next page." Academic classes as usual. The class that goes on fast and fast is fast. Those who don''t understand are left behind and sifted. Well, it''s okay if you do the preparation review like me, but ... "Sloppy. It is a class that is inefficient and does not get the point. Is that person really a teacher? Are you willing to understand? In addition, do you teach something slightly different from historical facts? The Great Demon King, who was invisible to everyone beside me, was sighing sighing from the head of the class. "And some of the students seem to not understand, but the teacher doesn''t say anything to move on. Why not ask a question. Are you paying tuition? Academy teachers are made up of talented people with intermediate or higher imperial warrior qualifications. "Isn''t this an institution that fosters the human elite ... at a low level?" T ra ns lated by p tl .c o It was completely useless. "It''s useless to do a thousand swings at the training room. That''s the type of content you''re happy with just doing the number of times. '' e? Is that so? What s the reason I m forced to make Saddis 5,000 swings every day? "It''s meaningless." At that time, the Great Demon King returned normally to what I thought in my heart. "...... Nah, you, ... maybe ... I''m talking in my heart ..." Oh ... seems to be able to talk I did not know. Then, if I''m also speaking in my heart without speaking aloud in public, wouldn''t you be treated as a funny guy with a strange selfishness? Suddenly, it''s more than that now ... "Well, I was a little more worried ... Isn''t that meaningless? "I don''t say it doesn''t make any sense. Mental and physical strength will be acquired. However, they say that the way you and other students do not make sense. Lie Swinging is used to solidify forms and forms. By repeating, you can naturally move in the correct form. However, if you increase the number of points in a meaningless way, you will lose your form due to fatigue and you will make a lot of mistakes in the wrong way. Yeah, surely Roughly, you do not think about anything I''m just shaking. Actual battle ... Is your opponent shaking? Is it possible to put out the basic form when fatigue starts? T ransl at e d by Jpm tl .co m It was the moment when my efforts for several years were totally denied. No, it was quite a shock, but ... "In that sense ... I was still conscious of that, and I was able to do it a thousand times effectively ... but only one person in this class." "I''m not you, right? This is the girl who is right before you Beside me being shocked, Daimaou said that there was still one person who could be recognized. For a moment, what a great guy can be recognized by that Great Demon King? I thought, but soon realized that there was only one. "That blond girl ... who is it? A princess with long, golden hair. "Oh. Princess Fiansay "" Princess ...? ""Oh. What is this empire ... the Emperor of this empire ... Is it better to say you are the Seven Heroes Solja? "That! ? Poho ... Sorja ... Is that an evil knight of that spear knight? ... I was a prince at the time, but did you become an emperor? It nodded somewhere deeply emotionally, because it was the lineage of a person familiar to Daimaou. "I see ... I can see the pedigree. The sword of the swing is also wonderful, and the amount of intrinsic magical power is amazing at that age ... It seems that this low-level teacher''s class content is completely understood ... ... masterpiece ... It is a genius " And it was a perfect solid praise. Tsukasa, the princess is so awesome that he can be praised so far by the Great Demon King. "Your child is also a talented person, but that girl''s ability is better at the moment." ! And what people care about ... this guy ... "Is there?" At that time, a chalk from the instructor flew over my forehead, and I was unaware that I could not avoid it. "Hey, what are you trying to do? Earth. Keep your hands on it and point your hot gaze at Fiansay." "... eh !?" "Ahahahahahahahaha !!!!" "" " Teasing from a choke attack that stops the hand of the fast high-speed class once. For this, the gaze in the class was turned to me all at once, and it was a laugh. And the princess himself doesn''t look back at me, but he turns his face red with anger and trembles. Well, I don''t like me, but if I tease you, you''ll get ridiculous ... T ra ns la t e d by pmt l .c o "Is it okay? Earth. It doesn''t matter if you''re the son of a hero. As long as you''re in this classroom, both the son of the hero and the princess of the empire are one student, just Earth and Fiansay. So, let me just say this? " With that interrupted, the instructor walks up to me and tells me with a serious glance. "Soon, we will announce the submission of the final career appointment and the selection of the game before the graduation commemoration. If you are the result of your three years, you will surely choose the course you want. The goal is to graduate from the academy and get the job you want, it''s not a start, you are just doing a preparatory movement before the start. The goal is decided after you graduate, so you don''t have to listen to it because you know the content of the class perfectly, but you still listen to it. Can also lead to injuries. Did you understand? " I poked my head while saying what I was preaching, and the instructor returned to the podium with a laugh. Hot blood ... "Ho ..." Then, the Great Demon King, who was listening to the instructor''s sermon to me, nodded as if impressed ... "Teaching is a bad thing, but it''s a pretty good thing, that teacher too" And now, I praised the instructor who was just talking about it. Well, I understand what I said, but I''m convinced as such. Or maybe the Great Demon King will admit humans ... "That''s why, Earth. Please answer the history issues regarding the Demon King Army that I will be starting from now. If you can''t answer it ... it''s a after-school classroom!" ? That''s a problem ... I promise to visit the city after school. I will not receive supplementary training etc. " Sudden problem. If I can''t answer it, I''ll make a supplement ... I''m talking to Yabae and Daimaou and I haven''t heard any lessons in the middle ... "The" Three Great Demon Eyes "that exist in the world of humans and demons. Answer these three, and then answer the name of the Demon Eye that the Great Demon King Reina had and its capabilities ... "All of the abilities !?" "What''s wrong? You should know if you listen to the class?" Problems with the three major demon eyes. If so, it will be managed. It was also a matter of the Great Devil. "Guh ... yeah, yeah. The three major demons are" Crest Eye "," Moonlight Eye ", and" Akatsuki Eye ". Among them, the Demon Eye that is said to have possessed the Great Demon King Trainer ..." T ran s l at ed b y ptl.co m It was a coat of arms. I understand up to that point. However, there was quite a lot of ability with her crest eyes. Answer everything correctly ... "The emblem is ----" "Child! This is a problem! Don''t be deceived! ""eh?" At that time, a stop voice was heard from the Great Demon King. But what is a hooking problem? "No way, it''s about the problem ..." "Well, my magnificent eyes ... During the wartime, I decided to call it" emblem eyes, "but it''s not." "It''s the lie that I told you to deceive the human enemy ... and your fathers." Really? I do not know that. Because the Great Demon King = her coat of arms was a very famous story ... Rokudo-Eye "Eyes that I have ... the eyes that have evolved further from the heraldic eyes ... Eyes called" "" I heard it for the first time Hm, eyes that are said to be the roots of all the demon eyes. In the first place, it is said that the three major evil eyes have branched out in the long history as the six way eyes are inherited by their descendants. " "Yes, that is to say, let''s answer this question to the three major evil eyes, and in fact, the extra eyes are not in the three major evil eyes, but rather the upper eyes." That was exactly what he would have been taught if he hadn''t taught here. And then, of course, the ability can be answered. I was lucky to have a problem with the Great Demon King. "Hey, Earth. Answer me quickly. What are the eyes of the Great Demon King?" "The eyes are not the three major demon eyes, but the eyes of the beginning of all. Rikudo eyes!" That''s why I answered the instructor confidently while smiling ... "... what is that?" "Hey ...?" The instructor leaned her head on her face. The other classmates began to get angry at my answer, and ... "Hey, earth," "U, light," "... I don''t know why I don''t make a crazy evil eye!" " Cho! ? Well, is it really wrong? "Uoooooo, Great Demon King Uuu! ? "Chi-chi! Not a lie, it''s true! This teacher is telling me! Eyes are six way eyes! "That''s right, I''ve taught me shit! "Believe! Not a lie! Well, this teacher doesn''t know the facts!_J Check with your father and mother! Not a lie! Did you reveal it in the final battle?g ` Because the emperor of this country also knows, there is no doubt! T r an sl at e d b y p t l .co Thus, I had to be punished for the lie with the Great Demon King. However, it seems that my answer was a little problem where I didn''t know ... Chapter 10 Episode 9 early dust The bell rang and today''s class was over, and it was time to leave school. "Hey, baby. Are you leaving school? If so, please guide the Imperial City a little more today. Well, even if I say that I''m going home, I''m going to drop in various ways at the request of Daimaou. I didn''t specifically refuse, except for a little bit. But before that ... "I can''t go home, because I ended up getting supplementary because of you! "" ... It''s not too much ... "" It''s because of you! In the end, he was angry with the instructor because of the Great Demon King, and he met the absurd eye of remaining after school. I mean, if you think calmly, the problem that the instructor raised could probably have been answered correctly ... shit ... "... Hey ... Earth." It was at that time. In front of me trying to get up was a princess standing cold and looking down at me. Transl a t e d by jpmt l.o "... Um ... princess ... Fiansay ... is it for anything?" I asked the princess standing in front of me suddenly, thinking that the princess call and honorifics were useless. No, really suddenly? If you think ... "Ah ... earth. You said you were just staring at me a lot earlier ..." "Hmm? Pia ..." "Judged that I had something to say to me, I came. " In the previous class ... No, I just looked at the flow of the conversation with Daimaou and did not turn my gaze on it ... "No, no, nothing. Then I''ll do this ..." Anyway, let''s get out before complaining. With that in mind, I slipped by Fiansay "Well, don''t be shy! No, it''s already there, I know! I have something to say. So I''ll ask!" "Huh, eh, cho, princess!" Don''t say a princess for this period! " Tra n s lat ed b y Jpm tl.co I couldn''t get through. No, really? I grabbed my shoulders as I tried to escape, and the cool princess squeezed my nose and squeezed into me. e? Did you do anything? "Hey, hey, you''re about to do something decisive, and I''m going to do something confidential to me ..." "No, no, really, nothing special ..." "Yeah, don''t be ashamed! No, not that ?? Isn''t it all right in front of everyone in the classroom? I''m sorry I didn''t have to worry about it !? Moving ?? Behind the school building? Come on! I will always receive it! " What is it?Y Back of the school building? A fight? A duel? Pokka, why have you changed to me who has lost to the princess in the mock battle? "Why, isn''t that hard to say? Hope, maybe you''re thinking about the difference and not getting sick? Then, don''t worry. Your home is in the first place and your father is your parents. I mean, they''re close friends, and in the future they''re talking about each other''s children, that''s no problem, no obstacles, it''s up to you! " Yabee, I don''t know what is. No, really ... Don''t worry about the difference in status ... Is it really possible to fight? Even if you''re a regular mock-up fighter, you''re losing your fight with all your abilities, regardless of your status, even if you''re a princess ... Is this person not aware of that? "Hey, what the hell is it?" "It''s finally ... hey!" "Hey, really?" "What''s going on? Pooh? Oh, it''s just like this ..." Will you be a witness to the historical moment that will determine the future of this country? " And, unusually, the appearance of the excited princess naturally became the focus of attention in the class, and the surroundings seemed to be watching the exchange of flicker and us somehow interesting. "No, um, I''m going to the instructor''s office from now on ... supplementary training ..." "Yeah, coward! Oh, so much ... I''m so scared? Oh, how long have you gone? But I can''t win! " It s a big deal, I guess it s bad that Temee is a child! "Oh, earth. This time ... your last game ... an event to determine the strongest young warrior ... undoubtedly you and I will be selected." "Hahhh ..." In the plan of ... hey, the final is supposed to be you and me, so I''m going to declare a variety of future things to everyone, but you are in such a timid final It even comes out! " what? Is this princess saying you want to make me victory in front of the public and make me laugh? Just how good you are. "Well, even if that''s what I said ... I wasn''t really selected yet ..." "Well, no doubt you and I don''t have a problem. Or rather," The Battle of the Seven Heroes " I want to see the world. "" Well, yes, but ... " Yes, I said I wasn''t going to be selected yet, but I''ll be fine with my previous results. In addition, there is a trend that the public wants to watch the event "The Battle of the Seven Next-Generation Children of the Seven Heroes", and, as the princess says, I and the princess will definitely be selected. The results are top and junior. But I''m honestly not too fond of it. In the first place, she is completely defeated by the princess. "Oh, it''s okay! I''m a coward ... I''ll be fine when I''m selected?" "No, that princess ..." "Anyway! I thought I''d say it to you who can''t really boil, but I want to be told ... that''s what I want to say from a man ...... So, just go for it! The princess then left the classroom, ignoring my response and reaction completely, and sniffing. The exchange between me and the princess ... "" "Huh ...... do it ..." " Tra n s la t e d by jpmt l.o The classmates sighed with a disappointing appearance, and ... "got it" Beside me, the Great Demon King folded his arms ... "The princess who seemed to be a prodigy is surprisingly a bang .... You seemed to be a talented person. "What, what ?!" "And even more with you ... the insensitivity that you can say that there is something wrong with your life is going to be overwhelming and unpleasant ... "Hah !?" "Rather, what do you know if you don''t understand it? For some reason, he was angry while being ridiculed. Chapter 11 Episode 10: Intermission (Father and Emperor) There, the emperor and the chief of the Imperial Warrior, who were the top of all warriors of the Empire, were drinking tea in one room. Normally, the relationship between the Lord and his subordinates. However, the air was laughing between them, as if they were old-fashioned friends. "Well, during this time ... I''m angry at Earth ... somehow, it''s difficult ..." Having said that, it is the man of the Imperial Warrior and the title of hero who speaks of the troubles of ordinary households. Hiiro Lagann. He was one of the world''s seven heroes and the man who gave the last blow to destroy the Great Demon King. "I''d like to say that you''re still a warrior chief ... but I''m the same, because there are some difficulties in both good and bad ways ..." The Emperor reigns at the pinnacle of the Empire, who responds as if he smiled at Hiiro. Solja Departure. One of the world''s proud Seven Heroes, one of the heroes who once confronted the Great Demon King with Hilo. If Hiiro looks like a thirties but looks like a twenties, then this guy looks like a thirties but looks like a late teen. A neutral and neat appearance of a middle-aged boy and adolescent, with long, shiny golden hair bundled behind his head. "But Fiansei is so talented that he wants to break through the walls of Earth, but he wants to break through the wall." "Earth isn''t as stupid as you ... I guess ... However, in the coming era, those who have such a good point may help me. "" Well ~? I, it looks like dexterity is poor ... ... he can do more ... ... I think so Isn''t it because you''re a stupid parent? "" That''s not the case. And with me ... and ... I think Fiansei is so strong. " I''d like to compare it with the "Rival" and "Foo" in the middle ... " Emperor and Imperial Warrior Chief. However, unless it was a public place, it was a conversation without compassion for parents who struggled with the growth of their children. Trans la t e d by p t l .co "Oh no, what about that story? Um ... ah ... If Fiansay graduated from the Academy with Earth ... then ..." "Earth ... Fiansay as a fiancee ...?" "Oh, hey ... look back, the joke we used to get drunk in the past ... " Then, while being a little embarrassed, Hiiro told Solja about the future of each other''s children. Solja smiles at that question ... "Haha, I''m serious even when I''m fifteen ... I mean, I''m getting close to graduation and come to me many times, and maybe I''ll announce it in the next game ..." "Seriously ... what''s going on ... I didn''t say anything to Earth ... but maybe you''re okay?" "It''s good. Rather, how happy it would be. Our children are tied together and everyone is a family ... I think it''s a wonderful thing ... and the feelings of the person ... Is just something to convince ... " "Dahahaha, I''m sure it will be ... but ... he''s ... I''m crazy, I''m in love with Saddis ..." "What is sadis?" "... He''s ..." If Bo-Bama knows the princess''s feelings and thinks seriously and still chooses himself ... Let''s get away ... " I laughed and said. " T ra nsla t ed b y p mtl .com "That''s a problem ..." "Well, I''m honest, I don''t know how serious Saddis is ... but there''s always a lot of distortion ..." It was spoken among adults who did not even know Earth itself. It was a sight of two men talking about a peaceful and happy future while holding their heads and worrying. Then it was that time. "I''m sorry. Oh ... Your Majesty ... Chief of Warrior. This is to come to the Academy." "Teacher!" The two suddenly entered the room and looked at their parents, who were struggling with child-rearing. "Don''t stop me, sir. If you tell me you''re the warrior chief, you''ll be out of tune." "I''m the only one now, so don''t call me my Majesty." "Well, if it''s not public, it''s still ...? So, what''s the future?" "Yes. We talked with the principal about establishing a new school building to be our sister school." "In this case, the connection with other countries has become stronger. So, I also thought that I would cooperate fully. "" Okay. Those two people ... really, really good. " That person was the teacher when they were once Academy students, and ... "Well, sir, teacher. One of the subjects is teaching our kids now?" "What about our children?" "Oh, just before, we were in a classroom just for two people. Two people He now teaches two children, Earth and Fiansay. A man who became an instructor for two generations of parents and children with a serious look at the two parents ......... "First, Fiansay seems to be looking at the old Solja. It is worthy of the word prodigy, and also works hard without being arrogant for his gifted talent. It''s going to be a pulling stake in the future, but the downside is that it''s a bit confusing and can''t see you around, or you''re so mean. " "Is that so" "And the earth is also excellent. That''s no doubt. It''s a decent effort. But everyone, including me, will be putting on a hero hero ... it''s a burden and recently it''s a bit rotten. I''m worried about seeing something like ... " "I see ..." Sorja and Hiiro nodded as they were convinced of the situation. It was exactly the same as their recent impression of their own children. When I heard about their problems and concerns from a third party, they came to think that they had to do something. Tr a n s lat e d b y p m tl .o "But Fiansay is all good. The most recent problem is earth." "teacher?" "Roughly, Earth just tried to answer my problem a bit by saying something terrible, so I''ll continue to do it!" "Hahahah, that''s right. I miss you, I was often trained by my teacher." "Well, it''s almost time. Both of us are again." An instructor who tries to go to the next errand, spilling lightly, only to complain. And just before leaving the room, as if I remembered ... "Yeah, Earth was just saying weird things." The lesson I just mentioned ... "In response to the question" What is the Demon Eye of the Great Demon King Traina? ", He said something like Rikudoku''s eyes. "" That !!!!! ?? "" "I''m gonna go. If you''re free, please encourage other students." "Cho, se, teacher!" He was told that he was saying Sarari when he broke up, but the content was so shocking that both Hilo and Solja remained solid and couldn''t move for a while. After a few seconds of silence, they look at each other and open their mouths, shaking their lips. "... Hey, hey ... Hiiro ... Yes, now ... What did the teacher say? What did Earth answer? ..." "Ri ... Six-way eyes ...?" "Did you teach?" "Stupid! There''s something I''m teaching! Someday, we only know the Seven Heroes ... Why ... Earth knows?" "... That scary eye It''s better not to know ... so we said we''re going to keep it secret only between us ... "" ... Who''s? Who''s breathing something strange to earth? ...... Did I get drunk somewhere? " My father and son didn''t take time to face each other ... because I hadn''t been able to see my son so far ... my father''s wish for my son''s path had to gradually shift. Chapter 12 Episode 11 quarrel "By the way, baby ... I was talking to the princess earlier, what exactly is the" Graduation commemoration match "? The way back to the house where the tutoring is finally over. As he walked down the streets of the commercial district, the Great Demon King asked me. "Hmm? @ Graduation commemoration match?" The name suggests that graduates will fight in front of senior nobles and royal families ... "" Well, that''s not a problem. "It''s a tournament tournament for that." "It''s about two months from now." Yes, this is the announcement of new warriors before graduation who will become warriors, and the top performers will appeal to emperors and aristocrats, many people, and even the leaders of each warrior organization. It is an event that can be done and even show its presence to other countries, once in a lifetime, and depending on the result, it will greatly affect life. Well, I''ve been irrelevant recently. "Hmmm ... are there such events ...? "Ann?" "I guess from the story with the princess just mentioned, will you come out? It''s going to be done two months later, but it''s quite long. Are you motivated? The Great Demon King pointed out my inner mind like that. Yes, I''m not so motivated about it anymore. In two months, it''s frustrating to win that princess ... "... I''m just ready to be ashamed." "I see ..." That is one of the reasons. However, the biggest reason why I do not come out of it is still ... Tran s lat e d by p m t l.co "Huh ... mostly ... I can only see it with the colored glasses of Hiiro''s son ... and I''m not going to be able to meet that expectation ..." "Huh?" It s a kid Do you hate being disappointed if you are so young? At that time, the grinned smiling Demon King touched my heart. "Well, that''s not true ... Rather, even if it happens, it''s the father who is ashamed. If he can be ashamed of that, that is ..." It''s a lie. I''m strong. I don''t know that kind of feeling. But I''m meaninglessly strengthening ... "Who ... is it a rebellion period? But, I really want to look back at my father ... I want to look back at the world ... But I understand that I can''t do that with my talent. " Unintentionally, I looked back and muffled my voice. "Zaken, I''m sorry. What do you know about me, are you saying that kind of thing?" "Well, I can''t help but refute by hitting the stars ... You are too easy to understand ..." "Everything is within the expected range. I guess that''s the place where you can''t surpass the father who goes through idiots and does unexpected things. "" Chi, ga ... "" Give up, twist, and rot. Hidenori Inou, who realized his weakness, gave up trying to go outside ... Tr a nsla t e d by jp t l . o It''s no use saying anything, and the Great Demon King sees me all. That was too much to make me understand, and I squeezed my fist with anger and shame. "Don''t shut up! The lost and dead ghosts don''t look down on people like Ella!" "If I give up and get twisted and rotten, what about you? I''m a compassionate excuse for losing!" ? That''s because the Great Demon King, who looked down on me, didn''t want to be touched. "Hey, kid, I made an excuse when I lost! "I guess I did, but let''s be horrified that my fathers were cowardly!" "No, it was an excuse or a fact ... If one-on-one, I would definitely win! "It''s kind of suspicious ... now I can say that much ..." ? "Isn''t it really not that strong?" If your opponent tells me Ella, I''ll tell you. If you can''t fight back, you can provoke any amount of mercy. Then, the Great Demon King approached me in a truly demon-like manner ... "Speaking, sir! Lie Tsuki call Bawa Rika? Suge pressure, though it shouldn''t be there, usually scary. It''s about to transform into something. "Iidarou! At that time, you couldn''t be more nervous, and the brave Tachi were individual. And while approaching me with the power of the Great Demon King, Daimao made a proposal. It once lost, but he won if his fathers were sneaky and unable to read the air. To prove that his power was definitely better than his father. But ... "... I can''t do that ... you''re such a ghost." Yes, it''s impossible for the Great Demon King, who can only see and hear the existence of ghosts other than me, and can not interfere with anything in reality. But the Great Demon King ... "... Kisama ttette proof Shiteyaru" "Hah?" "Yoga you! Socite, Yono Great Sagai Rugai! now what did you say? The Great Demon King will train me? "Mazuha two months later! A little two months, you F Anohime It was a flow that began with a sell word and a buy word. I was pushed as it was by the words of the Great Demon King who was furious and angry. T ran slate d b y Jp tl .c o "Yoshi is ready for training! Sonotameni, now you can talk about everything! "Well, what are you really going to buy?" Gotoeeeeeeeeeee! "Oh ... Ossu ... And at least this event will have a huge impact on our strange relationships and on my path to the future. "Societe, Nishitekureru, the Great Devil! ! "No, please take care of that !?" Yeah ... big ... Chapter 13 Episode 12: Motivation "... Are you serious ?? You ... train me ..." "Well, ... I was a little upset a little while ago ... but it''s free time and it may be fun." "No, but The Great Demon King raises the son of a hero ... " The dye of Hiiro is dyed! Fuhahahahaha, Hiiro''s desperate face appears in his eyes At first, he was furious in various ways and declared to train me, but now he has a very bad smile. Apparently, I don''t know if it seems to be interesting because of something or because I''ve been in the seal all the time, so I don''t know what it''s fun to do now, but withdraw the word to train me anyway I didn''t seem to mind. However, I was also pushed by the momentum and bought various things that were said to be necessary for training ... "... something ... sorry ..." "It''s only about two months? I don''t think it''s going to work out that much." "It depends on how you feel. In particular, chicks like you are easy to grow at first. "" No ... I''m in trouble because I''m struggling ... " Yes, I''m doing whatever I can do. Not only in the academy, I also have Sadiz study and train myself. However, as if to kick off such a thing, that kindergarten would scatter. Rather than letting my efforts lead to a result, she is disappointed that she is the son of a hero. Then it gradually becomes stupid. "got it. It''s a kind of motivation. It tends to happen when you feel so far away from your goal that you feel depressed, or when you can''t understand your own way .... By the way, I hear one thing, your future What are your plans and goals? "e?" "What are you going to do in the future and what do you want to accomplish? Tr an s la te d by pm tl .o m It was like an adult listening to a child for a dream. But when asked again, I didn''t speak well. "Well, let''s say that ... I''m going to be an imperial knight anyway ..." "Did you decide it yourself? "" ... No, no ... I don''t think so ... but just ... everybody thinks I''m going to do that ... "" I see ... from the beginning ... The Great Demon King sighed. "If you don''t have a clear goal or an image of yourself in the future, do you know what to train for? "No, no, but I ..." "I don''t want to lose to the princess or meet the expectations of my parents and others ... I didn''t expect Daimaou to tell him about his career or the future. Even motivation. But I''m not sure I want to be a warrior. You might have thought that "I want to be like my father" when I was a boy, but I still don''t think so. "Even if you tell me something ... I''m suddenly asked ... I don''t know ..." "Well, I guess ..." I never thought deeply. When I told him I couldn''t understand even if asked suddenly, the Great Demon nodded as convinced. "Okay, let''s do this. Set aside a clear and clear goal and timeframe for the future. I think it''s training to do that. "" I''m familiar ... ?? That means winning the princess ... "" Speaking a little more, it''s the victory of the graduation commemorative game two months later. " suddenly had it come? T ra ns lat e d by p m tl.o m I''ve been talking about hard things as clear goals for my future and goals. Well, there may be a place like "Winning the princess = winning" ... "And the next thing we need is where to get the motivation to devote ourselves to training." "Motivation?-Is it necessary?" It''s more effective for you to be willing to drive than to just ask the people to do the training. So, do you have any motivation? I understand what I mean. But if you know it, it''s the hardest. Because there''s no such motivation, I''ve been rotten recently. Separately, I don''t want to be an Imperial Warrior and have a great reason to help the peace of the Empire ... "If you find motivation, are impure things more surprising than justice, peaceful, or chilly worthy things? "Eh ... ?? Impure?" At that time. I doubted the Great Demon King''s proposal, which looked through my heart. "That''s it. Because no one can keep a beautiful and pure heart forever. It''s even rarer for anyone to be motivated to do something good. I know more about human ugliness and desires. '' "Oh, yeah ... is that something?" "So you want something like money, or if you win your father, you''ll be rewarded with something you like, or whatever? Impure is better than good reason. I never thought about it, is that something? But that may be fine, but the drawback is that I don''t want to eat a meal with my dad unless I''m troubled with pocket money. "Um ... Imperitious motivation ..." It didn''t even come to my mind, and I remained moaning. Then ... "Oh, go home." When I noticed, I had arrived at the mansion, and Sadith, who was cleaning in the garden in front of the entrance, greeted me. And Saddis narrowed his eyes to what I had. "Bochama, you can take your detours and shopping freely ... what is it? It seems that you are buying a lot what do you do with buying Laddy etc. What is your bag sewing needle? , Acupuncture? Anyway, everything is in the house? Yes, there was a ladder among the things that the Great Demon King bought me for training. He said that it was also in the mansion, but was bought for some reason that he should have one for "training and himself". Honestly I don''t know what to use now, but for now ... Tr an sl at e d b y pt l .c om "Well, a little bit." "... Let''s look into my bath from the outside?" "Chige! I use it to train a bit ..." "Hah?" Occasionally, Saddis, who sees my discipline, leans his head without knowing what to use ladder for. That''s right ... Oops, yes ... "Yes, sadis," "Yes?" "About the meals from today ... Would you please show me the menu schedule?" "... Huh?" Yes, this was also the instruction of Daimaou. He said that eating was one of the ways to improve his training, and he said that he would thoroughly follow the morning, noon, and evening menu. Of course, I''m surprised because I haven''t ever asked Saddis such a request. "I don''t mind, but ... what''s going on? Pebo-Chama. I''ve never been concerned about that, and I said," I want to make my wife delicious. " But ... why was the boy who was always squatting down every time I spelled that statement? " "Well, well ... and that ... just to win." "Yes?" Everything is to win the graduation commemoration game two months later ... However, I still feel subtle about what it is to do so ... At the time I think so, I guess that it is still low motivation ... "Bochama, what is winning? What happened? If you have any trouble, I will not be bullied today so I will consult you. I bullied if it was a stupid reason." I love sadis who looks at me worried .... motivation ... impure ... At that time, it was a stupid idea that I suddenly came up with. "Well, sadis," "yes, what is it?" "Two months later ... there''s a graduation commemorative match ..." "Yes, I know. I''m going to cheer that day too." You''ll get angry, but try something ... "If I could ... if I could win that tournament ..." After all ... I want to date Saddis in plain clothes once ... "Eh !? Yu, E !? Bobo, Bo-chan ...?, What now ?? Hallucination? Tra n s la te d b y jpt l. o That would be surprising. Saddis should be well aware that I''m not very motivated these days and have given up in various ways. Sadith is unusually confused by the words "winning" that I have never said before. And I say ... "Oh, if I won the tournament ..." I''m nervous! That''s right ... But sadis knows my feelings ... I''m not going to get married separately, it''s just a date ... that''s it. If that''s the case, Saddis might do it too. Dating ... walking hand in hand ... arning ... hugging and kissing ... and then, depending on the mood ... at night ... "Let me touch the knockers!" "That! ?? ... Ah?" Hmm? "That !!?" Is that wrong? ! "Ah, no, no, sadis! Puy, now ..." I put out my delusion in my heart! Ah, sadis is very angry with a smile, so ... "... Bochama ... Ufufufufu, Ohohohohoho, a joke that I couldn''t laugh very much, and on the contrary I laughed ..." "Ah, ha ... Walli Forget me My stupid guy! I don''t ... I''m with Saddis ... I understand. Disagreeable! ? eh? ! What? ! e! ? eh! ? Yeah, sadis ... what? "It is clearly a request below a shit bug, and it is reported to her husband as a sexual harassment matter ... But ... That boy declares a victory recklessly ... ... For a moment, my heart shakes I did. " T r ansl a te d by Jp tl. o m Sadis is facing me with a serious face ... "So, it''s absolutely a secret to my husband ... but if Bo-chan can win, then !! Let''s say I can love my tits all day!" "That?" "At all ... the princesses, etc. would be considered precious and noble, such as proving the empire''s majesty to the imperial people and other nations by winning this tournament, and showing everyone that they will lead the future. , Are bochas knockers ... " Isn''t that wrong ...? I have cold eyes that look at me below the maggots, but let me touch the knockers ... not just for the day! ? Secret to father! ? If you win, you''re really free, you can free this knocker! ? "What are you looking at ?? If you win?" Sadis finishes his cleaning and returns to the mansion, showing a little shyness. And I was left in front of the entrance ... "Oh, oh ... oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh! Ah ah oh motivated! Somehow, I never thought of this! ? If you win ... If you win, you''ll get a sadis knocker, even if you''re done, or if you''re crazy! ? eh? Pure love? I do nt know, what s that? Isn''t the tits pure love enough? "... well, well ... it''s too much to say that it''s better to be impure ..." Daimaou mutters as if she was a little amazed, but that''s not the case if she cares about that. "The Great Demon King! No ... Trainer! I''ll ... I''ll definitely win!" So train me! I''ll do what you say! I bowed for the first time to correct my posture to show at least the courtesy to the trainer I would ask for guidance. It doesn''t matter how the brave child bows down to the Great Demon King. From now on, we have a relationship between teacher and apprentice. And while the trainer sighs a little amazed ... "U, um, okay! In , two months later, your previous game won, and the breast! "Ooh Oh!" I swore to my own soul when I achieved it in my life. Chapter 14 Episode 13: Know Yourself "And what is this ladder used for?" "Ladder training" "What is it?" I was motivated and went out to the large yard of my mansion and sat down wearing short-sleeved shorts and exercise clothes. I''m not just sitting, I''m soft and relaxed. Traina says "stretch". The problem is ladders with unknown uses. "It increases agility and agility. This will give you the ultimate step ... magical step. " The technical name kusodasay ... "... Consider the technical name by yourself ..." "Oh, Wali ... Continue ..." Even if you don''t put it out, you''ll be fooled by what you thought ... well, it''s good. Listen seriously for knockers. "Yes, I''ll talk later. First of all, do the stretching over time. "Concentrate" "No, you''re doing enough? I''m pretty soft." "But. Make this a daily habit to improve your physical abilities. "" That''s ... wow. But how can you teach me what kind of training you want to do? "What else are you doing?" "Hmm ... a training menu ... well, if you''re worried ..." T rans l at e d by jp tl .co I''ll do whatever I''m told and work hard. But I really wanted to know what to do. Then the trainer ... "First, take the time to warm up with stretching and ladder training. After that, you will train your physical arts and practice magic and forbidden curses that match your physical arts. "" ... Hmm? Is there no complaint? It is quite anxious to be told that it is a "curse" at the end with Sarari, but well, the opponent is the Great Demon King. If the Great Demon King teaches magic, you may have a curse. But another thing I was worried about ... "When do you train your sword?" Yes, I''m the same magic swordsman as my father. I''ve been training since I was a kid, and I still make 5,000 swings a day. Trainer says it''s useless to say too many times ... "I don''t use a sword ..." "Huh? ... Is that a sword you can do on your own?" You are ... not suitable for the magical swordsman of the same sword type as Hilo. "" .........? "In other words, there is no talent like Hilo." Oh, is it a mistake? A terrible remark has come out from somehow as if he was completely denied his life so far! ? T rans l a t ed by Jpmt l.o m "You seem to have complex emotions with your father, and you may be longing for it. It seems that the skill and sword are imitating his father ... " "Well, well ... I''ve been imitating something since I was a kid ..." "But it''s an imitation. That''s enough for a second-rate opponent, but it doesn''t have the power to break through. '' He''s the son of a brave man, but he''s not good for a magic swordsman ... No. "When you first met you during the seal, did you try to hit a magic sword too much? "That, at that time ..." "Yes. I knew at that point. I hope you have no talent for that style. '' Too abrupt remarks I still couldn''t easily accept. No wonder. I was denied my short but accumulated life. "Well, how serious ... how do you know that ...?" I thought why I could say that to you who just met today yesterday. "Hmmm, it can''t be helped ... the story is a bit long, but ... humans, demons, and demons have different shapes and different masses. The functions provided, such as speed and reflexes, are also different. Nothing in this world is all the same. Do you understand this? "That''s right ... but ..." "At the same time, swords are swords, wrestling is wrestling. There is a body and function for each." Then, on my question, Traina was very theoretically explaining. "For example, a giant orc may have a body that is good at wielding a club and attacking with power, but ... do you think that a giant orc is good at ballet? "... it''s ... sure ..." Tr ans lat ed b y p t l .o m "If you go by that, you''re not a magic swordsman ... or rather, Hilo''s fighting style isn''t for you. He is a special attack type that concentrates one point without thinking later. Defeat opponents by maximizing the power of magic with a sword. It is established because of its blessed strength, endurance that is not scared by odd counterattacks, and enormous amount of magical power possessed by human beings. That doesn''t apply to you. '' The explanations were more and more depressing words to me. You are the son of Hiiro, but his strength and the amount of magic he has are different from his father. No matter how much you imitate the hero, the hero cannot be exceeded. '' Above all, because that Great Demon King says, the explanation is really true. I can''t be my father. I don''t have that talent. After all, it was a shock. But with this kind of clear guidance, I''ve lost my mind. "... haha ... since I was a kid ... I was waving my sword for the time being ..." It was a habit. On rainy days and on windy days, it was not indispensable. Even if my hands are peeled and the beans are crushed ... but still ... "But on the other hand, you have a flexible body and a spring, as you have said, against a sword like Hiiro. Perhaps you ... resembled your mother. " "That?" "If you use a sword, the battle will be built around the sword. However, you must start by taking full advantage of yourself by confronting your body''s functions ... that is, your personality. Physical art is the best way to review the function of the body. '' I wasn''t able to hear everything because I was in the middle of a shock, but I heard only the last word. I mean another "talent." "If you''re a swordsman, you may be good at wearing that supple, flowing sword. But before you can wear it, you know your physical function before you can use your sword arm. It wouldn''t be possible to master that in two months. " I naturally raised my face and tried to listen to her without losing her words. Toraina said to me, "I can''t beat my dad even if I imitate him," sounded like saying, "I have my talent." Unlike my father, my personality ... I never thought about it. "And Hilo is a single cell idiot. Simple, magical spells with destructive momentum could be used, but fine spells were refreshing. Magic is not just about magic, it also requires the brain to understand the phenomenon theoretically. You are better than Hiiro. Expand the range of magic It''s not just a sword. Certainly, my dad could use "all-outs" for magic, but I''ve heard he''s not good at small auxiliary systems or such magic. that? Surprisingly, do fathers have many drawbacks? "Do you understand? If you earnestly train you, of course you will win two months later ... but if you take more time, you can raise it to a level where you can beat Hiiro! It was not simply a word of loudness or momentum. Well, Traina had thought and chance. And then, whether I will practice it. T r a nsl ated by p tl . o "How is it? Child ... Yes, it''s up to me. In response to such a question, I inadvertently smiled. "Kuhhaha ... my father ... my surroundings ... everyone will be surprised ... I don''t want the son of Hero Hero to fight in the style of a magic swordsman ..." "No, I don''t know ... I''m not like my father''s son ... I just feel like I''m!" One of the things I thought was a curse, I felt that it was easier to get one. '''' That''s it. I was shocked and sunk, but I felt like my shoulders were off. I felt like I was released from something. I knew I didn''t have to imitate my father anymore and feel like a complex. And now that I''ve been freed from those things, I''m more uplifting to learn something new that suits me. "Please, Traina. Guide me to the right path." At this time, I had a pure desire to do it, regardless of Saddis''s breasts or motivation, so I was just saying it. Chapter 15 Episode 14: Demon Kings Kenkenpa "Then, let''s go about ladder training with less flexibility. I can demonstrate the rest. " Having said that, the trainer lays the ladder on the ground. The training of the Great Demon King finally begins. that is "Then, first, stand in front of the ladder and step on the square square between the ladder scaffolds ..." "Oh ..." "Jump quickly with both feet aligned. It''s a straight jump. Do not step on the ladder, do not step, and land only on the squares. '''' The Great Demon King jumped with both feet together and proceeded "Hey, you keep going." "Oh, you ..." "When you''re done, go back to the first spot, then jump right and left with both feet together. The trick is to jump on both feet and land on both feet. Don''t land on one foot. " Once upon a time, the legendary Great Demon King who shook the world jumped with both feet with chocolate ... Transla te d by pmtl .o "Next, one foot, another one foot, then open the third time and jump. Next, on the other side, repeat the opening and closing like this, Kenkenpa, Kenkenpa, rhythm well "Oh, you ..." Kenkenpa is a brutal outrageous monster who has fallen into dread of humanity and is drunk with blood and screaming screaming tragedy. "And this time, Kempa, Kempa and quick ..." No, no, curse killed if you laugh now! "Outside, inside, outside, inside, outside, inside, outside, slalom with both feet ..." "O, oh," "Next is one foot, slalom." Tr an s l a ted b y p m t l.co m But this, this is Jigzag Jigzag while the Great Demon King shakes his ass ? "While skipping, one, two, three! One, two, three, then! "Bug, round, uh ... jumble ..." Daimaou''s skip-ski run-run- ? "Are you motivated? Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! ! ! ! "No, no." "I don''t know if your heart is looking out yet! ? Come laugh! Finally, the trainer broke down. "I would say I''ll do it seriously," "Wow, I know! I''m going to do that ..." No, I know. You can''t help but get angry if you teach me seriously. However, it was decided that it was unavoidable to laugh when I saw that the Great Demon King skipped or kenkenpa in front of me. Perhaps I am the first man in history to see the Great Demon King skip. "At all ... is it OK? This ladder training is effective not only for warming up but also for improving basic skills! "Is that so?" "Yes! I think it''s better to explain the effect first to you. '' So, while blushing and angry, Traina has taught me the effects of this strange thing. "With this ladder training, you can train fast step work, stop and turn, and even decelerate, switch back, and accelerate. Do you know what it is? No, don''t forget the previous skip. I''m not laughing anymore. Well, I have to think seriously about this. Improve the function that can be obtained with the current trainer''s words ... "Do you mean that you can use your body better?" "In more detail, increase the speed of nerve and muscle reactions." Nerve and muscle reaction speed? I understand, I do nt understand "Both humans and demons transmit commands from the brain to the muscles from the nerves. The good reflexes mean that the brains, nerves, and muscles respond quickly. This ladder training, deceleration, turning back, and acceleration in a narrow and confined space will not work if the instructions are not properly transmitted to the muscles even if it is known in the brain. '' Transl ated by Jpmt l. om "I see" By coordinating the brain, nerves, and muscles, we can move our bodies as quickly and accurately as we want, and as a result, our motor skills are improved. In addition ... the faster the reaction speed is ... the faster the magic is activated. " "That?" It was quite interesting and inspiring. It seemed to be a boon training, but it seemed to be effective if said. And will the magic be faster? "In battles, it''s common for the body to catch up even if you know it with your head. Gaps and time lags that the body cannot catch up with the image thought by the brain are life and death on the battlefield. Bridging the gap and moving yourself in the way you envisioned ... this is "wearable technology." I think this ladder training seriously. " Move your body according to the image drawn with your head. However, it was convinced that it was surprisingly difficult. It was a training that I had never had before, because I only vaguely imagined the father''s sword, and even just swung the sword by inertia, and had no clear image of what I wanted to do. "I see ... I understand something." "Um. Then continue! That one, two, three, then! One, two, three, then! "Well, one, two, three, then!" "Speak out! Speak out and learn the rhythm first! Engrave on the body! Raise your voice without being shy! Kenkenpa! Kenkenpa! "Oh, Oshinobu! Poke, Ke, Kenkenpa! @ Kenkenpa!" "I lift my arms up, my knees are high, my rhythm is quick, and it''s me-ri-ha-ri! I mean, if you do it seriously, this is surprisingly difficult and hard? In addition, depending on the steps, trying to do it quickly can result in strange shapes, collapses, or steps on the ladder. Certainly this may improve the function that trainer says. "Okay, increase the difficulty little by little as you get used to it. Now I will tell you the steps to be performed from the outside. " Tr a n s lat ed b y jp mt l . o "Oshinin. Is it all right?" "Of course, that''s not all. Steps and also indicate the magical attributes "Huh? Magic ...?" "That''s it. You only need to put a little basic magic at your fingertips. If you say "fire," the match fire is enough. However, you will now activate the magic of the indicated attribute while performing the steps you have instructed. '' This time, not only the steps, but also the magic? Well, what if you only need basic magic? "Let''s go, cross step with lightning" "Oh, cross, u, that? Next is Kempakempa by the wind Guh, Kempakemp! What''s wrong, do you have magic? Next, Carioca in the wind! "" Wind, ok, come out, uoh ... "" No, don''t stumble! No, cho, this "Nah, what''s this, it''s difficult!" If you try to step, you won''t be able to do the magic, and if you try to activate the magic, you won''t be able to do the steps. "No wonder. Step while doing different things. Magic while doing different things. That is, doing different things at the same time can be quite nervous and disrupt the response. Untrained humans are always biased to one or the other. " "I''m biased ... or ..." "For example, are you a woman''s oppa ... can you study magical math while looking at the cohon and breasts? Will your breasts lose more focus than you calculate? "It''s very easy to understand ... certainly ..." "It''s the same. What is more, the style of a magic sword is essentially a balance between sword and magic, two things. " He gave me a very straightforward example that suits me and I was deeply convinced. And that''s true of the magic sword I''ve been imitating so far. Tr a n sl a te d b y p tl.o "It''s possible if you just put your magic on your sword and wield it before the battle ... but it''s quite difficult to quickly and dynamically trigger the magic that fits your situation while swinging your sword." But if you can get it, the quality of movement in battle will be dramatically improved, and the accuracy of magic will also increase. More precision means better magical quality and power. '''' The more you hear, the more you realize that what I''ve done is so shallow without thinking, and at the same time understand how this seemingly bogus discipline is. "Yabe, ladder training ... "Yes, this is the magical ladder training that I devised! His name was Dasee, but he had no choice but to be impressed. If I can do this properly ... "Did you understand? This warm-up will be done daily. If you get used to this, you will see a slightly different landscape in the battle. " For the first time in my life, I did a skip-ski run run-ra to get seriously strong. Chapter 16 Episode 15: Thoughts I warmed up and my head grew tired. Steps can be rhythmic quickly, but magic doesn''t work. If you concentrate on the magic, the steps will be disrupted. I didn''t think it was so difficult to do two things at the same time. "Zee, zee ..." "What happened? It seems like I''m breathing up to this extent ... I''m still being spoiled and raised. "" Ugu! Pugu ... Again! "" Hu, crossover step in the wind "" Noooo! " My shoulders are too strong. " But you have to get used to it. To find my style that is stronger and unrelated to my dad. "Then, we can''t reach the breast." "Wow! Motivation when you are tired! Yes, it''s an opposition! I did not know. With that alone, I still feel like I can do it and my heart isn''t broken! "That''s it. But it''s good to be motivated, but it''s sloppy. Only when you are tired can you do the right steps, the right magic. " I''ll do it! No, I''ll do it! I''ll massage Saddis''s tits! I''ll get caught! Peace, sucking ... I can be a child who can do it. Tr a nsl ate d b y Jpm tl . om "... I''m doing a weird play with a lot of energy .... Bochama" "Uo !?" I was too focused and didn''t notice Saddis''s sign. Saddis glanced at my ladder training and was a little amazed ... no ... "... but ... hmm ... this is ... unexpectedly ..." At first she was amazed, but immediately she was impressed by her expression and seemed interested ... "Bocha. This play ... No, wasn''t the training method considered a bocha?" "Eh ... no ... this is ..." As expected, sadis. At first glance, this seemingly bogus training seemed to have quickly proved to be effective. That''s not what I thought ... but I can''t say the truth ... here ... "That''s right. The omnipotent Almighty told me ... I wonder?" Tra nsl at e d by Jp mtl. o No, I''m not telling a lie. Saddith doesn''t understand my words and leans her head. And, by the side of me, the trainer looks a little nervous. "Well, it''s good. From there ... I had a request, we had a menu schedule. It''s just for this month." "Oh, oh ..." Sadis handed a piece of paper. That is the menu schedule I had heard about my meals. From today, Traina said he would check that too. "So, if you have any requests, please say. Ignore your likes and dislikes." "O, oh, thank you." "Yes. Sadis returns to the mansion without pursuing much of the ladder. When I open the menu from today, which was handed by Saddis, I see the trainer ... "Wow ..." I nodded with a deep impression. "It''s wonderful. Abundant menu He commended Sadis for his menu. That was a little proud of me. "Oh, Sadith could cook a variety of dishes, and it was all good .... Housework is perfect, and she''s a beautiful woman ... I can''t help getting married." "No, not over there" "Hmm?" "Because I was a spoiled and rich son, I thought I would eat luxurious ingredients every day, but I didn''t think so." Then, Trainer tells the meaning of words while watching the menu schedule. "It''s a well thought out balance menu with protein, vitamins and minerals, as well as carbohydrates and fats .... Moreover, there are various menus to avoid getting tired and staying the same." Tran slat ed b y jp t l.c o m "That''s right ...?" "Oh. Especially when the body is made in the growing season like you. Very well, your body and health are considered first. " It''s a meal that I don''t always care about, and just eat it as a matter of course while saying "Umeume". However, now that Traina has taught me, I ... "Just by looking at the menu schedule ... the one who thinks about it and who makes it ... tells us that he cares so much about you." My chest got hot. That''s it, for years ... Sadiz ... "Sadith is ... before I was born ... I was about three years old ... In a war with the Demon Army, my parents died ... I was killed, and my mother rushed to help I guess. " "... Seven heroes ... Maam? "Oh, so my mom was going to leave Saddis at the orphanage ... but she just took it over and was just like her sister ... she was like a daughter." "Really" "So, after the war, Saddis graduated from the Academy with excellent grades and qualified as a warrior ... Is there any benefit to my mother, I stayed in this mansion and became my exclusive maid So, Sadith is about me ... like a real brother I don''t have a brother ... but I have an older sister ... maybe that ... "My father is busy as a warrior chief .... Mother often travels to various countries .... We often don''t stay at home .... So ... maybe Saddis alone ... Best ... I''ve been with me since I was little ... " Instead of mother, sister. There is no blood connection, but I really thought so, and now I want more ... I want ... and ... "Hmm. I don''t really understand human romance ... it''s quite new. It''s not an object of sexual desire, but a pure thought. '''' I felt embarrassed at the trainer who told me to chill. But the trainer ... "Then, not just breasts as a reward ... but in the last game ... show off your coolness ... fight with a feeling of appreciation for the woman who cares and nurtures herself so far." T ransl a t e d b y pm tl .c om That said, it gave me more motivation and more. I was even more motivated to hear it ... "Well, Traina" "What? "Are you really a great demon of fear?" Somehow, I felt that strange feeling was sprouting. Chapter 17 Episode 16: One Scale Trainer called ladder training "warming up". I saw it as a "preparation movement." But this goes far beyond that. "Yeah, hey ... hey ... I''m also a staple ... but ... Normally, I think that warm-up is the act of loosening and warming the body. But instead of loosening, my leg muscles are tight. "I can do ladder training every day. Of course, even after the previous game is over. "" Well, really ... or my feet ... my thighs are going to pierce ... my legs are likely to get stuck. " And in the daily routine. If you make a habit, you will feel sick if you do not do it every day. Once that happens, there''s no problem anymore. "" This, every day? It''s going to be a masochist. " Without feeling bullied, I feel pleasure with myself becoming stronger every day. In other words, you''re a narcissist and addicted to the masochist. '' After all, I spent a lot of time on magical ladder training. I was able to get the tricks little by little, but I couldn''t get used to it because it wasn''t perfect yet. But it''s a scary thing because it''s a preparatory exercise. "Now, as per the training menu, I''ll teach you how to do physical exercises. But before that, you, how do you know about physical arts? And next is physical surgery. Or rather, a full-fledged training from here. "Once as a basis. I''ll do kumite in the academy, too." Then, let''s make the movement look lighter first. Motion? Um shadow No sparing. Yes, "Phantom sparring" T r a n s lat ed b y pm tl.c o Wow, phantom? Ghost? Also, try to say a term you don''t understand. "Don''t you know? Shadow is one of the classic sports training. It''s a virtual enemy, with the intention of fighting that enemy alone, with training to evade attacks, fist and kick, etc. " "Huh ..." "Sparling is a mock battle with an opponent. And now I thought about phantom sparring. It''s not a virtual enemy ... it''s not a real opponent ... it''s a gigantic ghost. " So I didn''t know what the difference was. Opponents of ghosts, not virtual enemies? What is a ghost ...? "so. It is extra. Let''s try kumite assuming that there really exists. "" Nan !? Poo, I ......... with you ...? "" Oh. Come on to kill me. Instead, if you don''t do any damage, you will also fight back, so stay tuned. '' No way, Kumite with Daimaou. Certainly, you can''t touch it, but you can do it if you imitate Kumite. Tr anslat e d by ptl . o m "Kuhahaha, this is great! It''s okay. Let''s do it. Let''s see how great the Demon King''s technique is!" Certainly, this seems to be much more effective than assuming a virtual enemy alone. I''m also interested. Demon King''s technique. And how much can I fight against the Demon King? "Hey. Well, don''t you pretend you didn''t hit me because you didn''t hit me? I snapped my fist joints, forgot about my tired feet, and was a little excited. However, trainer for me ... "Fuhahahahahahah. For a talented person, the idea is zero. "" Hah? "" Do you think you can be attacked too much? "That !?" At that moment, the air changed. The invisible pressure, as if crushing me in an instant, was breathless. "Well, come from anywhere. Can I use magic? Kumite with Daimaou. However, the opponent is a ghost, and there is no damage to me when counterattacked. You can never die. Nevertheless "Hmm. What happened? Are you scared? "That !?" A copy of Kumite? I''m fighting with the Great Demon King right now. I felt so, and the moment the trainer stood in front of me, I felt even more sweaty. "I''m not going to die ... I''m not hurt ... I don''t think I''m afraid of anything. Is it so different just to stand in front of you in any form, conscious of "fighting"? Is it so scary to face an enemy that should be harmless? "Well ... I don''t actually die, I''m not injured, but ... I might make an image." Yes, you can imagine. The feeling that somehow I know I''m not going to die, but somehow it''s life. The more you look at your eyes and your consciousness seems far away, the heavier, bitter and colder. Overwhelming intimidation. A trainer who usually talks and talks normally ... "What''s your coward? So you are told from around? That word you dislike most? Transl at e d by p t l. o But this guy still keeps me motivated and fuels me! "Wow, let''s do it!" ! " However, it is also impossible to overturn no matter how much you are willing to fight. "Imperial Fluids: Hayen Hienken!" He rushes and enters from left fist repeatedly. The high-speed left running out of an irregular trajectory disturbs the opponent "Fumum" While staring at all my movements, I gently cut off my fist, and on the contrary, did not move a step from that place and moved my upper body only to evade. But I can''t be even more surprised. After focusing my consciousness on the left fist- "Sorry!" Right low kick! enter--- "Uh !? ... ah ... what?" How about trying it in? The moment I tried to kick, my vision was covered. That''s the trainer''s finger. "Well, there is no harm, but did you instinctively realize? If you stepped in one more step, your eyes would have been crushed. " I didn''t care, but I couldn''t understand the movement. The visibility suddenly darkened, and it took some time to understand that the trainer''s finger was in front of me. But this time ... "Thunder-type spell, Kilo Thunder!" T ra n sl a t e d b y jpt l .co Since the opponent is a spirit body, there will be no damage, but still it should be able to take away the view. I hit the lightning from the sky into the trainer after backstepping away. And pursue. Break your footing! "Earth spells and kiloground cracks!" "If you think it''s a twisted character, what you do is surprisingly royal road." The trainer was wrapped in the flash that fell in the garden, and I thought I would swallow it with a slight crack in the ground under my feet ... Now, do nt be shy. Do more! '' When did you go behind me? The trainer wrapped behind me, faster than me, who had taken the distance in the backstep. "Well, no!" Don''t be scared. The opponent is the Great Demon King ... "Hmmm ... a rough but fairly straightforward attack ... that''s why it''s easy to read and has no surprises. But this is enough for now. '' From left and right back fist, hit left and right fist repeatedly, high kick from blind spot of view. However, after seeing all my attacks, she has been evaded. I don''t feel like an attack, regardless of the ghost. "I see ... it''s only in the days when I was alive, but ... Is there already the power of an intermediate warrior? ... I also found out that the earth is better than the magic of the thunder." "This inexperienced sacrifice makes this skill, the logic of combat, the magical power ... it''s as good as Hilo at that time, but you are still more than ordinary people." Words that praise me while easily avoiding my attacks. That said, I''m not happy at all in this situation ... "I regret that there is no experience of actual battles or the number of times you dive in the shambles compared to the age of war .... This is why you continue to say ..." I can not rely on it compared to the past " "Shut up!" "That''s it! Shut it down! Around! The world! Everything! I can''t wait to hit at least just one shot. But T r a n sla ted b y Jp mt l.c om "But I understand. Then ... take this as an experience. "" Ah? "" I won''t touch, kill, or hurt me, I''ll break your heart and crawl you. " From there, honestly, I didn''t even know. "Let''s get started! It''s a scale of the power of Great Demon Trainer! But that''s it. I was killed many times in a virtual battle. Chapter 18 Episode 17: Know I don''t remember the rest from there. However, in the fight against the ghosts without substance, I was implanted with images. An image of the head being beheaded with a sword. An image of piercing the heart with one finger. An image of a face being punched at the counter against a beating fist. The image of breaking the bones of the whole body. Image of kicking the knee and kicking the face. Tr a n s l at e d b y jp tl .co All the arts were put out, killed and destroyed. I tried to fight back, but it was useless. I''ve been evaded by the steps that I thought was the final form of the ladder training steps, and sometimes countered my attacks. At the end, I ignored all the basics and the types of arts I learned at the academy, and just exposed my humorous humorous madness, like a child. "Hah, huh ... what the heck ... what happens ..." Not much time has passed. The sky is still in the evening and not at night. Well, if hours have passed, sadis should come to pick you up. However, not coming means that not much time has passed. Nevertheless, the fatigue was as if he had been fighting for hours. "Huh, was it killed too much? Well, did you do a little oversight with this? Trainer looking down at me with a cool face. Tra nsla ted by p t l.c o "But it seems that the basics of physical arts are on the ground. After that, while looking in the mirror, I took shadows into my daily routine, and other physical training was just sparring. To be honest, you can''t make this fool anymore. In my opinion, "Even if you die and become a ghost, you can easily kill it." I didn''t die, but I felt like I was dead. "Are you good? This sparring will be done every day. If you can experience the extra movement and the extra strength every day, you don''t have to be afraid of any kindergarten there. " Fighting this kind of thing every day ... I feel like my feelings are going to change. "It''s quite ... a hard teacher ..." "Did you think you could be strong and easy? In order to be strong in a short period of time, the period of clenching your teeth must be denser. " It was just a lot of dark content, and I fell asleep on the spot because I was even beaten. I guess there was still a curse ... "What happened? Did you disappoint with your vessel and lose your will? "Well ... I didn''t think I was so weak today ... but that''s it ..." He is killed many times, becomes aware of his weaknesses over and over, and realizes his misery many times. But the more I learned about the greatness of the Great Demon King Reina, the more I thought. "Well, trainer" "What? "You said ... my father was so sneaky that he couldn''t read the air." What I thought while being beaten was ... my father. "Hmm? Oh, right. That guy would definitely win if it was one-on-one, but that man ... " A trainer who still seems frustrating about his father and shows an irritated expression. Well, I guess I''m not going to be dirty or shit in the war, but I don''t know if I want to make a grudge. But on the other hand ... "But ... even for you ... even if your father was sneaky and couldn''t read the air ... but he still fought with you." "...... Oh ... Yeah ..." T r an sl a te d by p mt l.c o m "Unlike me now, if I fight, I''ll be killed ... I''ll be hurt ... I''ll be destroyed ... I''ve fought with you, the entity exists." I still couldn''t stand up because Traina was a ghost. There was a real feeling that they would not be killed, hurt or destroyed. But still I am this zama. Then, what about your father? "Did your father stand up to a ridiculous monster like you and survive?" It doesn''t matter if the father has defeated the Great Demon King, how he did it, or if it was a mean and illiterate means for the Great Demon King. I faced something like this. Take your life. "Why ... did you confront?" For what? For humanity? For the world? why "You really do not know about Hiiro" To me, Traina told me. "Well, honestly, I don''t know for sure how strong his father really is ..." "No." Yeah, I don''t know. About my father. Father power. And ... "What you need to do first is to know the power of Hiero as a hero, rather than to transcend Hiero as a hero ... First, you need to know the way Hiiro has walked to become a hero." Not a father who is called a brave man, but a life that his father has progressed and accumulated until he became a brave man. "People ask you to be the ''child of the brave ...'', but he himself, albeit abominable, would not have been a flat path, at least to be the brave. If you''re a brave father and think you''ve always been able to stand up without fear, you''re wrong. '' Yes, I don''t know the process because I only know the result of my father "defeated the Great Demon King". That''s why I don''t even know why I could stand up against someone with such an overwhelming difference as I do today. "Even if I was told that ... my father was just busy, that kind of thing ..." "Did you not even know? Did you do your own research? "... That''s ..." "I know that man doesn''t face you so much ... but did you somehow try to know your father?" I never tried to find it myself. I didn''t know that much. So, I said something like "Tell me your sword, give me my father''s sword" in a manner that my father twisted, but I was immediately told that it was useless. Above all, I hated being told "our time ...". Tran slated by jpm t l.com "Once in the past, it was until now that the times were different and it was not useful, but until then it wasn''t helpful. What do you want to learn? ... it can change depending on your attitude. " I was made to think by the words of Traina who read and told such a thought that "I hate sermons involving old tales". "Are you telling me about your father ...?" "Don''t be stupid. I should ask myself about my father''s sake. " I never thought I would be interested in my father in this way. Well, but this time I''m busy and I''m busy with time .... Dad I could only say that I got twisted sometimes ... but if I had a little time ... I''d like to ask a little. And ... "As for you ..." "" Tell me about you ... It''s the one who sees me right now. The history of such a fight between the two. I simply came to want to know that. Chapter 19 Episode 18: Discrepancy Morning. The daily journey to the academy feels awkward today. Because my muscle pain is terrible anyway. "Hey, my legs are heavy ..." "Hmm, monk. After all, I couldn''t reach the curse yesterday. '''' In the end, yesterday, after phantom sparring, I was unable to do anything due to fatigue and mental fatigue, and trainer''s special training was that much. However, from today''s after school, the same content will be added again, and this time, training on magic will be imposed. This is also a knocker ... But before that, how does this academy go? "What about skipping? It is a waste of time. It''s more effective to watch the training as soon as I can. "" Well, I want to do that too ... I''ve just skipped the afternoon class, so next time Saddis will be sharp. " To be honest, I want to skip, but it''s also ridiculing to get angry at Saddis or get stuck in my father''s ear because of this. "But most of the classes are going to fall asleep ... this is it." "That''s really a waste of time ... then it''s training even during classes." "Huh? Can you do something!" I can do it. You can practice in a manner that meditates quietly. Then you can use your time effectively without bothering people. '' I didn''t think I would bring a story of training during class. I mean, I''m almost training except when I''m sleeping ... "Training, practice meditation ... what is it? Are you obsessed with delusions?" Don''t underestimate image training? Unlike shadows, it''s easy because you don''t need to move your body. " Some magic is more effective than image training. When you get to the academy, immediately sign up for a magical contract. "" Eh !? Tra n s la t ed by jp t l.o m The trainer shows a motivated look as if she suddenly came up with a good training. Do you really want to train during class? How on earth ... "Hey, what are you talking about since morning ... Earth?" And hey. Did someone ask you? What ... "Oh, princess ... Fiansay ... good morning" "Oh, good morning" I didn''t think that the princess of the empire was standing alone from the morning on the streets of a crowded city. Well, the knight-like escort may be watching a bit away from you ... "What''s going on?-Always--" "Kohon!" "... What happened? I''m usually going to the academy by carriage ..." Yes, the partner is a princess. Of course, every day they are picked up and picked up by imperial warrior guarded carriages. But not today, walk? T ranslated by jp tl.o m "This is it" Then the princess showed me the juice in the glass. It is a fresh juice recently launched by a fruit shop in Imperial City. "My classmates recently said that the juice was very good, so I was worried and tried it." "Huh ..." It''s absolutely impossible for me to do that, but I hope you don''t get me wrong, but I met you here too! The destination and class are the same, so let''s go to school together as it is! "Well, that''s right. There''s no reason to refuse." Sugee had a quick start, but I just knew he would go to the academy together. When I nodded that there was no reason to refuse, the princess nodded and stood next to me. "Huh ... but that''s the first time I''ve been with you and the Academy this way. Even though I was in the same class for three years ... by the way, I talked directly to the principal and stayed in the same class for three years "I''m not forced to do it, it''s just a coincidence." "Well, Fiansay is a carriage every day." It should be ... and sadis. " Sadice is also a childhood friend of the princess. My father and His Majesty are the best friends and friends in the same period since Gaki, and are the same seven heroes. Because of that entanglement, I and this princess met often when I was little, and played well. Saddis, who was still small, was there to take care of it. "Muh ... sadis ... hun" However, although we were playing together, we were not close. I forced my father to play with me, the princess, and Saddis, taking care of them, but this guy was just rushing to see if she was getting along with Saddis. And I''d better stay with Saddis, so even if the princess said, "I''m going home now!", I went home and played with Saddis ... and then worked rude to the princess I guess I had a fist bone from my father. "Earth ... that ... when you go home, you study and train with Saddis ... do you do that ... alone?" "No, not much ... recently It''s about the problem book that I made, and eating food together ... "" Oh, yeah. So, there''s nothing special ...? " Something special ... I think it''s about progress. In that sense, no progress has been made "now". But it''s just now. It all depends on the results in two months. "... Well, Earth" "Hmm?" "Um ... you hear something from your father about your post-graduation story?" I haven''t seen many people lately ... "" Yes ... then, do you think about the future ...? " What''s sudden? A little serious face or hard to say. Is there anything related to the story about Saddis? "I''m thinking. Thinking about everything ... trying to do it properly. Graduating ... no, winning the championship game to show off to my father, the people of the imperial capital, and people from other countries ... everything." "... Champion ..." "Well, Earth. You''ve fought many times, and you''ve been together since you were a little .... and you''re not as smart as me, but you''re smart .... You know what my feelings and wishes are! " Princess feelings and wishes. I know that. Although he was a royal, he continued to strive to be stricter than anyone else and was recognized by many people, not just the academy. Everything is for big things that I can''t imagine. Tr ans late d b y jpm tl .o m "Oh ... somehow ... but" "Huh ?? ... I see ... I noticed ..." For the empire. For the world. For humanity. For the future. Keep the world of peace now. Perhaps he has such a lofty feeling. "I''ve never lost you before ... so I''ve lost the game before, and won ... I get everything! All things ..." A little embarrassed to talk about his goal, a princess who proclaims to me with a serious expression while blushing her face delicately. It is dazzling and has a strong will. Indeed, an unwavering will. "Yes ..." "Oh, yes." On the other hand, why I fight ... if I win, Saddis knockers ... I can''t tell. It is likely to be blown away because of a licking lick. But still ... it''s my motivation. And that''s not all. "I''m not going to think deeper about the future than you, I''m not sure." "Earth?" "But ... I''m serious about this tournament ... No, I''m going to take it seriously I think. "" What ... what? " I look back at my fathers and am surprised, and above all, sadis. Sometimes I want to be cool in front of a woman I fall in love with. The knockers may be the trigger, and you may be able to go straight ahead. In a more advanced relationship ... "I''m the winner!" "That?" "As a man ... I''ll be cool and I''ll get what I want." to obtain. Rub and grab and lick and pinch, and ... more of him. Neither the empire, the world, mankind, or the future. "It''s just ... just for me, just for me ... but I''m still motivated, so I can''t help it." "Earth ..." "I win!" Did I ever say "become the top", "win", "absolutely win"? When I was a boy, I felt like I was doing my best by shouting such things, but recently I thought I couldn''t beat the princess or my father, so I was rotten. But it''s different now. I also wanted to declare war again. Then the princess was upset at my attitude. "Oh, that''s that ?? ... That''s ... this confession, I want to be from a man ..." "W ?! Poku ......" "Well, that''s it?" Yeah, barre! ? No, well, my feelings were barre since I was a kid ... "That''s right ... you''re from yourself ... but ..." T rans l at ed by Jp tl .co m However, the princess hears my edict and feels upset, not angry or angry ... but ... "Well, but it''s me who won the championship. Otherwise, even if I got it ... I couldn''t put it on my butt or couldn''t lead it ..." I want to pull it, but ... but I still can''t lose. "" That''s right ... yeah ... " The princess was suddenly smiling at me. A glittery smile somewhere like seeing for the first time. "Well, win or lose, without grudge ... Two months later, we''ll settle!" Sure, no more words are needed. The reasons are different, but we have no choice but to fight. "Oh" I understood it and nodded. And ... "Did this princess say? Trainer, who has been silent beside me, opens her mouth ... "I want to say. The child is surprisingly sick, so he doesn''t understand anything. As a result, it''s going to be an exquisite laugh and a pity. But I don''t say anything because it looks interesting. '' I don''t understand well ... do I want to say I''m still immature? But the trainer didn''t say anything further, and I and Fiansay went straight to the academy. Chapter 20 Episode 19: In a dream Image training during class. So it doesn''t actually move your body. However "... I suppose I had taken classes, right?" "Yes, but now you''re in the spiritual world created in your brain by the magic you contracted earlier." A blank white world continues forever. Although it is obviously different from reality, I feel that my consciousness is clear for some reason. "The magic that you have just learned ..." Fantasy magic-Virual "... is a magic that invites the subject to a dream they want. And I can show the dream I want. "" Intentionally dreaming ...? "" However, since you have only recently mastered this magic, you may only be able to do this much. If you raise it, you can dream exactly what you want to see. '''' It was learned during the break after the first hour at the academy. Magic contract as trainer said at the back of the school building. Performed spells with the indicated magic circle in the same manner as in the automatic calculation magic sail. And when I did it at the same time as the start of the next class, it was like this. "Then, when I go to bed, I''ll be able to say" Vuiar "at the same time as" Very that long spelling of ancient words, "and I''ll be able to see" What kind of dream "?" A dream that conquers .... A dream that you are surrounded by a woman ... whatever. " Can you dream whatever you want? Well, it''s a dream, but it''s delicious ... I want to try it with Iloilo right now ... "However, this magic is a matter of skill and image power. Even if you dream of conquering the world, if the level that you can imagine is low and there is no specificity, it will only reproduce a halfway image Can not" T ra nslat ed by p tl .c o "... It''s ... like, for example, really, but for example, but I don''t really want to use it for that, but ... I''m dreaming of doing Saddis and Eloy. But if I haven''t seen Saddis naked, do you have a low reproducibility? " "... I''m not wrong, but ... you''ll be amazed. Or maybe you''ve forgotten that there''s nothing in your heart?" No, there is no problem even if I am amazed. I mean, did you teach me a rather good magic? Now, when I used this magic, I didn''t think about anything, and since I used it for the first time, it''s like this ... I want to improve the quality of this magic ... If you can do it ... Happiness, even if it''s a dream! "But be careful. This is a dream, but it can be reproduced as much as you want. So, too much ... Yes, "T !?" "Therefore, this magic was forbidden even in the evil world. "Sometimes, I''ll tell you that heavy story before you sign up for magic!" Dreams addicted. Indeed, if what Trainer was saying was true, it could be. In this world of dreams, it''s cute, spoils me a lot, makes me flirt, and if I''m bubbling, for example, I''m a knocker ... "It''s not this virtual, but if you''re a man, try to make it happen in the real world." "Wow!? @ Trainer ... I guess ... all of my thoughts are out of the cylinder ... and before that!" Tra n sl ate d by p t l. o As soon as I knew that I could take my delusions in my dreams, it was a trainer with a stunned face, but wait a minute! "It''s my dream, what are you there?" Yes, this is my dream. But why trainer? "You and I are also connected to the spirit. In other words, if you dream, you will share that too ..." "Nan !?" "Huh, I haven''t had any confirmation, but ... He seems to be right. Now, I can train you efficiently even in the wasted time of class! " No matter what the dreams are, we''re the only ones who love ... we''re going to come out every time using this magic! Then you''ll see him bubbling to Saddys in a dream! ? "... I think it''s okay to say it to anyone because I haven''t seen it anymore." "I''m gonna do it! I''m gonna do it!" I''m mentally strong enough to be able to do that while being seen by someone. Ah, damn, it''s so crazy ... "Anyway. Let''s start training quickly. Ward-ups and physical exercises, such as ladder training and stretching, are done in reality. It doesn''t actually increase muscle strength, so let''s focus on forbidden curses here." As soon as I don''t know what my feelings are, I''ll start training immediately. But ... "No, but does it make sense?" "What does it mean?" "Oh, because this is a dream? If it''s a magical contract, you can do it in this dream Isn''t that how it is? " Yes, after all, this is a dream. Not real. There''s no point in improving the arts and magic in this world, and you can''t learn new magic. But ... "Don''t worry about that, as I said earlier, this magic confuses reality with a dream, so gaining confidence that you can" can "in this world will definitely help in the real world. "It''s a thing." "Such a thing ...?" "Yes. And the magic I''m trying to teach you in this world is a curse ... but it doesn''t need a contract." Reiterating the importance of image training, Traina said something weird. Magic that doesn''t need a contract? Is that magic? "Huh, I share this spiritual world just like you ... That is, if it''s a spiritual world even a spiritual body ... Nun!" "That?" "It''s also possible to reproduce the magic of the past with an image! Fuhahahaha, developed by yourself, this VIER is also a very deep magic!" T ran sla ted by p tl .co m The next moment, an incident happened to the trainer. Light that seems to be magical, which had never existed as a spirit body, covered the body, and the light turned into red steam. "This is ..." "Is it possible?" "... No, no ..." "It''s not magic, it''s something that you control using magic alone ... "Technology." Magic control technology. "Once you have mastered this technique, you will be able to do something like this. One of the remaining special moves ..." "Hit ..."? "" The magic that overflows densely and sharply as steam. Concentrate, inflate! Stiff! And if you can afford, shape something, and if you have more room, rotate it! And ... big! ? "What is that ...?" Anyway it''s big. It''s about a house or a building. The magic that had gathered in the trainer''s right-hand fist overflowed enormously, turning it into a sharp rotating spiral. "Daima Spiral, Devil Spiral Break! Well, it is impossible to do this in two months, but eventually you will be able to do this." Why is this, every one is a sedge, but the naming is Dasee! Do you attach both a spiral and a spiral! Do you say twice because it''s important! ? "Aside from the name ... well, it''s better to remember one by one. First of all, from this power ... I''ll hit you over how much image you have." "Cho, wait !? Oh, you''re stupid now !?" "I''ll go! Daima spiral and Devil spiral break!" It was worse than phantom sparring. Because in a dream world, I always seem to be able to attack me. In the hole ... No, all the pieces of meat are already shredded and dusted beyond the shreds. No, it''s a dream world, but a ridiculous experience. I don''t know if it hurts anymore. In the first place, does this guy teach me such a terrible technique? Is it a good technique for such a person? Or before that ... "Not a devil spiral, but a decent name! "" "" "That! ??" "" T ra nslat e d b y pmt l. o that? Classroom? An instructor who is angry with the anger of those in the class looking back at surprise. "It seems like the magic effect has expired ..." Trainer mutters so to me who does not understand the situation. And ... "Eh ... Devil Spiral-kun, isn''t it sagging lately?" "T ...... no ..." Only that day, I was called Devil Spiral-kun. Chapter 21 Episode 20: Home Room "I''ll give everyone a" Wanted Warrior Notice "before returning home today." During the class, my mental training, rather than my body, was greatly reduced as a result of my training. I was exhausted on the desk and prone, but there was paper from the instructor all over the class. It confirms the academy''s willingness on his career after graduation. "Well, how are you ...?" And this is delivered to the candidate, and notices such as interviews and examinations come from the aspiring group. " There are three columns in the application form. If there is no recruitment by the third time, consultation will be made again. "Everyone knows, but it''s no exaggeration to say that this will determine your future life. Make sure you take it seriously before submitting it." Yes, aspiring warriors are what decide our course. "By the way, the most popular candidate for aspiring warriors is naturally" Imperial Knight ", but the magnification of last year is 20 times. I guess. " Yes, the Imperial Knight is exactly the shape of a warrior. Higher salary than hunters and mages. If you are further promoted, you can move up to the ministry level such as the king''s aides. To be honest, it''s no exaggeration to say that most Academy students are aiming for Imperial Knights. Tra ns la te d by jp mt l .com "Hey, it''s quite high magnification. But ... how elite, but a soldier? Why is it so severe? "No, that''s right ... The war is over ten years ago and the world is peaceful. There''s enough soldiers." "Huh, I see ... it''s not just a level down ... It''s the price of peace. " Yes, in the days of war, as in the past, the state budget was invested in the military, and the Imperial Knights were increasingly employed. But that is no longer the case. Peace has enabled us to focus on recovery and development, and hiring high-income, high-impact Imperial Knights has become a narrow gate. Well, it has nothing to do with me. Because "By the way, what do you mean by the teacher''s man saying, the five top performers? "The top five members of the Academy are interviews in the form of a recommendation, rather than a recruitment test, and they are almost unconditionally assigned to the Imperial Knight. Riding on the main line in the middle of the highway "" Huh ... " so. The top five students who have the highest grades will be offered a career advancement course unconditionally. Of course, second place I can ride that course. "And ... what kind of path do you go? "Huh? What s going on I was confused by Traina''s obvious question. Any course or anything ... "So I''m second in grades. Even if you don''t do anything, it''s still a career group ... " Tr a n s lated by p t l.c om Yes, I was able to continue on the way of the Empire Knight''s career ... "what. Do you want to advance? ""e? "" I''m assigned to the center of the Imperial City ... that is, you seem to be repelling your father, and ultimately slurping sweet juices in an environment that your father can reach? "That ... what? It''s as if I''m ridiculous. The moment I saw my eyes, my heart rang. "What, what are you saying ..." "No ... I think I didn''t hear that story." "What do you want to be an Imperial Knight? For what? "I''ve never heard of a blue smell like protecting this imperial city and protecting the emperor ... I wondered why ... Is there any reason to want to be something else? "that is" "If the repulsive father or the annoying public reputation would still be the imperial knight that will continue to follow ... If sweet juice and career advancement are not the purpose ... why do you become an imperial knight? Does your intention exist there? Why did I want to be an Imperial Knight in the first place? I was just raised in an environment where I had to ... Wrong. Because my father, my mother, and even Saddis, have never said to me, "Never be an imperial knight." I used to want to be an imperial knight like my father. But what am I now? "Hey, what are you going to do?" "Of course, the Imperial Knight! I''ll protect my empire by doing tests and interviews!" "I''m volunteering at the Mage Institute. I want to study more. "I don''t ... I can''t give up ... I have to challenge!" Surrounding classmates are also talking about the voluntary warrior notice. I guess they are thinking a lot about the future. Dreams, goals. Well, it would be natural at this time. "Hey, what did you do?" "Uh, oh, ... Fiansay ..." In front of me was Fiansay, who looked down with her arms folded. "No ... except ... beautiful ..." "Well, I''m worried that you''ve recently neglected classes," "No, it''s okay ..." "Well, anyway. I''m in trouble if you don''t get me well. " T r an s lat e d by jpt l.c o That''s when Fiansay told me. "Yes, as you know, I was in the academy as part of my education, but I''m not going to be an imperial knight, I''m just going to learn politics under my father." Well, that''s right ... "" That''s why we''re at the top of our sync. We''ll have to work in the center so we don''t get shame on our representatives. " As soon as I figured out, "Why do you want to be an Imperial Knight?" I couldn''t immediately respond to a princess who had no doubt that I would become an Imperial Knight. Yes, the Imperial princess, Fiansei, is the Academy''s chief but never a warrior. After graduation, you will continue on your path as a royal family. There''s politics, marriage with someone else, and a succession. In fact, the emperor is now married in his teens, and that is probably not far away. That''s why I will be second in graduation, but will be No. 1 among the prospective Imperial Knights. "In the middle ... or ..." "Yes, I''m sure we''ll make a solid achievement in the center, and eventually you''ll be as long as the warrior after your father." That''s exactly what I think of myself, and that''s what I think about me, my life. "Yeah. Well, if that''s about it, everyone will be convinced .... Wow, that thing with me." "Well .. Even if I could become a warrior commander ... Unsatisfactory compared to his father ... If he leaves something, that''s why he is the son of a hero, Hiiro ... That''s such a life. "" ... What? ... What happened ... Earth? " I''m still talking to Fiansay, and now I''m thinking a bit, and gradually I can see how Traina looked at me. I''m sorry. When I think about my future life, that kind of feeling has come out. Certainly, I haven''t thought about life or the future, but every time I''ve done it. But somehow I didn''t think so now. The more I think, the less I can remember why I want to be an Imperial Knight, and the more I want to do. The only thing that comes to mind is that I want to repel something that Reina said to me, "Sweating sweet juices in my father''s authority." Chapter 22 Episode 21: Two more Time for magic training at the driving range. I watched my academy''s classmates practice magic, and I was absorbed in thought. "Ah ... hey, traina. What did you want to do to destroy humanity?" Once I was worried about my career, I couldn''t answer but I was worried. "What, suddenly," "No, you just told me ... think a lot," "H," "What did you want to become a great demon, and try to destroy humanity?" I feel like I''m very out of place as a counselor, but at this time I was naturally telling my trainer my worries about a career I had never even done to my parents. And the trainer also answers without any notice. "Well, there was a simple desire to destroy ugly human beings .... In order to unify demons in the demon world, it was necessary to create a common enemy .... I wanted to get the ground from Makai ... And the scale is just too big, it doesn''t come with a pin, and it''s not helpful. It is natural. T r a nslated by jpm tl.o "However, it was too long ago why I became a Great Demon King, and I forgot the dream that was the goal, and the blue smell ..." "Why, I forgot ..." ... I want to expand our world ... I thought so. " Trainer murmurs like she looks a little far away. The root of the Great Demon Trainer. I want to expand the world. I don''t know why that thought led to the Great Demon King, or whether it was disturbed, but it still seemed to be "what I wanted to do." "I used to ... I wanted to be like my father ... I thought when I was a kid." But now I can''t be eager to do that. It became even more so in the words told by Traina. "Imperial knights to find out what they want to do ..." Neither is the path used for sitting. In the first place, regardless of finding out what you want to do, it''s probably all you have to do and get to work if you become an Imperial Knight. You can tell by looking at his father who never comes home. "Child ... Is one good? "Hmm?" "I''m not familiar with the employment situation of humans in the current world, but ... I think that your father''s era was a time when you couldn''t choose what you wanted to do, right? It was a sermon that I always heard somewhere. No way, I didn''t expect such a sermon to come out of Traina''s mouth. I always hated preaching such "old days" and "old times were harder than now" and such old harmful preaching. Nevertheless, today I may be something strange. He listened very seriously to the words of Traina. T ransla t ed by jpm tl .com "In a peaceful world, like you, you have the power, the money, the environment you can hope for, and spending your time in laziness is the ultimate luxury and sin. You have to understand that. '' That''s true. I''ve been working harder than usual in the past few days, but my goal is to surprise my father and the world. I don''t have a "this is" that can affect my life. Then ... "There, baby. I thought a bit, but ... " So, Trainer changed her serious expression and smiled like she was doing something wrong ... "Don''t be my father''s shimmer ... and how to stay there and find what you want to do ... isn''t it? "What?" "But ... I think it''s a difficult path for a spoiled little boy." Unexpectedly, I also opened my eyes. How to find what I want to do? If there is such a thing, it is something that I want you to naturally teach. But what is worrisome ... "Hey, it''s a tough road to bonbon?-What is it?" I was asking a little stuff about the words of Traina as if they were provoking me to try. Then ... "Oh, everyone! "Kunran ... Don''t hurt." Two voices suddenly resounding in the training ground. "Ah ... they ..." It was a nostalgia for me and everyone. Tr ans l ate d by jpm t l.co m "Foo! And Rival! ... I just came back from studying abroad! There were two men. "" "Kyu aa aa ah, hoo ku uh!" "" "" "No, oh, oh, Rival-kun!" " "" "Foo, Rival! Did you come back!" " The moment they see them, their classmates cheer, and the girls shout, especially with their eyes shining. "Noisy. What s that? "... Oh ... I''m a classmate too ... and ... I''m just ... my childhood friend." And for me they are not just classmates. "Ho. But ... Hmm ... Huh ... " Traina seemed to feel something after seeing them. In other words, they are the ones who react to Daimaou. "Hey, are you all fine?" "Kyun, I don''t think I''ll grow any longer if Fu-kun is so cute. "Wow, wow, everyone, go home and stop right away!" "No! @ Foo-kun, I''m going to duck!" "Hawawa" Tra n s l a te d by Jp t l.c o "Oh, I''m sly!" First of all, a man who is immediately surrounded and crushed by girls. The youngest body among the boys in the academy and lower than the girls. In addition, baby-like faces and glasses and that kind of kid-like behavior are always very popular with girls. And above all ... "The power of magic and the power of magic are higher than the princess ... the first in the magic field in the academic year ... and the son of a great mage who is also one of the seven heroes" "Oh ... I see ... He s a boy Yes, it''s a childhood friend since I was a brat because I''m the son of the Seven Heroes. And he inherited the talent of his father who was a great mage, and he is famous as a "genius magic boy". And ... Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa "My ear hurts. Don''t talk to me, even if you don''t need it." "" "" Lovely good! "" " A long-haired, beautiful swordsman who looks cold at the top of the Buddha''s arms, whilst showing a cold attitude, whilst the arms of the crowd are annoying. "What''s that tall beautiful guy? "Oh, he''s better than a princess if he''s good at swords or fighting ability ... Make him the strongest man in the Academy ... A man who draws the blood of the seven heroes, Sword St ...." Oh, I was ... There was certainly a cool brace that fought only with swords without using any magic. '''' Yes, always like me. And a man who is said to be "successor of the sword saint" just like Fu. Its ability has already been said to be comparable to senior fighters. Both of them inherit their parents'' genes and are expected by many. "Hmm. I saw something nostalgic. No way, there were these guys. "" Oh ... Last year, the empire sent out talented people to study and study abroad while also interacting with other nations. " I was frustrated by the pain. "The maximum number of international students is two. The top two students. The princess was the top overall last year, but since she declined to study abroad, those two who were second and third at the time became international students." "Huh ... I see." Tra n slate d b y Jpmtl.c o "I''m ..." "In other words, do you mean that your second grade in grades is an advancement when those two people are gone?" "Now, yeah!" Yes, exactly. Like the princess, the two have nothing to beat the princess in their overall performance, but have a "this is second to none". And it was reminiscent of the genius of a brave parent, expected by everyone, and they always met their expectations. Unlike me ... Chapter 23 Episode 22 Declaration of War "Hey, earth ~!" "I was there ..." While I was talking to Traina, Fu and Reval seemed to notice me and came over here. "Yeah, it''s been a long time." "Earth hasn''t been in a long time! Yeah, hasn''t that changed so much?" I don''t think I''m going to hate it, but at the top of the opening, "Not much has changed" I felt like saying "I''m not growing", but I laughed and shed it. "That''s a lot of noisy people I''ve met for a long time." "Eh, yeah? I guess. Rival who thinks that Fu who rubs like a smiling child with a little smile will not come here if it is a sloppy. Well, apart from Fu, Rival has always been like this. Not bad, but always cold. "So, how was your studying abroad?" "Yeah, it was a great study! I was touched by various magics, learned, and learned about myself .... It was very difficult. "It was certainly annoying. Suddenly, a group of wild fire dragons attacked my destination and I fought as a temporary warrior." I feel a bit of a mix of pride. Sure enough, the people gathering around us are saying, "I want to hear you!" T ra n sl ate d b y jpm tl . om "Well, I guess, but I''m coming back at this time ... I was supposed to be coming back near the graduation ceremony." I was hoping to change the topic because listening to boastful talks would only get squeaky, but my question was that Fu and Reval looked at me with a glance. "I''m thinking of going to the match before." "I''m also proof of my strength ..." e? "Even the earth is out, isn''t it? Maybe we can''t lose to the earth or the princess." "It''s bad but be prepared. I''m going to Your match. I thought that the victory would depend on whether or not the princess was won. But these guys ...? "Wow! That''s why Fu and Rival are out ..." "The next game is a fight with the seven brave children!" "I''m surprised at the imperial capital, or the whole world, that the children of the four heroes collide!" Tra ns lated by pm tl.o m The two will also play in your match. Classmates who are excited by that. And the kind of confidence that oozes out of them. Auras overflow as if they were convinced that they could not lose. And ... "Well, fu. It''s a great deal, show us the power you''ve learned in studying abroad!" If you are so confident, you have the right one. Then the classmates rush to see it. "Well, where are you?" Hu said in his mouth that he was in trouble, but he wasn''t full. That was a little frustrating for me ... "Then ... Yeah, can you show me? Bitfire!" With that in mind, Fu, trying to show his power to somehow, ignites a tree at the end of the training area. Bit fire. It''s just elementary magic in the elementary level. Bit, kilo, mega, the weakest of the magic rank. Show me that magic now ... "" "That !!!!! ??" " At that moment, the entire training area was engulfed in a fire for an instant. "Nan !?" "Hmm ..." The burning flame is a nonstandard flame that is comparable to the mega-class magic that instructors and others have shown in demonstrations before. I was trembling at the scale and power. "Um ... that? I''m sorry ... I wonder if I was disappointed without too much trouble?" Did you say this thing with a kettle face! ? U What kind of nerve are you doing! Oh, Yabee. This is the first time I''ve been furious about Fu and want to beat him. "" "" "I''m too surprised!" "" Trans l a ted b y p t l.com Unleash the highest class magic with the basic magic of the basics. This guy, how much has grown in the past year! ? So, what if you did it at the mega level ... "... I was surprised." "Rival?" "I was surprised so much .... I was surprised ...." Koichira, there is a feeling that he is looking down with something unconscious and unconscious, and Mukachuk! ! ! ! "Earth. In the past year, both Fu and I have come back with absolute power." "T ... Rival ..." , We can never win. '''' Rival affirms her beside me who has lost her words. I don''t have anything to say that back. "I will always win in the upcoming game, and I will dedicate that victory to that person." And victory declaration. To be clear, this is the first time that a cool guy has said this hot. That''s why I''m confident. "Foo! And it''s Rival! I''m back!" Then, the princess appeared in the training hall where the excitement was still cold. Both Hu and Rival rushed under the princess, and fell on one knee and bowed. "" It''s been a long time, princess "" "Umum, it looks like you''re fine, and it''s a childhood friend''s reunion, call me Fiansei as in the past." Yes, they are childhood friends for the princess. So the princess smiled happily and put her hands on their shoulders. And ... "Fiansei-sama ... No, fiansei" "Oh, Rival, you''re still a man. They both hear rumors. They take the lead on the fire dragon that attacked the Chikaba kingdom and are praised as heroes. , He has earned the title of Dragon Slayer. Who smiles at the words of the princess'' labor. On the other hand, Rival has a hard look, but as if he decided to do something ... "Fiansay. I''m going to win the next game. Huh ...... you too ... I''m losing to Earth." "Muh ..." "Once I win, I''ll run for your candidate. I want you to do it! " Oh, oh ... this really changed over the past year. Isn''t it the first time that a girl who is sulking to a woman, instead of confessing to a woman, declares in front of everyone? This is the women who like him ... T ra nslat ed b y p m t l. o Aaaaaa Amazing! Rival-kun is a princess! If you think you''ll be shocked, do nt make a fuss about it, this girl Well, it s okay, but how does the princess respond? "... I''m serious?" "I''m serious." Serious feelings. Then, Princess also shows a serious face. "... Rival ... you''re a childhood friend, a friend you can trust and respect, and you''re striving with ambition--" "I think of you more than anyone in this world and swear to keep the empire peace together!" "That?" "I know the feelings of Fiansay, but I want you to give me a chance to be seen as a man." Rival conveys his feelings straight to the opponent, regardless of whether anybody is around. "... Rival ... I ... glitter ..." And the princess is also embarrassed to be hit by such a strong feeling. But I don''t have to worry about it. I feel like the brave bloodlines suit each other, and they will be convinced. True, happy. But ... "I''m sorry, even that guy ... couldn''t win ...?" "" ... Ooi " Seeing all the details, Traina smiled and spoke to me. It''s like saying "I won the championship", as if I made Rival a little ridiculous. "Hey, can you tell me so easily? Did you see the magic of Fu earlier? Such a Sgue''s ... Rival will have that level of power ... " "unrelated. After all, both of them are still at a level where they can do anything. Genius? After all, after all, it''s like childhood. In two months, I can be overwhelmed. " "Hey! Can''t you do that? Tr a n s la te d by jp m tl . o "I can do it. Studying a year? Did you beat the wild fire dragon? Being able to receive more than two months of instruction seems to be worth 100 years of training. There is no doubt that once you defeated the Demon King of Dragons, "Oh, it''s really reliable ..." "About that boy. What is going on in a subconscious manner, with the power of the mega level being exerted by the magic of the bit level? If you were alive, giga-class ... no, you could get the power of the tera-class. '' "No, wait a minute. What is Giga or Terra? I heard that kind of thing, right? After learning the power of Fu and Reval, Traina asserts, "I win." "Believe me. Whose disciples do you think you are? I felt mysterious power in the words, and I felt like I was feeling depressed at once. And ... "Anyway, you win. However, for that, you also have to take some risk. Risk? risk. Is it a side effect or something? Certainly, if you can win that level in two months, you will be physically and long-lived ... "From now on, declare them to them," "Huh? Declaration? Well, what are the risks what To those guys DDDDDD The risk of offering is not physical or longevity ... "Rival, I''m glad and proud of your feelings, but in the next game ... I''m with him ..." "I know. So I''m back! To! " While I and Reina were talking, I was witnessing a fantasy like a romance novel between a swordsman and a princess. "Wait, Rival" "T ... earth ..." "Well, oh, oh, earth ..." Despite knowing that they were in the way, I pinched my mouth and did what the trainer told me. Now no basis. But I was convinced by Traina''s statement that this risk was necessary. That is to drive yourself. So, I agree and declare quite embarrassing. "I know you''ve gotten stronger, but it''s this me who wins! There''s something I can''t afford!" "That?" "... Huh? Oh, earth?" This declaration of me would be a very airless declaration. Compared to Reval''s reasons for fighting, I want to show Saddis''s knockers and cool things. However, Trainer says that even if he decides to win, he will not drop in this place. Hit such a big hit, and if you lose, you will be ashamed. It was Traina''s idea that he could bear that much risk. Then ... "That ... yes ... earth. That''s your feeling ... that is it?" "Oh. There is a reason. " Rival comes to me as if staring at each other. Then ... "" "Ceroo! Poko, Ko, this is it! Ceroo!" "" "Wow, that''s it! That''s what it''s like? The guy from Earth ... that''s not letting Reval win ..." "Well, that''s right ... Earth. Um, which one should I support ..." Hmm? that? what? I wondered if she would be criticized, but suddenly the girls were making noise and the men were excited too? "Eh, uh, wow, wow, earth ... that earth declares the victory ... and so much about me ... don''t give up ..." In addition, the princess who is disturbing her confession is saying something awfully ... "Fuhahawaha is getting interesting. variously" The trainer was a trainer, and while letting me declare, she was very amused. Chapter 24 Episode 23: Raising Feelings After the declaration of the championship, I was reunited after a long time, even though I was a childhood friend and tea ... I did nothing and returned to the mansion and started special training. Phantom sparring, which has been forgotten how many times it has been killed, is still killed, although more time can be resisted. "Just hit the left jab, pull your hand back and guard. Instead of hitting, be mindful of putting it back! Your shoulder is too strong. Weakness. Predict the opponent''s movement from the opponent''s feet, eyes, and shoulder muscles. If you look and react, you don''t have enough lives! "Shit ..." "I''m tired and handmade! Your foot is stopped! Always move your feet lightly. Endless step work, the ultimate footwork that fumbles the opponent ... "Magical Footwork" is meaningless unless you can put it out when you are tired! "Always keep in mind, kicks are still early! Receive your pocket with a quick step-in, and select an effective fist according to the situation, body, upper, hook! Even if you try to toss the trainer with repeated steps of deceleration and acceleration, the level is too different and you can not toss. But still, I''m willing to die without running away, saying, "I''ll put in one shot," "I''ll make it go one shot," "I''ll survive for one second." Embark. To my warrior But the head is cool. As a result, I was able to step into the last minute offensive and defensive. "Zee, ze ... tired ..." "Don''t sit down suddenly. Cool down! " Tr ansl a t e d by Jpm t l .o m A short break after repeated sparring. In the end, he couldn''t slash and change his eye color. I''m doing it a lot, but I don''t know if I''m really strong. "do not worry. You grow beyond what you imagine. " Because she completely shared my heart, Traina clearly said so. "Your childhood friend is strong enough to defeat the fire dragon, but after all it is a wild dragon in the earth world. I have once won a quarrel with the "Prison Dragon King", once called the strongest dragon in history. There is no doubt about it, " eh! ? Did the Hell Dragon King really exist? I thought it was a fantastic creature in a fairy tale ... "But it would be better to change the content of this phantom sparring little by little." T r an sla te d b y jp t l.co m A surprising word from Traina who has killed me so far. What kind of wind do you suddenly blow around? After all, I''m too weak to train with me ... "If you do not do this, you will not be able to acquire an image that can defeat your opponent." Even if your ability is fighting against your opponent, you will only have the image of being lost and killed, you will not be confident in yourself and you will learn to flee rather than attack. '''' Right now I''m just standing up against the dark cloud, my warrior, but I''m expecting that it will not be possible anymore. "It''s mental, but it''s annoying when it comes to instinct. I can''t take a step in this kind of scene, and it could lead to danger being pulled out early. " Prospective explanations always impress me a lot. You do you have any experience as a leader? No. ...... Huh, what? Are you a very good leader and surprised? It is different from Hiiro who is struggling to raise children. It''s different from a hero, what is a hero? '' She''s thrilled and grinned, but I almost nodded. How much omnipotent, but how much can it be? And the great thing about this is not just knowledge and theory ... it''s ... "Then, if you cultivate the image of defeating your opponent, you''ll have to be faced by a kid who is a kid in the mock battle of the Academy." "" ... What is it? "" Well, you are really boring. Is it good? Until you''re at the last minute ... Dare to say, until you fight the children of the heroes, keep your face down from using physical arts. "" What? ... what? ... ??? ""It is not! Is it okay? Imagine, such a situation With that said, Traina explains me the situation. DDNow, the next battle is between brave children!Ϣ Earth, the son of Hero Hero. And I kept you waiting! The sword technique has already been called a hero, and is the leading hero candidate who will lead the next generation! It is the appearance of the sword successor Rival! -Carr, Rival, do your best! DDUm, after all my fiance is only Rival! DDWell, it wouldn''t be anything if you were a botamago DDAfter all, if our son was as good as Reval ~ DDEarth, you can beat me. Will you kill me instantly? T ra n s late d by jp m t l. o "It will be such a development" "It''s a bit nasty !?" "And ..." -Oops, Earth doesn''t have any weapons? Is this a sign of surrender? DDI''m sloppy. Hey, Rival, I''ll bury that loss II quickly and flirt with me! DDI also wanted to serve Reval over Bochama -A little, stupid son DDMercy, earth. And look at the flirting of me and the princess. I''ll get Saddis in my concubine too! "Hey, oh, no, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, Rival''s bastard, no, I''ll kill everything in this world!" That s it! You smile grinningly DDGrin ... huh it seems to stop -What is it? Earth, what''s the move! Oh my sword won''t hit! ? -I''ll make that neat face look like oak! Daima Corkscrew Blow! -Yeah, yeah! ? "... Hou ..." "And the whole place was stunned .... After a short pause, the empire was astonished! DDEasy yeah yeah yeah yeah yeah yeah yeah yeah! ! "How is it? To stop the magic swordsman and to pursue a power that has nothing to do with my father or mother, to show the battle and power of Earth Lagann instead of Children of the Brave Isn''t this a good idea? Yes, this is it. The great thing about this is not only knowledge and theory, but also how much I can raise my feelings! "Isn''t it exciting? ... Train!" Transla te d b y Jp tl. om I can''t stop my throbbing. I''ll show you all those who have been disappointed with me so far. Trainer grinned, "How is it?", And smiled as I could not control the overflowing elation. "That''s why your sparring partner will be" imagined. " It''s Vir. After phantom sparring, it''s a dream dream sparring. I will prepare goblins and beasts! "Oh, come on and on! Let''s kill the bastard!" I''ll do it. I''ll show it to everyone! My power! Myself! For that reason, both the revival of the skeleton and the princess princess will kill! "No, the previous example was a little exaggerated ... no, I don''t care. It looks like he has the killing spirit needed for the struggle. '''' That''s it! I''ll kill you! "Then, sparring will have a variety of variations in the future, and today we will go into the next training ... forbidden curse" "Oh, oh, that is ..." The magic technique that I showed at Vuir ... Let''s do that for you. This will take a lot of pain, but ... "" Oh, pain? Then ... " I want to win. No, I win. That''s why some pain ... "Is there an acupuncture you bought on the first day? Prepare an array. I''ll stab you in the body later. " No, no pain ... no pain ... what ... Chapter 25 Episode 24: Not Penance I was once again in the fantasy magic, Vier. "Then, I will tell you the secrets of the magic technique I showed you the other day ... I''ll make the preparations before." My body is still quite a bit ridden by ladder training and phantom sparring as usual, but I feel like I''m getting used to training to keep my body going slowly after several days. On the first day, they could only do rudder and phantom sparring, but today they can do forbidden training. And now, something like a trainer''s lesson before using the virtues with forearms began. Magic hole "First, as basic knowledge ... magic is magical power, which takes in the magical power floating in the air into the" magic storage tank inside the body "through the entrance and exit of the physical magical power" ", and if necessary, through the magical hole Release. Do you understand this? " Before teaching the curse, Traina began to talk about the basics of magic, as if to confirm my knowledge. It was a bit more to me, but I nodded and listened. "Are you an Academy student? Pinnamon, you can understand even kids." "Um. Then, you can see that" the capacity of the magic storage tank = magic capacity. But you can also see that "magic capacity = magic power" does not hold. " "Oh. Is that the formula" magic release + magic skill = magic power "?" T ransl a t ed by jpm tl.o "Yes. In other words, irrespective of the magic capacity, it is possible to release powerful spells only by increasing the skill and the amount of" magic release ". Aside from that ... what can I do to increase the magical power release? " "That''s right ... exactly, how much can you open the whole hole?" "Yes. Plenty of air comes out with a lot of holes, rather than putting air in a bag and making a small hole and letting a little air out. The number of people. " It is the basis of magic theory learned at the academy. I nodded so far as I could understand. And ... "So, do you know how many [the number of holes in the whole body], with or without opening?" I can''t answer that question exactly. Or rather, it is not yet apparent in modern magical medicine. However, if you average the number of open magic holes ... "I don''t know it. But if it''s" open, "it''s 10 ordinary people. The average of the academy students was 20, and I was 30 at the medical checkup ... Fu was 60." right" T rans lat ed by jp t l . o m However, strong magic cannot be released just by having a large magic capacity. The power of magic depends on how many holes are open. "The power of magic can improve the power, but there is a limit. Life cannot release more magic than it can release from its own hole. The number of each person ... the more talented, the more talented, especially in the family of mages. " "Wow ..." "And the capacity of the magic tank is also individual. That is, the magic hole that is open and the capacity of the magic tank .... That is, the person who has a lot of both the magic discharge and the magic capacity .... It is a talent ... that is, a genius Call it. '''' Yes, that is irreversible. And the number of my holes is half of my foo. There were 50 princesses. "But there are some people in the world who have a little imbalance, such as" one who has a large amount of magic but emits a small amount of magic, "and" one who has a small amount of magic but a large amount of magic. " Ignore the skill once, quantify the magic capacity in the body, and let the number of magic holes be the number of magic release. In that case, for example, there is such a thing. And the story continued, and Reina created a blackboard in this fantasy space, and wrote something with chalk. Yabee, is it really like a teacher? Example 1 ? Magic capacity: 100 ? Magic release amount: 20 ? Magic that can be used: Bitfire (consumption magic power 20) Example 2 ? Magic capacity: 50 ? Magic release: 40 ? Magic available: Bitfire (consumption magic power 20), Kilofire (consumption magic power 30) "In this case, the magic capacity of Example 1 is greater than that of Example 2, and it can release 5 magic with a consumption of 20. On the other hand, the magic capacity of Example 2 is only half that of Example 1. However, it is only one. That means you can release more powerful magic than you did in Example 1. " I know this explanation too. In other words, just because you have a great deal of magical power is meaningless without the power to release it. "Now, if you try to digitize you and the little boy named Fu, ... Foo magic capacity: 200 ? Magic release: 60 ? Available magic: bit class, kilo class, mega class Child / Magic Capacity: 100 ? Magic Emission: 30 ? Available Magic: Bit Class, Kilo Class Tr anslat ed b y jpt l . om "Well, it looks like this ..." Well, I guess it''s normal to be convinced, but wait a minute! "Wait for the moment! Well, we''re losing both the amount of release and the magical power, so I guess we can''t win anyway!" "That ..." "I can''t win by myself now. First, face this reality and listen to the rest of the story." First, let me know where I am. That being said, the difference between the numbers makes the difference harder, but it gives me the reality that this is also necessary to be strong. Moreover "As for the magical capacity and the magical power release, it can be increased with some training, but it is not possible to increase both dramatically in a short time. However, if it is ..." only magical power release " You can do this in two months. '''' Child (two months later) ? Magic capacity: 100 ? Magic release: 90 ? Useable magic: Bit class, kilo class, mega class, giga class "How is it?" The release of magic power has tripled now! ? It''s clear once, but you can release more powerful magic than Fu! ? What is giga-class really? ? "How can you increase the amount of magical power released with a certain amount of skill, but you''ve said earlier that you are as talented as your magical capacity and you are more attuned to your talents!" There is a trick to take over the formula "magic release = number of open holes" and "increase the number of open holes". Increase the number of open magic holes. Certainly, it can theoretically increase the amount of magical power released. "The number of open holes is normally tens, but there are actually more than a few hundred" closed holes "in the human body. But if we cooperate, we can force it to open in a short time. " "That kind of thing ..." But that should not be easy. "... can it be done in two months?" Usually training for many years. And again, the talents are released together. But in two months? Tr a ns l ated by jp mtl .co "It''s possible. Forcibly open the closed hole forcibly." "Seriously ..." "It''s possible now if there''s room left." I felt even more reliant on the words of Traina who asserted that it was possible. What the Great Demon King can do is what he can really do. And ... "So, baby, use the" acupuncture "that I bought on the first day here." "Ah ... that is no way ..." "If you have an omniscient and omnipotent eye ... you can accurately determine the position of the closed hole in your whole body. There is no deviation in the closed hole and ... pierce the needle." "That! ??" "Pours magic into it, stimulating the closed hole and forcing it to open. That is the most effective." The suggested method was to pierce the body with acupuncture. Something ... stab acupuncture on my body ... "Keep in mind. There are medical treatments using acupuncture in the humans as well as in the Oriental ... but ... Forcibly opening the closed hole is not a cure but a remodeling." "... does it hurt?" "Do you think you can get something without any hassle? Better to the geniuses who are striving." It seemed that they had to clench their teeth and endure. "Because of too much pain, opening one or two holes a day is the limit. However, if this is repeated for a month, it should theoretically be able to extend to this figure." Well, for example ... Forcibly between the nail and the finger-- "" Acupuncture your body. And it seems pretty painful. "Sorry, really ..." "However, if you don''t have at least that much magical power, you won''t be able to use the techniques that seemed to deal with the Devil Spiral Break that I showed you." Yes, technology to control the magical power in the tank inside the body and control it freely ... Hana "Super Evolution: Breakthrough" T ran s l at e d by Jp t l .co Does it hurt ... But if I endure so that I can do that ... "I wonder if it hurts ... ah ... but ..." "I think this is also one of the risks. I think it''s easy to get power, even on a short cut. But that''s why the fact that I endured that pain is the backbone of myself later. " Yes, I know. In order to gain power in a short time, it is necessary to pay a reasonable price. That pain, however, does not end today. In the story, do you keep doing it for a whole month ... one month ... but ... -Um ... that? I''m sorry ... I was disappointed without much trouble? That fu is too much in my head ... and that''s repeated over and over in my head ... DDYes? Sorry ~ I''m surprised you didn''t have much trouble ~ It is gradually modified little by little ... -Hey, you guys should be surprised to see the magic of my magic! Wow, which woman do you play with today ~ ? "No, it wouldn''t have been so exaggerated. You''re no longer keeping the prototype?" Anyway, that baby face, which is said to be a natural hit on the baby face, is stupid. I''m going to dig a little. "Do it, oh, oh, oh!" "Then, let the magic go and get up! I point and point," "Noooooooooooooo!" That''s why I decided to endure with my teeth clenched and released VIER to return to reality. "Is that OK? Here and here. Bust Go! "" ... I''m just a Koei ... "" Okay, even a little. Just the beginning ... little by little ... "" little by little ... or ... " ! "Higu !! Oh ... oh ..." The moment she puts the acupuncture in her hand and applies it to the indicated place, the trainer threatens me from behind, and I''m surprised and to the bottom ... "Gaggyug ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!" A body that suddenly pops. Visceral as if exploded. A burning whole body. Feeling that all nerves are exposed. I feel that the pulsating blood flow is fluttering like the sound of my heart. Googling the wound with a distorted blade? ҙ Is it like being pierced by a spike that turned the mouse back into the eyeball or crotch? The pain that has not been experienced by any of them is so severe that it can be said that it is painful. "Gag, gag, gag ag ah ah ah !?" Even if you gag a towel in your mouth like a gag and desperately suppress screams, sweat, tears, and pain won''t stop at all. "Fuguu, fuguuu! Pugu, guuuuuufufufufufufufu !!!!!" Hell ... This is hell. Penance! "I''ll tell you, if you don''t call this effort, it''s also called penance? The pain that a man who wants to be strong tastes to be strong is not called penance. Then, think of this as a compulsory subject and get over it! Imagine yourself getting stronger and think it''s a price to get there! And I end up ... "Bochama? I hear a strange voice, but what are you doing ... Bochama?" I stabbed my acupuncture until Saddis rushed where I was screaming in the garden. Chapter 26 Episode 25: Nursing and Healing Rested the academy. It is due to the effect of sticking acupuncture on the body. The pain in my body is different from myalgia, my body is hot and my mood is weak. "Bowama ... Why is it like this ... And I got a high fever ... Oh my boyma" Stunned consciousness. But I still feel a little happiness. No, not really just a level. Because that sadis will give you care. Cool my towel and put it on my head many times, and put my hands in ice water every time I replace it, and be close to me ... "Bocha, why are you piercing yourself with acupuncture ... and all over the body. Isn''t it really self-harming?" "Chi, Chi, Goho. Hi, Oriental acupuncture to relieve fatigue "Try it ..." "Isn''t that meaningless if you get sick? Well, how much do you think I''m worried?" "Well ..." "The husband and his wife can''t come back But today I will not leave the bokama for a moment, so please take your body ... " He couldn''t say that he had forcibly opened the hole with acupuncture, so he told Saddis that he was forced to study acupuncture to relieve his tired body from training. But for Saddith, despite being studying acupuncture, she seemed to be hurt as an exclusive maid because of my illness. To be honest, I''m sorry to be worried about Saddis, but I was glad to see Saddis in pampering mode after a long absence. However, I could not fully enjoy that happiness. "Tsu, ugu" "Bocha ... It seems that your arms and legs are also hurt ... Would you like to use acupuncture too?" "Well, that''s like that ... Ugu" "Bocha! " It''s not just my head hurting hot. Severe pain continues to run throughout the body. The pain is as if the acupuncture pierced the area with abnormal heat, and the area was scooped with a blade. Each time I lost consciousness due to the shock of pain ... `` If you lose consciousness, don''t do it until you''re singing vial '''' T ra n slate d b y jp mtl .co m The voice of Traina resounds in my fading consciousness ... "Training in a dream, kid." "Noooooooo !? I''m fainted!" And if you lose your consciousness, the trainer with a full smile in your dream is waiting with your arms folded. "But I''m sorry to fall asleep, but I''ve only dug two holes ..." "Me, look at me ..." "But it''s only on the first day that I get sick so far. You can open it up, you''re remodeled like that. "" It''s just pain ... "" Even though, I remembered VIER and it was the right answer. Even if you are there, you can train you. " Hell to sleep. Hell and only a little healing when you get up. If you take either, I want to choose the person who is awake ... "Don''t mourn. Anyway, I want you to learn" Evil Super Evolution: Breakthrough "as soon as possible. Once you''ve done that, you''re just two months into the ladder and sparring." Tra n s l a t ed by jp t l . o Trainer is asleep if she falls asleep and smiles in her dream that she will be able to train to the fullest, and I was a little scared of it, but this is also for breasts two months later! "Well, anyway, your body is now magically remodeled. If you keep going, you''ll never lose to those of the same age if you only release a single amount of magic power But ... I can''t win by itself. Do you know why? " A one-shot magical destructive power obtained in exchange for severe pain and hellish suffering. But, of course, that''s not enough to win ... "Ah. Even if I could open my magic hole and release more magic power ... because my magic power itself is small, if I fire a strong magic, it will end with it." "That''s right. And as I said to you when you''re awake, the magical capacity in your body is a kind of talent. It can''t be increased immediately, so what do you do?" You can win if you just hit the magic once. But it can''t be done in a fight. What if you avoided that magic? Better yet, your match is a tournament. If the magic drops to zero in one go, you can no longer fight. Then ... "So ... it''s not" discharging "the magical power inside the body, but" keeping it around "the body." "...?" The next moment, a red light covered the body of the trainer. That is the technology that you showed in your first dream. "Retain magical power around the body. This is a technique that uses everything only to increase the physical ability of the body." "Around ... keep it?" "Strengthen the body, increase self-healing power .... In your case, earlier Numerical value ... " Child (after two months) ? Magic capacity: 100 ? Magic release: 90 "In this case, if you use a powerful spell ..." Child using powerful magic. Magic capacity: 100 10 "It''s like this." "Well, that''s right." Yes, hit it once and you''re done. That''s why it''s a one-shot game. "But if you don''t release it, but keep it in your body ... you can reduce the risk of losing magic power in an instant" "... is that so?" "Yes. Breakthrough always consumes magic power ... But if you don''t even use big tricks like Spiral Break, you can maintain a much better power than ordinary people for some time. For example ... " Tran s l ate d b y p m tl . om 10 seconds after the child in the breakthrough state. Magic capacity: 100 90 "It''s a bit different, but it''s a bit different, but you can think of it as a one-second reduction in magic per second." "Oh ... I see." "However, in order to activate the breakthrough once, the whole body has a certain amount of magic holes open. You can''t do it without it ... so now you''re that body. " Zackly description. Of course, if you defend or attack in a breakthrough, your magic will decrease faster. So the trainer calculates that he can fight in breakthrough for up to 100 seconds. "For the time being, it''s better to learn by body than by reason. In that respect, this image training at VIER is very efficient. In addition to being able to demonstrate, I can grasp the trick while fighting." And from here onward, it''s no wonder. The rest is just ... "Come on, baby! You should remember whatever you die!" "Cho, oh, wait! Pooh, oh oh !?" "This can be learned through training! It has no secondary effects like fire or lightning, but it does not require any chanting. It is a very tailor-made technique for those who are going to use body art in the future." Dream sparring with the Great Demon King. "This is a super-developed breakthrough that has been developed too much." You know, dreams don''t really die? And ... I died for the time being. "Buh! Oh ... oh, oh ... that?" "Suh ... suh ..." Tr a nsl at ed by Jp mt l . o m I woke up on my bed. And beside the bed, Saddith was lying on a chair and lying down. "Oh ... woke up from a dream ..." "Oh. I was able to train a lot. After all, it might be better for the academy to skip it. The Great Demon King stays asleep or awake. Yeah, it''s really a fate community. "Uh ... boh ... chama ... suh, suh ..." "That ..." Sleeping from sadis. And that''s me. Something nice. "Go to ... Thank you ... Sadith" "What if you say thank you at least once? "" ... "" Hey, don''t ignore me. " When I look at Saddis sleeping, she feels sorry while being excited. I''m pretty tired. I wouldn''t return to my consciousness all day long, so I was nursing myself all the time ... so ... just in front of my bedside sadis, a short skirt sadis sat in a chair, It''s no use watching the guards loosen. "Yeah ..." "... Gee ..." "Kaku" "That?" White race! Very fine! The very rich milk is nutritious. Hello! "Hey, ignoring the rest, what are you looking at?" as for this, it cant be helped. Force majeure. Right now, I didn''t look into it. Because I can''t move out of bed, what I saw was an accident. So, even if you look at me ... "Bo, chama ... no ... no ..." "Uh, oh! Oh, my legs are more open!" I started to nap, and my feet were gradually opening up. No, I was just looking at my underwear as if I saw a piece of cloth. Yes, so this isn''t a big deal, so looking at cancer shouldn''t be a big deal. "No, I can''t ... I''m sorry ... I''ll tell you more ......" "That?" T rans l at ed b y p tl .co At that moment, I cried at Saddis''s words, with her legs widening wide. Then there ... "Nuffufufufu ~ ?" Sadice smiles with a sharp mouth like a crescent moon ... "Well, sadis ..." "Remember, bocha, sleeping girls call men''s names because they are usually pretending to be sleeping." Ufufufufu, one more thing, sorry to break the virgin boy''s dream. " They got me. Did he get up from the beginning! ? No, maybe she was sleeping, but she woke up as soon as I got up. "It''s deplorable, too. Bo-chama is 15. There may be people of the same age who are going to experience sexual behavior soon, such as gender dating and first experience. Fufufufu ~ I''m a small person ~ Bochamaha " "Ugh, uh ..." Sadiz attacks me with a grin and grin with a nasty smile. Damn, Hazi. I was so kind when I was falling ... "It''s good ... bochama" "e?" "That''s about it ... the winning product is a knocker ... but if it''s about panties to heal your fatigue, it''s still ..." Tsu! ? What! ? e? Now, sadis is a bit embarrassed and a little embarrassed. eh? What is healing panties! ? "Sadith ...?" "It''s a shame for my life as an exclusive maid that this boy fell down this time." "No, that''s it! That''s acupuncture or muscle pain in training ..." So, I''m not apologizing! Pow, if my panties could heal a little bit of a little boy ... " Sadis is not bad at all, but is it hurt?˼ I''m sorry. What are you saying, you''re nothing wrong. But, as such, will I show you if I want? Can you see more Saddis pants? ? "... Huh, is that true?" "If Bobo-chan speaks aloud and hopes, he will follow." I can''t do it. Such a command. In such a sensual novel, a rich joke mischievously plays a maid, it''s a messed-up excitement, but ... I need healing, and I''d probably like to show Saddis too. I''m sure they are game pants. Yeah, so I ca nt help but watch! "Sadith. Show me Saddis''s pants!" "Hey, I''m back now! What is Earth''s condition?" "Earth, now! Wait, mother will cure you right away ... cure ..." At that time, the door of my room was opened vigorously, and there was a father and a bag that changed blood. Sadith Nfufufu ~ Bochama. Is it still hot? You have to be aware of the signs that your parents have returned ~? Haha, I don''t want to return ... "" Oh? If you don''t have your parents, you''ll do that kind of command ... you''re such a man. Yeah, it''s done ... From the sexy woman''s face just before, to the devil''s smile again! "Good grief" Trainer is also amazed, and ... "" This is my stupid son Ohoooooooooooooo !!! " Father and mother. I was beaten by two heroes. Chapter 27 Episode 26: Conversation between Two People Two of the seven heroes who saved the world.H A father and mother, who are also heroes of humanity, were sitting on the ground next to the maid, Saddis. "I''m sorry, sadis. I''m going to tell you this idiot." "If this guy was this idiot ... if I was trying to do this before we knew ... I''m sorry. Sadis " Sadith is not just a maid for his father and his mother. It''s like a sister, like a daughter, and a family for them. My words to tell my family that I should show my pants were ridiculous for them, and they apologized to Saddis after hitting me sick. "Nfufufufu ~ I''m good ~ Husband and wife. When you''re a boy, you''ll be interested in women''s meat and underwear." On the other hand, Saddis smiled grinningly without any signs of being hurt. No matter how you look at it, you''ll know that Saddys teased me ... "That''s the earth. You should also reflect on it?" He said, once again, he poked my head. And ... Tr a n sla t ed b y p t l .c om "I''m really gonna say goodbye. I''ve heard you''ve hidden the etch book, and you''re probably the age you''re about to be, but more than that, I''m asking Saddis what!" With that said, pulling my ears looks like a teenager anyway, or rather, just as old as Saddis. A woman like a girl with long, red hair tied to the left and right, dressed in a white party dress, with crisp, dazzling eyes. However, this is actually three years old "Ura ah, are you listening?" In addition, to poverty "Somehow, another shot!" A hero who once defeated the Great Demon King Traina as one of the Seven Heroes. "Hmm ... it''s as loud as ever. Ma''am ... I''ll make you feel nostalgic, even if it''s a damn thing. " T r a n sl a te d by jpt l. om Yes, my mother, Ma''am Lagan. "I wonder if my father and mom were both working ..." "I heard that you fell and lost your consciousness, and you''re back in the middle of a break!" When you come, what are you thinking about showing your pants to Saddis! " He was also beaten by two people, one at a time. Damn, what I did was that I wasn''t even aware of the sign of them, and I was worried about Saddis''s pants ... "Ah, it''s already bad. Anyway, I''m fine. "What''s that statement!-About, let''s get us back to work and what are you doing!" "Sadith, are you really OK? I haven''t come home at all recently, haven''t you been Eloyed?" "Yes, I''ve been asking for a knocker, but ... this was a secret!" "" Ahhhh! " And again I was beaten. Damn, I''m not convinced ... "?" I thought so and stared at Saddis, but Saddis was a sad face. However "So, what if you both have your husband and your wife and then return after having dinner? Num ... Num? "Ah ... well, that''s the way it is. I''m hungry too." At that time, I felt like I couldn''t say anything again. When he looked at Saddis'' face again, he smiled with a smile and said, "Please do your best." T r ans l at e d b y p m t l .c o "Oh, it''s been a while since Saddis''s home cooking!" "Hey, Saddis. I''ll help you too, let''s make it together after a long absence ?" No, it''s nothing wrong to eat food with my family. It is a matter of course. However, it is rare for my home. Both father and mother were busy, and there was almost no opportunity for all three to eat food. I didn''t think it was lonely anymore, and I was used to it. So, on the contrary, when the whole family eats food, they are prepared a little bit. "Hiro and Earth are waiting in the living room." In addition, she went to Saddis and the kitchen, and eventually ended up waiting alone with me and her father. Somehow, it''s awkward or weird ... "Well, how long have you been eating together?" "Let''s ... forget it ..." "Sorka ..." Something uncomfortable. "" "What is it?" "Your father ..." "No, from you ..." "No, not me ..." "" ......... " "Do you guys match up? ? Trainer puts us in such an awkward state. It looks a little amazed. "What about the academy?" "Well, ... it''s ..." "Oh, that''s ..." "Oh ..." "Oh, yeah, Fu and Reval are back. "It looks like I''m like you." "Oh ... it looks like." "I''m going to see me and my mom this time. Please show me your hard work." T r a n sl ate d b y Jp tl . o My hard work ... I''m seriously training to live or die. I don''t think so fine dust. "Oh, no, aren''t you going to be able to do something with her?" "Hmm ... what? Suddenly" "No, you''re about to do that ..." "No, no ... "" Yeah ?? You''re doing something strange to Sadiz ... How about the princess? Do you do something rude? "" That''s fine. Well, that person dislikes me. But what? ... What are you talking about, what are you talking about, Princess? ... I hate you? "" I''ll see and see you. "" ... No, you ... well, how do you feel like that ... , What did you do ... ""? " Tsukaji, Hazi. Why do you have to be my father and Koibana? Oh, that''s not it. When I came to talk with my father in this way, I was thinking of asking a lot. "... Oh my dad ..." "Hmm?" "Why did he ... want to be a warrior ... an imperial knight?" What I really wanted to hear is ... this is not it. Maybe. No, I haven''t yet organized what I want to ask my father. She was told me that he was interested in my father, but I didn''t know how to get to know him or what to ask him, and I heard that he had no choice. "Why ... oh, yes, you''re about to submit a warrior notice now," "Well, once ........." "What the hell? I don''t know why I was going to be an Imperial Knight. I''m worried about going on to the Imperial Knight. The story began, and the confused father began to panic. After all, it seemed like my father was going to join the Imperial Knight. "Well, that''s why he can afford to do so ... he''s going to be an imperial knight, but he was really serious ..." "I heard that it was easier in the past, but it was still hard. It s also worth Ugu Yes, my father was a dunce. My overall ranking is 2nd grade, so it''s far above my father. But no one says I''m above my dad. However, I have never been conscious of it. "Why did you want to be an Imperial Knight?" My father, who was a poor grader, wanted to be an Imperial Knight, worked hard, and was able to defeat the Great Demon King. Why is that? "... Dad ... yes ... I wanted to protect my friends and friends, but there were also things like that ... At the end I fought for humanity and the world ... but ... the starting point ..." There was something I wanted to protect. Since being called a hero, he has sincerely fought for humanity and the world. But that was not the case from the beginning. "I wanted to ... justice." That''s the father I hear for the first time. Tr a nslat ed by p t l.c o "When I was a kid, my father and mother were still living in a rural village ... I''ve had a friend of justice help me where a monster is attacking." I heard that I knew only my father''s "achievement" as a brave ... "I also ... I want to be someone who can help someone that way ... it all started there." Father''s beginning. That is, the origin. "That guy ... Is it an imperial knight?" "Well ... helping us, we went without saying a name ... but it seemed natural to help that someone ... I thought it was cool and I admired it. " My father talks to me, shining somewhere like a kid, looking shy. "I''m so simple. In our era at the time, saying justice was like an imperial knight. So I wanted to be an imperial knight and be justice ..." And now he has fulfilled that dream and still saves and protects many people. "I see" For the first time, he listened seriously to his father''s story and thought he was dazzling. That''s why I worry too much. I have no such feelings. So what do I want to do? Chapter 28 Episode 27: Your Will "I didn''t know you were lost in becoming an Imperial Knight ... I didn''t even see you, so I never expected that possibility ... it was bad." "Separately ..." The origin of my father I heard for the first time. It is a child''s dream common in this world. From the time of his birth, he would not have been destined to be a child of a hero, to be a chosen being, to be a gene, or to defeat the Great Demon King. Starting from a child''s dream, there is now a father at the end of a story that is incredible to me. "But ... oh, so listen to your story ... even if you didn''t become an imperial knight ... if you have anything else you want to do, I think that''s okay. I wanted to do it, it was my will. " "father" "But me too ... my mother ... I''ll support you." Even if I don''t become an imperial knight, I''m a father and mother. That''s what it is. To my dad who was shy, I was getting hot in a rather mood. Really, a stupid father ... Tran s l a t ed b y ptl.c om "And by the way, what kind of warrior do you want to be?" But I doubt you''ll be a "warrior". But I don''t have anything I want to do or want to be. The immediate goal is the match before. Don''t think about the rest. On the contrary, whether it becomes a "warrior" in the first place ... "... Is it okay? Can I talk to her well?-Do my best-Earth-Hilo-" It''s a difficult age, and it''s my mother to watch over ... "" ... Wife ... Sure, the bocha seems to have changed a lot recently, but ... " ... I can hear something. At a glance, my mother and Saddis are observing me and my father in the shadows. "Isn''t he saying that he hides a horny book in my room secretly during this time?" "Two books increased during this time." "Really! What kind of book ...?" Hey, what is it? "" ... Wife, your eyes are shining so brightly. "" When I learned that my son was hiding my ecchi book, my mother was able to realize my son''s growth. "... When I was adventured with my husband, I hate being horny, and I was hitting my husband by saying" Eroero Great Devil "etc. ..." Speak a little more whisper, they''re too! "Ah ... earth ... well, you''re too old to be interested in that!" T ran sl ate d b y Jp tl .c om What''s that thumb! I want to fold! Stop! A warm gaze like that, "I know my father, too!" It''s rather embarrassing than getting angry! "Well, let''s talk about what Babaa is all about!" "Sadith doesn''t even report it!" "Ah, oh, oh, who''s Babaa! I''m 17 years old forever!" "It''s painful!" "Oh?" The moment I suddenly cut my hair, my mother headlocked me. "Roughly, you''re sexually harassing Saddis, and you''re reading an ecchi book! Sometimes I''m going to date a girl!" "Yeah, it''s an extra care ...." ~! " I''m really sorry, mother. As she says, she can only look like a woman of the same age, including how she looks. This actually makes me three years old "Yeah, you. Fiansei-chan ... What about a princess ?? Are you getting along ??" Uri-uri ... "" Wow, shit ... shit, shit, shit. Hey, he''s always looking down, he''s being preached, and it''s Korigori ... That person is that person too, so ugly ... "" Wow ... "" ... What''s that face ... That''s right, there''s a princess near me. If you''re a man, why don''t you have a princess-like ambition for my woman? Yeah, it''s endlessly crazy ... I want you to be really curious about my parents and Koibana. "Well ... In that sense, during this time, Rival was telling the princess. If she won the previous game, would she be a potential fiancee?" "" "Hoho!" " Uoh, this time, the three of you lean out at the same time and make your eyes shine. These guys are too much into the love affairs of their children! ? "Huh, sorry, was Rival like that ..." "Uh, I''ll do Reval-kun, too." "Hou. So how did the princess return?" How did the princess return? I think back to that question, but as a result, the princess did not answer what to do in the end At that time "Oh, I''ve become indiscriminately." "Unintentionally? Why? Fiansei doesn''t do that kind of thing?" Certainly, the princess always has the impression of a quick decision, but that time was different. Because I intervened without reading the air. When I think so, it''s like I''ve done a wary to Rival ... but I''ve always looked down at me, and I''m sick of something. "I declared it to Reval .... I''m the winner." Tran sl at e d b y Jp t l . om "" That! ?? "" "So, because of my remarks ..." "" That''s the man! " This time, all three leaned forward, somehow moved, raised their voices and hugged me. "Yes, earth! It''s important for a man not to be able to take a step!" "Mother, I really felt your growth in that word more than in an etch book." It was rare, but it seems serious. I will definitely rush to support that day. " It''s hot ... but ... I feel like I''ve been making a wall in various ways ... No ... no. "If I have that feeling, my father is also satisfied. Win or loss is irrelevant. I will do my best." "Yeah. You will work hard to win. Because my mother is happy just with that figure." I''ll support you to the end. Why? My father, mother, and Saddis seemed satisfied with "my words." No. Do you think this is because I''m twisted? It seemed to me that saying "I''m happy just trying hard" is simply "I don''t expect a victory." I''m not just working hard. I really want to win. There are Sadiz rewards and such, but that''s not all. I want to show everyone my strength and surprise me. That''s why I work hard. But in the first place all three ... "But Rival and Fu seem to be really strong. Are you ready for that?" What is that? Know. What made them stronger? Do you want to say, "Don''t be disappointed even if there is too much difference in ability"? "Yeah, so don''t just overdo it. Because no matter what the result, I''ll see my dad and my mom. What is that? Already, my smile saying "I''m satisfied with just the words". "If so, let''s make the dinner on the day before the game a big one. On that day, I''ll make whatever I like for Bocama." What is that? Are you going to have a regret for me who can''t win anyway? T r a n s l a t e d by jp t l.co "I am" No. Neither the father nor the mother nor Saddis have said a single word. No, you may not even think about it in the first place. I''m just twisting and maybe just thinking so. But ... but still ... "Go, noodles ... father ... mother, sadis ..." "" ?? "" "Hey, I''m still bloated ... I''m honest, I don''t have an appetite ... I''m sorry but can I take a rest today?" This was not a lie. Honestly, my body is not perfect yet. That doesn''t mean you can''t eat the food. "Is it true? I''m sorry ... can''t you overdo it?" "Be careful, don''t we go home again for a while ...? Are you okay?" "Bochanma. I understand. Soups etc. will be prepared so that they can be emptied. '''' When I said that, they all looked disappointed, but they didn''t force me to sit at the table together, but cared for my condition. "Are you good? I walked out of the living room and returned to my room quickly before answering the trainer''s question. I can''t control my restless urge, close the room door immediately, and say to the trainer. "Trainer ... I have a request ..." "what? This wasn''t intended to reward Saddis, nor was it successfully inspired by the trainer. It is my will. So, I bowed for the first time. "I didn''t win ... but I worked hard ... I don''t need comfort! I want to win! I don''t think I''m going to win, I want to show them off!" "Ho ..." Tr ans l ated by jpt l.co "Please ... more train me ... train me ... no ... please train! I want to be stronger! I won''t throw you out no matter how hard it is, so please! You don''t want a reward, you don''t want it to be cool, you don''t want it to be praised. I want to win. I don''t want to lose. That is my intention. "Hmm ... kid ... who do you think you are a disciple? And who do you think your teacher is? Do you think you''re happy just to get your disciples to win a fighting award? "That?" "But ... fufu ... Even if you don''t hang a carrot, it''s good if you can get that word out. Let''s keep the brave and Bonkura together! "Tsu, Ossu!" I was hungry. I have no good reason to fight like a princess or Rival. Everything is yours. It''s just my feelings. But I still don''t want to lose! I''ll win! "Okay, I want to rest and say tomorrow ... but I''ll do it tomorrow. I''ll take a rest tomorrow. " "Press ... eh?" Then I immediately burned tomorrow, even more ... but I was overwhelmed by the surprising words from the trainer. e? Is it from tomorrow? "You now have the effects of remodeling and the fatigue they''ve had. Physically and mentally. Overwork is counterproductive. Resting seems to be a great training. " "No, no, but ..." "I understand the rush. The feeling of "I want to do it" is also transmitted sufficiently. That''s why your body and mind are in a state of rest and training. Is that good? Torayna said, "I''m not doing training, I just do it." got it. Is it also training to rest your body? Certainly I''m quite tired of rudder, sparring, and veer. Is it counterproductive to do more training in this situation? After all, it''s a great guy. I look closely at me. "That''s why ... I''m a child ... I''m going to rest tomorrow ..." That was the time. "Speaking of which, isn''t it time? Hey, it''s the same thing ... Um, just that ... It will arrive ... Somehow, the trainer looked away while crossing his arms, glanced at me, and seemed restless. What happened suddenly? Are you? Does it arrive? Pia ~ ... "... A novel that you couldn''t read since you died ... The day when the one who asked you to order it from the bookstore arrived ..." "Oh, oh, that''s right. That was it! ! Hey ... this guy ... no way, I want to read tomorrow and take a day off ... "What, what are those eyes? Is it a star? It''s a pat! No Is it okay? "That''s right, then ... I''m gonna read tomorrow tomorrow." ? That''s fine. I really care for this guy ... "Koku Koku Koku Koku! I''m gonna be happy. Somehow, my tension was suddenly released, and in a good way my feeling was a little easier. Chapter 29 Episode 28: Reading Day Today, from the morning, the trainer has been sloppy. "Hey, baby. What is jizzy. Nobody looks at it even if her hair is straightened. Do not notice the color of the child. Let''s go out soon "" Oh, oh, oh, I''m already worried. I want to ... "" ... Hey, go fast ... " Holiday off the academy. It''s not just a training from the morning ... but just going out to town today. "Oh, Botama. What happened? Is your body already okay?" "Hm? Oh, yeah. Today is a bit of a town." "Chigeyo" "Oh, as long as I''m lonely. Yoyoyo" Immediately before leaving, she was teased by Saddis and left the mansion to buy something ... rather than go to town to receive it. Because of the holidays, the commercial district is crowded with people from the morning, and those of the same age as me are wearing plain clothes and playing and shopping with friends today. Some of them are like dating. Die. Passing through those guys, I aim for the largest bookstore in the Imperial City. "Ah, this is this earth boy." "Everybody ..." T ra n sl a te d by Jp tl.o When I arrived at the bookstore, a store manager who arranged and arranged books in front of the store noticed me. "Thank you from the morning. All the books I ordered have arrived. All the old books were fine, but everything is fine. But was it okay to not deliver? There is a considerable amount?" "Oh, good. So, I want to see it as fast as one second .... No, I wanted to see it quickly." Yes, I arrived today for a book that I had ordered for "order". "Wait here. I''ll carry it now." The manager smiles and smiles into the store. Then, the trainer, who had been sloppy all the time, became even more calm. Tra n sla ted b y Jp tl. o m "Oh, finally, the sequel to the Destiny series ...... and the Dragon Circle, the Thousand Piece, and even the writer who hadn''t been writing since I was alive, hadn''t finished yet, and I could see the continuation of Jaeger x Jaeger Ha! Somehow, a trainer full of dignity usually runs around me around like a kid. "Earth monk. We kept you waiting. We prepared a small cart to make it easy to carry." "Oh, sir! Azas!" "Kitaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!" ! If anyone other than me could see the trainer, no one would believe it even if he called it "the Great Demon King" today. "Hey, baby! Go to the park right there!i Before returning to the mansion, read it! "Wow, Wow, what?" What do you do when you do it! What do you do when you do it! From what to read! ? "Hahaha. It''s good, isn''t it ?. The Great Demon King shines eyes on human culture." It is a human being to dismiss anything because it is a heterogeneous thing. Rather, I don''t hear anything innocent anymore. " I''m glad you did. But it may not be impossible. I''ve been sitting alone between those seals for more than fifteen years and never even talked to anyone. There would have been no entertainment at all. Until now, I showed a little city, but it was all within my range of action. Nevertheless, he had a lot of training to watch. If that guy was so happy, I was glad I bought it. "Is it really interesting? This book" Spacious Imperial City Central Park. A child playing with big play equipment. A picnic with families spreading their lunch on the lawn. A man and a woman of the same age as me were lining up on the bench and having her knee pillow. "You should read the children too. The Destiny series is still difficult for children, but you think Thousand Peace is interesting?Ԓ It is a story about a man who adventures with his friends aiming for the bandit. '' "No, wait. Was the Great Demon King reading the story of the Bandit King?" "I must have said it. No tribal barrier to culture "That''s ... it''s still difficult for me? I''m sweet, everyone? I''m better than my dad, I''m" "Ho. Then go with the Destiny series! With a little squirting, I crossed the spacious lawn of the park, sitting in the shade of a corner, in an area where there was no distraction or no loud voice, I immediately picked up a book Was. "What do you want to do? i Do you want to read from the first series? Or do you read from the continuation that you have not seen?" From the beginning!i Read from the beginning! I want to miss the old days after a long absence! Rather than read the children, and say what you think later! T r a n sla ted b y pm tl .c om Then I lean on the tree and take one of the books and open it. Traina is shining as if looking through my shoulder. In a park with lots of families and couples, am I reading with the Great Demon King in the shade of a tree? I guess ... Is this too terrible love love? Is it the first time in history to read a book with the Great Demon King? "Hey, baby. Move to the next page as soon as possible! "I don''t read it yet! I''m new to it and I''m not used to reading such books at all, so don''t hurry!" She doesn''t care about the surreal situation of me and trainer, and trainer seems to be crazy about books. If I can''t finish reading a page, I can''t move on to the next page, so I''m forced to continue reading. "HM" From the beginning it has become quite interesting. Some difficult terms are included, but they can be read normally. The hero is- "Hey, baby ... not yet? "Eh?" "So the next page ..." A word from a trainer with a slightly grumpy face over my shoulder. e? No, I''m still opening the page and reading only a few lines? "Cho, wait a minute. I''m new, so don''t rush." "No, I know! But isn''t reading a bit slow? You haven''t missed a word and just read the first page silently five times! "Eh!? @ Haya !?" How fast do you want to read this guy? It''s just too fast! Since this guy had read this book before, it is natural that he can read it. Finally, I finished reading the first page. Hey, next. Um Hey, isn''t the next page yet? "What is it?" It''s still a few seconds to turn the page! ? "Can you read it as soon as possible?" I couldn''t stand the trainer who hurried too much and talked. However, Traina also approached me in a demon-like manner. "You''re slow to read! ! Read it all over!˼ By the time you finish reading one page, I think you''re reading the same page many times! I''m frustrated! "What ?!" "Spend so much time on just one page ... I guess I''ll finish reading it all this day! "Eh !? Pyo, all this in today !?" I didn''t think I would be complaining about the speed of silent reading. I didn''t expect to read all the dozens of books today. No, not possible. Even if you read one novel, your eyes and head get tired, you can read it sooner ... T ra nslat e d by jp t l .o m "Good grief. With the effect of ladder training with sparring too much, the movement, intuition, prediction, reaction speed, etc. are improving ... but in the first place, you do not train your "eye power" ... " "No, no matter what, even if you were to read along with the speed reading of the Great Demon King who has terrible eyes like Rikudo eyes .... Well, if it is too late to read, I will not read it anymore Would you turn it over? " "Do not be silly! If you just read the book you paid for and bought it without reading it, it looks like you were blessed! " "No, this is also a reward ..." "In addition, if the money goes back to the original, it will be the money from the money earned by Hilo and Maam! Don''t you say thank the blessings of Hilo and Maam! ? It''s a situation where you are peeping at the book you are reading! "Wow, good luck, you!" "Either way, I''ll train your eyes! If you don''t do this, you can share topics in chats in your spare time, and it''s boring because you can''t get together with the forecast ... Hmm? Did you share the topic or something? I told you! ? "I''m on a training break today, but it would be nice if I could have a break as well ..." "Oh! I will train "Moving body vision" and "Peripheral vision"! However, Trainer forcibly takes the story to the direction of training so as to mislead such a thing ... "It''s a magical speed reading training! Also, I suggested a mysterious training. I guess speed reading training isn''t going to help the battle! And in conclusion ... it helped me in combat. Chapter 30 Episode 29: Eye Gymnastics This park is now ... "Hey, Darin, Ahn," "Ann, Paku," "Delicious?", "Ichii!" What are you doing in the park even though there are some guys dating to this kind of nonki! ? "But training your eyes ... is that something that can be trained?" "Well done ... I can''t help but teach you a little bit of eyes." Once I stopped reading, I sat facing the Great Demon King in the shade. Then, explanations such as the class of the trainer began. "First, it is possible to train your eyes. In the first place, both humans and demons have muscles around their eyes. You can use your muscles to move your eyes up, down, left and right. This is called "eye movement". In other words, as long as the muscles around the eyes are trained, the eyeballs move faster and catch moving objects, improving the dynamic vision. " Dynamic visual acuity. There was only a vague image of a person with good eyes or a quick reaction saying "good visual acuity", but did that mean? What captures moving objects? "Improving dynamic vision means that it''s easier to spot opponents'' movements and attacks. Under these circumstances, if you add the breakthrough that improves your physical ability, the reaction and agility that you trained in ladder training, no one can catch you anymore? Exaggerated ... Tr a n slat ed by jp t l. o got it. Eye movements ... I never thought about it. "And another thing to train is" peripheral vision. " Out of the center you are watching. Take a broad view of the whole, not the center. For example, look at a couple on a bench eating a lover''s lunch. " "Oh, come on and be unhappy!" "... Aside from that, would you have seen only those two lovers in your view right now? "What ?, you look down at them now ..." "Then, what is the color of the bench on which they are sitting? How many people were behind those two benches? How many children are playing with play equipment? How many men and women are there? Do you know how many trees are growing? Transla te d by jp mt l . o "No, no, up to that point ..." "But if you say" ... remember all the landscapes that you can see, "if you weren''t that couple, would you have looked much closer? "Ah" I was told and thought so. If you were told to burn all the visible scenery into your eyes, you might have understood. But when I was told to look at that couple, I only saw that couple. "Even in battle, it''s important to see not only the opponent but the environment, scenery, and the whole picture. Just because you fight a swordsman doesn''t mean you only fight with the sword you have, right? Do you see the other person''s face, gaze, foot position, and various things? "Certainly" "The more information you can get from your sight, the more your vision and response during battle will improve. Furthermore, training the dynamic visual acuity and peripheral vision leads to the activation of the brain and the improvement of concentration, and the information obtained from the vision leads to a flexible response to the situation. " That, trainer says, trains the eyes. Dynamic visual acuity and peripheral vision. I had never trained. "Because you can''t use breakthrough yet, ... concentrate your magic on a part of your body ... you can''t do any techniques like focusing your magic only on your eyes. So, for now, I will only do training that can be done easily, and if I learn breakthrough, I will train my eyes in earnest. '''' At first I thought, "Before you came to the park," but listening to the story made me want to learn by all means. As trainer says, if you train to your eyes, it will be easier to foresee even the opponent''s attack. It''s something I have to learn by all means, because I''m fighting with physical arts. "I understand. I also wanted to train my eyes. Then ... what should I do now?" First of all, it is "Eye Stretch". When I said stretch, I was reminded of the flexibility I always do. Do it with your eyes. "When people try to get small letters and detailed information, they concentrate their eyes on one point. The muscles of the eyes then solidify. First, loosen it. '' "Huh ..." That said, Traina faced me and widened her eyes wide. "First, wink one eye! "That?" "I need about ten times, but with a certain rhythm. Yes, crackling crackling crackling Tr ansl ated by jp mtl.c o Sadice often teased and ridiculed me from a young age, but at the end she sometimes winked at me and said "I''ll do it." Why did I remember that now? "Well, if you do it ten times, this time with the opposite eye, it''s crackling crackling" Speaking of which, the legendary Demon Eye of the Great Demon King, Rikudo Eye. Once, my father fought with this eye. Eyes that have created all kinds of tragedy for fathers, for braves, and for mankind. "Next, close and open both eyes at the same time. Close tightly and snap open. This is also ten times. Yes, crackling crackling crackling I don''t have to endure ... Trainer teaches me to train me seriously ... "Then next round both eyes clockwise" "... Oh, male" "This time round the opposite" By the way, what am I doing in the holiday park? In a park with kids who are dating, enjoying picnics with their families, and playing innocently, they literally turn their eyes together with the Great Demon King. "Girl and round" "Buff !?" Indeed, the Great Demon King winks, crackles, and turns his eyes! That s it That s "What are you smiling at? ! "I decided to laugh!" It ended up like this. No, I know. Bad is me. Trainer is serious, so I''m bad because I can''t be serious, but I still laugh! If you laugh, you''ll laugh. "Not at all ... anyway, it''s important to relax the eye muscles. Do it as shyly as you did in the ladder. If so ... this is also possible! "What, what ?! The left and right eyes are moving apart!" "Hu, this is a technique that eliminates blind spots by looking around in all directions by freely moving each side, this is the secret technique of ancient martial arts------------------------------------------------------ "Wow, weirdness !?" T ran slat ed by jp t l .c o "But ... "sorry" I don''t think I''m going to eat it. No, I really do not want to reflect on it. "Well, good. I''ll do this stretch in the future too. " For a while, the number of things I do every day is increasing. "Now, after relieving the eye muscles in this way, train your dynamic visual acuity and peripheral vision by speed reading." I thought it was better to train ... Speed reading. Until now, I haven''t bothered that much except when I read the question in the test. I know the dynamic visual acuity and peripheral vision, but can such a thing be improved by speed reading? Can you read faster and be stronger? But Traina asserts without any doubt. "Don''t look at speed reading sweetly? In the first place, because I only look at "quick reading = fast reading", it will be just like that, and if I want to apply the power I gained elsewhere, the path will expand as much as possible. " "Is that so?" "Can you read faster and become stronger like you now? The idea of is a typical example of "taking things only at the center, not more broadly." Speed reading is not just reading. By not only reading, but also understanding the contents, you can cultivate your overall comprehension and understanding skills, and by further increasing your speed you can improve your concentration and judgment. " "I see" "For example, when reading a book. I read each character one by one. How can I see more characters at a time instead of just one? What if you increase your reading speed? It leads to the ability to move the viewpoint and the ability to see a wide field of view, and can improve the function of the eyes. "Well, that''s right ..." "What happens if you read something faster and understand it properly? What happens if you remember? The memory of the brain, and the instructions from the brain to the body are faster. '' T r a ns la ted by jp mt l. o "Certainly" "In other words, you have trained the reaction speed and so on with the magical ladder. It improves the speed of nerve and muscle transmission reactions, starting from the commands of the brain. Then, if the understanding and judgment of the brain, and even the instructions are faster, ... what will happen? " That being said, I finally "understood". That everything is connected. "The faster you make decisions about how to move next, the faster your reflexes will be." That''s why no one can catch you anymore if you train your eye. " I was convinced of the theoretical explanation. Until now, information from the eyes and ears was processed by the head, from which the brain issued commands to the body, passed through nerves, and traveled to muscles to move the body. I improved that ability with ladder training. In other words, will you train your brain to process information from your eyes? If you can hope for it, it will help you in battle. "Well, for that, it''s speed reading ... As I said earlier, there are various ways to train fast reading even in situations where breakthroughs are not yet available ... is there" Tricks. I don''t know that such words come out of the trainer''s mouth. It seems heavily due to the words of the Great Demon King alone. "It''s called" momentary memory magic / canonicon "" It was magic I had never heard of. Well, I can imagine "momentary memory" from the name, but ... "The basics of speed reading are not to read sentences with eyes, but to capture sentences reflected in eyes as shapes and pictures. There is an ancient magic that you can not forget by engraving what you see with ancient magic into your brain''s memory. That is the magic of Canonicon. Perform while using this magic together. " After all it is such a system. I was saying instant memory. "Using this magic means remembering everything that goes into sight. Therefore, if you continue to use it, the body will seep into the body so that the viewpoint of nature and things will see "whole rather than one point" without using magic. " "Hey, naturally ... I don''t remember the moment ... It certainly seems convenient for memorizing." "It''s not memorization. Everything in the field of view is stored in the brain as a picture. As long as you remember this magic ... Even if you find a glossy book and throw it away in your maid, if you engrave the contents of the glossy book in your brain as a picture ... " "I don''t know, but I''ll remember right now, that magic! I need it now!" Anyway, the magic that I remember recently is the magic used for training, but not the ones used in actual battles ... Chapter 31 Episode 30: Intermission (Maid) The worst day of my life, and at the same time the beginning of a new life goes back a dozen years ago. "I can''t leave this girl ... at the facility. I''ll take it! ! The warrior, called the war shrine maiden, hugged me and said so. I was a young child who was just meticulous and feared that the Demon King''s army had destroyed my home village, my parents were killed in front of me, and I was going to die soon. However, at the time that I was just killed, there was someone who saved me in a short break. One of the Seven Heroes. War maiden Maam. The person who saved me hugged me and cried me with tears, saying "Sorry, I''m sorry I couldn''t make it in time." He is nothing wrong. Lifesaver. Rather I have to say thank you. But I couldn''t catch the death of my beloved parents and just kept crying. Tr an sl ate d by p mt l. o I was saved. But my family is no longer. The moment I knew it, I felt lonely in this world, and more lonely. At that time, he told me, "I will stay with me" without giving me over, because the war orphans can be left in the empire or some orphanage. "I will be Saddis''s family. So let''s stay together At that time, I wept again and jumped into his chest. Still, I am not alone. My blood was not connected, but my mother-like presence like my sister saved me. He didn''t pull me away after the war. He lived with me as if it were natural to live together. And ... "I will not get married until Sadis is alone. If I can''t wait, I can''t marry Hiiro. Marry another child '' Trans lat ed b y jp m tl .o Everyone wanted a marriage between the war maiden Maam and the great hero Hiiro. He was still a teenager and two young, but without giving any opposition to their marriage, everyone preferred wanting Sole, but he gave priority to me who was still young. I''m happy, but sorry, I want him to be happy. I don''t want my happiness to be put off later on me. With that in mind, I consulted Hiiro-sama, and as a result I decided to live together as two adopted children. I was distracted that my newly-married couple and I, who have no blood, lived together, but that was "Huh? It''s not a challenge! You''re our family! You will live together! This is a decision! Otherwise, I''ll stop getting married! I wept again. From that our life began. However, the life of the three alone ended unexpectedly early. that is "Hey, sadis. Hug me? Your ... our new family? Newly sprouted life. It''s small, soft, and so dangerous that it''s likely to break, but when you hold it, it''s heavy, warm, and ... "Uo, I cried when I hugged me, but when Saddis hugged I stopped crying! ? The life that I squeeze my stretched finger ... "Eg, uh ..." ? A baby laughing with her cheeks broken ... I was unconditionally loving from the bottom of my heart. Tr ans l at e d b y p m t l .o I will protect this child. It is mine. My family. I won''t give it to anyone. Even though I was young, I felt it was my mission to protect my child for the rest of my life, as well as my mission. Since then, I''ve been talking to babies. "Nah ~, sadis ~, me too ~, let me hold the earth ~" "Is useless. The girl is a sword. Sadith is the best child of bochaman "Wow, just a little, just a little ..." "Do not do that. I''m not there. People who don''t care are not forgiven, even if they''re girls. " It was almost a monopoly rather than a fit. "Now, if you''re sadis, it''s totally gone. I''m worried about Earth''s future. Earth also loves Saddis. " "Boccama ~, Slippery ~" "Kyuo, Kyuo" "Hey, Earth also loves Saddys." "Muu ~ ? Pobochama, it''s boobs of boobs. Well, so "Kyuo" T ra nsla te d b y pm tl. o m "What? You will not come out yet! I am happy every day if I raise and love my baby boy. And, even if you''re memorable, it''s already pretty and grows well with Sukusuku ... "Sadith, that one, me, become Saddis Oyome-san." If you say that, you''re my bride. But what about that? U, Yada, Sadiz, Omesan-san! "I''m a crybaby! No one wants to be a crybaby''s bride ~ " Bochama also really loves me ... "Sadith ... I''m going to the Academy ..." "Yeah" "Okay ... so much more ... I can''t play ..." A little boy who sharpens his lips lonely ... And that day ... "Sadith ... Um ... Congratulations on graduation from the Academy ..." "Well, Bochama. Thank you very much. Nice bouquet ... I am very happy. "" Yeah ... "" Oh, what happened? Look down ... I don''t feel fine? "" ... Um ... Sadith graduated and became a warrior and became a full-fledged person ... Sadith ... Is it going away? On my graduation ceremony, my 11-year-old boy gave me a bouquet I bought with pocket money. I was listening to me while looking lonely. Yes, until I was alone ... I was talking to that person. However, I decided to look at the bobama that made my eyes bully. "No, you won''t be gone? I''m with Bocha all the time! Payata! At that moment, I didn''t have a nosebleed, but, yeah, well, anyway, instead of becoming an imperial knight, I became an official maid with a qualification. Really, the boy at that time was ... Tete! And ... "Sadith, let''s play ..." "Oh, please wait a minute, bocha. I''m changing clothes now ... " One day, I happened to see my changing clothes. Let me in my underwear make my face bright red ... I see it while shimmering ... Yodare ... "Glittering fluttering ... ah ... sadis ... I''m sorry." Rather, if you apologize, don''t you look at this? This study is still too early for a boy. '' Tran sl a t ed by Jpm tl.c o Bochama My cute little boy. Since then, I''ve learned that little boys are gradually becoming interested in "things like that" and becoming boys. I am clumsy. Sometimes I find her awkward enough to dislike. I don''t know how to respond to the cute, loving little boy''s emotions towards me. That''s why I do my little boy. For example ... "Kay, ecchi-kaze-ah, oh, skirt turns up ... ( stick reading)" that? "Ufu ? ufufufufufu, no ~, it was dangerous. Under the skirt ... not panties, unless I wore shorts, I could see. "~~~~" "Oh? Oh, oh, oh? What''s up ~ Bochama ~ Is that hardened? Oh, oh, oh? I''ll report this to your wife ~ Ecchi no Bochama ? [Chikusho, Saddis''s barka! A swollen face. A face that is about to cry. No matter what your emotions, they will hit me with the true feelings of the boy. Every time I can''t stay without feeling. Oh, I''m special for this one. If he isn''t there, he can''t. "Fufufu, I''m sorry, boy ?" I am a happy person. Immediately after I realized, I might have been unhappy. I lost my beloved parents in front of me. But I forgot such a difficult past-- DD Continent collapse magic or the fools of the magic city planning the destruction of the demon world with past power "That?" DDYour business is no longer forgiven I ll destroy you Ah, what I did ... I looked back too much ... I want to seal the bottom of my memory ... I want to erase it ... The only worries are that when you try to recall happy days, you will naturally resurrect the painful trauma of the past. DDDaima spiral / Devil DDDD Memories of childhood. Suddenly, a huge tornado-like swirl struck my hometown as the Demon Army invaded. Most humans were swirled by the whirlpool, shredded and shredded, and thousands of human flesh and blood rain fell all over the country. remember. Dad. Mom. The moment of being wound up and torn apart in the sky is still clear! ! "I''m back" "That! "Hey, did you do that, sadis. I''m scared ...." "Oh no, nothing." What i did. I haven''t even noticed that the boy who went out came home. And I was saved. Just remembering that day will darken your mind, and you will feel strong fear. The doctor said that it was a post-traumatic stress disorder, but I haven''t yet been able to overcome it after more than a decade. "But, by the way, Botama ... I bought a lot of books ... Even if it was a camouflage to deceive a glossy book ..." "What is it!" "Oh, yes ... "What is it?" At that time, when I came back, I felt something unusual in my eyes, such as "I have sharp eyes" or "I am tired or jerks." Perhaps you came back after reading a novel somewhere, but is reading your book so obvious that your eyes look so tired? What the heck ... "Boo ... oh !?" It was that time. A sudden breeze without any warning. It is the power to extinguish my scarf, which is loosely tied, and to roll up the skirt, though it does not harm the human body, although it does not harm the human body. Girls call the wind a so-called naughty wind. That''s right now. Don''t! I also wash my clothes, and today I only have cheap and childish cat panties ... "Yacht!" The contents of the skirt that has been turned over and has just been opened. A thing that can not be seen by the current boy. However, Bo-chan wondered if he would look at my cat''s panties, and caught my scarf that seemed to jump and be blown away by the wind. "Hey, nice catch. Look, sadis." "Oh, oh, oh, oh, thank you ..." And he''s a proud man who gives me a scarf with a proud face. I was puzzled by that figure. Stupid ... how much childish cheap panties do you see that boy? If you haven''t seen it before, you should have been looking at things around me and looking at my panties only. why? "Then, I''m ... I''m reading a book in my room," "Yeah, yeah. I understand ..." I say so and return to the room. On my back, I felt a gentleman for a moment. Has anything changed since you started declaring the championship in your previous game? The result of the magical speed reading .short, scary for a short time. A sudden photo opportunity was also taken into account the number of dust and leaves that flutter ... That thing, the navel, my feet, my little shy face at once ... I can use it all my life. '''' Anyway, recently, Bocha has a bit more talk about himself ... Chapter 32 Episode 31 Prediction Speed reading changed my perspective on things. More than ever, I became more conscious of "seeing with the eyes", and the results were more tangible. "got it" An oak that appears in the world of vieal and wields a huge arm. If you eat it raw, your body will surely be terrible. But ... "It seems to stop" Sperling just done with the trainer. Agility learned. Furthermore, magic technology that raises physical abilities dramatically ... "That''s right. Warm up the small fish, kick them off, show off yourself!" Jump into the pocket of the oak giant and slam your fist into your liver. The orc who showed a reaction like agony goes down as it is. Next is the skeleton, then the big snake. Furthermore, Gremlin. Despite my dreams, I was the first to fight monsters, but I''ve been sparring many times with the Great Demon King, so I''m not afraid of anything. T ran slat ed by Jpm t l.c o "Well, all I''m producing is the lower level of human warrior. If you''ve had intermediate skills before I taught you, it''s no wonder you''re no longer struggling." Sure, no struggles. Also, I was able to realize that the trainer was not saying that using a spar with a higher grade alone would give him the image of defeating his opponent. By hitting your opponent without struggling in this way, you can have more time during the battle, more options in every moment, and you can challenge the ways you have not tried before. "Huh. Stop your feet with a trick, and from no guard ..... Daima Swayback with the upper body bowing down ... Daima paring hitting the opponent''s fist and dropping ... Isn''t the defense strength going up?" As usual, the name is Dasee, but that''s fine. Now, I''m probably getting better enough to absorb a lot of things. "Now, next time, I''m just pulling my opponent''s punch to the last minute ... here!" Dive into the opponent''s straight line attack and slam your fists to cross. "... Daima Cross Counter ... I guess the sharpness has come out." T ra nsla t e d b y pmt l .o This is a dream. However, the feeling that remains in the fist and the feeling that one''s shell is broken is real. Simply, I felt that I was getting stronger. "Okay, it''s still rough, but it''s a bit of a shame on the sword." "Oh ... huh ... but my eyes are tired ..." Praise from Traina. It doesn''t complain or say anything eccentric. The truth is to tell. That''s why I praised him for saying, "I was that kind of thing." Still, the feeling of tired eyes in a dream is a mystery. "But the results are showing. The combined use of speed reading and canonicon makes the six muscles responsible for the eye''s function ... the superior rectus muscle, the inferior rectus muscle, the external rectus muscle, the internal rectus muscle, the superior oblique muscle, and the inferior oblique muscle. Awareness and training, this is sparring after improving dynamic visual acuity, peripheral vision, and brain processing. " "Oh ..." Magical Shutter Eye "... I''m so tired" Yes, I trained my eyes with speed reading, and even with sparring, I did eye-conscious training. That is sparring while using canonicons continuously. "Yes. Canonicon remembers the shape of what you saw once as a picture in the brain. However, it caused the scenery in front of it to stop for a moment. If you use Canonicon in the middle, even if the scenery before the first moment stops and looks, it is actually moving, so at the next moment you can see the world 0 seconds a few seconds later Get rid of it " "At first, I didn''t understand the explanation, but in the meantime, in the middle of the battle, at the moment when the opponent''s punch was about to be released, I closed my eyes with blinking and shut off the visual information, the next moment If you open it, it feels like you have an opponent''s fist already in front of you ... it makes it difficult to catch the movement ... " The sparring opponent is not a trainer, but a lower-level monster. You fight against it, blinking over and over and cutting visual information. "That''s right, the dynamic visual acuity and the reaction speed that can react quickly even after the shutter is opened. In addition, from the picture at the moment when the shutter is released, the opponent''s movement, gaze, position, the state of the whole body are stored in the peripheral vision, and the next 0 It predicts the world a few seconds later and moves ... reading power ... not only simple reflexes, but also dynamic visual acuity, peripheral vision, and predictive power ... that is important. " In a battle, even if you take your eyes away from your opponent or be careless, you will lose. That''s why the Magical Shutter Eye, a spur ring that uses canonicons continuously, is about training it. As a result, even though they are inferior monsters in this way, they can be quite tired to defeat, but being able to defeat them intact without any damage leads to confidence. Well, this is just a dream. "Okay, I haven''t trained while I''m asleep. After school today, I''m going to do" Magical Shutter Eye Phantom Sparling "as well as VIER." "Oshinobi!" "Spurs at Vir are not only monsters like today but ... yes, look at the situation ... um, embodied even with a sword, and imitating the spar with the former seven heroes'' sword sacred swordplay Do you do it? " "Oshinobu! I mean ... I''m saying Sarari, but that''s Rival''s dad! Can''t he do anything?" "It''s possible. Copying the skills and movements of the opponent I saw was one of the powers of my six-way eyes. If I got used to the sword sacred and my powers of the time, I would be a childhood sword St. II will not be your opponent. " Tra nslat e d b y pm t l.o "Ho, really, you ... everything is an ant. As long as you can depend on it ..." "Of course, but I''m doing it after school. Now go back to reality and do some stretching and shadowing before going to the academy." For a moment, I finished sparring with a lower-grade monster than myself, and it was quite satisfactory. At this point, I want to do more. I want to fight more. The desire to become stronger also sprout. But things are limited. It may have such a meaning. The trainer does something meaningful but not meaningless. I can still afford it, but I guess it''s all right now. "Well, it''s getting better." "It''s because I finally understood how to use my body, and began to follow my body in what I envisioned in my head." I know how to hit it. Even though your opponent is embodied in your imagination, it''s confident that you can knock down an oak or something with a fist alone with a handicap. " After that, I wake up and get up in the morning, stretch and shadow lightly to the academy. I was growing and I was curious about something. "Oh no, trainer" "What?" "You''ve come up with a lot of oaks and other things to knock me off ... but, like the Great Demon King, aren''t you feeling sick of human beings like that?" It just fought monsters embodied in the imagination of the trainer, but it''s like a demons, and those who trainer once followed. I wondered if I could listen after hitting it, but I was a little worried. "Hmm ... not really." Assari and Traina replied. "Would a human be a killer or confrontation between humans? It would be similar to the previous game." "Sure ..." That''s the same. When you put it together with the demons, you open the lid and it is broken down into smaller pieces. It is difficult to see all the races as demons in the same family. " Even though it was the original, it was supposed that the king was quite simple or dry ... "But ..." "Hmm?" "Well, too ... I don''t think it''s not silent that people close to you are hurt or killed." But that''s not all. In this way, he''s a guy who''s justified in my discipline. I guess there are places that are not divisible. "Sorry ..." "In that sense, the Makai after I died ... probably a lawless zone, but I''m a bit concerned." T r a n slate d b y jp m tl .om I felt that the trainer''s current sad feelings, which seem to look a little farther away, were conveyed. Feel it, I''m naturally ... "Someday ... Would you like to go?" "What?" "Apart. I''m just learning a lot ... I guess there''s something you want to see ... and the demon world ... various worlds." A little bit, I felt like I wanted to do what I could do, so I said that. Traina also rounded her eyes for a moment, but immediately laughed. "Fuhahahaha. After all, I''m grateful to just turn over the pages of a book that I couldn''t read before I was alive, but I guess it''s fairly solid." "Do you say?" When you become an imperial knight, you don''t have much freedom? " As trainer says, you will surely be able to get a central role or a lot of cadet jobs if you become an imperial knight. If you go home and look at a father you can''t find, you know that. So even though I see different worlds ... that''s what it is. "I''m ... well, I''m ... I''m the Imperial Knight. I''m talking to the princesses, my dad, and you, and I feel like that already." That is my feeling now. "I don''t want to be an Imperial Knight. I want to be a man who can go anywhere." "Ho" "I haven''t decided what to do there yet, but ... my parents manage, the empire manages, the warriors manage ... I want to go everywhere with the power not to be swung by such things " I''ve been on the decided route until now, but there was a lot of frustration. But now, what I said and told myself, I was somewhat refreshed. "Hey. Isn''t that the monk''s face as a man ...?" "Is that so?" "And I''m grateful. I''m glad I can see the world today." "Are you in the same interest?" "Um. And for that, you have to be stronger. I''m supposed to go out and be killed quickly." "Well. Master. " With that said, we laughed. Chapter 33 Episode 32: Intermission (Princess) The Imperial princess and the child of the brave, Fiansay Departa dreamed. A child who has not yet entered the academy. He was studying in the room with a royal tutor. However, Fiansey at that time could not concentrate much on studying. "Princess ... it''s time to study. I don''t want to see the windows flickering too much. "" Uh ... because ... " A tutor reprimands Fiansei, who tries to look out from the desk. However, Fiansei has no signs of remorse just because he is relentless. On the contrary, he is obviously distracted and cares only for the windows. And ... "Hey, Fiansay! "That! Came! The moment he heard it, Fiansey immediately got up in reaction. "Hey! Fiansey! I''ll pretend to be a hero, come on! ""Yup! Poooooooooooooooooooooo Fiansei opens the window, smiling like a flower blooms in a young voice heard from outside the window. Then there were three childhood friends on the lawn of the royal palace garden that spread out. T ra ns lat e d b y p tl .c o m "Hi! How long have you been in Kyoto, come early! "Hmm ... I''m not a child, I''m a hero Gokko ..." "Rival, we''re still kids?" A smiling boy like a carefree evil kid. A little cool boy. The smallest boy among the three with a girl-like face. It was a trio that Fiansei always played with, and was a source of trouble for tutors. "... Huh ... again, Earth-kun. The princess is studying right now? Do you get angry with your father too? The tutor tries to fit the boy at the head carefully, but without any negligence, returns the young boy Earth. "Even this is a wonderful study! Fiansei is a group of us neo braves! This is a study to become a hero! Right? The tutor also holds his head in the ground with his arms folded and saying "Eh-hen", but in that gap, Fiansey jumps out of the window with his feet even though he is in a dress. "Yup!㏊ Because the study of the hero is important, I will do it! "Ah, Cho, Princess! T r an sl at ed by jp tl .o Fiansey, jumping out, reached out, and Earth took his hand with a smile. Hands of children held tightly. Fiansay smiled happily. "Oh, princess! Earth! If you play, it is after studying! Today, we have to have the princess do the task properly! But tutors do not try to escape easily. I step into the window to follow Fiansey. Then ... "Come on, the Great Demon King Kyoka! Neo brave, Kamero! Protect our friends! "Oh! ] Boys and girls holding toy swords, long sticks and canes. I do not take a step to protect Fiansei from a tutor who has started to get angry a little. "My mate is the brave who protects no matter what! So be relieved, Fiansay. No matter what we do, we''ll protect you from the Great Demon King! "Ah ... yeah ... protect me ... eh ..." Earth turns Fiansei on his back, leans out like a shield and sets himself up as a tutor. Fiansei, leaning close, blushed with cheeks, happily feeling Earth''s small back and warmth. "Who is the Great Demon King! ? Absolutely, you guys! If you play and just gokko, can''t you become a good brave like your parents? "No such thing! Fu is the best wizard in the world! Reval is the best swordsman in the world! Fiansei is the world''s best spearmaster! And I will be the world''s strongest ultra hero beyond my father! A child''s dream. But I didn''t doubt that they would really be. That''s because there were leaders who were steadily pulling themselves. "Hoo-oh, that''s a reliable one ... then, will the future ultra heroes defeat the Great Demon King Katekyoshi and this devil sadis? "Well, sadness! ? why? ! T r an s l ated by jp m t l.co "Nfufufufu ~, I came home to capture a boy who loves playing homework." However, leaders also have their weaknesses. There was a devil who couldn''t win. "Bocha. I hate you if you don''t do it properly? "Eh, yeah, uh, uh ... that''s it! ? "Kawa ... oh ... oops, yodare ... kohon. Well, I''m going home, Bo-chan ... "" Wow ... I see ... I''m back ... " In such a case, if you are to protect yourself, Fiansay prepares the devil to defend Earth. "Earth goes down! This devil beats me! "Eh, Fiansay! ? "Koi, the devil! I won''t let my friends go! Put your shoulders on, and sometimes leave your back. I loved Fiansay for their relationship. "Earth, Who, Rival, Neo Brave! Surely, from that time onwards ... before then ... it was natural for me to always be with the boy. It will be the same in the future. Fiansay had no doubt that it was the future of a confirmed matter. "... Earth at that time was an innocent and troublesome child ..." Waking up from a nostalgic and happy dream, Fiansey got up from bed while feeling good. Almost a decade has passed since then. We are no longer with us every day like we were when we were young, but we still believe that our bonds have not changed. "Speaking of that, maybe a little since then ... Hu''s talent, Rival''s physical ability ... Everyone started showing their talents gradually while being young ... Something ... I started to think so and I got impatient ... Little by little, I had less time to play. " But on the other hand, Fiansay also knows that he is no longer accessible as in the past. I understand that it is inevitable in the process of growth, but I still feel a little lonely. "Especially ... Earth, who was the leader of our neo-heroes, ... little by little ...... starting to embrace the complex with the name of the great hero, Hiiro ...... we made an effort to change the color of our eyes, but the expectations around us were still heavy I started to get frustrated ... I began to degrade myself ... Hmm, when I entered the academy, when I called me "Princess", I almost cried? " Fiansei looks at the garden while walking to the window when he once jumped out. Until ten years ago, everyone was at Earth''s head. But no one has been there for years. "... but ... soon ... Rival and Fu are back, Earth is starting to change a bit recently, and we''re talking about winning ... Yeah, it''s okay. After graduation, everyone is a real warrior ... Imperial Knight Once again, neo heroes are ready! " Tran sla t e d b y jp t l .co m The childhood friends were gradually becoming alienated, but Fiansay believed. I''m sure they will once again be able to get together like in the past and more respectably. At that time, as a real warrior, you will be able to keep the empire and the peace of the world. And ... "... Even if it were ... Rival and Earth would fight for me ..." Fiansei knew he had to settle things beyond friendship with his childhood friends. "I''m proud of Rival''s feelings, but ... I still love Earth ... I''ve found that Earth loves me ... I mean, I want to win and confess from him. ... but, is Earth now the winner? ... " Fiansay''s heart had already been determined in a way. But you can''t beat an important childhood friend who calls for "I want a chance." And worrisome, Fiansay thinks that winning Earth is difficult. Because in the three years of the Academy, I know more about Earth than anyone else. On the other hand, Rival, who boasted a simple fighting power, became much stronger in the past year studying abroad. Fiansei also felt that it would be difficult for him to win on his own. So, if Reval wins ... "Huh ... I''m also a sinful woman ... because she''s making an important childhood friend ..." Originally, he was in the process of trying to improve himself in preparation for the previous game, but due to the love affair among the childhood friends, Fiansei was worried and he could not train for a while. "... It''s not the case that you''re thinking forever. Anyway, after the game you''ve played before ... oh, if you want, just stay overnight with earth .... Yeah, this earthy book I got from that devil maid has his taste. Let''s review ... " Without knowing the true nature of earth or the path that earth is starting to determine ... Finally, the day will come. Chapter 34 Episode 33: Beginning Morning That night, for the first time after learning Vier, I slept without using the sole. Until now, I had been dreaming about sparring and banning every morning until the morning, but rested the day before without thinking. From here on I followed Trainer''s statement that resting the mind is also a part of training. That said, the habits you have won''t change so easily. Even without magic, if I was doing image training repeatedly in my head, I fell asleep, and it was morning. "... how do you feel? I woke up, but I didn''t feel like I was staying up late. Rather, my head is so smooth and light. "Yacht" When I got up, I stood in front of the mirror with my habit of sleeping and tried to lightly shadow before washing my face. And that''s all you need to know your physical condition. "... there''s a sharpness ... the five senses are clear ... and ..." Next, calm down and close your eyes. Revive that feeling. A magic hole that has been prying open while enduring severe pain almost every day for several days. Releases magical power from the magic holes in the whole body and stays on the surface of the body. Smooth without stagnation. "... Six senses." "That''s right. Anyway, the first barrier is a place to break through with plenty of time. '''' Tr a ns l ate d by pm t l .com Traina nodded at my reply and smiled. "Getting the best conditions when we should fight ... that''s partly a test, but it seems like no problem." "Oh." Five senses, six senses are clear. Then the mental side. Today is the day to show all the results so far. Until now, the day when I changed myself, which seemed unsatisfactory compared to my father. Today, the whole city, and both parents and the emperor, watch. The day when such an event was held with motivation with the goal of winning. The pressure on me is ... "Now, I want to try ... I can''t help it. I''m not my father or mother ... Show me myself ... I''ll hit everyone and I''ll blow them away!" That''s right. I have a moderate feeling of tension, and I have a mind to challenge while enjoying it ... It seems that my mental state is also the best. " I now think that there is nothing more reassuring than the trainer''s drums. I can. It makes me think so much more. "Okay, go to the venue and relax yourself moderately. Also, bandages, "Oshinobu" "Wrap it properly?" "Magical Vantage" Tr a nslated by Jptl.o m All you need is your body and the bandage. This bandage also appears to protect the fist, but it is easy to hit with it. Traina called this "magical vantage." And every time I wind this, I think, "I fight with my fist." "Boo-Cama ... good morning. But waking up so fast ..." "Yeah, sadis. After changing clothes, putting the bandage in my pocket and leaving the room, I encountered Saddis in the hallway. It''s unusual for Saddys who always wakes me up and looks a little surprised. "... Oh, were you nervous and you couldn''t sleep? Ufufufu, that''s the case, if you can''t win, you won''t be able to get to the knockers, and the princesses, rivals, and hu are very close It''s a strong enemy. " Suddenly, however, Sadiz smiles and smiles and teases me. Yes, I wonder why I woke up so early in the morning because I was nervous. Certainly, I might not have thought that way before, or even motivated me to say, "I''m disappointed by everyone. But I am different now. "Hey, that''s right." I woke up early because I was able to sleep deeply. So I smiled at Saddis. "... Bochama?" "If you survive such a fierce battle and win the battle, you might not be able to justify the breasts alone." "... Hah?" "I have one day forgive sexual harassment including tits. ...... Isn''t it better to rank up? "" T, bo, bocha !? " Sadith opens his eyes as puzzled as to whether my reaction was so surprising. But, as soon as I was fooled, I tried to give myself an edge, as if to fool me from showing me upset ... "That''s right, that''s right. Even though she''s already 15, she''s still a virgin and she''s a pear lonely, otherwise she can''t cross the line with a woman." Sadis smiles at the devil in a way that dares to provoke me. But why? Now I seem to be able to relax a lot. "That''s right, so if I can cross the line with Saddys, I''ll win whatever I can do." "Bo, Tachia !?" That sadism can be done like this. "Huh. It seems to be quite strong even as a male. '''' Today I may be so confident in myself. So, I tell Saddis, who turned his face a little red and was upset again. "Well, look at me. I''ll show you a little bit of a place that Saddis can be proud of." T ra ns l a t ed by Jp tl .com Not only in Saddis, but. I''ll show it all to those who look at me today. "... Hah, bo, bocha! Wait, wait! Did you forget the sword that smashed the blade for the competition?" "... Sword?" He said he was nervous while saying this, so it''s scary to go to see him today. If it''s a pity, we won''t give you a knocker, but we''ll give you comfort. " Oh, I forgot. I was still supposed to be a magic swordsman. Then, while I had forgotten, Sadith again said, "I saw it." Well, why don''t you just accept the sword here without excuses? "Hey, that''s right. But talking to Saddis, I was a little relaxed." "That''s right ..." "Oh. Sadith ... Thank you ... always always." While saying so and deceiving, I take my sword and set off. Then, Saddith, who saw me off as a poker, returned to the room and then ... "Bocha ..." Let me dive in my bed "Foooooo, bochama, geek cool !!!!" I didn''t know that, so I headed to the Arena in the Imperial City, where the match was held. And this day was the real beginning for me. Chapter 35 Episode 34: Before the Storm The streets of the Imperial City were more crowded than usual. There were a lot of stores opening like a festival, and parents and children with children from early in the morning and adults who took a break from work overflowed, and everyone was aiming for the same place. An amphitheater that is usually used for entertainment and can accommodate thousands of people. Today''s event is "The Imperial Warrior Academy Graduation Commemorative Game." A tournament tournament in which particularly excellent candidates have been selected from among freshman candidates who have not yet become warriors. The event is not a small one, it is also a showcase for the young people who will be responsible for the future of the Imperial City, and it is a major event with a long-standing tradition and formal style that not only ordinary people but also nobles and emperors including the emperor watch. As a result, some patrons stop their carriages in front of the arena and see some with escort guards, some richly dressed wealthy, and even more security than usual, everywhere. Some of them wore warrior armbands. It''s such an important event for the Empire, much less this year''s previous game. "Well, who do you think will win today?" "If you go right, it will be a princess or a Rival." "I came to see Rival! I''m too cool!" "I''m by far Fu-kun!" "Fu is also a superb mage, but what about such a duel?" And Rival crushed each other ... "" Oh, Earth is sometimes a fisherman''s advantage. " My name can be heard in the topic of the customers going to the arena. That is no surprise. Today, there are four children of the Seven Heroes who saved the human race and the world by defeating the Great Demon King more than 10 years ago. Everyone is looking forward to seeing the current appearance of the next generation of heroes and the potential for future warriors. T r a nsl a t e d by jp tl.o "Ho. It seems to be a great success. It''s just a game between children. "" That''s about peace compared to when you were there. " Then, it''s a matter of course ... it''s a very exciting situation to get you out of the way. " While trying to run around the venue with warm-ups, she told me that I was impressed by the view of the athletics stadium with more and more people. I''m ready to fight. Carefully improve with shadows and ladders to get the most out of your performance. "Well, is it time for me too ..." As many gather at the main gate of the arena, I enter through a backdoor for officials. Going straight through the narrow corridor, the squares in front of the entrance, which lead directly to the arena, have already been gathered by everyone except me. "Muh? Posh finally arrived, earth!" "Earth, good morning!" Looking at me, the princess and Fu rush up. I finally came ... I''ve been around the venue a long time ago ... "I was just taking a walk ..." "Easy guy. Do you really know what today is?" "Yes? Earth? I''ll never forgive you? " T r an s l at ed by jp tl.co I do not forgive. Usually, in such a case, they say "fight with all their strength", but they just say that they are superior. Perhaps he is saying unconsciously, meaning that Fu is unconscious and thinks he is much stronger than me. I was licked. "That''s the same for me. I''m losing to anyone to win. Everyone ...." And the princess also sees a man in a fu as if to declare war, and in the corner of the room, closing his eyes to create a cool mood. There is Rival. He is uniting his mind with a cold air that just says, "No one talks to me." Then, he opened his eyes and approached, gazing at Kochi, whether it ended a lot or did he notice my existence. "Fiansay ..." "Rival ..." Two people facing each other. Rival confessed, but there is no sweet atmosphere. "I will win" "I will not lose" He crushes each other''s enthusiasm and reveals his willingness to "defeat" each other. But to me it doesn''t seem like I''m breathing. Or maybe dating normally? "Huh ... how are you doing?" "It''s in great shape." "Well ... if you think carefully, you''ve been together for a year while studying abroad, but it''s your first time fighting you." Rival then turns his eyes on Fu as it flows. Fu changes his gaki-ish face and smiles like a manly smile, sparking sparks and sparks. Perhaps this selection match is a tournament of 16 players, so there are other people in sync with us, but it''s as if they''re just saying "someone of them wins". In fact, the other guys feel nervous and can''t afford it. "... Earth" "An?" And Rival finally looked at me ... "I won this tournament .... Everyone sees the obvious difference in power and wins and proves me all." "......... To the empire ... To the people ... To the Majesty ... To the former brave ... and ... to the princess who offers my sword. " Declaration of war against me ... I can only hear, "I''m going to win." Two months ago, I would have said this again, but as long as I was on the day, I couldn''t stand the word alone. T r ansla t e d by jpmtl .co "So" I turned it over and turned my back. Suppress and suppress emotions. "Wow, hey, earth! What''s your attitude towards Reval! If you''re a man, say you again! Hey, hey, you''re me, ......?" ? " The princess and foo fuel me, but I don''t ride. "Hmm ... I just said that two months ago, is that your answer today?-Earth. Well, I don''t care either ... at least, don''t fall before fighting us. Be careful. " Rival looks at me with a little cold eyes, but I''m not saying anything anymore. "Kukukukuku ... I can''t be patient? The only thing that understands my feelings is the grinning grinning smile. Yes, I can no longer persevere. I didn''t think that I couldn''t stand up to holding my fist up and not saying anything. If I talk to Rival any more, I want to stop fighting right away, saying, "Let''s get up!" I was looking forward to me, just like Reval is all about today. That''s why I decided. That''s all I can endure. "Hmm? What happened, child. Somehow, I have a face that comes up with an evil mechanism. "" Oh, I can''t stand it anymore, so if I do, I''ll do it with haste. " got it. Your evil tricks are too tight? "Isn''t it complaining?" Looks interesting " Lottery before the upcoming tournament. We draw lots in front of the crowd just before the tournament draw. So, I decided to say it back in front of the big crowd, whatever I wanted to say here. Chapter 36 Episode 35: Declaration of War "Well, you''re ready, young lions! I''m Ring Imp, a knight of the Imperial Knight, to be referred to today." As I was secretly thinking about it, a warrior finally appeared to be the referee for your match. He is a famous man who is a strong giant and a senior warrior who survived the former war. "You are on behalf of all the Academy students today and show the birth of a new warrior to your Majesty and the people. Don''t fight just for yourself. Look at them, that''s the people you need to protect in the future. " Ringhana who gathers us with powerful words. With those words, other people who were nervous other than us also changed their eyes and seemed to be motivated to do it. And ... "Well, everyone! Thank you very much for coming to the Imperial Warrior Academy Graduation Commemorative Game!" The host of the event has finally begun outside. As expected, me, and Princess, Reval, and Fu also tightened their faces. "From now on, I would like to start the match before 16 selected academy students! Please look to the end!" Tr ansl ate d by jp tl. o "" "Woooooooooooooooooooo !!!" "" Thousands? No, ten thousand? A loud cheer that makes you feel that much momentum roars like a ground sound. "Then, first, we will draw lots by the selected students! Selected students, enter!" "" "Woooooooooooooooooooo !!!" "" "Princess Fiansay yeah yeah!" "Rival! Poker! Poor, cool ~" "Freffle, Fu-kun, do your best!" Transla ted b y ptl.co Following Lingua, we also step into the arena. Spread there is a spacious, square on all sides surrounded by walls. And the audience seats on the wall are all filled. Furthermore, at the guest seats ... "Oh, get together. The next generation." His Majesty the Emperor watches over us with a gentle smile. Next to the princess is the mother of the princess. And beside them ... "Oh, Earth, looks good." "Ku, I''d really like to cheer for Earth with Saddis in the audience." A father and mother stand near the emperor and empress to escort. And ... "Go-go bokama, Ikeike bocha!" "Cho !?" Looking at the audience seats, I was surprised. There, Saddith, who wielded a ball-shaped tool like "Ponpon" in both hands and wore a blue sleeveless short skirt, was supporting me by raising his feet and both hands. Yeah Erotic "Oh, sadis-san, as usual." "Huh ... as usual, overprotective to earth ..." "Mmm, oh, dude, earth. I don''t see much of Saddis''s feet and skirts!" Both of them have a slightly soft cheek in the appearance of sadis, which is familiar to Fu and Rival. Only the princess is showing a disgusted expression ... "Now, 16 students from here who have gathered here will be able to fully demonstrate their powers in front of you today. The rules are duels using weapons and magic. You will have to draw lots and decide on a combination. '''' With the moderator''s words, Linguana presents a square box to us. "Now, draw lots one by one and read out the numbers." A blank tournament table was prepared above the spectator seats, like a giant billboard. From now on, read out each person''s number and write it down there. It''s okay to do a lottery in advance, but it seems like this is going to be more exciting to do in front of everyone. "Then you have to draw lots in order. First, Fiansey Departure!" "Yes!" Tr a n s la t ed b y jptl .com First from the princess. Put your hands in the box held by Ringuana and take out a round ball from inside. The number 10 was written there. "Fiansei Departure, 10th! The first round is the fifth game." "Next! @Gerippy Yului!" "Oh yeah! ... yes! No. 15!" A tournament table filled up one after another. "Next, Fu Me Dai!" "Yes! ... yes, yes, yes! "Next! @ Commander Paipa!" "U, ha, yes ... that ... that''s # 6 ..." And where it has gone, "Next! @Rival Janane!" Kitaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa "Rival, the next hero candidate and the champion candidate!" "You''re not a newcomer!" "I''m already talking about the senior warrior class. Definitely the strongest man in the generation!" Tr an sla t ed b y Jp m tl .c o Rival which is very popular as expected. Having been away from the empire for a year, everyone is excited to see their growth quickly. "Rival? I see. I''m confident enough to run for Fiansay''s son-in-law." "Oh ... good attitude." "Yeah, maybe not at the Academy level anymore." Naturally, the emperor, father, and mother will look spectacular. And that Reval draws a lottery ... "Yes ... second." "Rival Janein, No. 2! It will be the first game of the first round!" "" "Suddenly Rival Kitaaaaaaaaaaaaa !!" Rival was the first game with the second ball. Well, is Rival the first game of the first round? "Next, Earth Lagann!" Then I ... "Oh, the great hero Hiiro''s II has come!" "My talent is inferior to my father and mother, but I''m just a talented person." "Oh. Will this be a dark horse?" "Bochama!" My name is called, but far from Rival''s cheers. No wonder. Long ago, my talents were known all over the Imperial City, and now everyone does not expect me too much. Rather, it lifts the geniuses of Princess, Rival and Fu. But I ... "To" T r a n s late d b y p mtl .c o m "Hey, oh, hey!" From now on, I''ll change all of that evaluation. I decided so and did what I had planned with the trainer in advance. It picks up a box of whales from Ringuana, turns it over, and scatters whales on the ground. "Hello! Oh, oh !?" "Eh! Oh, earth?" "What are you doing, he !?" "The lottery is turned over !?" As expected, my unexpected actions, including the audience, start to start to be surprised. But I don''t care, I pick up a number from a lottery that fell on the ground. that is "Um ... warm. Hahahaha is Earth Lagann! ... No. 1! The first match of the first game, against Reval!" "" "" "That !!!! ??" "" " I made my declaration of war to Rival and to all of them. "Oh ... that idiot ..." "... Oh, I''m ... I''m getting sick ..." Everyone did what I did and Sadice stuck open to her father and mother. For the first time, I''ve seen those three reactions, and I feel fresh. And after some silence ... "" "What is he doing?! ????" "" Everyone shouted the same words all at once. "Cho, ah, he turned over the lottery and chose a number !?" , But, uh ... did that mean you chose Rival as your opponent? "" Stupid! That Rival ... " Is that a confrontation? " Blame on me. Puzzled. And at the same time, the reaction that the children of the brave could suddenly see each other from the first game of the first round. However, I don''t know what this will be, but for the time being, this was my answer, showing off the lottery ball to Reval. "That ... Earth ... Thank you ..." "Hey ... this is my answer, Rival" "... what?" "I am here to prove me" Rival also seems quite surprised, but on the other hand he sees melamella and flames boil. "... Okay! I''ll take your challenge!" Rival is motivated. "Earth ... what, what can''t I do ..." "Wow, earth ... is a princess ?! Do you? " Somehow, Princess and Fu are making noise, but that doesn''t matter now. "Uoooooo, Reval has received it!" "So, suddenly, from the first round !?" "Hello, I''ve reviewed something, Earth!" And the people cheer in response to the acceptance of Rival. "Cho, oh, you guys, what''s on your own! If this is a lottery ... yes, this is ..." However, rule violations are rule violations. Of course, Ringhana tries to start over ... but ... "Rival Janane!" "That?" At that time, the emperor in the guest room stood up. At the opening of the emperor, the crowd who was noisy calm down at once. Then, as the air grew in a moment, the emperor asked Rival with a severe expression. "This is a clear rule violation, but you said, ''I accept.'' Is that OK?" On the emperor''s question, Rival worships on one knee. "Your Majesty. You win this tournament, which means you won''t lose anybody here, so it''s pointless to have a lottery match! You will fight with anyone! " Powerful declaration. To say that, the emperor raises his hand and screams. "The first game of the first round is Earth Lagann and Rival Janane. The two will play together!" "" "Woooooooooooooo !!!!" "" The emperor''s direct decision. If so, the rules are irrelevant. Can''t be overturned by anyone. At that moment, the most exciting cheers of today came. Meanwhile, my father, mother and Saddis were laughing half-heartedly without words. Chapter 37 Episode 36: Achievements "Then, except for the two students in the first match of the first round, go back inside. I would like to start the first match right away!" With the moderator''s words, leaving only me and Reval, everyone else will return. Earth ? Princess I ll be back soon! Rival glances at the appearance that Fuu takes the fluttering princess while she''s stunned. what? Are you even baked in the fu? Then, with that look, Reval sighed at me this time. "Earth ... a little ... you seem to have returned to your old days." "Oh, what, suddenly ..." "I knew that, to Princess Fiansay''s feelings ... Still, I thought I was right now ... I said that, but ... " What happened with a suddenly sad face? what? It looks like you are suddenly disappointed. No way, before they fight each other? But it is ... "But I''ll still show you. My power. My feelings. Earth ... I''ll be your stepping stone for today!" It looks like you don''t need it. Immediately, he is reluctant to expose more fighting spirits. Tr a ns l at e d by pmt l.om "Hey, I shouldn''t step off and fall down too much." "As usual, only the mouth turns!" Then I''ll be prepared to hit without hesitation. I and Rival face each other in the arena with Ring Hana in the middle. "Well ... I''ll see you, Earth. You''re the one." "If you''re a Rival, you''re going to be tough, but ... I''m confident." I only know about the academy''s grades ... but I''m worried that it''s quite bullish. " Father, mother, emperors ... "It''s a spectacle." "How strong is that Rival ..." "Rival, do your best ..." A big crowd. And ... "Bocha ..." T r a ns l a te d by jp tl . o m Look at me, sadis ... I am ... "Bo-cha-ma ... bo-cha-ma! Isn''t it empty-handed? Did you give your sword before you left!" And at that time. Just before the start of the game, Saddis''s voice resonated while the air was tense. Yeah, right now I''m empty-handed with just a bandage. A voice comes out of the audience who was surprised at that. "Hey, aren''t the sons of the hero, Hiiro, nervous?" ? " That would be surprising. Because the son of Hero, Hero, does not have a sword. No, in this case everyone seems stunned, thinking, "I forgot to bring my sword." "Not at all ... go get the sword soon." Naturally, Reval sighs as if she was stunned. But this is fine. "No, it''s good." "What is it?" Fist "This is because of me." Lower your left arm slightly, raise your right fist slightly with your body up. And it jumps in rhythm with your toes, not your solid feet. "Hey, do you enter from" Daima Flickr "? But ... do you break through? Trainer''s words resound beside me. But here ... "That''s right ... but I want to try it first ... the feeling and movement of the left is sharp ... more than anything ..." "More than anything? "The result of the magical ladder ... The result of the magical speed reading ... The result of the phantom spar and the veilspar ..." "I see." Trainer seemed to be in a good mood in my words. Yes, I want to try first. Ladder reflexes and agility. And footwork. Dynamic visual acuity and peripheral vision trained by speed reading. The result is difficult to understand if you have improved your physical ability through breakthrough. "Hey ... what the earth!" However, Rival was furious at me trying to fight with his fist without a sword, without knowing my thoughts. Oh, I''m pretty serious and angry. Tran sla t e d by jpm tl.o "What''s up! Oh, what are you doing! What happened to the same magic sword as Dad!" "Earth, it''s too much playful!" And even my real parents who know nothing here. "Hey! @Earth, take it seriously! @Rival is seriously trying to fight, but I can''t overlook that attitude!" Even so, it was the same for a princess who played mock battles with me for three years. But I ... "I''m here, Hiiro, the great brave man ... I''m Maam, the war shrine maiden! I''m not the son of a brave man! I''m here! I''m Earth Lagann!" "That?" "And it''s my way starting here!" I barked. And I''ll prove it right away. "Ah, ah, are you okay? Then, while being a little confused, Ringuana raised his hand to signal the start of the match. It is a signal of my new beginning. . I came!i Pull out the sword from the sheath at once. Bastard sword. You can swing with one hand or both hands depending on the situation. Rival, who is not very good at magic, is a man who pursues pure sword skills only, not a sword that emphasizes destructive power like a magic sword. Kick the ground vigorously, and jump one step before my eyes ... "It''s fast ..." Jumping in front of me as soon as it starts, and swinging down like aiming at my shoulder from above. I backstepped by half a step and evaded. T ra nsl a te d by p m t l .c o "See!" However, it immediately reacts to my movement and immediately changes the trajectory of the sword that I swung off. The trajectory of the sharply changing sword is aimed at my left side ... but ... here, I evaded to the side with a piece of cloth. "That?" While evading to the side, I noticed Rival''s empty head. Ah, this is about three left flickers ... but for now, let''s just get around. "... I''m getting a lot better eyes ... I''m responsive." It seems that Rival and the blood that was on his head have also settled down. You didn''t expect me to avoid the sword twice. The eyes are returning to their original cool at the same time as surprise. For now, I''ll keep a little distance and wait. "Oh ... the guy on the earth ... I avoided it" "... No wasted movement ... Perfectly ..." "... Huh ..." Well, aren''t the fathers still surprised at this level? But that''s fine. What is surprising is yet to come. "Can I do a little ... but then I''ll hit your thoughts with a blazing fast hit." Rival seems a little more serious this time. As in the previous two shots, my shoulders are not strong. Weakened, and with a smooth stance, jumped into me again with a powerful step. "Imperial style swordsmanship and sword spells !!" The sword shines as if a flash ran. From above, to the shoulder, from the side, from below, from every angle. "Oh, do you know how to use that guy at that age, Rival ?!" Has been done. " The crowd is roaring, and the fathers and emperors are amazed. I''m surprised too. It''s not very, but it''s a technique I can''t get out of when I was imitating my father''s magic sword. This is the most difficult series of imperial swordplay techniques. That I ... "Up, down, middle, right, left, right ..." "Do not miss, earth!" surprised. I avoided, but felt exaggerated. In other words, this technique is already over. T ran sl at ed b y p t l.co "Uohoo, suge, Rival''s guy!" "Oh, I can''t use even a middle-class warrior, sword bloom!" ! " Half-step down, slightly bent, repeated right and left ... This was avoided by swaying away from the upper body. "... both ... chama ...? Huh?" Every sword line, next trajectory and rival movement, and movement of muscles and eyes can all be predicted. You know before you react after seeing. Just like a prophecy, you can instantly know what Rival will do next. Then, at the moment I understand, the command from the brain to the muscle is made instantly, and my body moves according to the command from the brain. Everything is as you envisioned. "Soooo, then this is the son of the great hero who has no hands or feet." "Oh, it''s a matter of time." "It doesn''t matter if it hits ..." "... Oh ... it hits ..." ? " And the crowd, which has always been exciting, seems to have gradually become uncomfortable. "... Ah ... I can''t hit ......" ... "Lie ... Well, no way ... Is it all gone? Um, Rival''s sword?" "... This is ..." The fathers may have begun to notice. "What ... what''s going on?" "Uh, yeah ... this is ..." Both princess and foo are puzzled. I mean, do I even know the reaction around me during a serious game? Can''t you concentrate? No, no. My senses have been sharpened, and now I can understand everything around me. Not only about Rival, but also the flow of the wind, the voices and reactions of the audience, and the state of the fathers. "Fuhahaha is natural" And a trainer laughing happily. "Who do you think you''ve been sparring almost every day for the last two months? I traced the movement of the old sword sacred and did a spar, sometimes even swinging up to Makai''s strongest swordsman, Maten Mikenyu. For a child who has become accustomed to a little movement ... That was correct. It seems that you can reach for this sword line and grab it and stop it. "Now, let''s see your attack soon. Left force. And prove it! What controls the left will control the Tenchi Makai! Now I can do anything! "What ... what? What is it? Earth ... you are ..." And I''ll tell Rival, who is most confused about this situation in front of me. "I''ll tell you that now, Reval! I don''t even know you, myself!" Come on, gong! Chapter 38 Episode 37: Fist Storm One sheet of paper. One piece of cloth. One piece of leather. The last minute whether everything hits. But still, it doesn''t. Do not touch. I can already adjust not only to see through everything, but also how much to avoid. "Ah, earth ... you ..." While swinging his sword, Reval is beginning to be puzzled. Rival''s sword may certainly be fast. However, if you consider the sword to be a long arm, the sword does not have articulation, so there is no unexpected trajectory along the way. If you look at the angle between the shoulder and the arm, and even wield with both hands, you can predict the trajectory before you see it. "Wow, hey, you''re stinging now !?" "Rival is getting even faster!" " I didn''t shave. I''m slurping. To make sure even a single piece of skin can be identified. "T, then ... Imperial style swordplay!" But Rival is not the same. He accelerates his attacking hand and tries to crush me by force. Everything is stronger and more powerful than it is now, and Rival is also aging. T ra n slated by jp m tl .om "Tenran Mitsukaran!" "Kuhah!" Indeed, a slash of flash that can play multiple layers reminiscent of the speed of light. "Now, Rival''s, even such a sword !?" "Someone, even a senior swordsman, can only count a few ..." Naturally, the audience will think "this is the end." Right now I don''t wear magic. If you can''t avoid even one blow, you''re done. I ca nt avoid it ... "Can you be caught?" All strikes, shortest distance, minimum, and fastest avoidance. The legs that move lightly demonstrate the results trained on the rudder, and move without deviation as per my image. Instructions felt in the brain spread to the body at the speed of light and are executed. Lightning-fast footwork. Oh, hey Rival s guy, how many swords Tsuka Oh, hey, from a while ago Wait a minute? Yeah, hey? "Before," "Oh, oh, that ... maybe ..." T ran sl ated b y jpmtl. om Oh, the crowd seemed to have noticed that it was getting weird a while ago, but it was getting weird. "Why, why is this so much ... movement?" Oh, more surprise, sadis! "Tenrin''s ... all the swords ... hey, Rival''s swords are weird. That''s why I''m going to give up ... all the earth!" "It''s a lie? Like wings growing how do you judge the feet! Are you watching Father, mother, emperor! "Lie ... why ?! The Reval''s sword has defeated even the fire dragon, the Reval''s sword doesn''t hit! ... Even though Reval hasn''t used that power yet, this is What do you mean!?" Oh. It doesn''t make sense if you don''t hit it, foo! "Fool ... I don''t know ... I don''t know this earth! What is it ?? What''s going on there?" Princess, the most uplifting thing is that you, who know the best of my skills, are so surprised! "That earth! And, at the moment that Reval asked so as to spit out uncontrollable embarrassment while waving a light-speed sword, I felt that it was already here. later "Kukuku, come on ... together with Bonkura ... and show off to your father and all the brave men who are out of focus." This is my proof. "Buha !?" I finally reach out for the first time there. "" "Earth''s attack has entered Rival !?" " Tra nslat ed by jp t l .c o Left, like punching Rival''s face from diagonally below. Hit it repeatedly. "Buh, guh, gonna, guh!" Daima flicker jab! Put it in from the bottom with a snap. Not only that. The moment Rival tries to move forward, the moment he steps down and his posture is slightly lowered, I sit down low and hit like a counter from below. As a result, he breaks through Rival''s nose and jaw with a fist, which has not yet been strengthened by a breakthrough, and scatters fresh blood. "No, oh, oh, Rival''s face is ah, oh !?", "What''s that fast, what''s that punch!" "Why, Earth can use such an attack !?", "Rival with a sword What makes it so easy to punch !? " Normally, we don''t fight with our weapons with bare hands. In the unlikely event of an emergency, launch a close combat to kill the opponent. But for me now, this distance to the left is enough ... "Guh ... fast ... guh ... guh ... I couldn''t respond !? guh ... guh ...!" However, it''s not a one-shot technique. Reval also eats my fist, but if she can''t avoid it, she''ll endure herself and try to force her to attack. "Imperial swordsmanship ... bu, ga ha, gu!" However, at the moment when he tries to release his technique, he makes a continuous blow without putting a break. Rival''s jaw, not only his nose, but also his ears, and when he was scared, his jaw again. "Kuku, Fuhahahahahahaha, approaching ... Isn''t it even possible to activate the technique ... I don''t see the initial movement of Kensei II too much for today''s children." Yes, even the opponent''s skill is not activated. That is, the initial motion is crushed. With my current eyesight, I understand that Rival''s initial movement is all in my hand. On the other hand, I shake my shoulders and legs little by little and swing the left like a pendulum, so that I can not realize the initial movement, and release the left in the movement. A technique for hitting a punch, not for increasing the power of the punch. "Yes, the biggest weapon in fighting is the left jab that comes out when you hold your left body forward. A weapon that is closest to the opponent and can strike the opponent''s head in the shortest and fastest time. In addition, the flicker trajectory that lowers the left, makes it look like a whip and blows diagonally from below is invisible to him. Imperial style also has art. However, the mold was completely thrown away by a spar with the trainer. "If you learn a useless kick or an oversized punch, it won''t make sense without a process to hit it. In that respect, the left jab is effective in all aspects of attack construction, basics, and everything. And ... if you keep hitting the left bar, it''s a weapon with enough killing ability. " Tra n s l a t e d by pmt l .o m Swaying the tricks, Reval''s trunk shook. I dive without patience anymore, when it''s so delicious. "And crush your opponent on the left and hit the accumulated cannon! Rival''s right fist with a quick step-in ... no ... wait. "Hmm?" Rival is about to bark? I''m trying to release something hidden inside. I knew that in advance. "Ku, ga ... tsu, ha ... go away, oh, oh, oh, oh!" "Oh" I can''t stop it with just one left. Isn''t it easy to do this all the time? I''m still leaving the right. "Wow, Rival barks !?" "It''s like flying around, ... fighting !?" "Forcibly squirting the earth that got into the gap ... no ..." I took a quick backstep away from myself before being blown away. As a result, I have no damage. "Huh, huh ... earth ... you ..." "Yeah, it''s been a pretty good attitude." At the beginning of the battle, there was a pause, and there was an intact me, and Reval who had a violently short breath and swollen face with blood and bruises. At this point, the cheers and the startling voice no longer rise. Everyone is calm, losing words as if looking at something strange. "Huh ... by the way ... how about? Hiiro. Your son gradually dyes too much. Well, you didn''t beat him like this, so you don''t seem to notice any shadows ... but what do you think of this child who doesn''t even feel the brilliantness of you and Maam? ! And, whether she was in a good mood for what I was doing, Traina was laughing, looking up at her father. Yes, no matter who sees it, it''s "for a while." The air is like an interval. But how do you stop when the other party is still upset? Tr an slat e d b y pmt l.c o "And ... are you ready to take a break? Rival!" I''m going to kick the ground vigorously, and this time I''ll jump a little further from me and jump into the Rival space. I dared to fly in a straight line without taking steps to confuse my opponent. "From the front ... Don''t lick, earth! It''s hard to catch your left punch and your feet ... Naturally, Rival reacts. "Here! I got it!" In order to intercept me who flew from the front at the counter, I tried to swing my sword down at my head from the front. At that moment, I smiled inside and made a sudden stop. One of the steps trained with ladder. "Oh ..." "Hey" If you''re about to avoid an attack that can''t be avoided, a guy like Reval doesn''t choose to "run away." Attempts to crush from the front with a sword. So, I do sow. Reval reacts and frees his head to invite a sword so that he can attack unintentionally. Rival eats it straight. "She !? I''ve swung a sword ...?" Yes, I let my sword swing at my timing. What if the opponent knows when to shake the sword and where to shake it? With the attitude of swinging the sword and swinging empty, on Rival''s face full of gaps ... Well, this tactic was learned by Traina ... And this fist ... "Peak to the end!" The long-awaited right. A punch that uses a shoulder, elbow, and wrist to push like a drill. Daima corkscrew blow. All this makes me excited. Well, his naming sense alone is unacceptable, so I''ll just shout out my technical name in this regard. Yes, this is my deadly ... "Death killer, Tenha Koga meteor flashing screw ... um, um ... um, oh, oh, oh!" Fuck! What I did was bit the technique name Oh, oh, oh! At last, my Tenha Koga Meteor Flash Spiral Attack! "... Hey ... what do you think you are? Then the painful naming sense somewhere ... I think that one year or two years later, you''re holding your head and regretfully writting, right? Generally, why attach light twice? Is it important? Trainer mutters at me like that, hitting it differently and cooling it down. No, no matter how you think, I have a better naming sense? Oh, for the time being, Rival has me punching out the temple and rolling down the ground. Well, it would not be possible to knock down with this, Reval will also demonstrate its trueness from here ... But now it is more embarrassing to bite a deadly than that! Chapter 39 Episode 38: Intermission (Daimaou) It''s a very valuable experience. Until now, he had led many, but never raised anyone. It''s not bad that students can make the most of their achievements and feel their growth. "Earth''s fist has caught Rival!" "No, oh, Rival-sama !?" "Rival has fallen ... Now he''s on his face!" "I''m so strong!" "What''s going on ...? Genius Reval has no hands or feet !?" Until now, the reactions of the boncras of the knothole who had been "knowing" about the child are surprised and smiled. and more than anything "Yeah, I can''t believe it ... Earth guys, where are you doing that kind of art? When are you doing that ...?" ? " The fact that you can''t hide your surprise is more than anything else you feel superior. What? Hiiro. Maam. Don''t you know? What happened to your son and why he gained so much power. Everything is extra. The feeling that you were completely destroyed still proves its existence in this way. "But ... it''s ironic." The moment I suddenly uttered it, I remembered a bit of the past. In the past, he was fighting too much when he was close to his current child. Tr a n sl a t e d by p t l .co DDTies with friends you can trust DDD It was a word that made me itch just to remember. I was frustrated by the sweet child''s dream. But I still have to admit that, in any form, I have lost. After losing, I''m sorry to be able to deny his words even more. DDWe humans cannot lose! And we will show you over the walls of the race with the demons! Oh, that''s what I said. Then, more than ten years have passed since then, what happened? In the world you''ve gotten into your hands, have you ever realized a sweet idiot? There is no way to know the answer right now. That is through the child. Yes, your son ... Hiiro ... "Huh ... but that''s what''s happening ...... you and you have been confronted several times ... but now we don''t fight each other, just the same thing ... the same man I''m watching. And you, who would have to know your son better than anyone, do not know anything, and now you know everything about your son ... " I looked up at the man in the guest seat, uttering unintentionally. He can''t even hear his voice unless he sees himself. Therefore, no matter how much you whisper yourself, unless a child listens, it is really meaningless. However, I still inadvertently uttered it. The son of a former enemy who led on his own whim. "The post-war world ... I don''t know what this world is like ... at least, your home doesn''t seem to be doing very well. It''s a bit difficult to get rid of the word rebellion ... Although he was a nemesis''s lineage, he still possessed a permanent connection between the closed seals. Now he has a weird relationship and has a relationship like his teacher, Gokko, but it was too much to kill time in 10 years. At the beginning, I stopped my child from fighting in a style reminiscent of Hiiro. That''s not to say that I didn''t like it, but I decided that it wasn''t suitable for children. However, I was surprised when I spoke it out to the child. When I told fifteen monks, "I don''t have the same talent as my father," the child said too much. T ran slat e d by jp tl.c o DDNo, it looks like it''s kind of Zamaa! I''m not my father''s son ... I feel like I''m right! Somehow I thought I was a little nervous, but I felt that it was easier to take one He said so intently, not too hard. -Please, trainer. Guide me to the path that suits me The child would not have noticed. At that moment, the moment I heard that word, I was surprised and came to face. "Do you understand? Hiiro. People cannot easily discard what they have accumulated or aimed for. If you spend your time trying to do it, and you''ve spent the time, you want to believe that you weren''t wrong. To throw it away just to be told by a person is, in a sense, a denial of the past self. '' Yes, so I suggested to myself and said to my child, "I don''t have the same talent as my father." But that was not the case. "Is your son abandoned? Even if you say anything in your mouth, always aim for the goal and style that you would have longed for at the bottom. Rather, I think that the burden is gone ... do you know what it means? Hiro If you are with your child, you can see how little time you and your parents have been in contact with. And if you look at your attitude toward the children, you probably have a similar desire to say that parents and children are connected by heart. I can say that because the child''s fighting style was still "the same magic sword as his father." However, the child abandoned the sole. At the end of the day, we don''t aim for the Imperial Knight like you do. I don''t want to follow the path you have taken or the future you have prepared. Then Hiiro. Maam. What have you ever left your real son? "That''s why you''re really losing just to be surprised at what you''ve done in two months of training," I don''t know what happened? " You defeated me, gained peace in the world, won the right to survive humanity, got the future, and you also earned the title of one and only hero. But, as it is, you''ll let go of the usual "ordinary happiness" that you got as a person? "Huh ... sloppy ... I don''t care about it ... no matter what your family is ... I ... " Ah, yeah ... why did you think it wouldn''t fall so much ...... in the days of sealing for more than 10 years, but I didn''t mind that much ... In the days I spent with my children ... I remembered by all means ... "... A man who hates family ..." Well, that''s something we can''t do now. T ra nsla t e d b y jp mtl. o m "It''s a capricious thing that I train my child, and that''s what happened. I m never going to have parents and children. And I''ve already done it once. DDThe first thing you need to do is ... not to know the power of Hiero as a hero, but to exceed the power of Hiero as a hero ... I just thought that it would be a source of childhood growth, and I would never teach you. If you don''t teach with your son and your child doesn''t even know, don''t worry. I don''t stick out there. There is only one thing left. "Guh, guh ... earth ..." "Oh, it''s tough. I can''t lose my consciousness after eating my deadly punch." The rising sword Saint II. He would have taken a lot of damage, but he might have twisted his neck on the verge and slightly reduced his power. Should we say that we are good at it, or should we say that a child who can''t get it? Probably, that Kensei II is "still hiding power." You may regret later if you don''t keep it when you''re done? But that''s still the fact that children are, for now, an overwhelming advantage. Naturally, it seems that both the audience Bonkura are the same recognition ... "Standed! Rival stood up!" "But is it OK? You''ve been beaten so much ..." "But, Earth is so strong ..." "Hiiro and Maam''s sons have been lost. "Who did you say ?!" "I knew? Earth Boo-chan is the man who does it!" "Oh, it''s a terrible man!" "Oh, I''ve reviewed it!" D Ah, even if I just do this ... Surely, the son of a brave man !!! Hiiro ... Maam ... Don''t you notice now? The words that Bonkla is saying in praise are how calm the child''s mind is. While smiling intimidatingly at the opponent, the remarks of Bonkura today frowned a bit on his eyebrows, and the reaction of the child whose mouth was tight. That''s right ... kid ... it still seems to be missing. Even so, it seems that you still do not recognize yourself. Then show me more. If you are a disciple, wake both Bonkla. And the words you want most. Let me admit, "As expected, Earth Lagann." Translat ed by jpm tl. om I will watch that moment. That is one thing I can do now. I''m a teacher. Chapter 40 Episode 39: Selfishness "Earth ... what the hell are you?" Rival wasn''t trying to set me up, stepping in steps at a distance. Maybe that''s what the rest of the venue is all about. "As a magic swordsman, you abandoned your sword ... it used this kind of technique ... did you learn from Hiiro and Maam?" How do I acquire my current fighting style and this power? First of all, the first possible reason would be his father. "... are they surprised to open their mouth next to your Majesty?" With that said, I point out to the guest seats of my astounding fathers, leaning forward. Upon hearing that, Rival shows her face as if she had crushed the insect. "It''s not just physical art. It''s a totally different movement from the Imperial way .... and its style is unique, but it''s beautiful and flowing." And surely everybody cares, "How". The fathers are leaning forward and waiting for my words. However, I can''t say about the trainer. So, what I can say ... T r a ns l a t ed b y p m t l . om "To improve my basic skills, practice footwork, just spar ... repeating the mock battles ... and reading!" Not a lie. In fact, it was a repetition. "Let''s read ... don''t play around!-That''s it ... That''s what it should be!" However, Rival does not seem satisfied. Because there''s pride in saying, "I''ve only done that." "I just wielded my sword. While studying abroad, I gained experience with swords with warriors and powerhouses from other countries ... and even fire dragons were buried with this sword! Everything to become the strongest swordsman! " I trained for two months with the opponent who quarreled with the Dragon King instead of the fire dragon, but ... well, it''s virtual ... T ra n sl ated by p t l .o "But ... it''s ... I''m being tossed by a technique that I don''t know how and when I learned ... just a simulated battle? And reading? Don''t be playful! I''m listening seriously!" That''s why Rival shouts, "I guess that''s not what I should have learned!" But to be honest ... really, that''s all. I read through the Destiny series. No, he kept doing it. "Really, I''m like you. I''ve been doing like you ... with great belief ... I didn''t do more than you did or earned me. I didn''t. " "It''s still over this period ..." "But I was just doing that ... but I feel a little bit different about how I feel. Perhaps it''s big." If Rival just said, "There must be something else," I felt that if I dared to raise it, I might be a sole. "Every time I entered the academy, I was irritated by a wall that I couldn''t overcome. It wasn''t enough for my father and mother''s children ... the voice of the world, the power that the world could convince, I couldn''t cross the wall." That was when the expectations of the public that I needed were gradually increasing. "I don''t have the collective power like a princess, I don''t have the magical talent like a fu. I don''t have a special sword technique that I''ve learned through bloody efforts like you. Hey, he was just wielding a magic sword that imitated his father. " And at the same time, unlike the princesses, there is no prominence, so there is no sense of inferiority. Desperately trying to make himself "like a father," there was no growth or awakening that he or he wanted. "I know you''re the only one. I''m different ... I''m not enough ... I''m the only one ... I''m such a half-hearted person." "Ah ... no ... no ... that kind of thing ... "I don''t have to worry about it. Everyone was wondering. You guys ... and people in this country ... I''m sure ... even my real parents would have thought so ... and I myself Even that. " In that way, I myself began to think so myself, and gradually became less confident, sullen, and rotten. But ... "But one day, one of the dads told me clearly. I don''t have the same talent as my father. I can''t catch up with my father all my life." "What?" "It doesn''t matter if you''re unsatisfactory, you''re still immature, or you''re awake someday. He said clearly," I can''t. " Tr ans lated by jp t l .c o A crowd that starts to get surprised by Rival. When I looked at the guest seats, my father and mother looked surprised but shocked. But ... "But that''s what he said instead. I can''t catch up with my father by imitating his father ... think about making the most of his personality ..." Yes, wear something that suits me, not my father. The words were truly eye-catching, and I could change from there. "Well, I still don''t know if this technique is right for me, and I''m still on the road, but I''m sort of refreshed. I''m neither a father nor a mother. Is right for me and goes my way ... I noticed that. " The trainer''s guidance itself was certainly important and got me, and took me up in a short time. But the other factors that helped me grow ... "I feel like I''m lighter and no more heavy" Unexpectedly, I could say so naturally. But that''s for us "II" ... "Fly ... Don''t kick ... Don''t fumble, Earth! You know what you''re saying !?" The magic sword of the great hero Hilo who saved the world and defeated the Great Demon King ... Do you want to take the path of the war shrine maam Maam and take your own path without inheriting that power?-What do you do if you inherit the power of the great predecessors and don''t pass it on to future generations? ! " Rival screamed violently at my words. "I didn''t expect you to say such a thing ... I guess this is something sad!" "What is ... you''re always cool, but you''re not that hot?" Can you forgive such things ... you are ... you are ... for a long time ... pulling us out ... that''s why you''re ... you can''t be wrong! " Not only Reval, but also Princess and Fu. A great seven hero''s skill. It is the power that saved the world and humanity. Our relatives don''t inherit it, and I can''t allow the idea of breaking it myself. So ... "Let''s understand ... Earth! We are not fighting alone! We are supported by many, inherit our thoughts, carry our shoulders, and stand here! Everything for our own selfish reason I''ll let you know with all your might! " Usually cool rivals are hot and furious. I''m going to give me the power to "defeat", not "win". I''m in that feeling ... "Even if it''s selfish, my stance in this last game hasn''t changed. I''ve proved me, don''t think I''m going to win, show them my power and win! To my father, to my mother, to Saddis, to those in this country! " And now another one ... Tran s lat e d by jp tl .c om "And in order to reward the gentleman who led me by the time I could prove me ... I''ll show you the results! To reward those who are still watching me. In that sense, it may not be a selfish reason. It''s like a "thank you" for my own. Maybe he''s going to read his favorite hundred books or thanking him politely, that''s better ... "That''s right." Look. "So ... I''ll never gossip with my mouth and go with my body!" "Oh, let''s show it to you! You''ve been nervous in the warm environment of the Imperial City ... I''m serious!" The real production is the next one. However, I will stand in response. For me now, I''m faced with Rival''s confidence and experience. "Of course not. Prove it quickly. " Just one word, he asserted, I was even more confident, my heart was hot, and my back was pushed hard. "Oshinobi!" I didn''t feel like losing anymore. Chapter 41 Episode 40 green "Earth ... thrown away ... ?? Sure ... I was at a loss to aim for the Imperial Knight ... but even stopped aiming for Maam ..." "That girl ... thought so much I Leave it to Sdis, what s ever My father and mother who heard my words muttered while descending ... "Bocha ... I ... I''ve been ... what ..." Saddis, who had always seen me better than anyone, was shocked and stopped supporting. But don''t make that face. I want three people to make such a face, and I''m doing this. Finally, let me say "I did it well," so watch it! "Let''s go ... Earth ... I''m going to follow my movement ...?" To do that, you have to beat the guy in front of you. At that moment, Rival, who had been upset and upset, calmed down immediately. At the same time, the air clearly changed. Rather than being quiet, it''s as if you jumped into the sea of deep thought ... "Who ... that sword St. II ..." T ra n s lated by Jpm t l .co m At that time, Trainer, who had been watching the heights, muttered as if he were impressed somewhere after seeing the current Rival. "Has entered? "Did you say it before? People usually exert only about 30% of their original abilities. However, in the case of extreme crisis, it can be used to the fullest as a stupid power in a fire place. However, some people in the world intentionally enter that state. By experiencing repeated crisis situations and shambles, the body and spirit can learn the sense at that time and enter that situation. '' Oh, so I''ve heard that. And by drawing out such hidden powers by your own will, you can draw out more than several times the power of ordinary times. "I call it" the zone "" zone. In short, that is what Rival learned during his study abroad ... "got it. Isn''t it about 1.3% stronger than I think? " Trainer apparently acknowledged that there was a slight difference in the calculation. Then, the calculation that I can win has a little effect ...? Tr a n slated by Jp tl. o "Imperial style swordsmanship ... Gangou fangs!" Fast! At the moment I thought, a shock ran over my shoulder. "Is it tsu !?" "I finally caught it, earth" I only knew the moment he jumped out. The moment the body reacted to avoid it, the sword had already pierced my shoulder. this guy! My dynamic vision and prediction exceeded! ? "Nanaro!" Danger. I need to keep a distance. However, it''s like assari. In training with the trainer, I did not react after seeing, but I trained to look ahead from the opponent''s shoulders, muscles, eyes, feet, and all sorts of actions. "Even a child''s look-ahead is a bit slower in reaction, ... it eliminates all useless power and habits ... ... it will have arrived after many trainings and bloody training." "Well, but me for training ..." "It''s been two months ... and most deadly, the child hasn''t experienced a true" war ". No matter how long you continue spar, the battle is still different. For children who have not experienced life exchanges in the true sense ... Is the opponent who entered the zone a little heavier ... " I have a heavy load. Ms. Traina''s words murmured so heavily, but Rival came after without knowing my situation at all. I''m trying to keep my distance in the backstep, and I''m getting closer. "Imperial style swordsman, flash meteor sword!" Barrage. High-speed slashing that gives the illusion that multiple swords are being drawn out at the same time. This is clearly faster than the previous one!ر Avoid in the peripheral vision by hand, handle angle and arm movement. "And it came out, advanced technique, meteor sword! It''s finally Rival''s essence! Hey, see, I can''t see it!" "Fast! I''m still an academy student?" "Earth is somehow avoiding ... No, it''s shaking! Possibly, more and more blood ... "Hey, what''s the earth !? Fight like a man without running around!" "Rival-sama!" Go! My cheeks are cut off ... Both my arms and legs are sharpened, no, no, I can''t avoid it! Just like this ... "I can''t win ... for today''s children ..." Tr ans l at ed by Jp tl.c om I can''t win now. The moment Reina finally asserted, all of Rival''s slashes hit my whole body. "U, oh, oh, oh, oh !?" If this were not a sword with a crushed blade for a mock battle, but seriously done, the whole body would have been chopped apart. This is Rival''s seriousness. The power of a genius to strive. I can''t win ... "''I can''t win ... yes, just as it is now! ! ] At that moment, the voice in my heart matched the trainer. "What? ... What are you smiling at, Earth !? Did you throw away the game?" laughing? In this situation me? It might be so. Perhaps it''s just me. Surely, trainers may be laughing now. The voice I mentioned earlier seemed to be in a good mood. "Children. I will ask you again. Who were you before ... was? As pain was carved in her whole body, Traina asked somehow in a mood. "I used to be ... Hiro''s brave ..." just a son "..." "Earth?" Reval feels something in my sudden solitude. But I''ll continue. "Who are you now? "Your disciple ..." T rans l at e d by pm tl.com "Yes, who do you think you are? The first and last disciple of the Great Demon King Traina ... " "I know ..." "And what will you be from now? "It has been decided!" I am the son of a hero. Not wrong. "Since a while ago, what are you talking about! I''m serious about fighting, earth!" I am a disciple of the Demon King. That is not wrong. But from now on, all of that will be a new me. "New and true me!" "That''s it!Ҋ Show it to everyone! Go, earth! ! It was the first time Treina shouted out my name. I don''t know if there was any deep meaning. I just called my name. But Trainer, who had always called me a "child" and seemed to only see him as "the son of the hero Hiiro," called my name for the first time. That was an irresistible gladness. "Oh!" what? The exhilaration that this springs up. However, this hot urge just got called. I don''t feel like losing! Even if it''s still incomplete ... "Well, this is me, Rival!" A magic hole in my whole body that was intentionally pryed in exchange for severe pain. Pull a great deal of magic power from the magic tank inside the body and keep it on the whole body. Breakthrough mode. "Wow !? The wave of this magic ......... What ?!" "Hmm? What''s going on, hu?" "From the body of the earth ... lie? ... This, this much magic power will be released ... Why? I should be able to do it Tr a n s la t ed b y jp tl.o m Apparently, Fu noticed. Even if it has magical powers, it cannot be released without a magic hole that matches it. And the number of the "natural" of my open magic hole is lower than Fu. So I can''t do it. But I can. This is because the number of magic holes was forcibly increased. This power is!, Why is earth !?, what is that! Hey, how do you ?! That light and the Great Demon King they are different colors but "Oh ... the Great Demon King Traina ... it was a" red "light ... but ... it certainly resembles." Overflowing ... magical power itself ... aura of magical power ... a sparkling "green" aura! As expected, fathers, mothers, and even His Majesty will embark on themselves. "Yes ... the color of magic is different from that of you ... As you said at the beginning, you were good at" earth attributes. " Green light full of life on the earth ... The heroes also fought with me, but they didn''t know the name or principle of the mode. Are you worried? The only concern was whether the fathers wouldn''t think "I could use the power of the Great Demon King", but that was unnecessary. In addition, Trainer''s own "real fighting style" is completely different from what I am now, so Trainer''s words are that he will not be doubted about the connection between Trainer and me. "This power is ... bocha ..." "Earth ... how warm and beautiful ... light ..." All I have to do is show it. Sadith and the princess ... and ... "Even you, Rival!" Feeling that the body is lighter than before, full of power, hot, buzzing, and accelerating your thoughts. "do not forget? $ 90 seconds? "10 seconds!" And hey, it''s almost impossible to stop! "Sorry ah ah ah!" left! Left Left Left Left Left Left! "U, oh, oh !?" It is different from the flicker that frustrates the opponent just before. Resonate to the opponent''s core. How to hit without hitting and dispersing the impact by hitting it and stretching it further from there. "Now, what !? This time, Earth has begun to beat again!" "That''s just a left punch, Rival can''t be avoided!" "What, what ?!" If you think it''s like ... "" Much faster than before ... or maybe the attack is too fast! " Not the left to punch. "Well, I can''t avoid it ... idiot! I''ve entered God Concentration ... I am !?" What a beat on this one left! Thorough. "This is earth? Earth has such power ..." "It''s fast ... and the left fist has penetrating power! In that case, Reval can''t prevent damage even if he guards." A hammer with a spear sharpness ... is this the true power of Earth? " Yes, look more, father, mom! "I don''t know ... Earth we''ve fought so far ... what''s going on? What''s going on?" "Too strong ... I thought we''d come back stronger and ... ... the earth was so strong ... " Princess and Fu ... "Boo ... chama ..." See more in Saddis! "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!" Feeling that remains in the fist. The sound of a bone that can be seen as broken. The heart fluctuates a little while continuing to beat the childhood friend''s face who can not respond at all ... but also Rival ... "Ku, gu, u ... ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh and that, it''s awesome! Yes, Rival''s eyes are still dead. spirit. Yell. Sword spirit. fighting spirit. Rival howls with all his might. That''s not a sham. The air bursts as I try to blow me away, and cracks run through the walls of the arena. "Hey, aren''t you still fine?" "Hah, huh ... Strong ... No way ... You''re so strong ... but I won''t lose! In this first round ... I won''t lose you, even if I try to get all the power out! " Reval is also trying to get everything out. Hey, baby a sword blow that spreads widely. Even if you avoid the blade, it will be blown off by the generated shock wave? If it''s a theory ... you''ll be avoiding it while keeping a certain distance ... " Toreina muttered, but I knew without being told. "Can you get this? Earth! Defeat the fire dragon and earn the title of Dragon Slayer, my strongest sword!" Reval denied me with all his power. The power for that. Then ... "I''m not involved. I''m not here to lose. No matter what shape, no matter what anyone says ... this is me now! If I''m here, I''ll respond! " Break the edge from the front. To that end, even in this breakthrough mode, it may be a little subtle in the Tenha Koga Meteor Flash Spiral Attack. When it comes to that ... Chapter 42 Episode 41 Use that. Two months ago, I didn''t think I would be able to use it, far beyond my imagination. But now I''m in a production situation where the tension is rising. I feel like I can do it now. No, I was confident that I could. DDHow long does it take me to use that technique? -Consumes a large amount of magic power. Destructive power is terrible, and it is a favorite technique too ... It is difficult to apply because it is too large, and it is not suitable for honest real battle. --eh? Is that so? --That''s it. In fact, I didn''t use it in the "fight" with the heroes ... for learning ... well, I want it for about six months. But what if your opponent attacks from the front as far as you can? Isn''t it easy to hit? And if you can hit it, it will have excellent destructive power. now "Hey, baby! Thank you ...! "Huh, a little ... I wanted to shift your calculations ... half a year?" Learning is now! "That! ? Tra n sla t ed b y p tl . om Now is the time. "Butterfly, earth! This is my ..." After flying high above the sky, just swing the sword down. Simple, but powerful. For Reval who jumps in with everything at once, I ... "Butterfly! I''ll tell you! Who''s here! Earth Lagan is here!" I dare break from the front. "Densely and sharpened, the magical power that overflows as steam ... concentrates ... expands it! {Consolidate!} And if you can afford it, shape something and rotate it if you have the extra margin! " I shouted out the words she taught me word by word, making a spiral in my right arm. The spiral may be clearly different in size and density than what Trainer showed. However, this isn''t just an imitation of his skill. Translated by pt l . o "This is uh ... my wow!" "Huh ..." To create a new way for me to go ... "... Ah ... that''s ... that''s the technique of the spiral with a sharp tip .... Sure !?" "U, s ......... No way ...!? 17 years ago !?" You destroyed the city ...?!? " my "But ... oh ... oh ... oh ------- With serious thoughts ... "Growing and pushing, my full power!" And with regard to this, I will inherit the technical name, excluding the teacher! It has a strange naming sense, and I don''t know why to put it twice. However, the crown is ... "Dragon Break Ten Slash!" "Daima spiral, earth, spiral break !!" New, myself! "That!" "Futtobe, Rival Uu Uu Uu!" Growing a violent spiral, jump into Rival from the front. Dazzling flash. "Uoooooooooo, oh yeah, yeah!" T ra n sl a t ed b y pm tl. om At this moment, I was already convinced. With this power, even Rival''s full swing can be seen from the front ... "Giga Thunder Slash!" "Suzaku Engetsu!" It was at that time. "That! ??" Just before I and Rival hit each other from the front, the force with a shock that would drown out our skill breaks in at the speed of light. "... Father ... Mother?" It''s a father who drew his sword and a mother with a contradiction changed his blood and at the same time ... "Earth ... you ... you!" "You ... why ...!" It was so sudden that neither me nor Reval had any idea what happened for a moment. "why?" Father and mother broke into our battle? And there''s nothing like complimenting or working on me getting stronger. It''s like turning it to me, my real son, for the first time ... Why do you see me with such eyes? why? Why father and mother get in the way? "Well, why are you disturbing, father! Mother! On earth ..." I thought I was going to surprise my father and mother. As a result, they were surprised. But I didn''t expect it to look like this. Tr an sla t ed b y Jpm tl. o "... Earth ... You ... where ... how and to whom did you learn such a technique?" "Where ..." "The technique ........." This technique was taught by the ghost of the Great Demon King that his father defeated. That is the truth. "Wait, Hilo!" But before I said anything, my mom won. "Here ... is Rival OK?" "Eh ... yes ... but this is ..." "I''m sorry, Rival. But I''m sorry. Not only me, but also suddenly Rival is puzzled. No, not just us. "Hiiro ... Maam ..." "What''s going on ...?" Princess and foo, "Hey, what are you? Hiiro Hiiro!" "And Maam-san?" "What''s going on !?" On the contrary, the crowds are all confused. My father and mother appeared in front of us with a tense expression. And my father ... "Lingana. For all reasons, this game has been up to this point. Earth will abstain." "Oh, okay ... are you okay?" "Oh. Please continue as it is " Tsu! ? Ha! ? Abstain! ? No ... how long have I been in this competition for the last two months ...? "Cho, wait a minute, my dad! What the hell! Why do you want to abstain me?-" "Shut up!" At that moment, my father''s overwhelming pressure ran through my whole body, and I lost my words unintentionally. This is ... my father ... "Earth. If you were to use that technique as it is ... Rival wouldn''t have just done it." "... That technique ... like that ... isn''t the technique used by warriors!" Tra n s l a te d by p t l.co m I can''t say anything about my father ... sad, sad ... look so painful ... not just my father. My mom is not disappointed. I am sad. And ... "A ... a, a ... a ... a ... that was ... once ... what is my hometown ... why ??????????? Sadis? why? I was disturbed on the way, but did you see it? Where did I get stronger? But, what is that face! Why, so much I never saw it I always had an embarrassed face, but it s kind, but such sadis That frightened face "Hi, no, no ... no, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh! "That?" "Stop! @ Oto-san! @ Oka-san! @Daimao, uncle, aunt, grandfather, grandmother, everyone! @Daimao kills you!" And Saddis went mad while holding his head ... "Saddy! Pup ... Hilo, please here! I''m at Saddis!" Madness rushes to Saddis, who screams and screams. Why? why "... No way ..." What? Trainer, what is that? What is no way "Well, no doubt ... that power ..." It was at that time. Sadiz''s frightened voice resounded in the audience seats suddenly screaming. Like a young child screaming. And that voice ... "Why is that? Why ??" The Great Demon King Trainer is ... "" "That !!!!! ??" " My family the house Everyone No, no No, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh! Reached everyone. And I''m screaming like my first love is broken ... "Well, no way ... the survivors of that city ... and in that place ... Hiro and Maam were there ...?" For the first time, I had no choice but to panic over the look of Traina''s worm. Chapter 43 Episode 42: Solution Over 15 Years He was embarrassed and the words didn''t come out well, and he told me with a sad expression. "That technique ... once destroyed Saddis''s hometown ... and killed Saddis''s parents ..." "H !?" "When we rushed, all the giant swirls that rose to heaven That''s the trick that the Great Demon King Reina showed. " Not just my father. My mom is not disappointed. I am sad. Because I used that technique ... "Anyway, come on. Tell me all about how you got these things ... what were you doing where you and Dad and mom didn''t know!" With that said, my dad grips my wrist and tries to take him. Please wait ... your last game ... Father, I ... "Father!" "... what?" "I, how was it? I''m getting stronger ... I''m full, full ..." Certainly that technique may not have been a good technique for fathers. I didn''t know. About Sadiz. But I tried a lot. A lot of sweat, a lot of sweat, I endured so much pain, I challenged that day. So, just one word. Father, to me-- "Let''s do idiots!" "That !?" "What just got stronger ... what if it was to get stronger?" "What ...? No, what ..." Tr a n slat e d by Jp mt l .co m Oh ... I see ... I was right ... "Hey, what''s going on?" "Is the technique just a true skill of the Great Demon King Trainer?" "Stupid, why the hero''s son uses the skill of the Great Demon King!" If so, how shameless! Are you not proud of being the son of a brave man? Well, isn''t that strange in the first place? When I was overwhelming that Rival, I thought it was weird! "" Oh, maybe you''ve worked out something contraindicated! "" What ?? Such a ... My son ... and he was trying to be a warrior !? " Fifteen years I ve been in this country I did nt realize that simple thing until today "That''s why I''m sorry!" I cried so if I noticed. "Well, earth! Come on, calm down now!" T ra ns l a t e d b y pmt l.co m Father trying to grab my wrist and take him inside. But I can''t be convinced. I shook my father''s hand as if she would be taken as it was. "Did you talk about everything? What are you talking about? What are you talking about now? If you look at me at last, look at me with such eyes ... If my father and mother look more at me, I understand Two people looked at me properly ... I ran into something, and I was worried and painful. ! " "Earth ..." "What''s wrong with me right now? I''m not doing any offenses or sequoic hands! I''ve trained and learned, I guess I just fought with my strength! So why? I''ve been hitting the wall and I''ve always known that I''m hitting the wall and saying that I''m a lost II or unsatisfactory ... but I''m finally here Even though ... why! " I didn''t even know what I was saying. "Well, the war that ended before I was born ... I''ll drag you down to my generation!" I couldn''t stay calm, and broke all the emotionally exciting words. Because I already know ... "I understand now. This country ... including my father ... me ... I''m not interested in Earth Lagan." "Earth! What are you ...?" "I''m interested in the son of the ideal hero, who is convenient ... I ... Earth Lagan ... I didn''t care ..." "That?" Yes, the idea I had to this day to recognize everyone as "Earth Lagann" rather than "Son of the Brave". That was impossible from the beginning. Because the world is not interested in Earth Lagann ... "Che different! No, earth! Calm down! Neither father nor mother should think of such a thing!" The father who changed his blood phase grabs my shoulders and screams. But no more words resonated with me. "Dad, mother and sadis love you so much! I believe! I''m a family!" family. Yeah, family ... T rans l at ed by jpt l . o "So, I''m worried about you! I don''t hate you and I''m not doing this!" What if you''re ... something related to Trainer''s relatives or the remnants of the Demon Army ... I know. "... already ... good ..." "Earth?" Father is right. "I don''t believe you say ..." "... Huh?" My father is a hero. The hero who protected the world should not be able to overlook me who used the skill of the demon king who is the enemy of mankind. But ... DDWhat just got stronger ... what if it was to get stronger? Father''s words ... DDAs expected, the son of a hero! Everything in the world is ... DDShow it to everyone! Go, earth! ! The word of Traina who heated my heart and pushed my back was ... much more ... But because Traina is the Great Demon King, I can not recognize its power no matter what. "I didn''t want to be born a brave child ..." "Dad" ... " "That?" T r ansl ate d by p t l. o At that time, my father ... What kind of face did Dad look ... I couldn''t see it anymore. "Release ...!" "Earth ...?!" But I waved my clinging hands, and I put my last blow on the unprotected father''s face. What I was told so far, or was it surprising to be beaten, my fist entered my dad''s face, which I could not normally put in. The face of my father who hit for the first time in my birth. Rather than refreshing, it was just worse. "Hiiro !? Earth ... Wait, earth! Please, calm down!" The mother who was holding Sadis shouts with tears. But, as if to wipe out that scream ... "Hey, that guy! You beat Hilo-sama !?" "Stupid, you''re going to beat your real parents ... what a guy!" "Fall down and fall down!" "Domestic violence "I can''t stand it anymore!" "Someone, catch that debris!" In addition, ... a bad noise was heard ... "Well, earth! What are you doing ... Hiiro-san ... Anyway, now ..." "Uruise, Reval. I didn''t care about everything. "... calm down ... a child. yet you can go back. This is also a fault. " Traina, what are you talking about? Return? where? "What did you do today? If you really throw away everything here, you can''t go back to anything? "What? ..." At first it might be incredible, but I''ll tell you that only Hilo knows. Then he might believe in the ghost. Ah, you a lot ha It s more than just giving you a little warmth at this time but it s good "I''m good ... I already need ... I need to go back." Perhaps she felt a little sulky, and Traina tried to dispel me, but it''s okay. Thank you, trainer. And I''m sorry to ruin it. T ra ns la ted by p m t l.co "Hey ... Earth ?? What''s wrong ... what are you talking about ?? Tell yourself ... Who are you talking to?" I didn''t answer my confused father''s question, and I headed for Traina "Are you faulty? I''ll say what. I''m your disciple, what''s wrong?" [That! ? Yes, I told my feelings. "Hey ... I can''t stand it anymore! What''s going on! What''s up, Earth, what are you doing!" "Cho, princess! Here came the outfield. The princess starts running in an angry state, and comes up with a fu. "Earth, what are you doing? And why did you beat Hilo? What is the skill of the Great Demon? Let''s calm down and explain it from scratch and convince us!" "That''s right, earth. Even if you get burned as it is, nothing will happen? Everyone''s anger will be directed further to earth." Explain. From the princess''s point of view, it''s only natural to explain all the background so far because I know my ability best in a way. Even fu is saying purely worried. But the words that came out of my mouth ... "It''s okay ... anyway ..." It was a thrown-in, unspeakable word. "I don''t care, don''t play around, earth! Don''t worry about me ..." "I don''t touch me!" Yes, it doesn''t matter. So, I jumped off the princess''s outstretched hand. as a result "He jumped out of the princess !?" "Have you fallen so far?" "Say you raise your hand to a woman!" "Now, let''s drop him out of school!" "Disqualification of warriors!" Expel him from the world forever! " Oh, I know. I knew this would happen. "T, calm down! All calm down!" His Majesty tries to calm everyone down, but his voice is drowned out. Well, I''m already good. "Well, everyone ... hey, earth. We''ll talk later, now with my dad ..." "Dad ... already ..." Dad tries to take me out of a hurry, trying to protect me from unstoppable swearing and throwing objects. But I already refused. "Earth ..." "Dad, I''m just ... I''ll just do it once ... Dad ... I''d like everyone ... not as a brave son ... I just wanted to praise me ..." "Well ?! Earth ... Wait ... Why? ... Don''t say" was. "Dad ... "... I''m sorry ... I couldn''t be the son of a perfect ideal hero ... I''m sorry ..." "Earth !?" "Mom ... I''m sorry ... Sadith ... I''m just annoying ... I''m sorry ..." From that point on, I was crazy. "Wait, earth ... ssh !? Cho, wait, earth! @ Where are you going?" However, because the surroundings were surrounded, I put out a large magic spiral in my right hand and I dug underground. "Ah !!!!" I ran away in front of my shocking fathers, using all the remaining magic. Run away, run away, just run away. He flew to the ground when his magical power was exhausted. After passing through the Imperial City gate, I jumped out of the Imperial City alone for the first time. Because of things overflowing from the eyes, the front is distorted and cannot be seen. If you try to shake it off, it will overflow. DDI''m going to be a hero like my father in the future! --I see! Oh. If you''re earth, you''ll be a great hero! Chikusho ... DDMom I m too late to return today --Earth ... Eh, yes, it''s a vacation today! It s good to be angry! Today, I''ll make whatever food you like! Chikusho ... DDSadith ... Is it going away? DDNo, will you not be gone? I''ve been with Bocha all the time Let''s go! "Uh, uh, wow, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh! No one was there anymore, just running on the grassland where no one was around, and finally I cried. I cried so much that I didn''t know how many years had passed. Chapter 44 Episode 43: The World Shouted, shouted, scattered around. He kicked stones, beat the ground, hit his head many times against trees and the ground, and ran around. Angers, sadness, and all sorts of jumbles, I just kept crying. But you can''t do that forever. "Huh ... Huh ... I''m sorry ... Oh, damn ..." I was so tired that I was too crying to lose my stomach. Someday, it was already night. He jumped out of the Imperial City and ran around crazy, so he didn''t know where the city was. Is it the first lodging in your life? In addition, there is no money because I came with my clothes on, and what happens to me? But ... that''s it ... "Huh ... damn ... damn ..." I didn''t know. There are so many stars. With my arms and legs stretched out and lying on the meadow, there were countless stars shining in the night sky. I always slept in the house at night, and I knew that for the first time. "... finally ... calm down a little? There was a trainer beside me. It seems that the trainer was keeping me alone until I stopped crying. "Well ... I''m tired ..." T rans lat e d by jp mtl . o Tears stopped. However, tiredness came out. Then, when you feel tired and feel depressed, something is likely to come up again. Yes, I''m with my dad today ... with my mom ... and with everyone ... "If you''re calm, go back to the Imperial City and talk to your parents. Are you worried? Maybe it is. Now, when I get home, at least my father ... and my father and mother will tell me a lot, but I felt like they would welcome me. But I also felt that I had to go back down, I didn''t want to go back, or I couldn''t go back. "I can''t do that ... already ..." "Yes ... I don''t think ..." "No .... I can''t do it ... I hated everyone ... I''m not even aware of ... Dad and mother ... Sadith ... I hurt ..." "I''m the only son. There is no reason not to love. However, they are heroes and heroes, but they were just lacking as parents ... without giving up ... you forgive as an adult ... There are such choices. That maid ... " Tran s l at ed b y jp tl.c o "But ... I can''t ..." It may be what Trainer says, but my heart didn''t choose it. In the first place, I abandoned everything from me and escaped. "I, Saddis ... and ... surprisingly ... I loved my father and mother more than I thought." "Really" "So ... feared by Sdiz ... my father and mother looked at me with that kind of eye ... and then said that ... already ... I couldn''t do it ..." I can no longer face those eyes. I''m scared of it. That''s why I ran away. "... Do you hate me? "" Huh? ... Why? " At that time, I suddenly waked up to the unexpected words of Torena. "At least, if I didn''t show you that technique ... wouldn''t that have happened? I couldn''t say anything to the trainer who looked straight in my eyes and told me so. No way, this guy felt guilty there ... "What did you say? I finally learned from you ... I couldn''t help but think so calmly that when I used the technique of the Great Demon King, I could only expect that my father, mother and others would make a fuss Maybe ... I''m ... I''m so excited about my growing day by day, I didn''t even think about that. " Certainly, this would not have happened without training by a trainer. But then, when I was asked, "Wouldn''t it be better?" "Really" No matter how many humans he killed when he was the Great Demon King, I don''t know about him at that time. First of all, I do not know that era well. So maybe it didn''t come. Dad, mother, sadis, and the feelings of the great devil that the world has. The trainer that I know is quite like hating, has a bad naming sense, has a good glue, and has a pretty human smell ... T rans l a ted b y jp m t l.co "So ... what will we do now? Let''s run away ... "" Well ... don''t think about anything ... just ... just ran away ... " Yes, I don''t think anything. I just ran away. But I don''t want to return. No, I can''t go back anymore. I just dumped that thing ... and ... "I don''t even mean to return ... what was it ... my life so far ... nobody looked at me ..." With that said, I looked up at the sky again, lying on the meadow. Looking at the magnificent night sky as if being sucked in, I was disgusted with everything. "Oh, baby ..." "Huh?" "A little ... listen to me." Then the trainer sat next to me with eyes looking far away. "I can''t imagine anything, but if you''re still alive, there are a lot of ways to go ... you''re young." "Oh." I knew that it was impossible with the ordinary way to get It''s like applying salt to a wound. Although it was already obvious, it was a tough word. "It may be deplorable to you, but the name of" Hero who defeated the Great Demon King "was bigger than I could imagine ... Therefore, no matter how much you do in that game, The public was only rated as "Surely the son of a brave man." I know it. Many times during the game I heard that word. That''s the last fifteen years. "Then, it was impossible from the beginning ... Why don''t you look at me, not as a brave son ..." It was impossible after all. It was hit in this way. And now they have fallen further, such as "using the techniques of the Great Demon King" or "disqualification of warriors." So without any effort from the beginning ... "But there''s only one thing ... there''s a way to make you recognize Earth Lagan, not the son of a hero." "What?" No matter what I did from the beginning, it was impossible for me to try to conclude. "Oh, hey, I guess I''m going to go through the disqualification of a brave son, become a Demon King, and say that I''m going to be infamous." T r a n s la te d b y Jpmt l. om "Wrong. In general, the only thing that resounds and resounds is the reputation that "the son of the brave was the worst." Still, it''s a different story if it''s okay to blow those stupid ones ... " "that thing is" "Rather, don''t call the Demon King notorious! Surely, justice, evil, light, darkness, people, and the demons are the same as the people with the narrow minds ... "Ah ... I see ... Sorry, I''m going to do that ..." "Oh, it''s better. Anyway, what I want to say is ... oh, I''ll do it ... " I wake up again and look at the trainer. Is there only one way to do what should not be possible? What kind of thing? The story seemed to be diverted a bit, but corrected, and the trainer started talking to me in a calm tone. "For example, but a child. I used to ... unify hundreds of nations and races ... bundle up ... and fought against you humans. Not only in the war, but in the busy days of troublesome politics and coordination ... but everything worked. " It is an old story of Traina that I have never heard before. "Yes, I was a supreme being that could not be described by words such as genius. From childhood, all of their magic, wisdom, and combat abilities were called "the strongest of all generations ..." Well, you lost to your father. With sneaky hands. Cowardly hands. I said twice because it''s important. '' "Hey" "And here I hear one ..." At first the trainer suddenly takes a serious face if he thinks he is proud. And tell me. that is "Who is the strongest before, before you are called the strongest? "" ... Eh, uh ... oh, uh ... I don''t know ... but ... "" Yes. Of course. Probably, even demons don''t know. Who was the strongest before me? '' What s the story that leads to? If I listen silently without knowing anything T r an s l a te d b y Jp m tl.c o "In other words, no matter how many people have been known up to that point, if more people appear, people''s consciousness will be updated even if they do not want to ..." "update?" "Yes, update! Children! That''s why Traina rises with powerful words ... "If you want to break away from the brave son''s son and still want to be acknowledged ... you have to do far more than the feat of your father''s defeat of the Great Demon King ..." "That! ??" "That''s not an empire. The world will recognize Earth Lagann! It was, as it were to say, a scale that was too large to say. I was amazed and laughed. "A feat beyond my father .... haha ... what is that? What is there?" I don''t know the present world, and I don''t know if there is such a feat in the world where the war ended. But unless that is the case ... Earth Lagan will remain "the son of a running hero" And from there, I don''t even know the trainer. Then what is there? A feat beyond the father who saved the human race by defeating the Great Demon King? "I don''t know what it is. But the answer is not in the empire. You have to go through the land beyond your father''s authority, go all the way in search of something, break through the difficulties with your fist, see many things, know many things, and at the end do something. "Something" beyond my father! A feat beyond the legend of defeating the Great Demon King, not even knowing the Great Demon King Trainer. I don''t know what it is, but if it does ... "Aim for the world, earth" She said that, without knowing the answer, gave me some guidance. "If you can''t do that and you want to kill all those moody people ... well, there''s no reason to stop ..." "But ... ...... "" Well, decide what you like. You are still alive, unlike anything else. As long as you don''t get out of the house, decide on your own future life. '' I don''t aim for my father. Beyond your father. Well, that''s the only way to make me acknowledge. "Is it beyond ... I thought about that ..." When I was a boy, I said, "Become a hero like my father," but I said, "Beyond my father." "No, there was such a thing." No, when I was a kid, I was saying without thinking. -Who is the world''s best wizard! Reval is the best swordsman in the world! Fiansei is the world''s best spearmaster! And I will be the world''s strongest ultra hero beyond my father! Yes, it''s a child''s dream, and in a sense the origin. I already knew the answer. "Hahhh ... No way ... I don''t remember this ..." I just laughed just remembered. At that time, it was a pure child''s dream that I didn''t think about anything else. But someday, I gradually lost my confidence and stopped speaking. No way, I''ll remember in this way and be able to do it. "I understand ... good." If I noticed, something was boiling out of me. The feeling of burning up. "I''m not an ultra hero ... but still ... let''s become something more than my father!" There are many things to say simply. Strength, fame, feat. But we don''t yet know what to go over. Then, cross the world to look for that "something." Aim for the world. "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh! In the world, in the sky, in the stars, I barked. I''m not dead yet. Earth Lagan is still here. I cried and tears rose a little, but I barked with the feeling that I was about to cut it out. "Huh, it looks like it''s back a little. Simple guy. But that''s fine. It is a loser who is beaten and stays prone forever without standing up there. So ... you haven''t lost yet. Well, it''s a little crybaby ... let''s do it today "Ruse. But ... Thank you, Trainer. You''re fine ..." "Nu, be, don''t get me wrong. I wanted to see the world too much, which was more convenient. It''s not for you! "What is it?" Oh, I''m simple. With the worst day of my life, I''m about to get up. That''s all ... "Well, anyway ... are you going? "Oh, let''s go." Whatever the Great Demon King is for his father, no matter what happened in the past. I cross the world with this guy. "To the end of this world!" An endless new life for us has begun. Chapter 45 Episode 44: New Learning How long have you and Traina set off for something? "What happened? "No, a little ... how long have we gone since our departure ..." Trainer who is also a teacher, a companion, and a single heart. Listening to my words and laughing a little amazed "Um ... about three hours" "Nevertheless, you can''t see the place where people live! What is this place?" Oh. About three hours have passed. Tr a nsl ated b y p t l .o m "I can''t see any lights or anything, just enter the forest and you''re getting scared? Are you going to stay in the field today? Then it would have been better to still rest on the meadow?" There''s nothing around it. Without water, there wasn''t anything to prevent hunger. "" Yeah, but ... this is so ... if you can''t sleep in bed today, you''ll have a warm gohan ... " What is a luxury man running away from? I and I, who started traveling from the spreading grassland, are now wandering in the forest at the foot of some mountain. As far as you can see, all directions are surrounded by deep forest. Etc. advanced etc. proceed, there is no one in the village, let alone the city also shed situation. Feet tired, hungry, throat dry, no bath, no bed. Until now, you can get everything without any inconvenience without asking, and if you say anything, sadis ... ready, sadis ... "... Damn ..." "Hey, have you broken your heart already? "" Well, no ... I don''t know ... "" I think this is also an experience. Not at all ... the recent Academy students haven''t learned how to camp ... " By getting out of your natural environment, you can see how well you have been in the environment. I was in the Imperial City and screamed in an environment where no one would see me. But even if they were not evaluated, they would at least never starve or die if they stayed in the Imperial City. But since I abandoned it, I really have to do everything from now on. As soon as I started traveling, I realized that. "Anyway, I think that this is an opportunity to hone you, so don''t go through the forest casually. As long as you are here, you will have the rules of self-sufficiency and weak eating. "" Eh ... that is ... "" In other words, you need to secure your own food and bed. " Secure a bed. Well, noshuku was prepared for somehow. I can''t sleep in a fluffy bed. However, to secure food yourself "Um, that means ... for example ..." "Yes, finding mushrooms and edible plants, hunting beasts ... catching fish, finding frogs and snakes ..." Pass, do you have a steak shop ?! " ! "She is not a hunter, but a beast, not a fisherman, a fish ... and a gerogero ?! Can it be eaten with a frog, a frog, a frog, or a snake ?! No, wait, I can''t do it! "Frogs and snakes are really impossible!" "... So this is the spoiled parent''s shin biting bonbon ..." Tran sl a ted b y jp t l.co I was terrified by the words of Torena, who was too survival. However, the trainer was stunned, saying, "That''s about it ..." And when I was told that I was "parenting my shin," I pierced my heart. "If you raise the sound at that level, you will be reminded of the future? Well, as I said earlier, in the woods ... no, the outside world is weak. Don''t forget that you could be hunted by ferocious beasts etc. "Uh ..." "That''s why you have to be strong in order to move forward. Before we can reach our goal, we must first gain the strength and knowledge to survive living alone. " so. At the time of his departure ... Well, a great feat that he swore three hours ago, "beyond his father." Before I can do that, I need to be a man who can do that. That''s why Trainer''s statement that raising this level of sound would make me think ahead. "Wow ... I understand ... so ... oh, there was ..." With that said, when I glanced down, I noticed a large mushroom growing at the base of the tree, and bowed before that ... "If you are looking for something like this, you can get it ..." "Well, that kind of strength can train your mind. By the way, it''s a poisonous mushroom called "Bakusho-mushroom" ... "" If you put it in your mouth, it will cause mental illness such as dizziness, chills, nervous symptoms, and sometimes hallucinations and hallucinations ... I guess it''s too dangerous, isn''t it? Dangerous. If you reached the limit of hunger, you might have been eating this mushroom as well. It''s hard to procure food in the forest if poison is falling normally ... "Um. Well, don''t worry. I will tell you about survival in the forest. When I was like this, I was a solo camp occasionally during my political affairs, taking a break during my political affairs. '' One side of a new trainer called Sarari. This guy is really ant. However, why "Solo camp?" Anyway, I will check what I can eat and what not. And learn a lot. "" Oh ... but ... "" What? "If possible ... I want to eat meat ..." Wow, Trainer is looking like "Oh, this bonbon". But forgive me. I think so. "Well, in any case, as long as you''re in the forest ... there are beasts and monsters in some places ... if you fight, you won''t eat that meat if you win ..." you should learn that too. Hmm. And, as I said before, you are in a growth phase. Rather, protein is a necessary nutrient. So I''ll tell you the best ... " Special! ? Trainer''s best! ? "Well, really ?! Trainer''s special? What is it? Is there anything like that?" I''ll do it in a certain tribe ... It''s a spell that doesn''t require magic to attract beasts. " Tr an s l ate d b y Jp t l. o A spell that lures the beast? Do you need magic? Such a thing a beast? "Hey, beasts, when a beast comes, ..." There is no such sign in this forest. At least a beast stronger than a child '' With that said, Traina stands on the spot with her legs slightly open ... "Dassot! Let''s do it! " "Eh ... what is it?" `` This is a song and dance that attracts the beasts of the famous hunting tribe Bambino. '''' Dasso? Trainer suddenly shouts out meaningless words and starts dancing in front of her. e? "Well, what is it?" "Don''t make this a fool?T Catch the beast that appears to be fluttered by this spell and dance! I''m sorry ... I''m ladder or fast reading and I''m resistant, and trainer says it''s true. But it''s better to laugh ... "It''s a matter of living or dying! Do it seriously! Let''s rhythmically raise your voice with the steps you trained on the rudder! " "O, oh ... this is it?" "Yes, rhythmically jump with both feet, bend a little, shouting with both hands! But nothing came. "Hahhhhhhh ... I used extra physical strength ..." T ra n sl a t ed by pmtl.c o "Good grief. It was still a difficult technique for bonbons ... " "Don''t say bonbon! I danced screaming the same words for some time, but no beasts came out. Traina insists on me for the skill, but ... no ... because trainer says ... but ... from the side, I''m doing what I''m doing alone in the forest ... "Oh, oh ... I mean, it would be easy if I could say" Here, come over "in words that are also transmitted to animals ..." I sat down, tired, and complained. But to my casual bitches ... "There''s no thing ... ""eh!?" Traina replied. "Because some ancient curses can talk to animals and monsters. "Translation magic: Mozzargouro" is "Seriously !? Then, if you learn it ..." "" ...? "" It''s still early for you. It''s better not to remember now. "" What? It''s still too early for me to remember. The expression "I shouldn''t remember" isn''t possible. I don''t know what it is. However, the trainer who tells her is seriously serious and has a difficult face ... "I understand all the words ... that in a way leads to a change in the whole worldview." "??" I''m going to be a vegetarian. " With that said, Traina thought a bit ... "Well, learn a lot. Then decide whether that magic should be learned or not after going around the world a little more. '' He told me to remind me. Chapter 46 Episode 45: Intermission (Mother) DDNo matter what happens, find the earth! I get out of the imperial capital, but Maam return to the mansion once just in case! ` Possibly, Earth may drop by once! With that said, Hiiro ran out. To bring back our beloved son. Actually, I wanted to run with me. But as Hilo said, I thought Earth would stop at the house once. Earth''s luggage and wallet that just popped out are left in the waiting room of the arena. Hesitating to jump out of the empire without having any money, he may have once returned to his mansion. However, those faint expectations collapsed the moment they returned to the mansion. "I''m not going home ......" When I return to the mansion, there is no particular change. Everything is not scattered because Sadis cleans every day. This morning, he must have done some housework before coming to the arena. "Ma-am ... then ... Miss Saddis ..." "Let me sleep in a vacant room. I returned to the mansion a little earlier and searched around the room, but still could not find it and there was no trace of dropping in. I knew it, and the warriors of my subordinate who managed to take care of Sadis without consciousness finally caught up to me who bit my lips in a neatly organized ground room. But in the end I couldn''t catch up with Earth. "... Earth ... Where on earth ... what the hell did you have?" T r an s lat ed b y pt l.c o I still want to think it''s a dream. Your match. Until now, the teachers and sadis of the Academy have performed a technique that does not even have a sword. The movement, with power and skill far beyond our imagination, tossed Rival, and that technique that was shown at the end of the last ... "No .... not like that ... yeah ... that is ..." Yes, that''s not what I have to think about. Why does Earth do such power? What I need to think more about ... DDI wouldn''t want to be born as a brave child "Uh, uh, uh, uh, uh !!!!" Has Earth always suffered to be our son in places we don''t know? Yes, I heard that story. When I entered the academy, I couldn''t beat Fiansay, and there wasn''t anything special like Fu or Rival, so I had a little bit of a complex. But what did I just do "listening"? It was painful, frustrating, and hated myself. I "Earth ..." Tears do not stop. This room is full of memories of earth for more than a decade ... just entering this room smells like a child. But she isn''t here. There''s one of that child that Sadis is cleaning every day ... Tr a nslat e d by Jpmtl.o "Ah" At that time, I saw the clothes hanging in the closet in the room. It is the Academy uniform. "Uniform ... Speaking of which, when that child enters school, the size of the newly-made uniform is a little big and everyone laughs ...?!" And I noticed that I was looking at my uniform. Academy uniforms vary in size depending on the student. And Earth ordered a slightly larger size, saying, "I''m going to grow straight away anyway." At that time, I happened to hear that story from Saddis, so I knew the size of the uniform. But ... "No .... it''s bigger than the big one I wore when I entered .... ah ..." Why is the size of the uniform changing? I didn''t know for a moment, but it was that easy. The ground was getting bigger and the uniform wasn''t the right size, so I dropped a new one again. "I see ... Earth ... You ... it was so big ... so much ..." Yes, I didn''t know that. And he didn''t even notice. Why didn''t you notice? Because I didn''t see the earth. "I ... I didn''t even see that ... I didn''t notice ..." Disqualification ... of course ... "So ... you''re suffering ... you''re worried ... I didn''t know what happened ..." Even if you don''t usually meet so much, are you connected because you are a parent and child? I wasn''t looking at anything because I was connected. "Because we''re children, it''s okay whatever we have ... huh ... what are you saying, I''ve only seen Earth ... It''s also different ... Earth ... Earth ... so I Tra nsl a t e d b y pm tl .com DDI just I ll just have to do it once Dad Everyone Not as a brave son I just wanted to praise me "I told my real son ... to my beloved son ... that''s what I said ... no ... we let Earth say!" Why did you tell Earth that? In this way, finally ... I lost my ground and noticed ... What a hero! What a hero! "I''m sorry ... Earth ... I''m sorry ... I can''t even be an ordinary parent ... I''m sorry ..." Save the world ... I say my job is to protect the world of peace ... I couldn''t protect the happiness I had in my hand. "Bochama! Oh, haha ... Bochama !!" "tsu ... sadis ..." At that time, sadis stood in front of me, who was surprised by the violently opened door. "Mr. Sadiz ... I''d rather have a little rest now ..." It looks like you got up right away. And there is no voice of my subordinates in Sadiz right now. Sadice thinks a lot, and then ... "Wife ... I''m sloppy ..." "... I''ve given up with us," "Huh?" At that moment, I couldn''t remember the words I spoke to Sadis, who was shaking her whole body. Yes, it''s all because of me and Hiiro. And sadis ... "I''m ... what ... shouting ... I''m ..." I understand painfully what Sadis thinks. "For today''s day ... alone, I made a silly effort ... I''m a bobama ... I''m ..." For my own reason, I am stuck in severe regret and guilt. But ... T r an s l a ted b y jpmtl .co "Even if you cry and sit down to death ... he won''t come back." Not if you''re crying. Sadiz too. Me too. "Even though I regret and cry ... my feet move ... I and you ... Hiiro" "Keep ... Sister ... Sister ..." "Even if I''m not allowed ... I''m chasing it now, thinking. " Now I have to chase. We. "Yes" No matter where it is. "Is Earth coming back !?" "I''ll bother you, Earth!" "Nowhere in the city ... Isn''t it home ?!" And noisy again ... these kids ... "Fi ... Princess ... Fu ... Rival ..." "Ma-am, now ... the entire Imperial City is on high alert and unable to go outside ... so I searched all over the Imperial City ... but he ..." He turned his face blue ... the princess didn''t know what had happened, but he couldn''t rest on the fact that Earth was gone. If you think about it, you know the feelings of this child ... so I, Hiiro and Solja ... If possible, take the earth ... At that point, no good. If we were disqualified from seeing nothing about Earth, but if this child was tied to Earth ... We were once tied together in a family-like bond as the Seven Heroes, I wonder if I can become ... I just think "I''m happy" ... "Um, Maam ..." "Earth ... On earth, where ... Why ... like this ..." Fu and Rival gasping. The two, who should have grown up, are now worried about Earth with an uneasy look like a child. Rival ran desperately, even though he hadn''t taken care of his injuries in the previous game yet ... and the same for them. When I hear that Hilo and Ihiro are both developing talents that are as incredible as ''They'', and blast them compared to them without knowing anything about Earth Do something like ... "I don''t know. Where did you go?" "That''s it !?" "That''s why I need to know ... I''m earth ... again ..." Mistakes as a parent that comes out so that there is no drill. With that, we still have to meet Earth again. T r ansla te d by pm t l .o m And ... I want to see you. not a lie. Because I love you. Earth. You may not forgive me. You may reject it now. But, still ... I want to be your mother again ... this time! No matter how long it takes. Chapter 47 Episode 46: Living "In such a forest, you can only hunt down the beasts that flee. Set a trap. Drive with a bow and arrow or a spear. But there''s another way to ... catch and catch on your own ... " The speed of the beast, and the beast that is small, avoids the trees with agile movement and disappears into the depths of the forest without surviving the obstacles at the feet. Isn''t it impossible to catch up with the beast in the forest? "so. Scaffolds are not stable and there are obstacles. Then what do you do?̽ Look for the path of light. '' Light path? "The shortest route to a destination or goal. Until now, it has been used only for sparring and speed reading. It uses dynamic visual acuity and peripheral vision. Ability to detect the shortest route to the goal while avoiding obstacles, by measuring "your own physical ability, passiveness, scaffolding situation and danger level", from experience, prediction, surrounding observation power and situation grasping ability. The expert can see the situation in an instant while running, and the shortest route of the road to reach the target appears as a path of light ... shining road ... Shortest route. Considering my current physical ability? how about that?i I walked through the crowds in the city, and I''ve done that naturally. But to do it in this deep forest ... "Yes, even if you find the shortest route, it is not so easy considering your physical abilities. Therefore, in this forest, in addition to the knowledge of survival, in addition to the knowledge of survival, the technology of running, climbing and flying, jumping and jumping using trees and surrounding terrain in reverse, running around narrow roads ... Get Magical Parkour Tr a n sl a te d b y jp tl .o Magical parkour. Although the name is still the same, the technology is certainly convenient ... cool! Instead of hindering the obstacles, he moves lightly from tree to tree, kicks the rock wall that appears, and uses the recoil to accelerate further. "so. If you master this, moving in the forest is easy. Furthermore, it is possible to use the roof of a building to move around the city. It was a technology that Ninja Warrior once used to call the world''s best stealth group. " Ninja warrior. I knew the name, but I didn''t know the details. Mysterious warriors who are said to have contributed to the war from all aspects during the war. I don''t know who did what and how, but the rumors were still rumors, and the ninja warriors were called Shadow Heroes. When I was a kid, I thought that kind of thing was "Kakke", but since nobody knew what it was, I was gradually forgotten from memory. That''s why I didn''t think I would know the skills used by ninja warriors. Magical parkour used by ninja warriors. I was running in the woods to try to learn it. "Rabbits are good!" The hunt is to catch the escaping rabbit with a small body. "I don''t like snakes and frogs, but I''ve eaten rabbit meat! I can eat rabbits! Wait, yeah!" "Hey, don''t get too hot. Parkour needs calm. If you get hot and try to do more than your abilities, do you look bad? I cut through the bushes and try to sprinkle me, but don''t escape. I want to eat more meat than mushrooms! Rabbit meat has been eaten in restaurants. It had a slightly wild flavor, unlike beef pork, and I thought it was good enough. "Don''t let it go, rabbit!" T r an sl a t e d by pt l . o And here!˼ I thought so, I flew from branch to branch, and there ... ? "Huh !?" I hit a shin on both sides of a tree branch I miss the distance ! ? "I''m yeah yeah yeah yeah yeah! And die! ?I Both shins hit! ? Puzzle, die! That''s it! "Heb, Goh, Gaha !?" Just fall, back of the head! Back, ass! "Haga, oh, oh ..." "... so don''t get on the figure ..." The distance between the branches was a little long, but if I thought it would reach ... it didn''t reach the limit. Strike the shin of both feet against a thick tree branch, fall off the branch as it is and fall to the ground. I hit the back of my head, hit my back and hips hard, and rubbed myself with bushes. "Hey, don''t you die? If you die with this, you''re a boon? "" Wow, I''m saying ... damn ... " No. I can''t get up as soon as my whole body is numb. Rabbits ... oh ... "That rabbit ... stop and look back at me ... what are you laughing with your nose?" The rabbit looks back at me, who can''t stand up and follow me. There is no sign of the rabbit running away. I wasn''t laughing anymore, but for some reason I felt stupid. "Ny, wax ..." I felt stupid, and I stood up at my will. At that moment, it can be seen that the rabbit is trembling with a trembling body, and is beginning to put effort into the whole body so that it can start moving at any time. And at the same time I see the rabbit and understand it. T ran s la te d by p tl .c om "A little ... no way ... this distance ... even if I jump out, I can escape ..." You can tell only because you have been chasing. His mobility. Agility. And a small turn. It was also bad that I didn''t use breakthrough because of magic preservation. The magic is not well kneaded with pain. Not really, I am. Rival defeated the dragon, but I couldn''t even catch a rabbit. But ... "Don''t lick ... this fight ... if you catch it ... then you win!" I get numb little by little and can manage to move. However, he moves, but he cannot be caught. Then ... "Dassoso!" The rabbit responded. Alright, once again! Dassoso! Techniques learned from trainers. A dance that lures the beast. At first I was ashamed, but I was overtaken so far, I was hungry, and if I did not eat anything I would not be able to live. Then, shame doesn''t matter. "Dassoso!" I opened my mind and took the rabbit in a powerful step. So what happened? Rabbits move their ears in and out, approaching me like a drunkard. "Come, it worked !? Really !?" Did you finally open yourself up? Yeah, I didn''t feel embarrassing, and invited the hares seriously. That thought attracted the beast. This is the art of living ... "Oh, I got it!" The rabbit that came to my feet quickly caught my neck. It''s a bit hairy, heavy, hot, and you can even hear the heart. This is ... life ... T r a ns la t e d by jpm tl .o "Hmm, finally one. It took a long time. "" Oh ... finally ... " I live by eating this. Somehow deeply emotional ... "Then, get rid of it quickly, drain the blood, peel it and peel off the internal organs ..." "Eh ...?" ...... uh ... sole ... what do I do? "Hey," "Well, no, no ... um ... that ..." "I guess it''s not bad to say that I don''t like it. No, why? Isn''t this burning like this? Do you dismantle? e? Why do you take out internal organs? Internal organs ... "At all ... is it OK? Even if you catch a rabbit, it remains a rabbit. From now on, you''ll have to meat the rabbit to eat it ... you''ll do it " The one who has never eaten ... " Oh, and it''s a ridiculous bonbon face. I guess I can''t help but in the first place I ate only meat. What I ate was not only meat from a butcher but only meat cooked in a restaurant. You can stab yourself in this and dismantle it ... "Hmm?" It was at that time. Two more rabbits came out from behind the bushes. For some reason, I glance at this. "... Oh, again ... what is it?" Even if I stare, they will not escape. I''m gonna look at the rabbit I''m catching at my neck ... "... I don''t know ... I''m not a parent and child, right?" Don''t think about it. " No, I don''t think I can do that anymore ... Stop it, don''t watch it with such eyes. "Wally, I''ll feed your family. I''ll have to live ... so ..." So, no matter how close you are, I eat it. I don''t need sympathy there. It is a matter of living or dying. I''ve lived on animals for many years since I was born. Now, a rabbit that has been caught with odd sympathy ... T r ans l a te d by p mtl.o m "Kuu ..." "Huh !?" It is useless even if you look with such a simple eye. Your family is over today. Come on, dismantle now ... "Guss ... I, go ... you can go! A rabbit I met on a beautiful night with stars ... Let''s name you a shooting star." When I noticed something, I was picking something up and letting out the rabbit I caught. The moment the rabbit fell to the ground, the rabbit rushed down to two birds with a dash, and three birds went to the back of the forest without looking back at me ... "Strong ... and good friends ... Shooting star family ..." "What do you want to do? ! At that moment, I couldn''t touch me, but the trainer struck my head with the arm through. "Well, because ..." "It''s not! What is that! Are you going to be kind! ? While you''re not a vegetarian, don''t you know that a man who shows halfway animal welfare is the ultimate hypocrisy? "... I know ..." "I don''t know! Is it okay?Z It is commonplace in the animal kingdom to be captured and used as food by the strong. What is weak meat eating? "Is the war the same? Thus, humanity has won the right to survival. '' No, yeah. I know. But, by all means ... family ... if it gets caught and noticed ... "Yeah, yeah ... I can''t help but think of it ... only mushrooms were caught in the end ...? Then it was that time. "Trainer?" Traina, preaching to me, suddenly looked at the depths of the forest with a scary face. I''m thinking about something, but I still don''t know. "... Hey ... child" "?" "... a little unexpected ... a dangerous thing that seems unlikely to be eaten ... seems to have been in this forest." At the next moment, the trees in the forest shook and felt a sign of "something" approaching little by little with a noise. At the same time ... I heard the sound of crushing something "three times". Chapter 48 Episode 47: Preconception Look deep into the forest. I couldn''t tell at first because of the darkness of the night, but I saw a large black mass slowly approaching here. I don''t know anything yet. However, one thing I know ... The shadow is like a large rock in the forest, yet it''s ... bipedal! ? "... what is it?" "Hey, baby ... If you get rid of your numbness ... ready to be able to move anytime." I want to be able to trigger a breakthrough at any time. '''' Even the trainer warns me to watch out. I know it. After entering the forest with the beast, it means that it is next to dangerous "something". A beast of that size ... a bear or something? Oh no ... what? The shape of the shadow is finally understood ... what? Pia, what are the two sharp corners extending from the head? "You are ... human?" I spoke the words! ? "What are you doing so late?" Is it a human? No, no. However, speak human voice ... Tr ans l a t e d b y p mtl .o "What, what ?!" And finally, I saw that huge, approaching identity. Full body red-black skin. It has a furry waistband, but all other parts of the skin are exposed. The massive mass is not obesity, but a huge steel muscle with everything bulging. The two corners extending from the head are proof of odd shapes. And on the shoulder is a bag with "something". "The guy ... Ogres!" In the words of Traina, tension ran across my whole body. An auger that is said to be one of the most powerful and fierce races among demons. He said that his intelligence was not so high, but he was too powerful to make up for it, and in the war decades ago he always stood at the forefront and plagued the Allies, and attacked many towns and nations. It is said". In a sense, for humanity, it is a popular and scary demons. "I''m sorry ... I have a child?" And there are other reasons why they are most feared and hated. Its merciless cruelty. Non-combatants, such as women, children, and the elderly, in the conquered city are "he has heard" that they are brutals who slaughter and insult without mercy. "By the way, are you lost?" Looking at me, I showed a little surprise, but it was approaching. What are you doing, me! If you''re vivid! T r a nsla t ed b y p t l.o "Oh, don''t get any closer!" "Oh?" "Even because it''s a kid ... don''t you lick me?" I was amazed that I was stunned for a while while the trainer told me to "move quickly." While stepping, prepare for the Great Demon Flicker. Can flicker pass through such a muscular, muscular body? No, I''ll play with speed. If you have a huge figure in such a waste, speed should be accompanied ... "Oh, oh, oh, don''t do anything!" "Oh, don''t do anything!" "Oh?" "Almost! Petan, don''t make such a scary face!" What? Does the auger suddenly try to calm me down with a rushed face? No kidding! What do you want to do to keep me off guard? Do you really want to eat? Either way, it''s a dingy ugly ... a my breakthrough ... "Wait ... kid ... a little strange." What are you saying! "" This ogre ... isn''t really willing? No evil Hey, opponent is an ogre? Can you believe it! "No, but this is ..." The trainer squeezes her mouth from the side of me, but at this time I couldn''t immediately trust it. Existence of a "demon" other than Traina that I met for the first time. It is the infamous Ogre. I don''t know why I''m here, but can I stay calm? "Oh, that''s right. Oh, you''re hungry and irritated, aren''t you?" "Ah? Are you licking me ?? Are you caught on such a word !? What? I''m going to make me fat and eat?" "Do you eat? That''s different! Oh, it''s human, I don''t eat! Oh, it''s almost! Oh, it''s not bad for humans!" what will you do? Do you plan to win first? If you are caught, you''re done. Or escape with a breakthrough ... "Oi, kid ... Talk to monke" "That?" It was at that time. The intense and angry words that the trainer by my side showed me made me scarier than the ogre in front of me. "Well ... oh ...?" Why is Traina so angry? I didn''t know what was. T ra nsl a te d b y pm t l.com "Why, why ..." "I must have said. This ogre has no real intention. There is no evil feeling. Children, I''m worried about you who are purely lost children. "" But! "" Or you ... I never saw it with my own eyes .... Do you judge only by prejudice? Don''t judge only by prejudice. True, I first met Ogre, and I''ve only heard of the danger through rumors. And, for me, trainer ... "Well, baby. Do you not know? "eh?" "A few hours ago ... A man who could only see himself with the title of the son of a brave man .... He was abused as a warrior disqualification without using any of the circumstances just by using the skills of the Great Demon King ... Do you not know that there was a sad man? "That !!?" "And here ... I''m worried and kind to you, but there are those who can only be seen in the tribe of" Ogres "... Well ... what do you think? The moment I heard those words, my face became hot, and I was ashamed of myself. It was. Now that everyone hates me to see me only with the title "Son of the Brave," I''m dealing with a guy called "Ogre" who has no fighting spirit and no evil spirit ... It''s not just my father, my mother, or the people of the Imperial City. I was the same as being shameless and having the same narrow heart as the public ... "Uoooooooooooo !!!" "Uo, how are you !?" Too embarrassing, I hit my head against the tree that was right next to me. "Dasee ... Too bad, I ... Dasee ... I didn''t notice unless I was told by the trainer. I couldn''t help myself fumbling. Tr a n s l a ted by jp m t l .o "I''m sorry ... sure ... I''m wrong ... trainer ..." She then smiled gently to my apology and shook her chin with her chin. That''s it. Honestly, I don''t know what this is, why I''m here, or if I''m really worried about me. However, first of all, without a strange prejudice ... No, it is the first demons who have met the truth, and it may be impossible to immediately and friendlyly contact the opponent, and I am honestly scared. Maybe if I was careless, it could be crushed in an instant just by grabbing my head lightly. Broken neck bone. He seems to be that strong. But first, to the Ogre who once worried me ... "Go, I''m sorry ... I suddenly yelled at you ... As you said, I got lost, I was hungry, and there were a lot of things ... I don''t ... I''m just a fool with a narrow mind. It was bad ... bad ... please forgive me " With my head oozing a little, I bowed down to the auger in front of me. I didn''t usually bow myself down to people, but at this time, I knew that I was worse than anyone. Then the ogre in front of you ... "I don''t know what it is, but it''s an ogre, so it''s impossible for humans to fear. At first, the feared Ogre''s face showed me a full smile, like a daring old man in the neighborhood. With a smile that made me feel something big, I was shaken, and at the same time I felt more embarrassing. "It''s too late today. I''m going around my home. When it''s morning, I''ll tell you if you''re in town!" "Ah ... oh" "To the departure. It''s the beginning of inviting humans to the departure house. Ode, just before," Niku ", so I''ll let you eat it." That said, the Ogres don''t forgive me, they even try to help. When I looked at the face of the trainer next to me, she looked at me without saying anything. "What''s your name, soda?" "Name? I''m earth ..." "Earth-kun. Earth-kun is a good guy." "... what?" "Old, everyone we''ve ever met is scared of the out. Tr a nsl ated by jp t l.o No, no, no, no, no, it''s a huge hostility, but me. This auger ... is a ridiculous person ... Is this really an auger? "Okay, red. It''s called" Aka Nighter. " I don''t feel like I''m in contact with a different race. No, it''s more human than adults who know I''m the son of a brave man and say bad guys, and people who say I''m the son of a lost brave ... That was my encounter with a strange auger, Aka. Chapter 49 Episode 48: Demon Omotenashi It was more like a retreat than a secluded place. There was a little open space in the back of the jungle. There was a house made of wood. "Kogo is your home. It''s a little bit of earth, maybe it''s a little." "That''s right. But little is superfluous." Because it is a huge ogre house, the doors and the building are certainly large. And there were a few fields around the house, some bigger farm hoes than my body. "... Aka-san, do you live alone?" "Oh, I live alone." alone. Apparently, it''s completely self-sufficient. Well, there are beasts in the forest, vegetables are made in this way, and if we live alone, what can we do? "By the way, Earth ... What''s the red" san "?" "Hmm? No ... what ..." what? Isn''t san attached strangely? T r an s l a te d by ptl.o "Because it seems to be only an older person by any means, it seems that the abandonment was a bit of a distraction .... Ah, then honorifics are better than Tameguchi ..." I guess she''s kind, but I don''t have the courage to call this strong auger on her opponent. "If you go with the theory of" san "above, why are you leaving it behind? "" ... Ah ... no ... then, is Traina better? No, it''s even better now. It''s too misbehaving and lonely. Even if you are behaved by others nowadays, itching! Then don''t say that. Well, I''m afraid it''s too bad to attach "san" to the trainer now. "Aka-san ... I''m fine, each one ... Aka-san ... Yeah, good." For the time being, Aka was happily laughing whether he was satisfied with how he was called. "I don''t want any honorifics. I''m sitting at Tekitou. T r ans lated b y jp t l.co So, Aka-san put me in the room. Not much furniture. But there''s an open kitchen, a decking desk and chair in the middle of the room, above which are wood carved statues and decorations carved out of stone. "This ... this ..." "Oh, it''s dirty and bad" "No ... good ... but this is Aka-san''s handmade?" "I''m going to be able to make various things when I play and play. It s been. A bit shy, Hani bites Aka. However, this goddess statue or something ... elaborate quality ... The gentle wings of the beautiful goddess make you feel the motherhood, and the wings of the angels on your back are finely detailed one by one .... Reproduce even the wrinkles of the clothes .... How can you carve such a thing with such a finger? Is the demon a goddess? No, it may be prejudice "Would you like it if you want?" "No, no, no, I''m not going to do that ..." Did you ever seem to be craving? However, when I denied in a hurry, Aka who stood in the kitchen became a bit shy ... "Outside ... Is it bad?" "Huh?" No, eh? What? Isn''t it shocking not to get it? But this kind of thing is like saying "I''ll give it" in a common social decree ... "Don''t hesitate, get it, baby" "Trainna! ? Toreina muttered in my ear, confused me. "This aka auger probably lived without much involvement with people. That''s why I''m glad to have someone get something. " I''m glad to be kind to others and give things to me ... Is there anybody like that? "Or rather ... I would be glad to be grateful to others. I''m grateful from people ... because it''s like being recognized. " Is it like that? Would you be grateful to the people? How is it? I''ve never been ... thankful for my existence ... but I guess there''s a way to get it. "But is it okay? Do you think you''re a turtle? "Well, maybe it depends on the person, but speaking only to this red guy ..." Honestly, my first meeting. How do you get something from that person even if you take care of everything from one house to one meal? No, but it''s what Trainer says, and Aka-san is a bit shy ... "Well then ... I wonder if I could get this stone necklace ... what? ..." Certainly, the statue is elaborate. However, even if you receive such a thing, it will be bulky. On the other hand, if you wear this stone carved necklace, it''s easy to carry around and it''s so small that you won''t think it''s greedy ... "Sorry, it''s okay to get off! Is there a shelf there? There''s a necklace there! Get as many as you want!" I wonder if I''ll show you individual pieces " Tra n sla te d b y jpmt l .c o It was true. The moment I told her, Aka-san laughed happily. Now I started working in the kitchen with humming. "Then, let''s make a meal in the meantime." So, Aka-san was in the kitchen ... Isn''t this a sword? Yeah ... Is it as big as Rival''s bastard sword? And I''m surprised ... "Hmmmm, ummm!" Quick! And exciting! Take out something from the bag you had before and sort it at high speed. In a moment, I''ll tear my hair ... something? "Hmm? Are you ... Trainer? "" ... Huh ... it''s just ... sarcastic ......... " At that time, it seems that Traina had something to ask Aka, but I don''t know what it was. Then, while doing so, Aka-san immediately dumped the objects he was handling into a huge frying pan and set it on fire. It''s meat. Yeah ... Smell the smell looks good ... "Oh ... gokuri ..." My throat rang unexpectedly. In addition, Aka takes out some vegetables from the basket on the kitchen floor and cuts them out. I wonder what but it s exciting but it s not sloppy. On the contrary, the politeness can be glimpsed. I''ve seen Saddis cooking a few times, but it''s different from the guy who cooked it without any waste, but this is ... "Hmmmmmmmmmm!" Uoooo, are you saying Juju? Is this a thing? Would you give me a steak suddenly in a frontier? "Soda, earth, do you eat rice?" "Eh, this, rice?" This smells of such a super savory thing that infuses such a murderous food, is it even more rice? "Uh, yeah. If you can eat it ..." "Sodaka, then, fry the rice in the broth that comes out of the grilled meat ..." Tra ns l ated by p mt l.com Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah! ! ? ? "Hey, hey, hey, hell, eat more and more." U, oh, o, su, steak, meat with bones, grilled rice, assorted salads ... uo, ooooooooo! ! No, no, not stuck. Gee, it''s no good to behave badly ... I''ll get my hands together, but steam is on my nose ...! "Then I''ll have you ... gab ..." I''m over the fried meat ... ! "What, what ah!" The feeling that the juice that came out at the same time as the crisp texture exploded in the mouth. No, no, taste it, that? that? Only bones are gone! "Yes, I can''t believe it, what''s this?" What? this? Cow? bird? Pig?` It''s different, a little habit, but no, but what''s this foul goodness! "Eh ... that''s earth ?? I''m surprised ...... the food on the outing is too bad ...?" What? Pokola, what an uneasy face? What? Are you going to be an unconscious guy? What is that anxious face? ` Just like Fu, who showed off intense magic with a baby-face and said, "I was surprised because the power of my magic was too weak?" "Uh ... oh oh oh!" This steak, wow! Rice, rice, rice yeah yeah yeah! ! "It''s a foul, like this, um, it''s too good!" "... Eh?" "Yeah, it''s already, tears!" Until now, when I got home, I had no need to ask anything. He told Sadiz in advance that he made whatever he wanted. But I can''t do that today. Hungry and frustrated that the shooting star who ran out of the house, was forced to become self-sufficient, picked mushrooms, ran around and caught it running away with sympathy, and may not be able to eat things anymore today in such a situation. To me who was inside, this treat is Zulu. I can''t stop tears anymore. "Well, it''s delicious, it''s delicious, Aka-san ..." "That''s it! I''m making more and more! I''m the first person to be told that it''s delicious! Thank you, Earth!" Tr a nsl ated by pm tl.om So, what do you say thanks, this bastard! The words that came out didn''t come out with tears, and I nodded many times and ate. "... behavior ... and thank the life for food, the child. Whatever the shape ... the flesh, its life ... became part of you " Torayna said something difficult, but I was just hooked and ate the meat. "Earth, do you drink soup?" You can''t move your mouth except eating. Instead of answering by mouth, I sent a peace sign to Aka with all my feelings. Then, Aka came to me with a little shyness, whether she was happy. The auger peace sign was pretty surreal. Chapter 50 Episode 49: I dont care about the past "Berp ... I''m gonna do it!" After all, we ate all the dishes that came out one after another. With no shyness, I was hooked. I even licked the juice left on the plate. "I''m so grateful. Earth-kun, I was so happy to eat and go out. I''m glad you drink tea and relax." With that said, Aka-san is full of calm and warm tea to me ... I''m not afraid of the ogre anymore. Well, the horns were growing. Well, I''m scared of my face, but it''s so kind. Well, the war is already over. "Thank you ... really ... I was saved, Aka-san." "Thank you. No, the theory is strange! I''d like to put and Tsukkomi about a hundred times, but Aka seems really happy, so I laughed and nodded instead of Tsukkomi. "I''m sorry, you''re a kid, you''re a mess!" "Oh, I''ve been cooking for more than 10 years and I''m confident. " While drinking tea and taking a break, I asked Aka''s words for a moment. Tr an s la te d b y jp tl.o "More than ten years? Aka-san ... Is he living here forever?" "Oh" "Why?" It was a story flow and simple interest. "that is" Oh, but this may be the "area where the other party doesn''t want to answer". Looking at my question a little sadly, and looking somewhere upset at Aka, I thought it was somehow. "... probably a former soldier ... maybe you belonged to some unit. I don''t know, but "T-Trainer? ! "Ogres are basically tough, but the atmosphere they wear is higher than that of ordinary people." No, trainer ... if you knew that, sooner ... T ra ns l a te d b y p t l .co m "Well, it doesn''t matter? If you say in the way of the wind Well, the war is already over Num Or are you worried about the war that ended before you were born? Trainer turns a bit nasty grin on me. "Trainer ... are you? Do you like to point out boomerang''s remarks? "Huh, how about now? I will point out what I think or say in such situations. It''s a pretty good character, Daimaou. Then ... "Aka-san, by the way, I''m out of the house ..." I told Aka-san in a rather clever, but bright and loud voice. "Well, why are you running away? Why are you worried about your family? Why are you, Earth!" Sure enough, the gentle Aka worries me and asks so. So, I ... "Secret ~" "... Eh ..." "Well, what about the past of a human being? I''ll keep it a secret, so if you don''t want to talk about yourself, you don''t have to. Then, did Aka read my intent ... "Hmm!" And saying to me peace sign ...? "No, no, Aka-san, the peace sign is strange!" "Eh, I''m not sure? I like this a lot!" friendly. But maybe it''s a bit out of place. this person is. Man? People? Pama, okay, by people. "Earth, it''s great." "Huh? I ?? What?" "Because I''m going to make friends with humans, but I''m scared. Humans are also afraid of my outings. But I''m scared of Earth. Yeah, that''s great. " Not scared? No, when I first met, I was scared. But, well, there were so many things in this short time, and I was able to eat the food, and ... T r a ns l a te d by ptl .o "Sure, I was a bit surprised, but now it''s just about one of the augers." "Oh, that''s it?" Yeah, I''m ... the son of a hero? Wrong. "Look like this, I''m a disciple of the Great Demon King Reina ?" Perhaps the strongest Demon King in the history of the demons is right around the corner. "I''m sorry, Earth-kun, I''m sorry! I can tell jokes! I''m sorry!" "... No, that''s it? Oh, hahahaha, it''s the first time I''ve been told that." I still don''t understand the line to praise a little, but it''s OK. I gratefully received and laughed. "Earth ... Oh, that''s the first time I''ve talked to humans this way." "Well, I didn''t think I could talk so much with an ogre." So we laughed again. After laughing a lot, Aka-san looks a little serious. "Well, Earth-kun. Could you teach me more humans on your outings?" "...?" "I want to be friends with humans, but I don''t know how to make friends." I came here and asked a little unexpected question. "Aka-san ... do you want to be friends with humans?" "Well. Out ... with friends all the time ... playing, playing games, and eating on the outings. ...... Oh, you can do that. " The eyes and words of Aka-san were pure, and I knew that anyone would take it seriously. And is that a good place to ask? Why does Aka want to make friends with humans so much? But for that, I have to tell me how to make friends first. Well, I don''t care about anything, and I can''t do anything. "How do you make friends? I don''t even think so. Friends are ..." How do you make friends? If you teach, it''s your own example. How did I make friends once ... DDEarth, we are princesses. You are my servant. It''s our thing! It''s ours all the time! Tra nslat ed by Jp m t l . o Princess ... I don''t call her friends. So what about Rival? Who? If you notice something ... Well, I was playing with me when I was wondering, so I''m a childhood friend rather than a buddy friend? It should not be helpful. Then else ... -Hey, are you earth? I''m Guerpie! I don''t know if you''re the son of a brave man, That''s also different. Separately. I''m not a friend. aside from that? Hey, it s another honor student -My next seat after changing seats ... here? nice to meet you. -Oh, Earth! ? I''m next to Earth-kun! ? Puffy, I''m sorry ... -Oh, oh, Koma-chan turned her face red and fainted! ? DDOh, Koman, I''m sorry to fall. But if you don''t want to be next to Earth enough to faint, this is my place! Yes Yes! It is my role as a princess! There were things that I was disgusted by being stunned just by sitting next to me! Hey, so the princess raised her hand up next to it and felt like "a substitute for a losing seat", and from that point on, she whispered ... that''s strange? Why does water spill from my eyes? that? If you categorize your childhood friend as a childhood friend rather than a friend, did you have a friend to me ...? ? Oh, after all, I''m really ... except for the title "Son of the Brave" ... really nothing ... everyone ... Go: "Is it a game with humans ... Oh, Aka-san. No, it''s on that shelf ...?" I found a board on a shelf and a stone with various marks. It is one of the most popular board games, no matter who you look at. It is a game where you can destroy your opponent and secure your own territory with generals, captains, soldiers and various classes of stones. I sometimes play with Saddis and have always been twisted ... "Okay, let''s talk for now. Aka-san!" "Huh, really !? Do you play with me?" "Oh. Instead, I have to do it!" "Hey!" "Hey. Aka-san, can''t you play Go?" "I know the rules. The town at the foot, Hoi Evo, is a famous city for Go, and someday people come out. "I wanted to go to the game with you." "Huh, uh ... eh? Huongibo? I''ve come quite far in a few hours ..." "Oh. It''s a little festival. " As if to shake off a few sad things, I decided to play with Aka in bright air. And then ... "Hou ... go or ... nostalgic ......... Uzuzu ..." It looks like Traina was crazy, but I didn''t mind at this time. Chapter 51 Episode 50: Fundraising Until quite late I played Go with Aka and went to sleep if I noticed, and it was instantly morning. But she is not short of sleeping. As expected, yesterday there were too many things. Fight with Rival. Break up with fathers and empires. And Aka who met. "Earth ... As I said briefly, if you go straight from here, you will go out to the river. Then go straight along the river toward the mountain and you will reach the city." A strange, sleepy Aka who has changed from me. Maybe it''s my first time playing late. The sleepy auger was interesting and I laughed. However, while rubbing his sleepy eyes, I feel lonely somewhere ... "Earth isn''t going ...?" Well, go. If you don''t address it separately, there''s still no clear destination. But for the time being, I wanted to get out of Empire Territory. Even today yesterday, I was chased by extra things. Although "Oh, Aka-san. Do you have anything you want in the city?" "Eh?" "I''ll buy something before I leave. I really took care of Aka-san." I can''t go on forever, but I''m sorry that I couldn''t do anything to thank Aka for her care. And Aka-san seems to be hard to go to human town, so I asked if there was something I wanted there. Then, Aka-san ... why are your eyes moist? "Earth, it''s a really good guy, I''m glad you''re out." T ra n sl a te d by Jptl. o At this time, I saw "tears in the eyes of a real demon" for the first time in my life. "It''s exaggerated. Anything is fine?-Books, furniture, anything ..." I''ll buy anything. After saying, Aka-san was a little worried ... "I want to eat a cake ..." "........." Aka who doesn''t know the joke only tells the truth. So this is not a gag. That''s true. "It''s a human-made cake, I''ve never eaten. If I can make it, humans may be interested in it, so try eating it first." Tr a n s late d by Jpt l.o You can laugh and cry a little, but don''t put it on your face. Well, Aka is really pure. "Wow. Well then, once I went to town, I was preparing for various trips, and then I bought a cake and stopped here again." "What!" Nod to my words, Aka made a piece. No, have you liked it already? It looks like it''s just a sign between us, but it''s OK. I smiled and returned the piece to Aka. And I forgot something important. I didn''t have a penny in the first place. "Hunter registration? Young, but a warrior graduated from the academy?" "Well, no ... I didn''t graduate? ... I quit ..." "If you haven''t graduated yet, you can register for free If that''s okay, don''t issue an ID card. " When I arrived at the town, I was penniless and headed to the guild, which was a hunting place for hunters along with a tavern in the town, to be a hunter if I could earn quick money. If you go to a guild that can be called an employment security office in any of the larger cities, there should be a way to make money. But if I haven''t graduated from the academy yet, I can''t be a regular hunter who can receive national support as an imperial warrior, only a free day hunter who manages everything by himself without such things I realized I couldn''t. That said, I thought it would be fine, but I knew that becoming a free hunter also required an "identity card", and I dropped. "Ah, what''s going on ?? I could do another dishwashing, if I could introduce something without registering ..." "That''s no good, because both national warriors and free guilds offer jobs to registered hunters." "Guh ... really ..." "Hey, show your ID." I haven''t had such a thing now. Even if it were, that information would reach the Imperial City when I was registered. If "Earth Lagann" is registered as a matter of fact, it''s just a matter of my location. I mean, if I don''t like that, I can''t even be a hunter. "Well, if this happens ... don''t mediate the guild and look directly for someone in need ..." "Stop it" T r an slat e d b y jpmt l.c o At the guild reception, someone stood behind me, who was calling me. Looking back, there was a man with a pretty face in his twenties, with long black hair tied behind his head. "Hunters, which are said to be synonymous with freedom, also have rules. Those who violate those rules. For example, those who do" dark business "are hated." Not just one person was standing. "That''s right. Don''t stop the black business because of the money." "Dark business is no good." "Some anti-state employers are among them. Dark business is no good." About ten men, the kind of atmosphere that everyone wears was a little different from ordinary people. "Well, if you don''t want to register, will you come along? We came to find a job." Certainly, I was afraid to be bothered here and bother behind me, and I dropped back quickly. "Free hunter team. I''m Fuma, the leader. "Okay" Eventually, the guild receptionist also moved the story from me to an uncle from behind. I guessed it wouldn''t be good to stick, and decided to give up and leave. "Yeah ... make money by getting rid of monsters and villains. It''s like an adventure, but I can''t even ..." "On a trip, I wouldn''t even be a hunter, a staple of fundraising ... it was unexpected." "Is it your identity? "It''s difficult. As it is can''t we buy books? Tran sla ted b y jpmtl.om Returning from the guild, I drooped down the streets of the city. Here is the town at the foot of the mountain, Hon Evo. Surrounded by abundant nature, it is like a stopover between the other side of the mountain and the Imperial capital. As a result, the culture and people of other countries are mixed, and although not as large as the Imperial capital, it is thriving and vibrant. Apparently, I still don''t know me. And, as Aka-san said, we''re also doing some small events all over the city right now. that is "Yes, there was a game. In the 136th move, Insei-kun won by pushing inside!" "" "Wow ah ah ah !!!!" Hundreds of people gathered in a square located in the center of the city, and many desks and chairs were lined up. There were many children facing each other with serious expressions, and last night I and Aka played the go-go game, which I had many times. "Hmm? Hey, kid that s Oh, Aka-san was saying. There was a flag standing on the square, which read "The 15th Sister City Exchange Children''s Go Tournament." There are a lot of children who are younger than me and still do not seem to be ten years old, but everyone has a serious expression, and parents around the children watching the children in a very harsh manner I was watching over them. "Well, it wasn''t the case before the war, but here''s where Go is thriving." "Hmm? Oh yeah. This is a transit point between the Imperial City and other lands, and people from other countries are also coming in. Even though their races and cultures are different, they get along well through the common board game of human beings, Go. Is there something like that? " "HM" "And I''ve heard that this city is a sister city to the" Onomic city "of" Japone kingdom ", the country where the game of Go was born, and there''s a relationship like that." "Oh ... I see ... I''m detailed "That''s true, it''s a test of history .... When I was a kid, people from that country came and had a party at the Imperial City and met some people." I''m not really interested in Go itself. I''ve never played with Saddis, and I''m not seriously fond or strong. Well, Mr. Aka was too weak, so I was careful yesterday ... Tra ns la ted b y pt l.c o "Trainer. Do you know Go?" "Everything you know, even demons are popular with Go" "Well, is that so?" "Of course not. In the first place, Go is a game with a history of more than 1,000 years. I used to be called "The Demon King''s Hand". " "No ... well, if the Demon King strikes, whatever would be the Demon King''s hand." No, well but That trainer can play Go. Maybe strong. That''s not what it is right now. It''s money, money. You can''t buy travel money or even cakes. I don''t want to disappoint Aka who is looking forward to it and how to collect money somehow ... "By the way, a child. Do you know Japone kingdom well? "What? Suddenly ... Well, as I said earlier, it was a history test, and to some extent." "So, do you know about the" Warriors "of the Kingdom of Japone? As I was thinking about gold, Trenta asked suddenly. A warrior in the Kingdom of Japone? I don''t know the intent of the question, but if you ask if you know ... "Sure, it''s a swordsman like" Samurai "? If the Empire has an Imperial Knight, the other side was called" Kingdom Samurai ", but do you know about that? "Um ... then do you know anything else? "Eh ...? Hunter like the empire ... mage-like?" "Um. Anything else? "Others?" e? other than that? Is there anything else? Something there "Great, this is my 20th consecutive win!" "That girl, it''s amazing!" At that time, a loud voice was heard a little away from the square. When I looked back, I saw dozens of uncles gathering around something. And when you look inside, there is a girl sitting over the wall. One uncle by the side. And there was a desk and a go board in front of the girl. "Well, are there any other challengers? If you win" Sineob Stoke ", a 15-year-old from Japone, you will receive a prize!-Now, are there any more challengers?" The old man beside the girl shouted loudly. And the girl in question. Straight long black hair. He has a pretty face, but his expression is like a doll. It looks like I was fifteen, but it''s a very unusual outfit. Her shoulders are exposed in light black clothes, her left leg is exposed by a skirt with cuts on her sides, and she wears socks that extend above her knees. Something seems to move. Even skin is white! Something is unhealthy, it''s as white as snow. The chest is also pretty big. 15 years old like me? Well, is the princess a little bigger? ...... I mean, a cut in the skirt! Well, I think you can see it if you are not good "Hey, Kouga. It''s enough." At that time, although the expression remained blank, the woman abandoned her older man than she could. "I know the level of the empire''s Go. I''ve killed time and earned money, but the path hasn''t sprouted." "Young lady ..." "Rather, you know, my breasts are big, right? Because I''m getting more sexy with my outfit, I can''t stand it because my nasty gaze is nauseating. Now, let''s join my older brother. I hope we find a quest that shines every day. '''' It''s as if they were looking down at the swarming uncles or the Empire. That''s a huge breast ... but it''s a bigger one, but more than a princess ... what if she''s compared to sadis ... However, even if she is told whether that woman is strong, no one who is gathering will try. Then then ... "Huh ... will you get a prize ..." The eye of the Great Demon King, beside me, glowed suspiciously. Chapter 52 Episode 51: Overwhelming A woman who looks down at the world boring. Well, it has nothing to do with me ... "Child" "N?" "Strike with that little girl" "... ??" "If the prize goes out, it''s convenient" Stop me trying to leave and it''s just a proposal from Traina. "Hey, hey, what are you talking about? No matter how much you get the prize money, he''s from his home country? I''m not that good at that, I won''t win I don''t know how strong she is, but if she''s betting on 20 consecutive wins or winnings, she knows she''s a good skill. I can beat such an opponent ... "It''s okay if the child hits as told." "Huh?" I opened my mouth and settled. No, right? T ransl at ed by pmt l .co "What are you saying, Traina. Oh, you''re such a thing ... "" No problem. After all it is a puss. I don''t want to be an enemy. "" No, no, no ... but ... " I never thought that the trainer would come out here. What kind of feeling? "Child. If you''re just earning extra money, you won''t intervene very much as a child''s trial ... but this time it''s special. For the time being, I want to work on that ogre to save the children as a great demon king ... I''m going to buy cakes and other things, so I''ll lend my help. " This is for Aka, not for me. As a trainer who was once the king of all demons, trying to work for the demons who live now ... "And, I want you to buy a book with extra money. Have you kept everything you bought at home during this time? ...... Isn''t that the purpose? But, well ... "That. But I see ... it looks interesting." Tr an sl a ted by Jp t l . o Because, right? I can only see. Only I can talk. The Great Demon King Traina who only knows me here. However, the trainer is trying to show her presence in this way through me. For a moment, I remembered the mischief of the days of brat, and I was excited somehow. "I will hit you!" "" "" "That !!!!! ??" "" " I raised my hand to a woman and an uncle who tried to stand up if they weren''t going to the store without giving up on the challenge. "Oh, oh, this is a manly challenger !! Are you okay?" "Oh, if you win, you''ll get the prize?" "Of course! If you win, you''ll get 100,000 bra!" Or ... " 100,000 won if you win ... I don''t get it, given the penniless sentence. Less than my one month pocket money ... Dude, trainer. Why do you read my heart and look like "Wow"? "Hey, you''re brave, brother!" "Huh, do your best, brother!" Then, the galleries we were gathering cheered me on. I sit face-to-face with the woman, smiling at such a voice. "Are you the same age as me?" "15" "Oh, yes. People of the empire?" "Well, I grew up in the imperial capital." When I sit in front of my eyes, the woman also looks at me and laughs a bit more interesting ... Does this feel like I''m laughing with my nose? Nyarou ... I''ll show you things! Trainer. "Oh, hey, if you want to challenge a young lady, pay 10,000 brassieres." "Oh !? Well, betting on the prize over there, it''s natural that the challenge fee will be taken here as well. You do nt have 10,000 right now? "I don''t care, Kouga. I''ll be able to hit the boys of the same age, so I''ll give you that much service." "Eh ... no, if the young lady says so ... but are you okay? "Is your daughter''s pocket money going away?" "Huh ... you''re worried. Thank you." Oh, what''s "fu"? I can''t lose. It looks like that. "Now, your first move. Come on ..." "Oh." I''m grateful for the service, but because I came to something irritated, I skipped over, trainer. T r a n sl ated by pmt l.com "Huh ... good! Then ... the upper right corner, the star "" Oshinobi " And the first hand of the trainer was released through me. Shinobu immediately took his second move. "Small eyes" Go. A game of territory taking place on the board. A game in which you defeat the defender of your opponent with your own pieces and expand your territory, and at the same time, prevent or intercept the enemy that attacks you. "... The battle is a bit old ..." Shinobu whispered with a slightly thoughtful expression as he talked to each other about a few moves. "The tactics are 15 years ago. Perhaps this girl is saying that she is old in that sense. " Is that so? Trainer understands the true meaning of Shinobu''s muttering. But isn''t that bad? I don''t know what Trainer is, but she hasn''t learned about Go 15 years ago. Just like civilization, the tactics of Go will change in 15 years. Then ... "It''s the first team advance" But it was then. "...!?" After about ten strikes with each other, Shinobu opened his eyes and stopped his hand. Tr an s lated by jp tl .o m "... this is ..." And not just stopped. He leaned forward and found it to dig into the whole board. e? why? At the beginning? "Fufufu ... I want to beat the units that have jumped out, but if you do that, you''ll break the defensive formation that you''re trying to complete in a few more steps. Furthermore, if you send troops to destroy that unit, the troops will be in the way, and the next good formation attack will not be possible. '' e? No, why? How can you say that with such a few hands? No, but is it true? This woman has terrible eyes. I guess. In this situation, I will hit so much. Even if it breaks up a bit, if you hit the unit now, it seems that you are reading properly when it will be bitten later. '''' Shinobu finally made his next move with a little tongue, and nodded with a slightly gentle face, saying that the trainer was "correct," as if he were teaching. "Keima" "That?" Somehow ... I''ve never seen a trainer who watches other than me like this ...? I wonder what ... "Hey, kid ... don''t beat me too much." "Go needs to look ahead into deep thinking. Improve concentration, thinking, analytical and anticipatory skills. To put it another way, read your opponent''s 100 tips and guide them as you wish ... it''s always useful in combat. "" Ah ... "" While hitting, think about your extra intentions. I''ll play with you from now on ... this will train your concentration, reading and thinking skills, so I''ll hit it all the time. " So that''s it. This is also for the trainer to train. Do you train for pre-reading? Because I''m a disciple. I. "Ah" And Shinobu made another call. This time, it''s a pretty surprised voice. "Guh ... u ..." Shinobu frowns cold and sharp. At the same time, the surroundings suddenly began to buzz. "Well, the lady''s upper right camp has been completely crushed !?" "Hey, who is this older brother?" "Is that mess strong young lady overwhelmed?" And if you look at this board, you can understand the situation of the war "even me." T r ansla ted b y Jpt l .o m "Well, trainer. Is this woman strong? "Oh, I''m strong. It is a solid strike with a good balance between offense and defense. At this young age, such a move is a big deal. " ""Oh. If you replace it with a real warrior ... Imperial knight ... And you have the power of a senior warrior. " ? Then, a trainer who smashes all the attacks of such a woman, and even destroys it ... I''m going to surrender as soon as I hit you? "Come on !? Hey, hey, it''s a lie !? I''ve cut the side of the young lady who tried to solidify her defenses ... Usually, it''s time to fight for hours, if you''re not good enough. But in a matter of minutes, dozens of hands ... "Mah ... guh ... ma ... I''m sorry ..." And, without taking the next step, Shinobu surrendered. It was just a "flash." "Oh, thank you." One, too strong ... Traina. Normally, such a development that "we beat an opponent who is too strong and no one can win" can be as good as one cheer. Nevertheless, I calm down, including the galleries that are gathering. "Oh, the young lady lost ... stupid ... Regarding the game of go, she was even told to be a child of Japone, the young lady ... what was this guy ..." An old man near Shinobu, known as Kouga, is also stunned. It was an overwhelming drama that lost words. "Hey, Traina ... "Huh ... well ... I was glad I could get out of hand, but it was a long time since I played and I was a strong opponent, so I got stronger." Traina It s just too dry. Well, if I wasn''t Go, I would have been killed by a spar without mercy. If you think about the feelings of this woman now ... "Ki ... you ... what the hell are you?" "Eh?" "By the way ... maybe it''s not" Swordsman ", right?" Shinshin? What is that? "For the time being ... I promise, I''ll pay you." Shinobu immediately raises his face. Looking straight at me with dignified eyes, I took my wallet out of my pocket and slammed it on my desk. "Oh, oh ... hey, I''m this." Anyway, gold is gold. Let''s get away from here and buy a cake without getting confused or entangled. "Hey, hey, what''s your Go history?" Shinobu that you may want to hear in various ways. For the time being, I''m half fuzzy, but I''m mischievous about the fact that it''s bad ... "From myth" Answer, I try to reach for money on the desk ... Uchi: "Once again ... with me ... Could you get me?" Suddenly, Shinobu grabbed my wrist and gripped it hard. "I''m losing, but I''m sorry I missed you and made a mistake in your first move." "Ah, um, no, I ..." "But, even without it, you''re more overwhelming than me I know I''m strong, but anyway I want to fight more and see what''s different from you. " As if to see through I was trying to go quickly before getting caught up, if I didn''t let go, I would squeeze my face with a blank expression, but strong enough to hurt a woman''s habit. "I''ve never lost to my age in my hometown. Go, grades, beauty. See, I''m big." "That''s right ..." "That''s not perfect ... I saw the boys in the imperial city sweetly, but hot patos blew up. sorry. You and I are not the same age, but the Demon King who has lived for thousands of years. Indeed, in our generation, the breasts are big, but the princess is still bigger ... "No, no, but I also have a lot of plans ..." "You were a person in the imperial capital. Then, we will go to the imperial capital next time, so what about that?" "No, I''m ... I''m errand, I''m not the imperial capital, but the next place to go ..." "Yeah, where are you staying ?? Let''s hit that room." Well, no, what? Pia, this woman feels tremendous pressure on the expressionless habit, it''s kind of scary scary! What is this momentum like "do not escape"? "Cho, young lady ..." "Can you keep Kouga silent?" "But ..." "I don''t want to end up with such a humiliation at once" With that said, Shinobu rejects Koga''s uncle''s voice as he tries to stop. Awful, this woman ... I guess it would be a bad type if involved. "Oh, but young lady ... it''s almost time to meet up with the" leader "?" Even if there were no quests today, I would definitely do an exercise to review the formation. "" ~~~, ah, I already understand. " Oh, you seem to have changed your mind. Okay --- "Hey, you. I have to go now, but ... where do I go to see you tonight?" Oh, no good thing. "... Oreha Tonight, Matemasu, a lodging in Konomachi tonight." "That''s okay, you don''t have to be anymore. Isn''t it a reward for you? DDD Thun, Botton "That !!" And something fell on the ground. It''s like slime ... what? that! ? "... has it become smaller?" Shinobu''s chest, which should have been there, was gone. The moment everyone noticed, Shinobu quickly picked up what fell on the ground and hid it. That''s for sure ... "I wonder if you couldn''t get me wrong? Poko, this" Subra "was only worn with emphasis on inner elements, and I expected that there might be some noisy things along the way In order to play the opponent''s attack, I decided comprehensively that a bra made of this slime, commonly known as Subra, is very suitable for defense, so I would like to make my chest bigger separately Because I don''t care about small things, I don''t have such a shallow general girl''s values, and in the first place, my age is still in a growth period, and it will grow up in the future- DDD Anyway, for some reason, me and all the gallery folks were sorry for Shinobu, and the old man, Kouga, sadly put his hand on Shinobu''s shoulder. "Lady ... yes ... there''s still a future ..." "~~~~, anyway, promise me tonight? I already remembered you. Lock-on. With that said, Shinobu and the old man, who turned their expressionless faces red for the first time, left the place with a trot. "She was a strange woman ..." "It seems tonight. Well, I don''t care if you hit it ... "" Ya. I don''t want to be involved. I said unintentionally, but I didn''t want to be involved anymore, so I decided to buy a cake and went to a cake shop. But unfortunately, I will have a very early reunion with Shinobu, who had decided not to get involved anymore. However, it was not on the board, but a reunion on the battlefield. Chapter 53 Episode 52: Offerings cake. To be honest, there are too many types. Bite size. Chocolate type. They sell fruits and they sell them in the hall. "Which one is better ..." I didn''t hear Aka''s taste. In front of the sweets lined up at the cake shop in the city, I was gazing for a while. "Well, Traina. Do you know what Ogre likes?" But if you''re talking about cakes, it''s probably a strawberry shortcake. But he said he wanted to make it himself. Then I don''t want to throw away pound cakes and cupcakes ... I don''t know the type of cake. Whatever Sadiz made was eating while saying "Umeume", but until the kind ... "Oh, Traina. You ... no way confectionery or cooking ... you know everything about food ..." No, even if you don''t use "no way", trainers ... T ran slat e d by Jp t l .co "Wow, it looks like this and once I was ... she runs the Makai Gourmet Club and pursues the finest cuisine. It is said to be the authority of the gastronomic world, especially the tongue of the Demon King ... "Oh yes yes" I thought it was such a thing. This is really anything. Not a great demon. Superman. "I have 100,000, and I should buy a lot of Tekitou. In the first place, Mr. Aka is so big that he can eat a lot." "That''s right. And why not go to a bookstore and buy a book about how to make cakes? "Well, I''m sorry! I''m on this shelf, please give me everything!" "... Hey, I thought when I was a book, but I think it''s better to learn a little money sense ? Well, this time it might be good because it is used for people ... The sense of money is ... rude. Even though I have that kind of thing. "Well, that''s all?" "Well, there''s money." "Oh, yes. I understand, so I''ll pack and prepare, so wait a little." "Oh, then, while waiting. Can I get one small cake and milk? "" Yes, it does not matter. There are chairs and tables outside, please. " The money I use this time is only for Aka-san, and I don''t use any money at once to go bankrupt. That''s why the cakes I eat are reasonable in quantity and price. But even then, this 100,000 gold is still my whole property, and if I want to use it, it will be gone in an instant. "I don''t think I''m going to be extravagant, but I''m going to have to think about gold in the future. I didn''t think I couldn''t even be a hunter." Well, if you go to a bigger city and go to another country, there are lots of behind-the-scenes work, serious gambling, gambling, fighting, bouncers, water commerce, etc. that you can do without the need for such ID card. " I feel like it''s coming. '''' Tr an s l at e d b y jpm tl . o m However, life in the future ... If you can''t go back to the old days, you have to think a lot about living and eating. To do so, you may have to do less rigid work that doesn''t matter much. That made me feel a bit subtle. But ... "If you don''t like anything but the blessed environment, it''s better to compromise from your parents and the world, apologize, and return to the empire." Traina tells me to save me, who is depressed. "This is also a good experience. People who only look at the tables and beautiful things in the world can be nothing but peaceful and dim things. Front and back. By knowing the world and people''s filth, and growing on it, one day you will give weight to the answers you give. '''' He says that this situation seems to be something to enhance himself. "You said. I want to be a man who can go anywhere. Then go. And now, learn what you can''t see and experience when you live alone. Even if the world is generally a fallen world ... a man with strength should be able to shine in such a world. " Know both sides. That''s what crosses the world. Knowing the world. "Oh. "Oh ... yes ..." I think that being in this situation is a chance to experience various things. It''s not just positive thinking, it''s all about the future. I was convinced of Torena''s words. "Short cake and milk. Please." While we were talking, the cake shop''s sister brought cake and milk. "Now, I''m going to take sugar for the time being and refresh my head." "Um, sugar is the best for a tired body." I''m a little hungry, and I try to poke the cake with my fork. At that time, I was curious. "Well, Traina ... Speaking of which ... I didn''t care until now ..." "I''m dead ... but I''m hungry, dry, or do you want to eat something?" Tr a nsla t ed by p tl .co m You''re already dead, so you won''t starve. However, if you''re reading a book or feeling bored, I ask you a simple question of what hungry is like. The trainer then showed his thoughts, but immediately shook his head. "Hmmm ... I don''t really have such a desire. For example, if you have an unknown food, your desire to know the taste may come later ... "" Oh ... "" Oh. So you don''t have to worry about it. Don''t worry, Traina says. In fact, I used to be with Saddis when I was eating food in the mansion, and my head was full of training. But now I''m out in the outside world and I''m already with this guy. And with the exception of yesterday night, now I''m the only one who eats food outside. Something that is a bit lonely ... "... Sensen ..." "Yes, right now." If you notice, I call the clerk ... "Cake and milk ... can''t you bring another one?" "Well ... instead of ...?" "Oh, well, that kind of feeling" I ordered another set of cake and milk. Rather than a substitute, it''s more like another person. "A child? "... No ... I know you can''t eat it, it doesn''t make sense, and you don''t have the money, but ... I''ll eat later ... I feel like I''m feeling." It''s a gift ... well ... let''s just taste it. It''s kind of weird, but I also ordered "Trainer''s Minutes". Then the trainer laughs with his nose ... "Hmm. Even if you don''t do that ... in a dream world using VIER, if you regain your senses and embody what you eat with an image, you can eat it. " "Oh, is that so?" "That''s it. When I came across something I was worried about, I thought I would do it. '''' "... then ... this is ..." "It''s simply a waste of money. It''s not the cake you want to eat that much, the milk that''s infused, and coffee is good anyway. If you spend such money, buy a book. " "Kuh, uh, yeah, it was bad! I''ve spent a lot of wasted money ..." Tr ans lated b y jp mtl.om There is no meaning. To Traina, who laughs at me saying so, I turned to Soppo ashamed. But for me, trainer ... "Well ... it doesn''t make sense, but ... but the atmosphere and ... I''m grateful for the feeling ..." I was a bit more embarrassing, and I tried to sip the cake into my mouth as if to mislead it. But it was that time. "... Hmm?" At that time, something suddenly appeared in our view on the store terrace. It came out of the mountainside outside the city. "What''s the matter? ... it''s a fire?" I don''t know what smoke is. But anyway, I had a bad feeling. Because that direction ... "Hey, hey, what''s that smoke. Did you know that?" I went to the guild! " At that time, they seemed to be inhabitants of the city who passed by us on the terrace of the shop while chatting ... "I heard a quick glance at it, and the good quest is so training in that mountain to train the team." Was it Nukenins? " Hearing the story, I and Traina looked up, and had a frightening feeling. Chapter 54 Episode 53 I have a bad feeling. I ran for the smoke seen from the city. I ran in the mountains, holding lots of cake boxes in the bag and holding them with my left and right hands. You may run a little wildly and the shape of the cake may break, but let''s have Aka put up with it. "... Well, what do you think, Traina. That''s the story ..." "Hunter team from Japone ...? "" That woman ... do you think you''re involved in the hunter team? "" Well ... that''s likely to be high. "" If that woman were a hunter ... what would happen if Aka-san was found? "" Well ... Even after the war, I don''t know what kind of reaction it will be. What kind of reaction will be ... I guess it will have changed in the past and now. " The first thing I came up with when I was called Japone was that woman. And an old man like Kouga who was on that side. After talking, he seemed to be with a few others, but they were Japones. Is that woman the same age as me a hunter companion? I was talking about my brother. "That red ogre ... I was kind to you, but if you fight, you probably won''t have to worry about it ..." "Oh, but I have a bad feeling. Oh, that''s fine if Aka is safe. " It''s difficult to move quickly with luggage in both hands and with something that can''t be handled roughly. Read one obstacle ahead and one obstacle ahead, and proceed the shortest, safety course. Last night I had Trainer teach me Magical Parkour, but I hope he can make good use of it. "Hey, even if you hurry, make Magical Parkour more aware of peripheral vision and look-ahead like using in Go." "Wow! Don''t be distracted by reading and avoiding two or three obstacles ahead! If you avoid one, you have to keep reading until the next one, and you will hit trees and other obstacles! "Well, that''s why I can''t do very well because I''m holding a cake!" That''s why it doesn''t hurt to move with a delicate thing, but it also has politeness and delicateness. " If you hurry too much, you will hit a tree. Being too conscious of trees slows you down. If you care about the cake, it will be half-baked. I can''t use my body well. One day, it''s up to you to confirm Aka''s safety, and will you just throw away the cake? I should buy it again. "After all, I thought last night that you were only able to fight on level ground and in the arena and use your body. The basics of "landing" and "rolling" required for parkour have not been developed yet. That''s why even rabbits can''t be caught. "" And a new term is coming ... what''s that! Tra n s lat ed by p mtl.com Honestly, I''m not sitting down and listening to the usual polite commentary, so I told him to hurry. "Wow, landing is what is called a four-point landing. To put it simply, this is a basic technology that spreads the impact of a fall into four parts by landing using both hands and feet. Rolling is a technique for dispersing impact by rolling forward when landing. Knowing how to land safely, rather than how to run, is essential before learning Parkour "That''s what I did!" "I thought that these were things that I learned naturally when I was a child, playing outside and running around in the mountains ... but again, the bonbons of urban living ..." "Oh, you said bonbon again !? I''m really worried, that''s it! I wouldn''t be able to do any of these four things if I had a cake! ! " I guess it''s the basics before learning Parkour, or that the essential things aren''t done first. So what do you do? I can only learn this with my body ... T ra n slated by jp m t l.om "Hmm ...?! ??" It was at that time. "Oh, it''s noisy .... you''re young. What''s wrong with holding your luggage in such a mountain?" Suddenly, in my hurrying ears, I heard a calm, non-billiant voice. Involuntarily stop your feet and turn your body toward the voiced person. "What?" There was someone cross-legged on a branch of a neighboring tree. The whole body is wrapped in black costume, the head is also covered with a black hood, and the mouth is covered with a black mask. And on his back is a small, short, but what seems to be a sword. A suspicious person no matter who sees it. "... Hey, who are you?" "Hmm ... I''m a hunter." With a calm tone, it does not feel very hostile. Even so, I don''t know the expression because my face is hidden. "Well, it''s a bit bad, but I''m in a hurry." "Oh, can''t you just wait a minute? No, I''m really sorry if you''re in a hurry." I was just trying to get a reaction, and the moment I said, I stopped, as expected. "I''m sorry that I''m having a bit of a strict special training with my colleagues in the future. If there''s one, I''ll just go and fly alone. '''' Although it''s polite, in short, it seems that he wants you to get in the way because he is in special training. That''s fine. If it is just "special training". "Are you? What is a japone hunter?" "Oh? Is it heard in the city? I''m from Japone and I''m a free hunter ..." Just as I thought. And at the same time ... "Child ... watch out ..." "Hmm?" "The guys ... said they are free hunters, but ... aren''t they sweet? It seems that the trainer felt something on the hunter in front of him. Certainly, you can''t see me normally, and it''s suspicious. T ranslate d by ptl. om "Well, it doesn''t matter where you are the hunter, but I want to deliver this cake to my friends as soon as possible. I''ll stay here." "... Hmm?" "I don''t want to bother you. I wonder if I''m in the territory of the Empire, I''m not going to be directed by other nations, or even free hunters? That''s fine if they''re just suspicious. There is no problem if you train properly. However, there are some things that I really care about. That is, if they don''t have any relation to Aka, they just happen to be training in the place where Aka is located, and if they are not aware of Aka''s existence, they do not care about anything. But I can''t say from my mouth, "There is an auger ahead of you, but do you know?" So, it''s a bit of a roundabout exploration, but how does it react ... "Child ... Pat up your nerves and watch out ... and listen without your face. Now ... are you surrounded? " One person diagonally left behind one right back Hey, I didn''t notice. I''m really good at hide and seek. In other words, three people with this thing in front of them. Well, if there is no problem, it will not be a mess, but ... "Well ... I didn''t want to be important, but ... Okay, honestly." The man in front raised his hands to show that he was not hostile as he had imagined. "Actually, we found a dangerous entity during the special training." "A dangerous entity?" "Cruel monster ... Ogre" Oh ... why is this bad feeling? ... "Dangerous species that have caused death and tragedy to thousands and millions of humankind in the past war. Before we leave them alone and cause harm to people on the ground, let our leaders and allies defeat them all together now So now, both the mountains and the forest are very dangerous, so I have to keep an eye out for anyone to come. Would you like to get it? " And then I can''t help. I nodded. "Yes. Did you have any cruel monsters ... I didn''t know that. Yeah, I need to defeat them." That''s it. You have to subdue. If it''s a cruel monster ... "By the way ..." "Hmm?" "In fact, apart from the one you say, there''s a kind hearted ogre living ... but do you know that?" I''m a friend of that, but ... oh no, you''re ... you misunderstand my friends and attack me? " Yes, Aka is different. A gentler and more fragile person than anyone else, there''s no reason for such an Aka-san to be a brutal outrageous ... T ra n s l a ted by jp mtl.co "... You, are you a person involved in that red auger? Easy? What are you going to do? I guess you''re trying to do something wrong with that red auger?" Oh ... why is this happening? If I use the technique of Daimaou, I''m shameless. If I make friends with Ogre, it''s not good. Not only those in the Imperial City, but also those in other countries ... That''s right, explain the situation early, and talk somehow Talk Talk "Oh, no, it''s not already! Ogres are ogres! But that person helped me in trouble!" "What? ... Help ... No way to get human information?" "Chige is just good intentions! I can tell by talking to Aka-san! I''m kind, clumsy, and really want to be friends with humans!" "That''s what I mean ... you''re so relieved by the ogre ..." Talk Talk "That''s true! ֹ Stop your friends right now! Talk a little bit! Aka-san, a good person can''t be a human!" "I couldn''t help you be careless and be prepared to do something crazy. Your opponent is an ogre. You know nothing about the ogre!" Talk ... oh ... yes ... "I have experienced the war once, and I know all the devils of the kind of augers. They are the ones that have to be destroyed! Oh, no more. "Recently young", if this came out, it was no good. "... Hey ... I''m gonna go crazy ..." "Hmm?" "So this old man stopped thinking ... so ... always, always ... every country!" I put my cake against the tree and bark at once. "Teme-ra! What are you doing to Aka-san!" Dive, and one shot! Tr an s la te d b y p t l.com "Is it fast?" "Urua ah!" I hit the right straight into my face. The man received my fist and fell to the ground ... ? "What, what !? Pum, log !?" I now definitely hit the man''s face. At that moment, the man turned into a log. No, was it replaced? "It''s a transformation!" Children! "Huh? Transformation?" "Back! It''s coming! Immediately after responding to the words of Traina, I heard a familiar voice behind me. "I was surprised that you appeared ... but I''ll get to explain you later." "That !?" "Now, good night now." A blow with a hand sword at the neck. The whole body is run by the vibration and my body falls to the ground. This is used to stun people ... "I''m surprised at all ...? I guess" Iga "was a little dangerous, right?" "Is that younger, just in the city just a moment ago ... I''m the one who hit the go with the young lady ... What''s really going on ..." Oh ... it was really dangerous. In a word of the trainer, I would probably have lost consciousness if I didn''t even slightly shift where the reaction hit. "That''s ... I''ll do it ..." "" "That! ??" " Three people with surprised faces at me standing up. One was a mask man, who was called "Iga" and I was talking about a while ago. The other was an uncle who was called "Kouga" and met in the city. And ... "I was a bit surprised ... what are you doing, Shinobu ...?" "You ... can you get up now?-You are ..." After all, was this woman, Shinobu involved? But if you get in the way, you have one hand. I''m poised for the Demon Flicker and take the steps lightly. "For now, stop Temee and his colleagues right now. If you can''t do that, I''ll go first, even if you skip three at once!" And today, for the first time in every sense, I''m going to fight my opponent. Chapter 55 Episode 54: Killing Seconds "A young man who talks about friendship with the ogre ... whether it''s being deceived or brainwashed, it''s a bit interesting and it''s a bit irritating." "It''s like a fisted empty fist ... it''s a type I haven''t seen yet ..." Apparently, they seemed cautious about me getting up and ready. However, there is no intention to believe my story. "But I can''t afford to be too rough. This is where I will take control." In front of me flickering, a mask man named Iga came forward. Earlier, I was escaped from what it was like to be a transformation, but this time I can not do it. "Did you know that these guys are free hunters, but they''re actually other things ... "Trainer? "From Japone ... Moreover, the art of changeover ... I''m true of these guys ..." The trainer was telling me something earlier, what she felt from them. I realized that I wasn''t just a warrior. I''m still not confident in myself enough to be careful. "I don''t have a grudge, but I''m a young man. If I can''t retreat, I''ll let you go." "Oh, that''s right. Somehow, you''re a hunter. -But, "I don''t want to say it easily." Tr a n sla t e d by jpm tl. om With that said, Iga has a slightly lower center of gravity. You can see that you can jump out quickly with momentum. It''s the first time I''ve never seen a mock game in the Academy before. And although quiet, the murder is oozing. "I have to say it again ... I''m willing to retire ..." "I don''t want to listen to me, but I''m not going to say something convenient." The next moment I rejected a question like the last notice, Iga moved. `` Japone style running method --- '''' Straight to me ... fast ...? No, no. Speed itself is probably not that much. It''s just "looking fast" with sharp running, slowness and steps. While running, take steps to raise your heel without bending your knees. If you think you''re slowing down, accelerate quickly. One of the steps I was doing on the ladder. "Daima Goose Step". Try Feint. If you can understand the story, calm down without panic ... "It''s slower than Rival ..." "Goose bird ----- a ..." "Yes, come on." Just look ahead at the opponent''s movement and just grab your jaw with the counter-like left jab when you jump in. "... Eh?" "Igh !?" T ra nsl a ted b y jp tl.co This time it''s not a change Iga himself pierces me with a pinch and falls down like a broken doll. "What, hey, why ?!" "Eh ... ????? Iga ...?" Second kill. And with the current blow, Kouga is clearly shocking him and Shinobu. Now! "Daima Goose Step!" "That!" "I can do it ..." Run towards Kouga and cut off the steps just before. Kouga, who is just upset, is even slower in my feint. In a moment, I jump into Kouga''s pocket and hold my left fist. "Hayashi, do, lower, hara, defend!" "Kouga, go down!" Although Kouga is in a hurry, he moves somehow and raises both fists. But it''s too late. While stepping in, hit it straight out from the middle of the hook and upper. I didn''t give it in Rival, but it was a different punch than the straight, hook, upper and body. The name is "Daima Smash". If I hit ... Fly to the end! "Ts! ??" "... Why do you name a comet a smash from below? He doesn''t care about the words of the trainer who has no naming sense, and slams on the face with the arm of the opponent who tried to protect. There is a response! "Gatsu, Goho ..." "Kouga!" "Da, okay, da, young lady, go down! Nevertheless, she is still guarded, and she does not break her consciousness. "I''m serious! I''ll be rough, but I''ll blow it up with my technique!" T ra n s l ated b y ptl .c om Still, his nose is squashed and bleeding blood, but Kouga gazes at me with a sharp gaze, as if he''s tightened rather than upset, and begins to do strange, fast-moving hands. "Are is a chanting spell called a magician ..." "In" "" In? "" Yes, that is the warrior who has supported the kingdom of Japone and, once in the war, has supported humanity from behind .... "Ninjutsu" of "Ninja Warrior" ] "" ... " Ah, that kind of thing ... this is what we talked about yesterday today ... oh, that kind of thing ... "Naruto Whirlpool Naruto Swirls !!" No way, they are the ninja warriors that they longed for when they were kids. However, to be honest, I was calm or cold without shining my eyes to my longing. It seems to be a different type of attack than our magic, but is it a wind-type attack after all? The whirlwind becomes a sharp blade and blows away and attacks me ... "Earth magic / Kilo earth wall !!" "Nah, magic !?" Guard the earth wall from the ground. And at the same time, I slap my fist against the mud wall, destroy it, and shoot the shards at Koga. "Seven stars crust uh ... oh ... oh oh!" "One, Uo, Uoooooooo! ??" "Did you forget the special technique? So I said that the technique name I had was better Although I feel a little embarrassed by the trainer''s tsukkomi, the power is still as it is. Kouga received damage from the front of the mud shards. "Gu, ma, really ... twe ... shaven ... Temee, who are you?" Kouga is upset while being hurt with one knee. Ninja warrior ... nully! "I want to say that you don''t get on the beat ... well, it''s like this. At first I wondered what would happen, but these guys are on the middle level. Originally, a warrior who specializes in stealth and assassination shows his opponent and fights from the front. Unless you are tossed by unknown techniques, can you compete with children who already have more power than senior warriors ... " And in the words of Traina, my dominance turns into conviction. Should be fine. In this case, I''m going to Aka''s place soon "Awesome ... Surprising peach tree Sansho tree ..." Tra nsla t e d by p m tl .o "Ah?" "Defeat Iga with a single shot and overwhelm Kouga. Not only Go but also a strong kochi ... What is my ideal type too?" At that time, Shinobu, who had fallen a bit from our battle, came forward with a smile that we could not imagine from the expressionlessness of the first time we met. "Hey, that''s right. It''s not such a situation ... and if my heart is bigger, I''m finally flying when the mote period has come." "Huh? ... huh, uh. It''s totally shameful. But if you bet on the possibilities of the future, can I do my best?" "It''s fine. Even if you work hard and die from now on, you won''t be able to reach my ideal bust size." I was afraid to get more upset when two of my colleagues killed me, but Shinob came out happily somewhere. "Bad, but now I''m a man who puts friendship ahead of a woman ... it doesn''t get in the way!" But, in this situation, joking in such a situation is a big difference from the appearance of a city that looked like a dull doll ...? Jejo, isn''t it a joke? eh? Favorite type? me? Yeah, is that good? Isn''t this kind of social order? In the past, Sadiz and the princess scattered, "Watch out for the woman who seduces the hero''s son with the aim of a ball shrine", "Honey trap", etc. I can''t afford to be tempted to say that. But what? This guy does nt know I m the son of a hero. that? This guy is a plain milkless plain, but her face is beautiful, and if she really cares about me ... How do you ... "Hey, what are you upset? Rather than that ... should you think it''s a production? ""e?" No, I was thinking that my time was really coming, but I received a trainer''s advice with a slightly more serious tone. Production? "One, young lady ..." "Take the iga down, Kouga. I''ll do it." e? This guy, even if two uncles are done, are you going to do one-on-one with me? A woman the same age as me? No, well, even if it s a woman, if you have the power of a princess, you ll have this confidence "I''m proud of the arm that defeated the two ninjas. Then, why don''t you try to experience the power of the ninja?" "Jonin?" "Even though the teeth didn''t stand on the board, it was so easy with Kotchi Can''t you go? " T r a ns la te d by Jpm t l .co With that said, Shinobu takes out his sword and holds it to me. I''m ready again with Daima Flickr. "Then, let''s talk this time with Kocchi instead of on the board. But it''s a bit painful?" "Oh scary. Which is the pain, the pain of deflowering? I wonder if you can tell me both?" "Well, now ... oh, me, that, even if you say that suddenly ... oh, that kind of thing ... more ... friendship ... connecting hands ... an exchange diary ..." "......... you ... moe ..." The game I was just playing, the trainer that was actually hitting. So this is the first real match between me and Shinobu. But first you have to make sure that your pace is not disturbed ... And defeat it at a high pace and go to Aka-san at Sokko! Chapter 56 Episode 55: How to Fight Shinobi I don''t know what Jonin is, but it''s likely that Shinobu''s leeway means he''s at least stronger than the two. If Jonin were a senior warrior class in the empire, I would certainly have to tighten my mind. "Let''s finally come ----" The moment I was ready to intercept, I saw a rarely shaped knife coming in front of me. "Nuo !?" "Reflexes that are really good for you. Come on, let''s go more!" It''s neither physical arts nor swordsmanship. Just fly a sword. Throwing knife technique? However, how many books do you have! ? "Not a knife or knife. These are Kunai and Shuriken, What, that! Ninja warrior''s unique weapon. Be careful! Don''t react only to visible objects! "Ts, this, no, it''s crazy!" "Back, baby! It only reacts to visible things ... ? "Well, log !?" Tr an sl at e d b y jp mtl .c o While avoiding the kunai, I felt something approaching from behind, and the moment I turned, a large log wrapped in a rope rushed at me like a pendulum. "Trap, child. That little girl, you were trapping while you were facing two ninjas. '' Hey, trap! ... but ... "Lick, I''m not a beast trapped! I''m like this!" Kunai and a big log flying from the front. Pinch and shoot. However, all are shot down. Flicker down all the belly of Kunai in front while holding half body, approaching log intercepted with smash of right fist clenched. Because the waist can not be twisted, it becomes handmade and the power drops, but ... "I''m gonna blow away a small sword and a log, right? I don''t mean ...?" "Ninoya, child! At that moment, the moment I intercepted Kunai and the log "in the eyes," I didn''t notice the same time lag between the first and second attacks. Tr an s l ated by pmtl .c o "Ga !? A piercing kunai. A log that strikes the head. He responded, but had no way out and couldn''t intercept, and eventually fell. "Non, do something messy ...?" I was scared of pain, but I couldn''t stand it. I thought I would fight back next time, and there was no Shinobu that had been in front of me. `` Suidon Ninja, the art of Kirigaze '''' And the sound of Shinobu, who was invisible, resounded, and at the same time, the deep fog that covered the forest took my sight. "What is it ?!" "It''s a so-called fog hiding technique ... watch out. The opponent is Shinobi. In this fog, you can see your movement and where you are. Hiding in the fog, the attack will fly? "Nana, are you serious ?!" The fog is getting thicker and bigger while saying so. It''s all white and almost nothing can be seen. What if the kunai just flew in such a situation? What if intense ninjutsu and something fly? "Small, oh, you''re cowardly! Come out!" So, neither visual acuity nor peripheral vision is relevant. I can''t see anything. But Shinobu doesn''t respond to my screaming. Don''t do silly things that tell you where you are. And instead of a voice ... "Child! "Hmm? Puguo, Tsu, Uo !?" Kunai flew instead of answering. I pierce my arms, shoulders and legs with a few, cut my skin and hurt me. To be honest, you can''t see Kunai unless you''re on the verge of hitting it. And the moment you see it, it''s too late. No matter how much my reflexes and moving vision, there are limits to avoiding this. "Well, there ?! Thundering magic, Kilo Thunder!" Still, the direction is known from the stabbed Kunai. Lightning strikes in the direction from which Kunai flew. However, the answer is not good. Have you been avoided? T ran s l ate d by jpt l.o "Don''t shoot at the dark clouds. He is throwing Kunai while moving. It''s not caught even if you do it with intuition. "" Dam ... that woman, she uses her sequoise hand for her appearance! " This is the original Shinobi. This is a ninja warrior. " The word of this was "Trainer of Ninja", which was heavy. "Shinobi doesn''t need strength. Achieving the purpose. Killing your opponent is the first priority, not winning the battle. That''s their style. "" I''m serious ... "" But on the other hand you are calling that puss cowardly, but you still care? Pointing out my sweetness to complain about such a hidden and sloppy fight, Traina says more. "If that little girl was poisoning her weapon with lethal poison, then the game was already at that point." "H !?" Absent. In other words, you are still careless and caring. '' Say something terrifying. In other words, if I''m going to kill, I can''t be killed anymore. Did you ever die so easily? No, it''s not a possibility. What if Kunai still hits a key point? No kidding. "The art of shuriken multiple alter ego" "Ah ... I guess I eat it over and over!" Shuriken that appeared before my eyes. This time I noticed it very quickly and tried to shoot it down with my fist, but my punch slipped through the shuriken. An illusion? The second shuriken, hiding behind the shuriken, pierced my body this time. "One, what, what''s that?" It is impossible to see through with today''s children. "" Shu, shuriken alter ego !? " You''re too cowardly! How do you avoid even seeing, stealing sight and even mixing real and fake attacks? "Damn, come out! Tsurupeter, small breasts, great plains !!" "it''s useless. Shinobi can also control emotions. Don''t bring the personal feelings of everyday life into such scenes. In a way, they can''t read the air more than Hilo. '' "Well, guess, come on, no, no!" "And in the fight against the two ninjas, you''ve witnessed the power of your fist. A woman who cares about her chest. What if you provoke? But nothing has changed after all. The only things that fly are Kunai and Shuriken. T r a nsla ted b y ptl.o m "One, two, three ... when this happens ... away from here ..." No. I ca nt avoid it. I guard my neck and wrist reflexively, but if I stab it in my body as it is, it''s dangerous. Do you once retreat here? Dash to the place where the fog is not covered and can you get out of the fog once? "Art of Doton and Rock Repellent" "That?" An intense technique where people are working on strategies. Vibration runs on the ground and countless stones attack me at once. The impact of a stone hitting the whole body. I can imagine my whole body is blue and swollen, even though I can''t see it. "Hey ... go on ... magie ... how can I beat it, in this situation ..." "Child, learn. This is actual battle. The strong do not win. Those who lack power also try to beat the strong ones. That is a matter of course. You''ll win if you do a frontal battle in the arena ... but not necessarily in ants ''combat.'' What Trainer says is piercing me. But that''s not the case now when you''re eating time here. These guys are still friends. The friend is approaching Aka. In order to help Aka-san, it''s not like you''re moped in a place like this. "Trainer. What do you do "In front of the other six-way eyes, this kind of fog is meaningless. Even if you close your eyes, you can rely on the signs and sounds to fight, or you can blow off the whole area. It''s still early for children ... "" Fugu! ? "Think for yourself. Hint given. In this situation, finding a way out on your own leads to growth. " Damn, not helpful. Unpalatable. Am I really like this ...? As trainer says, it is impossible to rely on the signs and sounds. First of all, I don''t understand the movement of Shinobu at all. I don''t understand the sound or the sign, and I don''t know when to use art or until Kunai appears in front of me. I can''t use giga-class magic, even if it''s a magic that blows the whole thing ...? "Oh, there was." Only one piece of magic can be used by me, with great destructive power. "Huh ... I guess you can reach that idea ... It''s ironic" At that time, the trainer shows a good response and looks a bit complicated, but not a mistake. Then I''m just confident. "I''m going, breakthrough!" Breakthrough state where the whole body is filled with magic. However, there is no point in strengthening the body of an opponent who does not know their appearance and location. It only increases defense. But from here, I raise my right hand and use that. Trans la t ed by Jpmt l. o "Large spiral!" A large devil spiral that has influenced my life in various ways. It will be used for two consecutive days. But this is not just a big spiral. Instead of using it as a drill to pierce the opponent and open the air hole, raise it like this and rotate it violently ... "Blow off all at once !!!!" "That !?" "Earth Spiral Tornado!" Generates an intense tornado, blowing away all fog and trees. The surrounding trees fly, the earth goes down, the fog flies, and the view becomes clear. "Nah, this is this !? Pakyaa !?" "Kuhahahaha is found!" And found! finally! While desperately trying to be blown off by the wind, a short skirt rolls up and activates pants, white, royal road, instant memory magic canonicon! But, yeah, I found it, that girl! But then ... "That''s how the Great Demon Spiral is used ... The spiral tornado destroyed that city ..." Traina was muttering something complicated, but now it''s more of an affair. "Let''s not escape anymore!" I''m sorry if I''m separated or hidden. Kunai and shuriken throwing do not even trigger the art. I''ll add a button with super infight. Chapter 57 Episode 56: Intermission (Female Ninja) Even though I didn''t show up in the world, I respected and admired the ninjas who fought to protect the nation from the shadows, the world, and humanity. Born in a family of prestigious ninjas, I chose this path on my own, not just for fate. For the world without leaving a name. I felt that the spirit of humility wasn''t just for fame or honor, but rather a sign of a pure desire to protect something. And I thought it was cooler than anything. A ninja is a kind of enormous learning. Ninjutsu. Weapon art. Taijutsu. Military strategy. Stealth. Assassination. In addition, there is general knowledge necessary for infiltration, and specialized fields unique to "female ninjas". Yes, I understood from an early age that "a ninja is a master at all." In other words, it was my way to become "anything that can do anything". That''s why I started training from an early age to go all the way. The ninja academy graduated by flying class too, and I''m the youngest ninja warrior in history, and even become the Shinobi, Chunin, and Youngest Shinobi. But the path of the Shinobi that I arrived at was so far from what I had imagined. "Then the next task is to escort Viscount Ouge Letz, who steals to the red-light district. When that is over, he falls into jato, an anti-government philosophy. Get lost in their demos and work on them. '' "The prince was saying so, but he wants to do a sacred pilgrimage, which was the setting for his favorite book. Serving as an escort, Jonin wears costumes and disguises himself as a character. Tr ans la ted by jp mt l.o "I want you to borrow some free Shinobi. I would like to dig potatoes in the field. " The world is peaceful. That''s great. But, ironically, the task we were given to Shinobu was not very rocky. I was born after the war and did not experience the warI could still accept it as "reality is like this", but my brothers who know the war at that time and the secret heroism of ninjas I felt unsatisfied with the situation. "Do not be silly! What is this Shinobi treatment! Anything shop ... Is it a choreographer? The more peace he had, the more he was dissatisfied with his brother and friends. "The same goes for this time. Leave the robbery and ferocious monster elimination to the samurai, and our shinobi are waiting orders called logistical support ... "" Originally, we know that forest better than anyone else. "We rushed faster than anyone else and could have solved it faster than anyone! But it just caused us to wait, causing unnecessary damage! Ninjas are shadows. Therefore, we were less treated than the samurai who were king samurai on the front stage. In the wake of the peace continuation and the disarmament of armed forces, the occasional big incidents came to be resolved by kingdom warriors who wanted to take advantage and prove their significance, and the treatment of us shinobi was getting lower and lower. . "Hey, ninjas. I brought you a mission. At last the budget fell, and this time we decided to build a new kingdom samurai dormitory. You have to clean and move quickly. Ninjas are good at that? And even the samurai, who used to be like fighters and allies, are now being used as booths, and ninjas are changing. T ra n s la te d by pmt l .co "e? Change of job? What is that, Makura? When you finally graduate and become a ninja, you''re about to start ... "" Sorry, Shinobu-chan. My parents are sick ... I''m a little harsh with my current salary ... "" So ... but how? A lot of people change jobs these days, but are they all proven? That you just graduated from Ninja Academy and have no track record, you can change jobs right away ... "Daiyo Osanaski is also friendly with the warrior of the kingdom ... so we asked. The way of asking ... I can leave it to my imagination and I can despise it. "" Makura ... "" Shinob-chan ... Don''t look like me ... Stay beautiful. " Many fellows wanted to change jobs. However, the employment rate of kingdom samurai is currently severe, and even if they wish to change jobs, they will scramble for seats. Many people used all means to win the seat. And I had to admit the fact that I, my friends, and my brothers didn''t want to. The ninja era is over. "It is a shinobi to dedicate himself to the lord and the nation to serve ... but the world no longer needs shinobi ..." One day, no one could refute the words his brother grumbled sadly. "But still, this power that I have worn ... can certainly be used somewhere in the world. I do not hate peace. However, I want to fully use this acquired power and use it for something. '' Along with my brother''s dissatisfaction and wishes, more than a dozen nin''s including me received the words ... "Let''s go to the world. Rather than change jobs, retire, and re-employment Why not become a free hunter with no restrictions and cross the world? And we went to the world. In search of something that can fully exercise the power acquired as a shinobi. I am now ... "Ola, don''t let it go, Shinobu!" "Well, bad, the distance ..." "Where are you going?" I remember a little old days. He took a quick step in front of me in a moment. Unlike us, who train to kill emotions and always keep calm in battles, they expose their fighting spirit and emotions. I hunt down me, wrapped in a beautiful, life-filled green light. "Japone fluid art ... revolutionary reception!" "Han, can you handle my flicker?" fast! It is not that you are not confident in your body art. But this brutal but speedy and relentless fist strike is much faster than my reaction. Until now, if a child of the same age is an opponent, I will not lose even a samurai. But he can''t beat him in this distance. No way, I didn''t think I could use such a powerful technique to blow away the fog. Tra ns la te d by Jp m tl.com "Oruaaaaa! At last, we''re off!" When I hit Go in the city, I was stronger than anyone in my hometown and hit a move from a far higher height that existed in a different dimension, and I became more `` longed '''' than my feeling of `` great '''' I hugged you. I want to hit him more. I even wanted to be a disciple. However, his impression of the actual battle that was so different from that of Go was such a rough. Strong, full of soul, and hot. I don''t know why he can make such a game, but surely this is he. "Wow, wow, wow! Is too fast ... wow!" I can''t keep a distance. The fast left flies and stops my movement before I step hard and try to backstep. I keep trying to parry a whip-like fist with both hands, but my arms gradually get numb and I can''t catch up with a fist that accelerates more than anything else. "Caught!" After overwhelming me with one left hand and being unable to defend or evade, I put my right fist straight on my face ... ah ... When I receive this right, I ... "... I win! I''m right!" I was prepared for defeat, but I didn''t have the shock that should have come. In front of him, his fist is stopped. And at the same time, the light covering his body subsides. this is "... what are you going to do?" "... ah? I was prepared to collapse my face, but what? Compassion? No, it s not. This is ... ah ... that kind of thing. "You ... I''m strong, but ... I''ve never beat a woman." "Huh?" "... What? ... I''m a very good little boy ... but ... I''m a woman who''s determined For me, it''s not kindness! I''m insulting! " Humiliation. The battlefield is next to death. Death on duty is also the pride of Shinobi. Can''t you beat me because she''s a woman? Such spirituality with such strength. Earlier, I was thinking that I might be good against Lost Virgin, but I was disappointed. "Get it ...?!" "Let''s get lost, admit the loss and lose!" He grabbed my wrist in an instant, trying to strike Kunai against his throat. After all, at this distance ... "Okay? This is what you see when you see it! Don''t miss out on your eyes, breathing and muscle movements. No matter what they do, stop them before they do anything and hit the counter ! " "Tsu ..." T r ans l ate d by Jp t l . o "Let''s acknowledge the loss!" He is astonished to me with wild eyes. But ... "... but ... don''t you actually hit me? No, haven''t you ever hit me?" "Nah ... hey?" "Don''t playfully! Will you fool me?" I was more angry at treating girls in this situation than defeat. He was sorry that he felt unsightly. As if to contest the authority of the winner, who is entrusted with life and death, he appealed that if he defeated me, he would want to beat him further. Then he ... "I want to beat you! If you want me to beat me, Temee will come out with a more ugly face! It''s hard to beat! Generally, Tamee women are all-you-can-eat and assess men It''s no good for me, I don''t want to go out with me, I''d rather stop dating, look at erotic books, be perverted, say some people hurt a woman or say that Temee is an insult Even though I was saying that I was a Moro type a while ago, this time I was disappointed with myself and I got crazy! " The boys of the same age became emotional and complained about quarreling with girls in the class. "I''m a man, I don''t want to live based on a woman''s evaluation! I just don''t have an enemy who just came across my way, and even better, couldn''t even hear people!" I was amazed, but I was immediately sullen. Twist your wrist back and let his hand off with reflection. Just a little. Just a short distance away, there is still a chance. "What, come out with a more ugly face ... Rude people! Both women and men ... they are inside!" And a chance. His reaction was delayed because he shouted at it. I got away from him on the backstep. There is still a hand at this distance. Now, eat my strongest ninjutsu! In battles, always stay calm. He still has a lot to do when he doesn''t know that ... "What''s inside ... then, even if it''s so big, Temee !!!! At least ..." It was that time. He moved away from me again, not hurrying to pursue, but just shouting out his emotions. "At least, the friend I just met was ... the squid''s ugly hacker with a scarier face than anyone ... the inside was ... a gentler who was cooler than anyone." Trans lat ed by Jp t l.co He screams, not only in anger, but also as if to somewhere ... "And the master I met ... the worst cursed infamous remains in history ... but the contents are ... I hate it, there''s a bit of a shame, but it''s my guide, and who He''s the one who sees me more! " what? What is he talking about? Ogre is gentler than anyone? Master? I do not understand. But the eyes say. "A man who can only see Aka-san in the tribe of Ogres shouldn''t be worried about the contents of people!" It seemed to me, no, as if to the world, "Why don''t you understand?" Then, the whole body is wrapped in green light again, and a spiral with a more compact size appears on its right arm. The spiral hits head-on towards the strongest ninjutsu I released, and opens a hole. "Earth impact!" The art is crushed, and the swirling spiral shock waves blow me away. A strong, hot and intense urge. "Ah ... one ..." I fall on my back on the ground without much trauma. But the heart had already acknowledged. That you are completely lost. "Wow, I lost ...?" But it''s much cleaner than the last stop, and above all ... "This is a guy who says he''s terrible if he wants to beat me ... if he wants to beat him ...... what? ... I mean ... I can''t beat me ... I''m not bush ... Ah" The throbbing of my chest did not stop. I have to listen to people more often than I did. So maybe we should listen to his story better. No, I thought I had to ask. First of all I ... "Hey, before you listen ... tell me. First ... what''s your name?" I couldn''t even know his name, even though I''ve collided so much. Chapter 58 Episode 57: Turning Point "Hey, tell me. What''s your name?" We struggled a lot, but finally we had a paragraph. However, I can''t wait. There are still a lot of them. I don''t know what eyes Aka has. "Wait, Aka-san, let''s go right now!" "Well, wait, don''t wait! I''ll talk and listen!" So don''t go! At last, when I ran to get to Aka-san''s house, Shinobu, who had been down, got up in a hurry and came around. Hey, I''m still fine and my shockwaves cut my clothes, and it''s a nice harench. "Daima Goose Step!" I avoided the standing Shinob by shifting the timing with goose steps, and ran as it was. "Come, wait, you''re saying!" "Oh, oh, train me! Somehow, even though it''s just a lot of exposure, the clothes are tattered by the effects of shock waves! , Show bread! And if you see it, come on! Is there a good pair of pants you can see from the beginning from the beginning! T r ans l at e d by pmt l .o Shinobu chases after me. I''m sorry, it''s in the way. Uzai. "Daima Swarve!" While going straight ahead, change direction so as to draw a circle on the way. I will shake it off at once. "You''re saying you''re going to listen now? Seriously saying you''re a friend of Ogre!" "Now, it''s such a time! Your friends may be doing something to Aka, "I can''t really give up my hand suddenly!" "I can''t trust me? Well, we don''t know anything about each other. Then you can run and listen to me!" what? Is it the other way around? They didn''t have any ears to listen to my story, but now they told me to listen, and they said they didn''t like me and fled. The only difference is that Shinob doesn''t mind shouting alone, despite my refusal. "I am from the Kingdom of Japone, 15 years old as the eldest daughter of Stoke. A talented genius and a genius ninja who was said to be a prodigy. If you hit a game, you will win the Japones tournament under the age of 18! What type of man do you like ... or rather, the man you''re worried about ... No, you don''t even need to say that, don''t you know? What a crush Memorial! " "Oh, no, no, no woman says nothing!" Tr a n s lat e d by jp tl . o Not good. She''s a beauty and she told me that I''m her type, but she''s annoying. I''m happy but I think I don''t want to have an intimate relationship with her. First of all, how is she this energetic. You lost to me. This guy, won''t it be terrible if she was to be brought to Aka san''s place at this pace? "But why listen to me and if I need to stop my brother then I''ll cooperate!" "So I''m saying I have no time to talk!" How long has it been since it would have been faster to rush as fast as one second and skip your big brother! I turn to the front and move on, cutting my cheeks and skin with branches in the middle. Looking back, Shinobu has no problem ... "That''s a perfect parkour .... I''m sure it''s a shinobi." "Trainer?" "I want you to show me that much movement." I''m worried about Aka-san! "" I think that ogre would be alright, but ... Will you lend me a little hand? '' At that time, she listens to me as she shows her thoughts a little by the side of me. "Are you good? Children. I will now instruct you on the "running route". Run as directed. I will give you the optimal route while avoiding obstacles. "" What, what? Can''t you do anything? " Instead, the route doesn''t shift? There are several types of route instructions. Remember at once " That''s why Traina will explain me the route. About short words and their routes. "Hey? Have you talked about yourself a while ago?" Ignoring the chasing Shinobu, I focused on learning Traina''s words. Then, in the deep, wooded area, I increase my concentration. "Is it okay?" "Looking like this, there is no doubt that I was once the best commander ever! I''m not sure, but I asked! I m going! Slant! Slant. The meaning of the word is a route that runs straight and then cuts at an oblique angle. Avoid large trees with a thread. "corner! corner. The instruction is to run straight for a while and then cut to the right diagonal angle. "straight! As the name implies, keep running straight. For a while there is nothing to obstruct me and I can run through nonstop. Translate d b y jpmt l.c o m "What''s that?-What''s that?-A course that runs quickly ... can''t catch up !?" It''s gradually increasing from Shinobu''s feet, which is called Parkour, which is perfect for the trainer. "Jig out! Sugee. As I run, "Which way do I run? ] For the time being, but I was completely different from the trainer''s instructions. I realize that my judgment is still long. But thanks to that, the woman in the way is a little farther away ... "It''s really nice! I respect you! But wait for it! I told you to blow my brother ... but no matter how much you can''t beat him!" At that time, I was a little stuffy at the words I heard from behind. "My older brother is far stronger than me! Jijutsu, taijutsu, and experience are all top class among shinobi!" Kojiro ", the legendary seven heroes of the kingdom of Japone A genius recognized for his ability! " "Oh, yes, genius, genius, as long as I''m enviable. This is because I''ve never fallen for the seven heroes." Nevertheless, the Great Demon King, who was the arch enemy of the Seven Heroes, has seen it. And more than that ... "It''s close!" I''m finally approaching a familiar place. That''s right, I met the shooting star family and Aka here. And if you get out of here, you''ll soon be in Aka''s hideout. what? "Hey, trainer! Somehow smoke ... and a little ... burn?" Probably not. no doubt. The smoke is spreading and the air is getting hotter. And you can see. The house where we spent the night last night. that is "Ah" T r a n s l a t e d by jp mt l .o m Burning ... Aka''s house is being demolished ... Aka''s field is ... "Oh ... oh ..." The surrounding trees are destroyed, the ground is rough, and it''s not a place where anyone can live ... "What happened ..." But I wasn''t obsessed with something burning or being devastated anymore. Blood that spreads vastly on the ground. Kunais and shurikens stuck here and there. A groan that can be heard. And a weak and dying figure that is about to disappear. I wanted to doubt the sight in front of me. But all the air you feel on your skin tells you this is a reality. ] Trainer alone is not very surprised. He calms down as if he had expected "this is not surprising." "why?" I could only squeeze that one word. T ra n slat ed by jp t l .c o "I''ve caught up! Huh? Huh ... Huh? Huh, this is ..." Shinob, who had caught up after all, was amazed at the sight spreading in front of him. That is natural. Because there are Shinobu''s friends ... and some of them are Shinobu''s older brothers. Shinobu''s friends and Shinobu''s older brother. They are ... He was lying bloody and dying. "Oh, my brother ..." And one who overlooks the prostrate. Touch the dragon scales. Step on the tiger''s tail. This really stimulated the demon''s horns. It is large and fat, and its body is pierced by numerous shurikens, kunai, swords, sickles, and various weapons, and sheds a lot of blood. But its presence doesn''t seem to hurt the injury. The entire body is dyed in a scorching color, and the hair stands upright enough to pierce the angry heavens, and the horns are stretched vividly. Indeed, it looked like a monster. "Every gentle person has a boiling point of anger. Some of you humans, even if killed, will kill even your siblings who have blood. That''s why ... the auger naturally gets sharp. And the intensely augmented ogre is truly a "bloody beast", and can no longer control or control himself. Yeah ... that ogre ... isn''t a devil ... but it''s definitely an ogre. " What am i watching now DDOutside with the human being becoming friends playing, playing games, and eating stomachs outside [U ... Ugaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! ! Ah, ah, ah, ah ... Ningen! ! Yulsaneeeedoooooo! ! ! ! The house where they lived and the fields they grew up were all ruined. Surely, all the works that Aka-san made in the house were burning. There is no such person who does not get angry. I can cut off. Even better, if you get attacked, it''s no problem that you beat him back. I even came here, kicking out the disturbed Shinobu. So no problem. It''s something you can''t do. But, I couldn''t say that right away. "This is a turning point, kid ... please show your answer once again ... too much." And, as if she had seen through my heart, Traina told me so. It was a word as if to try me again, who had shouted Aka-san before as a friend. Chapter 59 Episode 58: From the Front "Hidee Eyooo! Ode isn''t doing anything! Oh, why ?! How about! Ode''s house! A field that has been bred and raised! What Ode made and why! Just screaming, as if a storm had blown away. "Guh, ba .... Kemono ..." At that time, a man tattered by Aka-san''s feet turned up. It was a man named "Fuma" who passed by a guild in the city. "Brother !?" "T ......... Shino ..." And I''m amazed by Shinobu''s words. That was Shinob''s older brother and was said to be a genius ... "Do you know how hard it is to build a house !? Finding an inconspicuous place, cutting, shaving, stacking, and building it alone I did it so hard! " Tr a n s l a t ed by p m tl . om Aka grabs the dying fuma''s neck and lifts it. "Do you know how hard it is to grow vegetables in the field? I''m glad that it grows little by little when it rains, it withers away when it rains too much, , If you eat it, you''re fine ... but why do you do this! " Excited Aka-san. His expression is ferocious ... No, it is full of red tears. "What did Ode do, oh, oh, oh!" It was just a heartfelt scream that tightened my chest. Did something? Nothing should have been done. Aka-san is nothing ... "That''s why you don''t just face the victims ... you and the augusts ... how much you destroyed, hurt, killed, committed, and violated those who lived peacefully in such a stack I''ve been ... " "That?" However, Fuma, whose head was grabbed, slammed his words at Aka-san while he was killed. It is a word directed to the existence of "auger" instead of "red". T r an s lat ed b y jp tl .o "Emotions go ... this is a bit sharp ... this is what you are trying to do to eliminate such dangerous things ... what a bad thing! Get away from this terrestrial world, including monsters who don''t recognize themselves as dangerous!" At that moment, the power of the dying fuma comes to light, trying to do something with both hands. That''s the guy that Shinobu was doing. "Bad, Aka-san, be careful--" Then I regretted my slowness. Sooner, if I was talking to Aka without being scared ... Flame bombardment "Fire!" A huge flame emanating from the mouth of a fuma. Aka-san took the intense heat of burning and melting everything. "Oh, red !?" If you take such a big flame, it is normal ... "... Yursane ..." "That?" But Aka is not ordinary. Much stronger than I can imagine. The skin that had been scorched becomes darker and eventually becomes completely jet-black. The whole body changes color, as if the skin that had been pierced was pierced and the real skin underneath appeared. Sharp corners also draw arcs and transform into evil ones, eyes become even sharper and more violent, "Ugaogaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa !!!" There was no Aka who I knew anymore. "Guguaraaaaaaaaa!" "Uoooooooo !?" A fuma thrown at brute force by a completely unveiled ogre. She slams her body against the ground and has severe convulsions. Ogre flies and tries to step on such an immobile fuma. T r a n sla t e d by jptl. o "Well, it''s bad! I''m older!" Shinobu breaks into the spot in a hurry and jumps away with a fuma. However, the auger, who would land on it, stomped on the ground as much as it could, breaking the ground by its power and opening a huge hole, and the ground shook as if an earthquake had occurred. If I had that kind of thing ... "Gaaaaaaaa ... aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa !!" And it doesn''t stop anymore. The beast''s eyes don''t see anything anymore, and rampage as if to destroy everything that was there. "Well, it''s bad ... my brother, I''m going to retreat here for the time being!" "Shinob ... only ... then ..." "I like you too! ! " Anyway, Shinobu shouted at me that I should escape now. friend? Yes, I ... "I don''t care anymore. I can''t even hear my voice anymore. We cut off all consciousness and thoughts and do not stop until we just destroy everything around us. Such a race. " "Trainer ..." "Even so, I was surprised. He knew he was a strong man, but he didn''t know the owner of power like that, and he was hiding without leaving a name in history .... The Demon Army''s highest executive, comparable to those of "Rokuha Daimasho" Right? "What?" Ogre rampaging from the mouth of the trainer ... No, Aka''s power. A power comparable to legendary title owners that I even know? "Do you understand the meaning? Child Oh if I could be rampaged with such power I m not Eh? Why do you think you were buried without knowing that much while having such power? If I knew that there was such a power, I would have been a great commander of the Demon King''s army in exceptional treatment. '' I could not answer that question. Then, Trina looks at Aka who is going to be rampant somewhere ... "He''s probably a former Demon Army soldier ... without showing his anger to release all his life so far ... without using that power brilliantly ... without getting into the instinct of violence ... I guess I''ve lived with it all the time I did nt let it diverge somewhere and after the war I lived alone and lived quietly Tr a n sla t ed b y jpm tl . o "That?" "He''s definitely an ogre. The race''s fate is irreversible. But still ... that ogre might have had a special heart. But that''s ... stupid people have ruined everything. " That''s it. He has the power of just that. To be clear, it''s more chilly than anyone I''ve ever met except my fathers. You can do whatever you want. You can easily destroy and control one or two of the cities. However, Aka has not made his name in the war. So even the trainer didn''t know about Aka. Why is that? "Well, I don''t care about that past anymore ... It''s too late ... No one can hear me anymore. Until it ramps up Yes, it''s not how Aka-san has lived now. The important thing is what I do now, witnessing this situation. "Well, what are you doing ...? Trainer asks me to try again. Say to show me my answer again. I was surprised at the transformation of Aka-san ... "I don''t know ... "I was surprised at Aka-san''s unexpected power ... I thought she was scared ... I was about to do the same thing." Yes, I remembered. "Did you point out Boomerang to me last night?" That Trainer pointed out Boomerang. My father and the Imperial guys despised me for using Trena''s skill. To those guys, I vowed, "Don''t take the story of the past war." But on the other hand, when I was surprised last night that Aka was a former Demon King soldier, Traina grinned and said, "Are you worried about the past war?" Same as that. "Because I used unexpected power ..." That was also yesterday. "The more scared the face of a close man, the more he can hurt ..." Sadice''s screaming at the last game that comes to mind. I will never forget his expression at that time. That''s why I can''t give Aka the same thing. Don''t be scared. Don''t be shy. Rather step down! "Aka-san ...!" Tra n s la te d b y jpm tl.o I went out and finally stopped Aka-san. "Cho, you !? What are you doing !?" "... He ... Shinobu, who is about to leave, rushes to stop me, but I step forward. And Aka looks back at me. "Gull?" "Aka-san ... I''m sorry to be late ... I was sorry ... I''m sorry ... Also the cake ... "Gugaaaaaaaaaaaaaa !!" Aka, who has forgotten her anger now, doesn''t seem to recognize me anymore. Even when I saw me, she was just beating like a beast and beating. "Uga aa aa aa!" "Goo !?" fast. I tried to defend with a breakthrough reflexively. However, Aka''s brilliant arm blows off each guarded me, regardless of me being breakthrough. "Gah, guh, ah ... aka ..." He crashed into a large tree from his back, his whole body was numb, and his breath stopped for a moment. "Hah ... gentle ... dexterous and dexterous and well cooked ... and so strong and strong ... aka-san ... and suge." Fast and strong. The breakthrough was wiped out in an instant. This is the true power of Aka. But I can''t just escape. "Oh, good, Aka-san. Aka-san isn''t bad at all. Even human beings get angry, get angry, go wild. Screams ... and Aka-san ... is just a bit stronger than people ... it''s normal to do it. " "Ugaagaaaaaaaaaaaaaa !!" Aka who shakes his fist down toward me getting up. Absolute right strong swing. If it hits right, it will splatter. However, I was not surprised at this time. The angle and muscle movement of Aka''s fist seemed to pick up naturally, and this time I could avoid it without using a breakthrough. "I''m sorry ... we''re too weak humans ... we''re too narrow ... we''re like big guys like aka-san ... but I told you that we became friends with us ..." "Uga! Gaa aa! Gala aa aa!" "I''m really sorry ... aka ... so I am!" This time Aka''s left full swing. But before the punch, which was obviously too big, I pushed up the right straight to Aka-san''s face, which was now empty. A punch sticking out diagonally upward. Power is inferior to ordinary straight. However, I hit it at the counter. "Ga, ah ... Gaa aa!" Aka is a blow to me, but she doesn''t seem frightened. That''s it even if you hit it at the counter. Not only the power but also the hardness and toughness of the body are clearly different. If you fight, it''s a theory that you''ll be thorough and speedy. But this is not a fight. "Because Aka is too strong ... if he gets a little rampage, it''s a disaster for humans ... it can''t even be a quarrel where he''s arguing ..." "Ugaaraaaaaaaa!" "So at least I''m going to be a partner who can fight confidently from the front when Aka gets frightened, and I''ll make it clear! I can disperse the anger of Aka! Just be kind Hey, I''m facing another face of Aka! " Not a fight. It''s a fight. It is not a fight to win, but a fight in which you crush your opponent. To reach Aka who loses himself and rampages. To my answer, Traina asks. "Is that your answer? "Oh" "Why do you do that? After all, is it an ogre you just met yesterday? "Oh, that''s right, but ... the auger I just met ..." Why am I here? My answer was simple. -Still the son of a hero? DDIt''s not a technique used by warriors! -Disqualification of warriors! -Eliminate from the warrior world forever! All of the voices that have been exposed until now are words directed to the son of the brave man. My life up to this, both praise and criticism, were words that were all told to my title. But the Ogre I just met yesterday ... Aka-san ... DDEarth is amazing! ! I don''t know anything about my identity or title ... "Because I said the words I wanted the most in my life so far!" The existence who recognized me as earth, not as the son of a brave man. So I have to respond! I should respond! "Really" At that time, the trainer by my side laughed. "Let''s keep going, Aka-san." I do not take a step. I will show that determination. "I don''t run away!" "Garul?" "Come on! Don''t hesitate, don''t hesitate to hit me at all, Akka!" Winning or losing was not in my head. Just deliver! With that thought, I also barked. Chapter 60 Episode 59: Heart What I improved the most when I met Traina was footwork rather than sword fighting. My leg training, trained in Magical Ladder Training, also played a role with the top swordsman, Reval. Hit & Away around the left jab may be the least risky way of fighting. But now I can''t leave. Set up an infight. Unlike the Shinobs, Aka-san has enough power to shatter the whole body with just one shot. I am reckless. But this felt like the right choice between me and Aka right now. "Glaaaaaaaaaaaaa !!" So don''t avoid this fist ... "But it''s just a bit !?" "Gaaaaaaaa! @Gugaaaaaa! Gaaaaaaa!" "Cho, ya, ma, time! Pa, wait!" After all it is too scary! Although I got sick of the last moment, I actually died if I ate even one shot. Beats between nigga. I chose not to evade the opponent''s attack and hit it again this time. That sounds coolest, but if you eat it, you die. So, avoid it by being reflexive. "Gaaaa, uaagaaaaaaa, gaaaaaaa!" "Guu, tsuo, nn, soi!" Strong and fast. Nevertheless, because it is a full swing punch, you can somehow pre-read the trajectory and avoid it, but Aka who has forgotten me now can not stop. I can only avoid direct hits by moving my legs in small steps, twisting my neck, diverting my upper body, etc. even in infight. Tran s la ted b y jp tl . o "Wow, I can do a lot of dexterity. Isn''t that defense or evasion quite difficult? Well, I m worried that I m down. "Wow, I''m screaming! Damn, ah, already!" Well, it just makes the auger frustrating, right? A while ago, I was put in a single shot at the counter, but if I flicked my fist, the timing would not be correct, but the risk of failure would be too high. At least, I can''t do anything to see Aka-san''s punch. But ... "Cho, what are you doing, you! Puck, I''m now ..." "Well, don''t get it out, Shinobu !!" I can''t do anything, so I don''t want to add extra tea. There is even mean. "That''s the case when you''re saying that ..." "It''s time to say that! Now you can''t read the air in that place. This is not a fight. Not to survive. For bumping. Yeah, so you have to get hit. Don''t be scared. Put out your fist and beat each other! "That''s it. Don''t be afraid. Is it easier than a spar? Tr an sl at ed b y Jp t l.o Well, if you actually fight, trainers will be stronger. But it''s not like a phantom spar or a spar in VI. If you hit, real death will pass your head. "Did you say? This is a fight. So what do you think is the minimum requirement for a fight? Things necessary? Technology? physical ability? Experience? Head? Why? Guts? "Heart" A trainer who always convinces me by explaining the technical things in theory and theory, came here and told me something invisible. But my heart acknowledged it was the right answer. "If this isn''t a fight or a match, winning or losing doesn''t matter. It is important to deliver as you say. You may fall. I have to escape. That feeling will reach you. " so. You can lose. I have to escape. "Uga aa aa aa aa aa!" It''s upper like Aka-san''s growl. If you are beaten like this, your face will flutter! "What are you doing already, a little while ago! I showed you that extraordinary thinking power in Go, but why are you trying to beat the Ogre at that distance!" So, let''s get up! ! "More," Use your head! " Oh oh oh oh already! What can use your head! ` Is it a heart to squeeze and use it for my head? "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!" I evaded the upper body against Aka-san''s upper .... No! Rather take a step! Rather, the body trying to deflect the upper body recoils and steps forward. I will hit you. I''ll do it! Even if it''s burnt! T ra ns la t e d b y Jp t l.c o m "Urua aa aa ah!" "Uga aa ah, ah !?" I thrust my face over Aka''s upper. As a result, Aka''s fist was pushed against my "forehead" and the sound of "Gush" shattered. "Well ... what is it ... it''s different to use that head !!" I can hear the astonishing voice of Shinobu ... can you hear me? What you can hear is that I''m not dead yet. "No ... not really. Use your head and you''re right! And you can hear the trainer''s voice. Then I ...? "Ttsu, tsutsutsu !?" The skull hurts like "crushed" ... but the pain is that I''m still alive. But now I heard something crushing. So what broke down ... "Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!" A roaring red man. But then I saw. Aka''s fist that beat me was swollen. why? "Nothing. Receiving the opponent''s fist at a solid amount is one of the advanced techniques in defense of fist fighting. Of course, I''m sorry for those who receive it ... but in the head-fist confrontation that uses the whole body and puts on the whole weight, you just have a minute. " Do you take it forehead, not face? "That''s high technology ... Daima head bat! I didn''t do it. It was just a bloke to Shinobu''s voice. Somehow, the contents of the head come quite well ... but ... this is ... "A slight deviation from the forehead destroys the face. Therefore ... What is needed is excellent dynamic visual acuity. But that alone is not complete. The most needed is to throw yourself out of fear ... a heart! If you just avoided Aka''s fist, you would just irritate Aka. But what is this? I can accept it already ... T r a n sl a t e d by Jpmt l .c o "Uga aa aa aa aa aa aa aa aa aa!" Aka hits me again with the other unbroken fist. This time, with your own intention, consciousness, intentional, and squeezing your heart, head again! "Ugh !? Gaa aa aa!" "Kuha, wow, I can''t break ...... but ... how about?" The view is bright red. I don''t know if my eyes exploded or if my head was broken and the blood splattered was covering my sight. But I haven''t done that yet. Aka, who had lost himself, looked at his fist and seemed momentarily confused by the situation. But from here! "Did you hit two shots? Aka aa aa ah!" "Gagua !?" "Ulua aa!" Pierce the body and drive the upper. There is a response. Definitely in the empty liver and jaw ... "Gaa ah!" Despite my attack, she didn''t seem to be scared by Aka and hit me again without hesitation with a crushed fist. So I did not hesitate to stick out my forehead. "What, what ... what are we watching ...?" "This is ... I want to ..." It looks like the Shinobs are already stunned. Fuma and others look at us in a dying body ... well, it doesn''t matter! I have to get in the way! Now is the time for me and Aka! "Let''s return one more, Aka-san! Fly to the end! And now it''s my turn. A punch that holds the right fist in the middle position between the hook and upper, and sticks out straight from there. Smash. My technical name is Tenra Comet Ha Destruction Fist. But now that''s all I don''t care about. The technical name is cool or not cool. No, not in the case of parentheses. Right? Trainer! "Yes, shout now! Therefore, I do not shout the technical name that was shouting halfway, but the real technical name learned from the teacher. "Daima Smash!" Trans l ated b y jp t l .c o m "Guagua ah !?" At that moment, I felt like my mind was released. I don''t care about eyes or people''s impressions. I guess you should shout dignifiedly. "How about, Aka!" With my whole body smash, Aka''s jaw jumps up. Completely defenseless ... then another shot! "Next I''ll beat you extra, Aka-san! Prepared--" "Guggaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!" But Aka repositions immediately. He''s an angry face like a wild beast. He raises one leg, shakes it further, and hits me like a fist. I can''t stop my fist. Then ... "That''s right, so ... I guess it''s my turn!" Then I''ll use that vibrant punch. I go one step further, sticking out my fist. Me and Aka''s fist intersect. "That''s it! go! I hear the voice of Traina screaming unusually excited ... "Daima Cross Counter Aaaaaaaaaaa !!" A counter that jumps into the opponent''s straight line attack and strikes his fist as if to cross. If true, it''s not an easy success. But I was confident that I could. I didn''t blink at Aka-san''s fist. Now my eyes are getting so good that I can see everything, even if my vision is red. The touch left on the face of Aka who remains in the fist. Maybe my nose and teeth were broken. "Huhahahah ... wonderful. And ... Huhahaha, that girl, and the Shinobi guys are no longer hated. Yes, burn in your eyes, stupid and dwarf humans! The world! That is a disciple! And this is a fight! I can see my heart pounding. He hit his friend''s face with all his might. But next is Aka''s turn. "Let''s go on ... next is ... Aka-san ... Koi ..." "Guru ... Garuru ... Hugo aaaaaaa!" Despite being a wild beast, Aka still wields his fist many times. Then I''m back again ... "Daima head bag ... gup! ??" The neck is bent! ? "Nut, ... child ..." dangerous. I''ve been head-bad with my neck so that I can''t be pushed by Aka''s power. But then, I''ve had the power of Aka ... "Don''t do it! His body is already ..." "It''s reasonable ... That physique difference ..." My neck muscles and my head are at my limits, my pain is so much my body ... oh ... "Thinking ... Is there anything I need to do? ` What you need is a heart! Even if my neck is bent, my heart doesn''t break! "That?" "Even if everything is gone ... the power is coming up from there again!" He was holding a fist with nature. From there, twist your fist and use your shoulders, elbows, and wrists to stick out like a drill. "Well, it''s impossible! Can you hear me? Limit? Don''t say stupid ... because ... "Write the limit and read" Start here! " A punch that just sticks out from the eyes that can''t open too much. "Even if you have an irreparable wound ... than irreparable regret!" Instead of jumping and hitting Aka''s face ... "Daima Corkscrew Heartbreak Uuu!" "That! ??" Hit the heart on Aka''s left chest. Chapter 61 Episode 60: Fist at the Limit I was doing it unconsciously. Breakthrough is a technology that keeps the overflowing magical power on the whole body. The magic power that has been retained is expanded to perform a large magic spiral. Then, if you inflate and concentrate it one more point? Put all the magic in my head butts, put all the magic in my right fist, and then switch once and then. Dangerous act in the flow of battle. Concentrating the magic on one point means that the damage will be great if you attack other unprotected parts. However, for now, Aka''s opponent, who has forgotten myself and attacks are monotonous, passed with this. With simple power, Aka is strong. However, the form is also hitting messyly, so the power is inevitably dispersed. My head butt that specializes in focusing on one point, and fist, can reach Aka. "Ruaaaaaaaaa!" Daima corkscrew blows into Aka''s left chest. Shakes. Shake. I''ll shake it. "Now ... what happens? Aka-san''s screaming, which had been roaring intensely enough to shake mountains and forests, stopped. It looked like ... "Ga ... a ... ga ... Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa !!" At the next moment, my body was slammed by Aka-san''s arm, which was shaken as if she was shaking. What happened to my back, bones? Through the trees, me? T ra nsla ted b y Jp m t l .co "You !?" Dangerous. It is dangerous now. I was completely vulnerable. My body couldn''t react anymore. I can''t even think calmly. "Gaaaaaaa, Gaaaaaaa!" Aka, who seemed to stop for a moment, still screams like a beast, and tries to walk to me, who sways. It''s already tattered. On the other hand, Aka''s fist looks a little swollen and some bruises on her face, but it doesn''t seem to be much of a damage in practice. "A little ... tweed ... after all ..." My neck can''t be normal anymore ... What''s your waist? Is your back already painful? "Uh, uh, uh ... hey ... oh, oh ..." Tran s la t ed by p t l .c o m Her stomach was also beaten, so she spit out whatever was in her stomach. At last, my eyes flicker, and my blood gets into my eyes, so I don''t understand ... "... Already ... As expected ... Hey! If I don''t want to do this! Still, still ... You shouldn''t reach out yet?" My feet tremble so I can''t use the steps. The dynamic visual acuity cannot be used in my body today. No more punching power. Head butt is impossible, too. The heart is already rolling around ... "Ah, really ... this quarrel with nigga is so much ...... not really ... I didn''t know ......... I''m a little friend ..." All you can do is get up again at least. While leaning against the tree, whip his feet like a new born fawn, but still clench his teeth and stand up again. "Children" "...?" "Thanks to being blown away, there is still a distance ... ... keep your breath. If so, can you still do it? And while Shinobu desperately stops, the teacher doesn''t try to stop. Breathing? If that''s about it ... "Inhale quickly from the nose ... Like slowly exhaling from the lower stomach ..." "Sue ... Har ..." Ah, surely, a little bit in my head ... no, it hurts ... but a little ... "Eh ...? That''s" breath "... no, it''s not. "Ah ... the breathing technique of escape, which is the opposite of breathing ... the unique technique of breathing in the martial arts of the Kingdom of Japone ... Why is he! Shinobu ... Who is he really?" "Huh, nindomome. Don''t despise my Makai martial arts? The place where you are, we are already more than 10,000 years ago Well, I don''t feel like I''m going to put in my stuff anymore, but thanks to my breathing, I can move about once more. "Well ... Aka-san ... I''m ... well ... it''s getting a little bit cool, isn''t it?" "Garuru, Agou!" T r an slated by pm t l.co "I''m ... I''m going to fight with Aka, but I''m going to have a fight, but I''m afraid I''ve forgotten myself ... I''m talking about who you''ve been fighting since ..." And only once. That''s it. So, Aka who forgot me. Remember a little forgotten about yourself, and if you can afford it, remember me too. "Well ... Aka-san ... After this quarrel is over ... if we can reconcile ----" "Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa !!" That''s it! Aka! " At that moment, Aka-san rushes at me. Thank you. I can''t run, I''ll come from the other side. "Shinob ... don''t stop ..." "I can''t stop ... I won''t stop from the beginning ... already ..." Aka shaking his fist. counter? No, it''s impossible. I can''t get the timing anymore. Then ... "It''s the last! Take it all!" All remaining magic power to right fist. Just like throwing yourself out, with the power and weight of your whole body ... I''m full swing! "Daima Joltbrough !!" At that moment, our two fists just hit each other. My power and magic. Aka''s power and anger. Regardless of the fist-to-fist collision, Aka-san is stronger. I''m going to be blown again with my whole body. But at least ... "U, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!" He grips the ground with his feet and stomps on it, enduring that he can''t be pushed out even if he can''t beat Aka. "Ugaaaaaaaaaaaaaa !!" Endure. Prove that I am here. I can do it now. Prove that you can. DDAre you not ashamed of the brave son who saved the world with this? Transl at ed b y p t l .com "shut up!" DDEven though the princess is a prodigy, I am sorry that the son of the brave man has never won! "Noisy!" DDOh, slime spirit as usual. Today, I guess it was a mock battle at the same time as the written result announcement .... Did you lose to the princess? "Now, yeah!" DDEarth also appears? But maybe we''ll never lose to Earth or the Princess! "No, no!" DDBad, but be prepared. We''re going to the territory ahead of you after the battle! "No, no!" DDThat kind of technique that kind of thing it s not a technique used by warriors! "No, no, no!" Many words that hit me up to yesterday that float in my mind. To become a childhood friend, to the world, to my beloved, to my parents, to repel all the words that I had been told, I became a disciple of Traina. But it''s alright. Now I''ve stopped doing those words. Even if I abandon the title of the brave son, what I now prove is my determination to Aka. "If you can prove it now, that''s fine!" My legs slipped into the ground and pushed down like a goose, and my crotch was almost split back and forth and it was on the ground. Honestly, I wouldn''t have opened my crotch so softly if I hadn''t been flexible for two months. And if you don''t have that two months, you can endure this way without being blown away. "Hey ... so ... this is so ... good ......" After all, I couldn''t push Aka-san out of my fist. But I was able to endure without being pushed out. With that alone, I did everything, and it was somehow refreshing. And Aka-san? Tr a n s l a ted b y jp mt l .com "Uga ... mo ..." I can''t raise my arms anymore ... oh ... if I''m beaten now, I''ll ... "Ah ... su ..." But the next attack wasn''t flying to me anymore. I don''t have the power to raise my head anymore, but just shout out. "Oh ..." "Ode ... Ode ... Oh earth ..." "... Oh ... Welcome back ... Aka ..." Oh, I''m back ... Aka-san ... I was able to ... make Aka-san feel refreshed ... "Aka-san ... Wally ... human ... Aka-san''s bullying ... I''m pretty much like that ... I''ve run out of cake ... I don''t know, I''m ..." "How do you ... Earth, out, Earth, I ......... I ... I''m so injured ...... Gu ...... Ode ..." "But it''s still tweaked ... Aka-san ... I felt like I was getting stronger ... but I''m not done yet." "I''m sorry ... Earth ... I''m sorry ..." that? what? Did something fall from above? rain? Wrong. But somehow warm water came down from above ... "Aka-san ... I quarreled, there were human beings ... I bumped into each other and hated each other ... but that way ... When I could accept the other party''s dislikes ... " "Earth ..." "I could be a nigga more than before ... I suppose ... I suppose ... I''m ... I''m sorry ... I don''t know ..." Ah ... I''m already, my body ... my consciousness ... I have to say, before that ... "Aka-san ... I can''t live here anymore ... how about? Combine with me ... Would you like to go around the world?" "Huh ?? ... Earth ... Gun ...?" What I thought while fighting. After quarreling, ending and reconciliation ... "If I and Aka form a team ... no enemies ... the strongest combination ..." Nobody cares about your eyes. You can go around the world dignifiedly. If you have a complaint, just kick it off. It must be fun ... "Earth-kun is a small but ... after all ... it''s huge and ..." Here, little ... extra ... ah? Aka? I, if my voice is already , instead "Oh ... I saw it ... I''m up to the end ... I''ve done it well, baby" Finally, I heard some nice words and I was satisfied. So I did peace signing instead of words. For Aka-san and the teacher who watched me. And finally, beyond the limits, my consciousness ceased there. Chapter 62 Episode 61: Miracle The first life-threatening battle. I guess what a stupid thing I did now. But it''s strange. I was proud of myself for the first time in my life. I can''t do anything. My father and mother''s son, but I have no talent. Disqualified from the brave son. A drop-down that cannot meet everyone''s expectations. I shut my ears from all the words, dumped all the filthy words to everyone, and ran out of my hometown where I was born and raised. And today I am myself for the first time ... "Night?" When I open my eyes, it''s already night ... my head breaks! "Uo, tsu ... there ..." Everything inside and outside is about to crack, and it''s actually cracking ... my head. However, when I rubbed myself, I had a bandage on my head. Not only the head, but also the fist and the whole body are treated ... "Earth-kun ... Are you awake?" "... Aka-san?" I was lying under a starry sky, covered with straw, and when I woke up, there was Aka who was boiling something in a pot while burning. T ran s lated by Jpm tl. o "Aka-san, did you treat me?" "No, I''m different." I guess he was a red-haired man, but who is it? "I''m a daughter of a group of humans who attacked my outing. I''m painting a lot of wounds." that guy? It was a very careful treatment. "I can''t trust the people who attacked my outings ... but that girl ... I''d like to get Ode and Earth-Gun out of the prostrate ..." No, not just me. Aka has a bandage too ... "Sorka ..." "Is that girl, Earth-kun''s lover?" "No, no, no, the pieces are different." Well, it was almost like a confession, but it was still vague. No, it''s a beautiful woman, and I''m sorry for my heart, but she wasn''t that bad. Also, I was a little worried because being "loved" by a woman was the first time. Tr a nslat ed b y jp t l.c om "But, did you give this to Earth and tell him that he was shaking?" "Ah, what is this?" That''s why Aka handed me something. It was like a book with the following on the cover: "... Exchange diary?" "Well, did you tell me that you could pass it to Earth?" "Exchange diary. No, that sort of thing ..." What you want to do if you have a lover. That is to keep an exchange diary. They exchange what they can''t usually say in words. And if the end of the notebook had a small word like "I like", I would jump and writhe on the bed. It was so sacred to me that it was on a date in town. "Even if it''s ... he''s not really like that ... what is he doing ..." I turned my diary as if I was stunned. Then, suddenly on the first page, words were written to fill the page. "Wow! What''s that ?? Umm ..." I heard your name, but I haven''t written your name yet. , I want you to tell me again from your mouth, so I''ll call your name, and I''ll show you your male form, and that you really have a friendship with the ogre, me and my brother , And my teammates are deeply remorseful, regretful, and sorry for your smallness, and for making an unacceptable mistake to apologize to your friends. '''' ... What a serious apology. " It''s like an exchange diary, like a letter, and like an apology. "Yeah, she doesn''t do anything on her side, but ... I''m really sorry." "Hmm." He''s kind of weird and snapping, but he''s not bad. This message also tells his feelings. But ... "Um ... um?" ''Well, I think you already understand, but I fell in love with you. To be honest, I want to cross the line even immediately. Please come in two seconds. " "Ah. I just suddenly fell in love. Earth-kun, it''s a moderne. It''s sweet and sour." "Aka!" Suddenly, he confesses like a surprise ... I''m embarrassed and happy and embarrassed .... And Aka-san is smiling. T ran sl ated b y Jp mt l.co "Well, that woman ... ah, what is it?" But if you want to have more fellowship with each other, I want to respect it. I hope we can start by getting to know each other.] ... or ... really, is he really ...? " Even though I was a little embarrassed, he turned to the page as it turned out to be seriously clumsy, trying to shorten the distance to me ... ? What is your date of birth?? What about your family?? What is your last educational background?? What is your favorite subject? The future of the dream? Hobby?? What do you like or dislike about food?? What is your favorite type of woman?? How old is your first love?? How much experience do you have with women?? Where should I go for a date?? Do you hold hands on the first date?? What color is your favorite underwear?? Bra and bleach, pants and loincloth, which is your preference?? How many dates are kisses?? Are women holding hands or asking for a kiss?? I''m a virgin and a virgin, but when will I graduate?? What are the situations you yearn for in your first experience?? I hate big breasts. Is it rather an obstacle?? Do you like embarrassed breasts? -Shouldn''t you have a chest?? How old is marriage?? Proposal from a man? From a woman?? Where should I live?? What is the size of the room? The bedrooms are the same, and the double beds will never be yielded.? How many children do you want?? What is your child''s name?? What if you want your children to learn? This ... still more than half are left? Oh, there are some awesome questions and blank answer boxes ... What? Can you write this to me? "I''m scared. I''m scared! What''s this ?? How many questions do you have? I''m at the end ... Where to build a grave? What''s this !? Suddenly, it felt chilly. No, it''s impossible! "It''s amazing, Earth! I''m so amazing!" "Aka-san, this isn''t something to praise! I''m a little strange, pretty strange! I rushed to him for a moment, but fear had already come out. I decided to read my diary anymore and closed my diary. "And ... the important Shinob and ... they?" The wreckage of Aka''s house and fields has been cleaned up, but they are no longer visible. For now, while I was falling, I was relieved not to attack Aka again or something like that, but I was curious what happened after that. "Aizura, I just got off the mountain ... that girl and other guys were struck by Earth''s courageous figure ... just saying they were stupid." "Hey ..." I wanted you to pay me out of the house or the field, but ... but he said he didn''t need it. I guess it''s no use even if I apologize now. So, instead of not getting revenge, Aka-san wouldn''t be involved anymore. in addition "And you can''t live here anymore." Aka-san said that and smiled, I was happy and I laughed. "Oh, yeah! Do you go around the world?" The suggestion I made before I fell. Let''s make a combination with me and travel the world together. Aka-san accepted the words. I was glad it was irresistible. T r ans l a ted by jp mt l .co m "Well, where are you going? I''ve never been far from the Imperial City. I just know it as knowledge. I''m gonna go there too. '''' "Sogama. Clouds and the sea are fairy tales .... Makai? ... Oh, and the Demon Army, don''t go home." "Is that so? I guess, Aka-san departed from the Demon Army ... no ..." At that time, I almost heard it, but stopped. I don''t care anymore. I can''t ask until Aka-san speaks for herself. I just said yesterday that the past was irrelevant. "Well, Earth-kun. Isn''t it all right today?" "Aka-san?" Then, Aka-san made a gentle face and told me to do it today. I thought it would be fun to talk about what to do, but the moment I was offered, I was definitely at the limit. "Well, I''m getting sleepy again." "That''s my stomach. Isn''t it?" "No, I''m too tired to get into my stomach. The soup is tomorrow morning and I''m going to relax today." With that said, Aka extinguished the stewed pot. At that moment, the area darkened in an instant, but we could still recognize each other. Because the stars are shining. "Today is earth ... it was really amazing." "That''s so ..." "Thank you, thank you. I''m sorry." I wanted to do it ... "" ... that ... " With that said, Aka was lying in a big body next to me on the spot with Dokan, looking up at the night sky with each other. "... Earth-gun ... Why don''t you prejudice the demons?" "... Aka-san?" Trust me ... I did my best today, why? " Aka asked me while looking at the stars next to me. Simple questions. "I was joking yesterday that he was a disciple of the Great Demon King ... how was he really?" That''s not a joke. But aren''t I prejudiced to demons? No, not at all. However, I haven''t experienced the war, and after all the existence of the trainer and "I don''t have prejudice, but ... I''m a human ... but I don''t really like humans, maybe it''s because I don''t." "Eh ...?" "In that sense, demons and humans were all good. But ... just ... if it was someone who looked at me ... " T ra nslated b y Jp tl .co I said, and I was sad, but I still did. "I grew up without any inconvenience and was blessed with a good old monk ... but I was an ugly kid ... because I couldn''t live up to my expectations ..." "How about Earth?" "... That''s what I needed was high .... My classmates were so annoyed that I should be like this ..." Was cursed around all the time, so painful ... nobody ... didn''t see "just earth". " My life so far. And it was in the last game that everything became decisive. "I couldn''t stand anymore and fled .... I uttered a louder speech, screamed at me again ... I ran away and escaped ... and I met Aka-san in the lost forest." "... Is that so ..." "Oh, so ... even for the shortest time I met ... because it was the first time to say me purely [suge] ... whether it was a demons or a demon ... I thought I would do it. '''' Well, I guess it would not have been that way unless I first met Traina. If not, I would stay in the Imperial City forever, compromising the disappointing reputation. But just a little bit out of the world, this can happen. I felt that I was too worried in a very narrow world. "That''s ... Oh, I''ve been living in the terrestrial world for more than a decade ... but that''s the only thing I''m talking about is Earth ... I''ve been able to meet Earth ... look at the miracles ..." "Speaking of that, it''s probably only us in the world, including the earth and the demon world, that the auger and humans are lodging and looking at the stars and lying down. That''s a miracle!" "That''s it!" With that said, we laughed. He was laughing purely at heart like a brat. "Well ... let''s sleep today ... get up tomorrow ... let''s think a lot about the future!" Somehow it''s going to be talked about forever, but I''ll do it from tomorrow. There is no limit to talking. But today I''m tired of it ... "That''s what I''m going to do without ..." Huh? Aka-san ... What is it? ... It''s already sleepy "Earth-kun ... meeting out and getting out ... and making friends with outing ... helping out and getting out ----" Ah, so I''m going to work on a combination in the future. DDThanks for the earth Hmm? Dazzling ...? "Well, what? That? I felt like I slept a little ... "Yeah, I fell asleep in an instant ... Wow, the sun is already ..." I was just closing my eyes, but it was already morning. The sun shines brightly and the birds sing. Moreover, it doesn''t feel like it''s early in the morning, it''s like a pretty oversleep ... "I guess I was so tired" "Wow, trainer !?" Yes, I was talking to Aka last night, so I left her trainer alone. that? Are you relentless? The trainer who wakes up sits down with a serious face, looking at something. It''s a pot with soup made by Aka, which I ended up eating without eating yesterday. "Trainer, what are you ...? What''s this paper?" I noticed something was on the pot lid. It is a piece of paper. Did this happen yesterday? "Child, that''s for you" "Huh? Me?" When I took that piece of paper without knowing what it was, it was written "Earth". letter? "What''s this ?? ... Yes, Aka-san is up already ...?" At that time, from the letter, Aka, who was sleeping beside me, looked next to him, wondering what was going on. "... that ?? ... Aka-san?" However, there was no longer Aka-san. Chapter 63 Episode 62: Intermission (Demon) "Earth ... I''m sorry." Earth. Are you okay? That''s what makes you crazy. At that time, I couldn''t understand myself at that time, but now I can clearly remember. How much did your forehead hit Earth yesterday? And I remember that Earth did his best for something out of the box. Now, despite fighting humans, this is the first time we have fought. And no hatred, no murder, no one in the demons would stand up for their outings. He played with me, ate the food, and invited me to go on a trip together. Now, the Demon King''s army was alone without a reliable companion. When you were a kid, you lived in the Dark Elf Village of Makai instead of the Ogre Village. The Ogre of the Makai is expected to be the power, and may become a soldier or work as a bouncer, and his father and mother on the forehead are friends with the dark elf and live as a village bouncer. Everyone was kind, peaceful, and thought that such happiness would last forever. But everything was broken in the war with humans. Both dark elves and augers were recruited. T r a n sla t e d b y p t l . o Even with my father and mother, I joined a unit led by the Demon King''s General Hakuki, where I first met an ogre other than an outrigger. I was scared. They just hurt and surrender the surrendered people, killing or burying them laughing, destroying villages, cities, and lands, and igniting fire at the end. But what those who attacked yesterday yesterday are wrong. Ogres are sad but deniable if they say "that kind of race". Dad and mother have also changed. Both of them had the same face as the other augers and were rampaged. Earth may be able to say that outing is such a thing. But like that, hey, let''s pretend not to see it. I couldn''t help humans without the courage to stop my friends and parents. A human died in front of me. Okay, we were there. And one such day. I saw it. Day of joint operation with other units. The place where all the dark elves who were kind in their hometowns look like devils on the ground and kill humans. Just like an auger, laughing happily. T ransla te d b y jpmt l . o m Looking at it, I understood. Ogres were not that kind of race. Everyone said, "War" has changed. I was sad, bitter, and almost cried. Someday, I just thought it wouldn''t be the case, but I was scared. Then, when he noticed, he escaped from the war without permission through the Demon King''s army. When you became a traitor, you couldn''t return to Makai anymore. He heard that his father and mother had died in the rumor of the wind, and the war destroyed the dark elf and left his hometown. The war is almost over, but the remnants of the Demon King''s army are still in the Makai and still allow me a traitor. So you''re just hiding in the terrestrial world. But one person was lonely for more than a decade. I wanted a friend who could stay with me. Okay, it was simple. If I couldn''t return to the Makai, I just thought I would make friends with humans. But I immediately realized I was sweet. It was much more difficult to make friends with humans. Of course. Because the war was over, I couldn''t accept my outing. I was afraid to run away, scared, escaped, and even scared to call out to humans. When I met Earth for the first time, I was nervous and scared. So I was really happy to be friends with Earth. I was the most glad that I''ve lived to this day since I was alone. But that''s why you can go on a trip with Earth. Okay, because it''s an ogre. If you''re together, you won''t be able to stay in the inn. I can''t go to a mess shop. Don''t put it in town. I think you can see it with strange eyes. Above all, if you stay with your forehead, you may think Earth is a bad person. And your forehead will be like yesterday, and it may hurt Earth. He''s the only friend in the world where he''s out, so he didn''t bother Earth. "... I''m sorry Earth ..." I lived in this mountain, in the forest, for more than a decade, but I never thought I would go out in this way. I hope it is not kicked out by humans. So I never thought of going out for human friends. I''m lonely and play more with Earth. But this is fine. Aka ----DDDDDDDDDD !!!!!! Where''s it! Aka ---- !!!!!! T r an sl a t e d b y Jp t l.c o The sound of Earth screaming out loud. I guess you read your outgoing letter. I''m sorry, earth. "Why ... why ?! I told you to go on an adventure together! Why ?!" She desperately searches for her outing. I''m really sorry for Earth. I''m so glad that human earth can go through such outing. But you can go with Earth. "Ah" From the eyes of my outing ... yesterday was the same ... "I didn''t know ... tears ... it''s going to happen ..." You may cry because you are at heart, lonely, scared, or sad. But these tears are different. I''m lonely and sad, but that''s all. I''m crying with joy. "Ode ... I''ll do my best ... I don''t want to know myself with anger ... I''ll be stronger ... Oh, but I''ll be as strong as Earth ..." Out, forget about Earth. Thank you. I''m fine. Instead of wiping my tears, I finally made a piece towards the mountain. Chapter 64 Episode 63: Something No matter how much I searched, Aka was not found. The letter left describes Aka''s feelings and past. Having lived in the Dark Elven Village in Makai. Entering the Demon Army in the war and being in a unit led by a long-standing general. Having escaped from seeing the misery of the war and the people who have changed. And I can''t travel with me. While holding the letter, I couldn''t help but killing eight. "Why didn''t you wake me up ..." In front of Aka''s last pot and breakfast soup, I complained to the trainer sitting in front of me. "I respected his resolution. I suppose he was crazy about his life in the war he led. "" So why ?! I don''t think I''m annoying Aka-san! Together, here and so ... T ... I mean ... At the same time something came into my eyes. Nevertheless, I kept saying. But Traina tells me. "Now. But I don''t know what will happen in the future. The journey between the auger and the human is too conspicuous, and the gaze is hard to cross this terrestrial world. " Trainer should have known when Aka disappeared. If you were awake at that time, you might have stopped Aka-san. T r ansla t e d b y p t l. om "Who cares about the world''s eyes better than anyone? "That ... it''s ..." And a boomerang that pierces again. "Sure, he and I traveled together, and you might not feel annoyed when things got awkward. You are fragile ... " "Well, then!" "But it''s hard for him. You may say that it''s hard, but as you think, the public''s eyes on the variant are not so sweet. He left you because you understood it better than anyone. '' I couldn''t say anything. While I was just thinking "It would be fun if I traveled with Aka-san," both Aka-san and Traina were thinking much more than I was. "It doesn''t matter what your eyes are around? Do not make me laugh. No matter how bullish you are, who do not know the world, people, or demons, are no basis. I can''t trust it. " Tr a ns l a t e d b y jp mt l .com After all, I''m just a mouth. It seemed to say so. And surely I''m right. I don''t know anything, I''m weak and I can''t say anything. That''s what it is. "But ... if that''s what ... for what ... Aka-san wouldn''t be too hard ..." I understand what Trainer says, but that''s too much for Aka. You didn''t do anything wrong, but you were just kicked out of where you originally lived. "... No, not at all." I couldn''t do anything after all. The trainer who read my mind thought so strongly denied. "Child, this is not comfort. That ogre must have been really saved after meeting you. You have definitely become a friend of that guy. That''s why he disappeared before you. '' "... but ..." "You don''t know the world. I don''t know the bottom of people and demons. Power is also weak. But, still, you are a human being and have a friendship with Ogre. I saw them for the first time. You really did well. '' I was sorry to hear the words of Torena. If I''m stronger The world won''t complain if I and Aka walked magnificently ... In such a world ... "If you think ... your fathers also spoke similar dreams." "Eh?" "Rather than simply fighting with demons with hatred, fighting over demonic and tribal barriers. Untara Kantara in a world without ... " That was the first time I heard. Do you do that? "Well, aside from why Hilo came up with such an idea ... more than a decade after his death ... this is the current situation ..." "Well, then ... then!" At that time, I came up with something simple ---- "I knew it wasn''t working in the first place. Rather, it is impossible. Absolutely "Uh ... oh ... oh?" Tran sla ted by ptl.co "Like you and red, friendship between individuals is still impossible, but it is impossible to make it happen on a tribal or global scale." Before I said something like, "If my father couldn''t do that ..." "In the first place, you and humans compete for differences in nations, ethnicities, cultures, and historical perceptions. Is it a race with a different shape? How do you live in a different world? The war broke out because I couldn''t do that '' "that is" "And the most difficult thing is ... we can''t draw the race to make friendship." Draw. She said to me with a somewhat complicated look. "For example, will you eat meat? People do not die without eating separately. But will you still eat? Then, are animals not subject to friendship? "Such a thing" "The rabbit you ate the other day ......... the animal flesh ..." From where is it edible? Animals? A monster? So where are the demons from? Where to draw the line ... I never thought much. But, roughly ... "I can talk to humans ..." "But, beastmen and others can talk with animals and demons, too. Some of them are tied together like a friend, best friend, or family. Do you say those guys? Because humans cannot talk to animals and monsters, forgive them to eat and hunt. '''' "That''s right ... I''m ..." "That''s it. I don''t know. People have different common senses, cultures and ways of thinking depending on the environment in which they live. It is impossible to combine them with demons and humans. Even if you try to force them together, a break will always occur somewhere. That''s it. " T r a n s l a t ed by p tl .com Trainer tells me to have all the material and knowledge to refute everything to my words and ideas, and to shatter my shallow and sweet ideas. "So, it''s a child. Don''t you simply say that it''s chilly, such as "Aim for a world where demons and humans can get along"? It''s not that difficult. Impossible. That was Traina''s conclusion, and I couldn''t overturn it. "I''m ... weak, small and ignorant kid ... so I want to say that I can''t change the world ..." I was sad and I turned back on Goron. But Traina tells me. "That''s it. That''s why whatever you do ... you must be strong, big, and know a lot to become an adult. I don''t want to waste anything with the red. '''' That''s why I want to grow more ... "Child. Be stronger. And cross the world, thinking about him. Don''t just travel around the world, be aware of what you feel and what you want to do there. Perhaps there is some hint ... " "Hint?" "Even if you now say that it''s chilly ... if you''re strong, big, and grown up knowing a lot, but still say the same thing ... the words are hot, Surely it will lead to "something" " "What is ... what?" "Hiro and I couldn''t get there any more," something "" Whatever I say now, it''s just a mouthless word. But if I grow up and still say the same thing, it may lead to something. It is a vague language for a trainer, uncertain about the future, and there is no clear answer or goal. But I still know ... "I''m just playing with Aka-san and traveling, so don''t say anything from around me. You might be stupid, but ... That''s it. " "Really" Tr an sl ate d b y jp t l .c o m It''s definitely my feeling now, and how to do it ... "I''m getting stronger, I''m going around the world, I''ll show you many things." It''s up to me in the future, and either way I have to move forward. "Oh ~~~ already! Eat! Eat!" "Oh!" I decided so, and empty the breakfast pot left by Aka. It had a well-simmered soup, and I decided to eat it as soon as I got a bit bigger. I got a bit of juice and got sour, but I ate everything and decided to go forward. Chapter 65 Episode 64: Intermission (Father) DDIf you don''t feel so painful I did nt want to be born as a brave child Dad He hunts down his son, and even the worst parent who says that, still chase. Is true. not a lie. I love you more than anyone in the world --I''m sorry ... I couldn''t be the son of a perfect ideal hero ...... Is there a qualification to say to me that I love the most in the world? What have I seen of him until today? I don''t know why he could use Daima Spiral. Speaking of which, I heard that the teacher talked about "Rokudo" in class, but I forgot to ask him about it. Why is this ... "Hiiro-sama. It is a hole in the ground where your son was dug, but the road was blocked halfway and I don''t know if it branched off from there ..." "Oh, but he You shouldn''t be so far away from your magical power, so it''s more about going out and going to the ground than where you got out of the hole. " I''ve heard the number of his magical health check. I forgot the exact numbers, but they were less than Fu and Princess. Then, you shouldn''t be so far away ... is that okay? In the first place, it was a terrible story that he had more power than Reval, but he never expected it. It s not just the Great Demon Spiral. Um, the power of the fist, the handling of the feet, everything was amazing. My expectation was that he didn''t even know that he was going to fight that way, not a magic sword ... "I''m really sorry too ... Isn''t it far from magical powers? I didn''t know that my son was so strong ..." T ranslat ed by p t l .c o m The movements of fists and feet that were playing with Reval. That was nothing to think of now. A beautiful form, a sharpened movement, whichever ... "What''s not a warrior''s skill? ... Every power that was swinging up to the Great Demon Spiral is something that I put in with my efforts ..." Why couldn''t I look cooler? That way we could have talked more properly. "Hiiro-sama ... There are many towns and villages around the Imperial capital, both large and small ... but we only cover all of that ..." Now, I jumped out of the Imperial City at my own discretion, and a few warriors were willing to cooperate free of charge in pursuit of Earth. However, it is still impossible to search by this number. "For the time being, the liaison team of the Imperial City will contact the nearby towns and villages, as well as the border security as soon as possible ..." "Oh, but Earth is still wearing his clothes. He came out ... I don''t have much money ... I guess he might be in the field, maybe he''s hungry. " Anyway, I don''t think where I''m going to earth. Tr an s l a t e d b y p mt l .c om "Show me the map." "Oh yes ..." Where is the earth going away? Try expanding the map of the empire territory. Where does the earth, which does not have much money, go? "It would be a little difficult to find if you were to go to the" Mukatsuta Forest "and" Coconil Mountain ". It''s large ... there is a town at the foot of the mountain ... "Speaking of this, at this time there are events such as war go at this place, there are many people such as japone people coming and going, but it is a story that it is full of ... The first is the area where mountains and forests are most noticeable. But I felt it wasn''t. "He''s a wise guy, unlike me. I don''t think he''s going to this place, even if he''s in danger, even if he''s in danger. And he must have no survival experience. I don''t think it''s going to this direction or to Hoe Evo, he was weak in Go and probably not the place I want to go to. " That''s it. So think. About my son. If so, where would he go next in this situation? "Well ... it''s the exact opposite of this Hongyebo ... Inner city ... It''s definitely this time ..." "Ah ... Sure, there''s a fighting tournament where the bragging arms gathered ... It was a tournament with a prize, too. "" That''s right! He must be heading here! There''s no reason to head to Hone Evo through the forests and mountains! Here it is! I''m heading here! " Surely Earth should be heading here. The moment I thought, I was running as fast as a second. "Hello, wait!" "Ah, already. I''ll report it to the liaison team for the time being. Hiiro''s son may be heading to the Inai city." Earth. Find and catch, what can I say to him? How much should I apologize for being my father? Can''t be a decent parent, what can I say to him? No, I still have to go-- "Hiiro-sama! Pcho, ... it''s a communication with a magic crystal! I''m from the army general commander!" It''s urgent to have a story! " Shit, when you''re in a hurry! "Hiro! You do whatever you want "... What are you doing ?? I''m in a hurry now!" "Hey, Hiiro. I want to say that when there is an eye around you ... It is later. There are bad stories and worse ones. " Tra ns late d b y Jp tl . om Is it very urgent to contact the commander himself? And both are bad stories? "First of all, it''s a bad story ... it seems that the princess and the Revals have left the Imperial City, leaving only the bookshelf." "... what?" "Whatever the purpose, it will be your son''s search" "No, cho, eh? The imperial capital is now under close security and is blocking ..." What a hell. No, Fiansei-chan ... Tsukasa-hime ... It''s too early. I''m glad I''m thinking about Earth, but I''m more in a position .... What a qualification I say. "Princess, Rival, Fu ... There doesn''t seem to be any other daughter of the Fuefuki Clan." I guess he''s got through security with his ability. '''' "Whistling ... Paipa''s house ... Oh, that girl ..." "I can''t just let the princess go out without warrior escorts. He asked Maam to track and protect the princess. I thought mentally it wasn''t right, but he volunteered strongly. " "... What? Maam?" "Oh. To be honest he had a lot of other work to do, but in an emergency it was my priority. As a support, your house maid will be with you. "To Sadiz !?" "I think it''s just information sharing. Honestly, you have a lot of work ... but I''ll give my son priority now. So if you find a princess, please protect me as soon as possible. '' Maam? Sadiz too? I told you to wait at home ... but not Earth, did you buy it yourself to search for the princess? What does it mean? But now Maam throws a ton of work out of the imperial capital. Hmm? Hmm? No way ... Maam and the princess ... "And next is a worse story." Translat e d by p m tl.c om When I suspected the Ma''am''s "schemes", the general commander''s tone became heavy when this was the main subject. "I heard that the demonic side was checking on the game before you. Well, we also had an event and we didn''t force us to regulate it ... but the Makai side immediately inquired us from that "Rifant President" "From Rye?" "The technique used by your son ... not just the Great Demon Spiral, but also the magical control technique used just before that ... It''s a technique called" Breakthrough ", a technique developed by Daimao Traina It seems" "That !!?" "I''ve been asked what the son of Hero Hero will use that trick." What a hell. Not only the Great Magic Spiral, but also the magical power that glowed in green was developed by Trainer? "Yes ... I thought it was similar, but the trainer was a red light ... but it was the same trick ..." After all it''s not a coincidence. Earth has the power associated with the trainer. But how? No, did anyone tell Earth? But who then? "Even though I''ve fought ... I didn''t even know the technical name ... How many people can use that breakthrough?" "It''s a technique that even demons don''t know very well. It seems that it was a unique technique of Daimaou, and no one was handed down. '' "Is that so ..." "But ... Rifant says, if there was something that could use that technology ...... the only possible thing ..." At that time, the tone of the commander became even lower. I have a bad feeling. And the name given by the commander of the General Commander ... T r a nsla te d b y Jp mt l .com "It has been missing for over a dozen years, one of the" formers of the Sixth Great Demon Lord "and a follower of the Great Demon King ... It seems that there is only" Dark War Maiden Yamadile " More "Oh, yes. It is one of the greatest dangers of the remnants of the Demon Army, along with that strongest "White Demon Emperor Hakuki". " My head has suddenly hurt. "No way ... he was in contact with the earth ... there must have been that ..." "But Rifant doubts that. However, if there is no reason for Yamidile to do that, there is no point ... but it will be anxious. " Yamidile. He was once one of the great generals of the Demon King''s army and a powerful enemy of mankind. He is no longer a loyalty to the Great Demon King. That''s why they opposed the Great Peace King''s postwar peace agreement and disappeared. He was missing all the time ... "Anyway, things are going to be more than just family issues. Keep in mind, Hiiro "I''ve acknowledged" `` The former Rifah, the beast king Rifant, now controls the Demon World, but if the other surviving Rokuhas move with ambition, it will be difficult to control even the Rifants. Yes, the problem may not be with our family alone. I can''t wipe out the feeling that something is about to start. Earth, what happened to you? But no matter what, I''ll always catch up with you. And then you can do whatever you want. Please talk. Again, give me a chance to be your parent. Chapter 66 Episode 65: Intermission (Maid) DDWell, if I won the tournament ... let me touch the knockers! At that time, I never imagined this would happen. --I understand. Good. If Bo-chan can win, then! Let''s say you like my tits all day long! A request from the bocha when approaching the tournament. As an older sister, I accepted a little naughty reward with a smile, if I could get motivated by that. But I came back to the room ... DDFoooooooo, this is this! I understand what! ? Oh, I m going to get my boobs boobs This may be scolded by my husband or wife like a fiery fire! ? Dive into the bed, wobble your feet and bury your face in the pillow. DDBut, no way, this would be a request If, in the unlikely event, I could keep my reason Somehow, there is a risk that I will push you down and go beyond that .... No, I graduated from the academy at least for that kind of education, but ... I am in a hurry to have accepted it. However, as she continued to agonize, she suddenly saw a little boy working outside the window and in the garden. Tr ansla t ed by p t l .o -Uooh, Kempa! Kempa! Kenkenpa! A bocha who has a strange training using ladders. At first glance, she seemed to be playing, but the amount of sweat and her expression brought her seriousness. Perhaps, I realized that the boy was desperately trying to break the shell to change something. Looking at it, I was writhing and I gradually recovered my calmness ... DDHuh Let''s buy a new bra and get it There was something I couldn''t tell. So I couldn''t imagine it at the time. --stop! Oto-san! Oka-san! Uncle, uncle, uncle, uncle, uncle, everyone! Killed by the Great Demon King! ! I still can''t stand it. I told you that. Tr a n sla te d b y jpmtl. o I ruined all my efforts. A sunny stage where Bo-Chama continued to train and train in various ways toward the game before you. My word ruined everything. No, it''s not ruined. They have been robbed. Every day and whereabouts of Bochama up to today. I don''t know why Bochama used that technique. But if I don''t get upset like that ... the more I think, the more I can''t forgive. Hiiro and Maam who are the benefactors of my life. A boy who is also the treasure of them and is more important than my life. light. What I am too light. Which mouth can say that if a boy is more important than his own life? A sin that makes me want to cut this body, such as forgetting me with my own trauma rather than feelings for a bocha. In fact, I want you to be fired right now. But not yet. Even if you don''t want Bocama, until you meet Bocama again ... "It''s been a long time to prepare for a trip except for travel ..." To do my thing. Pack everything in a huge backpack. Clothes, daily necessities, cooking utensils, food, medical equipment sets, and weapons. Even though my room is always hazy and tidy, there are a lot of things scattered around now, but I have no time to clean up. Leave the room as it is in order to follow the bocha immediately. "Ah" As I was packing everything I needed into my backpack, I saw a box kept in a closet. That is my treasure chest. But now, just looking at the treasure chest will make it painless. "Sadith! Are you ready?" "Ah ..." "What a little ... what? ... That is ..." At that time, his wife, who had just made simple preparations, came to the room and looked at me and leaned her neck. My treasure that was kept secret to my wife. I opened the treasure chest with a sad feeling. There are many small items and toy rings and accessories. "This is what my boyfriend gave me on my birthday and celebrating the entrance to the Academy ..." "so" A boy who gave me a present while being a little shy from a young age. Each time, I was desperate to suppress the urge to embrace and kiss the boy. T r a nsl at ed by pm tl . o "He loved you ... I loved you ..." Botama thinks of me. I was always distorted by that feeling. "Nevertheless, I and Hilo bother their feelings, and if he and the princess are tied ... it''s a terrible story ..." Yeah. Me too, I was like that. I thought it would be fine if I could be by my maid as a maid. Rather, it is said that many people will be satisfied with the connection between the bochama and the princess. So, instead of responding to the puberty when I entered puberty, I was just swinging with a reminiscent attitude. "Hey, sadis ... apart from your favors and surroundings ... in fact, if Earth came to you ... what were you doing?" "You may have been taken" "Oh, yeah, that''s right." "I don''t have the qualification anymore." I answered so, and his wife smiled with a complicated smile and held her head down. "... Really ... what are you doing, I ... I didn''t see anything ...... nothing about my child ...... nothing ..." I shouldn''t be boastful, but Bochan''s first love was me. If such a boy had such "age" and thought of me, I might have abandoned all the reason I had been holding down. A book with processed spine on the bookshelf. "100 Ways to Lead Younger Men", "Preparing for a First Experience without Disturbing Even a Virgin", and now they are to me now ... and on the shelf below ... collection DDBocha ... under the bed. The double bottom of the desk drawer, the underside of the ceiling, and the study of my husband who can not come home recently with a surprise ... Ufufufu, did you think that it could be hidden? Weifang. It''s sweet DDGu why barre -Bocha. I always try to find out the traces of someone invading the room, including anti-robbing measures, and to be able to instantly recognize if things in the room have moved a little compared to the previous day This is a mountain of buried gold. What is pocket money used for? I mean, it''s a violation of the law at the age of Bo-chan? T ran sl a te d b y jp mtl.co DDNo, no, this is that DDIrritating with older busty maids that appear in such a book Make a cruel woman a sow Do you want to do something like this? I''m worried about the future, Yoyoyo DDWell, it is, as an illusion only in the book -Oh, is that so? It is a pity. I''m gradually getting interested in this and if I want a little boy --e! ? really! ? Huh, really? DDUso ? DDEh ... huh? DDHuh ~ ... I still need a little sermon for the bocha ~ A number of glossy books that you want to keep without giving up every time you go to puberty. Older things, maid things, and horny things related to cruel women. Netinechi I preach to the boy, the red boy sits straight, and I burn the whole book ... pretending to clear the "age" Keep it for return. And the title of a bland title is to the princess ... "I''m just doing things that I don''t like ..." "Yes?" Yes, for a long time. I wandered, teasing, deceived, and today ... that kind of thing ... "I can''t really ... I''m ..." "Yeah, we ..." With a sad smile on each other, I carry my backpack with that feeling. "But ... that day was also my happiness ... teasing the bokama ... it was so cute ... but it might have been just too bad for the bokama ... , Even if Bo-bama didn''t want it ... at least ... again, just to meet and talk ... goodbye in this way ... that''s it! " Yes, it''s more an action than a depression. T r ans lat e d b y p t l .co "Let''s go, your wife." "Yes. The princess will be waiting ... but ... princess would come up with such a bold strategy ..." Yes, everything is Princess''s plan. A princess''s plan jumps into this mansion in search of a lost boy. Chapter 67 Episode 66: Beyond Shimoyama Whether Shinobu''s treatment was good or not, he had healed earlier than he had supposed. On the contrary, even with a light shadow, there was a sharpness, and even a spar with the trainer worked quite well. "... I don''t think so much since the last game ... I feel like I''m stronger than before?" After healing the wounds and training lightly on the way down Coconut Mountain, I muttered unintentionally. Before the last game, I could train for two months and realize my growth, but in just a few days I felt stronger. "It must have been the experience of the actual battle." Traina nodded at me, saying, "Naturally." "We have fought against the red, which will be one of the strongest in the world, to reduce uncontrollable lives. There may be no change in muscular strength or motor nerves, but the sensation may have peeled off one or two skins. '' "Sensation ...?" T r an s la te d by jpmt l .o "And another is confidence. By jumping forward with such a strong man without fear of death, it should have become mentally as well as sensual. And fighting a shinobi woman would have been a good experience. '''' I don''t know for myself, but it might be so. With such a strong Aka-san, he stopped and beat him. He continued to catch that powerful fist at his forehead without blinking. And, in addition, Shinobu. It''s something that changes with the improvement of the senses and spirit. "Somehow ... I feel that I can endure any training now and become stronger." Even if you don''t have a clear goal like the previous game, you don''t want to do it yourself. '' Yes, now I feel like I want to be stronger for the time being, and I don''t have a clear and familiar goal. But still, I''m glad that I''m stronger and I want to train myself. "Even if there are no imminent goals ... What can be obtained and won''t hurt is" Strength "," Special feat that no one can beat "and" Gold ". Even if you don''t need it right now, it will never hurt you. '' "Huh ... money? Well, I was worried about it." Even if it is not necessary, there is no loss. That was true. And now I want the most "strength" and I''m getting better. We want to get a lot while we get. "Well, Traina. It''s a long time, isn''t it a great place to train in this mountain? Here you can do some special training in parkour, and when you train, you feel like a mountain cage." Tr a nsl at e d by Jp mtl.co As before, my carrots were hanging on the breasts, but I myself changed something. We met Aka-san, quarreled, and parted with make-up. They may have changed me a little. And, in addition, Shinobu. However, Trainer responds to me who has been motivated ... "No, if you''re fine, first go downhill. Training is done on level ground. What, why? Why are you in the mountains? Look, the mountains are thin, so if you train here and fight in the lower world, you will feel stronger Is that so? " Why was it motivating you to motivate yourself, or was your former trainer training during sleep? But ... "Reverse. Because the air is thin, you can''t get the same or better training than ever. In that case, the training load must be reduced. High altitude training can certainly improve cardiorespiratory function, but you still want to do high quality training on level ground. " "That''s what it is?" "Um. Ideally, adapt to your body by sleeping, etc. in a place with thin air, and training on flat ground. It takes more than a few weeks. " Once again, trainer theory. "If you have already acquired the skills and power, and you want to go higher, that training is effective, but now you can still grow as much with one skill and knowledge. Then, train on the level ground and increase your knowledge as you travel across the world on the level ground. As expected, it is a trainer. Isn''t it kind of kinder, but why? "Okay, then ... maybe you''re going down the mountain as it is?" He lost his way into the forest from the Imperial City, met Aka, arrived at the town of Honibo, and returned to his house to fight again. I also fought Shinobu. I rested my body for a few days, and now I''m climbing the mountain and descending on the other side. Even without a clear goal, my feet went lightly. "Well then ... what''s down the mountain ...? "Oh, just starting out of Hoi Ebo and crossing Coco Neil Mountain, if my memory is correct ... a city of merchants ..." Candidan "..." I don''t completely remember the geography outside the Imperial City, so it''s ambiguous. T r a ns l a t ed b y jp m t l .com "Oh, I''ve heard that much. There''s a famous market street where hundreds and thousands of merchants have stalls. It''s a city that cannot be crushed because of the economic benefits of fraudulent crimes, such as selling copy goods as fake legendary treasures. '''' "Hey, you know." "Well, it''s a kind of city. I''ve heard it even at the rumor level. " What is it? What? Is that so? Haven''t you heard that? I''ve only heard rumors about a city where things are cheap and available. "Isn''t that just right? You can''t be a hunter. In making money like Go in the meantime, I''m going to look for bargains in the city. " "No, no bargains ... I can''t be a connoisseur ..." Can you find such an easy find? In front of me who thought so, a trainer who wants to put in a godly aura. "Ah, Traina ... By the way, you ... That kind of thing ..." "The eyes of this Great Demon King can tell all kinds of authenticity." Ah, yes it''s amazing. No matter how great this guy is, I''m not surprised. "Well, it''s not without such special magic, but cultivating the ability to discern authenticity is also a good experience. Hopefully there will be a quick getaway, right? "No, um ... I just want to be strong, I don''t want to be an appraiser ..." However, there is no way I can continue my journey without stopping at the city, so I end up dropping. Chapter 68 Episode 67: Eyes to See Trainer pointed out that training in a mountain cage is not as effective for me now, so I am crossing the mountain. However, it doesn''t mean you''ll reach the bottom right away, but it will take some time. For that reason, I had never prepared for a trip in the town of Hoe Evo, but climbing over the mountains was a bit difficult. They didn''t have any water or food. "I''m a little hungry ... I wish I had to go back to the town from Aka-san''s house once again ..." Did you forget your first night? In such a time, you should benefit from the rich nature''s bounty of mountains. " It is poison. It is a standard among the fruits that should not be eaten in the mountains. " A trainer who sighs at my words as he sits down and pauses in the middle of a descent. Yes, on the first night, what would have happened if I couldn''t meet Aka-san? It is a haze to catch and eat snakes and frogs. The captured rabbit escaped. I haven''t experienced any survival yet, because picking mushrooms didn''t end up eating. "Well, though, such poisons can make you stronger if you experience them, but I don''t want you to do that now. Now it is important to grow with a nutritious and balanced diet. If you''re thinking about a growing diet, it''s better on a flat ground. " Eating habits. The first thing that comes to mind when I say that is the meal I''ve been eating since I was a kid. Most of them were made by the same person. "Eating habits ... only a few days ... but I''m not eating sadis food ..." Still, I feel like I''m not eating much anymore. He was eating everyday. Even the trainer was surprised to see the menu of Saddis, and thought of me, the homemade Saddis dish that he made just for me. He always stayed with me and took care of me. That''s why I wanted to reward Saddis. I wanted to show Sadis something cool. I wanted to see him as a man, not a hired boss. But it was no good. On the contrary, it hurt Sadis. When I think of it again, it becomes painless again. Tra nslat e d b y p mt l .co "Hmm? At that time, while thinking about Saddis, he was intrigued by thought, and it seemed that Traina had noticed something. "Hey, baby. A little further from here on the road, there s something ""eh?" something? What is something? Snake? Frog? Rabbit? I guess there is no such thing as an auger? "... what is a beast?" "No, it''s not like that, and there''s no danger ... but that ... Pummy ... what are you doing? "Ayatsu" is ... " I don''t know what it is. The trainer, however, notices something, and his face is gradually appearing. Moreover, it holds down to the head. "... What is it? I mean ..." Tr a nsl ate d b y jp m tl . o m I worried and stood up, just as it would be if there was no danger. Then he came out to a place where the trees were slightly open, and something was falling there. "... what is this?" It is something wrapped in something like a bag. Furthermore, there is something like a tube beside it. And, beside that ... "Writing utensils?" It has fallen to writing utensils ... no? Moreover, there is also a piece of paper on it ... "Letter?" ... "Please feel free to eat" ... what? " I''m not falling. Please eat? Hey, you suddenly became suspicious? Any traps? But check the contents for the time being ... "What is this?" When I opened the bag, what was inside was about three objects that were white rice-sized fists and rolled up and hardened. In addition, some seemed yellow and square food was cut into bite-sized pieces along with rice. "It''s ... rice ball and egg-grilled ..." "Rice ball? Egg-grilled?" "Um ... a standard dish in japone for portable meals and lunches ..." Japone food? Why is it falling into such a place, and "Do you feel free to eat?" "It doesn''t seem to contain poison ... Is it okay to eat? "Eh, no, but ... is that okay?" To be honest, I don''t know why this was falling and it''s too suspicious. However, from the moment she saw this rice ball, she was intrigued enough to drool. "Huh? But what about forks and knives? No way, with bare hands?" "Eat rice balls with bare hands in Japone." Bo-chan ... Are you allowed to eat something with your bare hands? Saddis was very angry at how to use forks and knives, but with bare hands? what? Is japone like natives or natives? But there''s nothing to poke ... "That !!?" Tr a n sla te d b y p t l. o m With a fog ... I ... what? ... permeate the whole body ... the taste of every single rice is terrible! Besides, is there something in this rice ball? Something white in white rice ... "Huh ... tangling a seafood with a certain sauce ... I see ... Tuna Mayou ... "U, ume ... um, what is this!" According to my knowledge of my life, I''ve heard that it''s so fast that I can get the first place in the japone rice ball ranking. "" Seriously! @Tuna Mayo is the best! " What? It feels like a tired body is coming back. "There''s a way to eat rice like this ... this egg ...?! This is sweet !? But it''s good!" "Sugar is probably in it. There is a difference between japone''s egg culture in the eastern culture, where sugar is added, and in the west culture, which uses a little dashi soup and tastes a little bit salty. " I like it a lot! " As for the rest, I like sweet egg fried as a meal ... " I ate it for the first time. Although it is a food that can be obtained in the Imperial City, it has never been eaten before. It''s simple, but I like it. Tuna mayonnaise rice ball and sweet egg fried ... "Ah, the water! The water cools down moderately and soaks in the tired body! At first I was suspicious, but in a few seconds I was eating three rice balls and eggs. It wasn''t enough, but it was too much to replenish. Today''s recovery was as good as it could seem. "Hey, this ... Japone ..." So, I was satisfied, but I wondered when I saw the wreckage that was a little calm and empty. "... Is it true?" "Suddenly, he appeared with Delon, left the sole and disappeared with Delon." Apparently, he seems wrong. "... why? He didn''t return with his brothers?" At least there were no other ninja around ... " So he''s alone? What is your intention? For me? Simple good intentions? "Hmm? Hey, baby. The letter you just placed ... still writing something on the back? "Eh? On the back?" Tr a n s l a t ed b y jp tl .c o Do you have anything written on the back of Please eat? When I turned the paper over ... DDIs the reply of the exchange diary yet? But I know. I guess I couldn''t write because there was no writing utensil? So, use this because I keep it. I am waiting forever to get a reply. I''ll always be waiting. I''ll be waiting forever ? It was written in a character that felt somewhat muddy. I felt a tremendous chill for a moment and realized that I had completely forgotten it. "Well, uh ... kore ... do you write? Oh, this writing instrument is for that ..." I could have thrown it away in front of Aka''s house, but after all I had an exchange diary that I kept holding. "Huh ... I''m going away from my favorite, but it seems like I''m being squeezed away by a troublesome woman, baby." Trainer smiles somewhere chilling. To be honest, this is the first time that I am able to turn my thoughts straight in this way. I do not feel bad, but I feel a little scary. And above all, I don''t know how to respond. "Children. For those who are too straight-line and have a lot of love, if they take an odd kindness or a reminiscent attitude ... there is the danger that later on they may develop into something irreparable. Regardless of the answer, be honest. '' And finally, my mentor begins to talk about my love. "And when answering, figure out who you are. I mentioned earlier that you have nothing to worry about ... power, money, etc., but there was still something important. It''s an "eye to see people" "The people?" "That''s it. There is no need for anyone to be a Happo beloved and liked. Even if you don''t have a million subordinates, if you''re the only one, find out who you can trust and put him by your side. A loved one, or a one-of-a-kind friend ... it should be the power of life. " Develop the ability to identify people. "I just talked about authenticity. It''s not just things. Nourish the eyes to see people. In the world, that ogre ... not just a guy like a red. Be careful, because a good boy like you grows up quickly In retrospect, I certainly wanted Saddis and my father to be recognized, but I wanted to look back at all the people who saw me. But Traina says. Even if it isn''t recognized by a million people, if there is only one reliable thing ... if I can see it ...? Tra n slate d b y jp m tl .c o "Hmm ... I really don''t trust you ... Well, in that sense, I have you now ..." "Well, yes ... yes ... what ...? Fe? ""Hmm?" Yeah, even the Great Demon King, Traina now respects me, trusts, and leads me ... "... Huh?" "... oh ... oh ... oh ... um ... um ..." Somehow, a little trainer ... I m unconscious, what did you say now? Normally naturally ... that? I mean, I didn''t say that much embarrassing now! ? Somehow I became ashamed, I didn''t think ... "Ah, no, no, ah, now, yeah, well, hahahahahahaha! What is it?" "e? What is it? What did you say now? I''m sorry. Sometimes I''m a little deaf after I die. '' "Oh, yeah! No, don''t say anything else. "Oh, yes or no! Pumu, this is the end of the story! Pumu, today is good weather! I''ll do gymnastics under the sky on these days! I was so nervous that I knew each other. "Ahahahahaha ... haha ..." But, yeah, I can''t help because Traina was a deaf king. Yup. Because you''re saying that you can''t hear it, you can''t hear it, yeah! So let''s get back to the story. "And, uh, what''s the story? Oh, yes, love is heavy, but how was it?" "Yeah, sure! "Oh, but as you said earlier, you''ve got a real feeling, too. Maybe you''re an old, heavily loved guy. "Now, baby! After taking carbs, it is better to exercise moderately than do nothing! Let''s teach you exactly the right gymnastics! Hmm? Though I was half joking, Traina changed the topic as if she was impatient. Oh? Do you feel like you saw this teacher for the first time? "Well, trainer ... you''re not ..." First of all, from a stretchy exercise! No way ... trainer''s past love banana? ... I want to hear it! "Exercise for both legs! 1, two, three, then, close, open, close, open! However, while desperately misleading, I spread out my arms and legs with a twisted gymnastics and blew out to the trainer who was flying in a good rhythm, and the topic eventually flew from my head. And, well, that''s what I said, and I''ll write the reply of the exchange diary ... as far as I can answer ... Chapter 69 Episode 68: Dullness You have to be responsible for what you say yourself. Above all, he gave us alms under the conditions of hunger and thirst. Separately, I don''t have any resentment or dislike of Shinobu, so I decided to write a reply in my exchange diary. ? What about your family? One maid who was like a family with my father and mother ? What is your last educational background? Is the Imperial Warrior Academy dropped out? ? What is your favorite subject? There are no favorite subjects, but there are no dislikes. The future of the dream? Become a big man Hobby? Recently image training ? What do you like or dislike about food? My favorite food is Omurice. Disliked foods are peppers and broccoli T r a nslat e d by Jpmtl . o ? What is your favorite type of woman? It''s usually cold, but it''s really gentle ? How old is your first love? 4 years old ? How much experience do you have with women? Shopping in town ? Where should I go for a date? I want to eat a handmade lunch at the park ? Do you hold hands on the first date? From the second time ? What color is your favorite underwear? white ? Bra and bleach, pants and loincloth, which is your preference? Bra and pants. What is loincloth? Tr a n s l ate d b y p mt l.om ? How many dates are kisses? 3rd time ? Are women holding hands or asking for a kiss? There is something to hold hands. The kiss is So my hands stopped gradually. Yes, when you look at the questions one item at a time, you''ll start to hear more and more embarrassing things that weren''t bland at first. "I guess I can''t answer this suddenly! I don''t want to ask a man what color of underwear I like!" "... notice quickly ... Wrap it around your waist or crotch ... and you''ve been shopping with a woman in the city, haven''t you? "It''s so much! Pasa, with Saddis ... Stuck together to buy dinner ..." "... Is that counted? ...? Was it just shopping? "" That''s ... that ... I got a candy sold at a street stall ... "" No, wait. How old are you? Somehow, a trainer with a stunned face. Damn, even if I''m really doing one of the dating ... but when I entered the academy, sadis grew more and more in the academy ... "By the way, what about the academy, not just the maid? "" That''s right ... hey ... "" Is that so? For example, after school ... going home with a woman ... "" I didn''t! Possibly, at the academy, I was dating to my princess, and all the classmates around me were laughing at me. "Hou ..." Yes, there was a reason I was spending youth so lonely that Traina was amazed. Everything is a princess. "Hideda?-A few years ago, it was popular for girls in the academy to make sweets and have them eaten by boys, so the princess got on with it. I''m a bad shit, I''m practicing, but I''m practicing, so I''m going to force me to feed my thoughts in the experiment, and if I notice, I''m going to be busy on the princess'' bench, so girls eat sweets for boys other than me I was trying to get it and then ... I was trying to get along with the boys and girls, but I wasn''t in the circle ... just that ?! One day, there was no carriage to pick you up after school And the palace was in the opposite direction to my mansion, but was forced to be sent by escort ... Yes, there was dust on the princess''s shoulder and the moment she reached out to reach it, Raise your voice and look at your face He got angry while red and beat me and made me laugh at the girls in the class ... The moment I was beaten by the girls in the simulated battle and the girls said that they were kyakya, my evaluation was poor I''m going to give the girls a long and careful explanation of what I''m going to do .... No, I''m with Koman in the kindergarten before entering the Academy ...? " And while I was talking about grudges against the princess, the trainer gradually passed through the amazed and showed a slightly frustrated face. why? "Hey, what, Traina ... its face ..." "You look at people ... but you also need to learn the feelings of people ..." "Why ?! " Why?˼ I think that I was in trouble because of the princess. In the highest grades, there were couples dating in the class, some were dating, and during the long holidays ... the graduates ... "Well, not to look at people, but to understand people''s hearts ... this is just a little glad to say that I really trust you, ..." It''s not worth anything, even if you''re a blunt guy. '' "That''s it?" "Anyway, you should learn not only what is authentic and what is visible, but also the subtleties of human emotions. Rather, it is essential for a person to live in reality. Anyone who doesn''t know the feelings of a person, even if you trust others, will not try to open your heart to you, and no one can trust you. It''s no exaggeration to say that red was simply an exception. '' And once the Demon King who tried to destroy humanity is told to understand human emotions more. Funny. I''m not that dull. In the past, when worshiping Holyland in Saddis''s skirt going up and down the stairs, he tried to identify Saddis'' expression, gaze, and every single move. Well, when I looked at the contents in shorts instead of pants, and when the shorts were written as Hazure ?, I felt an emotion that couldn''t be said. "Listen seriously. If you could understand a person''s heart a little more ... you wouldn''t have let the red silently go ... '' Tr an s l a ted b y jp tl. o m "That !!?" "I can say that I can read everything to the depths of my heart, but if I think a bit more with attention ... The moment I was told, my chest was tightened. That''s right. "... Yeah ... Yeah ... Yeah ... I was a boon ... I''m more ... Really so ..." "Yes. Otherwise, even if you are fortunate enough to appear to you like a red and shinobi girl, no one will be near you if you notice? That night, when Aka said, "Let''s talk slowly tomorrow," if I could read more of Aka''s feelings ... I might not have had to leave Aka alone. . "The heart of a person is not easy to understand simply by getting along. I''m sorry for someone ... I hurt the person with a casual word ... I clashed hard ... And ... I did something irreparable to that person ... Sometimes you don''t know without it. " "Clashing ... irreparable ..." It is said that it permeates. I felt that I could understand that there was something I couldn''t understand without hitting it. "In that respect, the next city to visit ... Cantidan may be tailor-made. Someone who tries to deceive behind others ... An honest person who tells the truth ... You can talk to various merchants just by walking around the city. '' "Something ... looks scary ..." "Well, this is also an experience. No matter how strong the fights and battles, the world is not easy to cross. A little, you can learn that kind of thing. " "Wow!" I feel that Trainer is right, and I nodded at the word ... I guess it''s actually something I have to look at the other person, understand my heart, and accept it ... Well, not only Aka-san, but also trainers ... "Okay, I just answered that I could write an exchange diary for the time being ... yes, I''ll leave it here. And ..." Rice ball and egg-yaki, it''s so delicious, thank you. " " T r anslat ed b y ptl . om Write only the exchange diary and the letter, and leave it where the rice ball was. "Well ... then, let''s go quickly, to Cantidan." A few hours later, I finally descended and walked into the town of Cantidan at the foot of the mountain. Chapter 70 Episode 69: Watch Out It took a while, but we finally reached the foot over the mountain. What''s visible is the streets of a new land that I''ve never been to, but within imperial territory. It''s a commercial city called Cantidan. There are no tall buildings like the Imperial City, but there are many tents on the left and right of the city streets, such as tent-type spaces, or stalls where you can spread your sheets on the floor and line up products. I have. "Come on, come here! Ʒ Click here for today''s products! Elos bag, worn by the upper class ladies of the imperial capital! A super bargain! "Otosan Otosan, this genuine Tilex pocket watch! Real!" "Is this the price? Isn''t crazy! Can my eyes be deceived?" "Well, you. Can you listen to me a little bit? I have a good story, but I''ll tell you only." "When will the slave''s auction begin?" T ran sl ate d by p tl. o m "This is something you can get from a leaf ... it''s a kind of thing that guides you to a fascinating world when you light it and smoke it?" Lively different from Hoe Ebo, which was playing the Go competition. Both the seller and the buyer are serious and have a unique excitement. There aren''t many housewives with kids in the street who buy dinner, like the Imperial City, or young students like me. However, the city was still crowded with many people. "Soooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo h setting any any any any anyway?" A young man who seems unfamiliar like you will be a duck? Oops, that''s right. From here on, you have to be tight. "Oh, I know, but I don''t want to be alert or cheated from the beginning. I''ll feed my eyes and look at a variety of things." And if possible, it is better to collect military funds as much as possible. Even if you don''t have an ID, there''s a lot of ways to get around with money. " What the trainer told me before getting here. Authenticity. To cultivate the ability to identify people as well as objects. And I''d like to secure some money, if possible, for my upcoming journey. With that in mind, I finally arrived at "Cantidan" ... T ra ns l at ed b y jp tl.om "Youth there! Can you listen to me?" Oh, I just talked to you. Ossan stood at the entrance of the city. She looks neat, but does she suddenly talk to her for the first time? It''s suspicious. "Oops, I''m sorry to talk to you suddenly. I''m thinking of opening a new store in this city, this is an apartment gates. I''d like to get a hand, but if you''re interested, could you help me? I pay my salary properly, and if the store is thriving, will I pay more? " got it. Let the young man shine a lot of money ... I''m too suspicious. I don''t think that this kind of open-sole shop will thrive. "Wally but hit me else." "Oh, yeah, yeah ... that''s a shame ... it''s definitely a prosperity ..." Ossan who will be shun if I refuse. There is no way to solicit me persistently. "Hey, wasn''t it okay to ask at least what kind of product you would handle? "Eh ...? Is that so?" He told me to identify the person, but he didn''t say that he should make an immediate decision ... "" Hmm ... " Torayna gave me advice to Ossan who declined. However, as soon as Trainer told me not to be deceived, everyone in this city would look suspicious. "Oh, there''s an older brother! Are you worried about money? I''m Mago! Mago Masagi. If you''re in trouble, could you help me?" "Wait a minute! Brother, are you not interested in apples? Why don''t you change the world together with my apples? I''m Steve Works." "Are you interested in our products? Do you want to make it cheaper now? Ʒ We have products made by the Lamp Brothers that can fly freely without magic ----" Or maybe you''re only a few steps into the city, but you can talk to a lot of people. What did you do to help with your work, say that you want to buy your own products, or fly freely in the sky without using magic? "... What? ... It''s a vibrant, but sparsely ..." "Is that so? It seems that those with passionate eyes seem to be mixed too ... " Gradually people became tired and tired, and I sighed ... at that time. "Kyua" "Uo !?" Someone bumps at me from behind ... soft elasticity plays me ... Tr a ns lated by jpm tl .c om "No, I''m sorry ..." "No, no, ...?" Two watermelons! ? Short skirt! ? "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Sister, walk with this vase ..." "Oh, no, no, no, no ..." stupid. What is this overwhelmingly short dress? What is likely to explode the chest! ? I want to paint red lipstick and the mole on the lips is sexy. "Um, this vase ... is it your sister?" It''s not. Before you notice your gaze ... It''s a vase that''s no stranger ... "I''m sorry, pick me up ... yes, apologize, wouldn''t my sister treat me with coffee?" "Eh, no, but ..." Let''s talk a little bit? " Arms in the valley and Zupporimgyuri ...! ? "What''s my name?" "Oh, earth ..." "Well, I''m Date. It''s called Date Showho. Nice to meet you." This is suspicious! ? Yeah, suspicious! Isn''t it necessary to listen to various stories? I need to look closer ... "Oh, tell me ... no, um, is your sister shopping in this city?" "Um, the purpose is to sell. This vase." He said he was trying to sell a vase, but his face suddenly stopped rising. "Is this a jar of luck ... a jar that brings good luck to those who have it?" "Hey, hey ..." Give your dad a medicine ... "" Eh !? " What, what? If you think you''re dressed like this, are there any serious situations? T ra nslat e d b y Jpmt l.c o "If this sells tens of thousands ... but it doesn''t work." With that said, my sister puts her tongue out with a little tears in her eyes ... what a pity! I have about 80,000 right now ... "The vase is a junk ... it''s better to pay a couple of buns and three sentences ... If you really get lucky, your father is safe and you should be lucky to sell in the first place? "That !?" At that time, an outrageous statement with no blood or tears from the trainer ... Trainer ... I wonder if your heart is in your heart! No, it''s Daimaou! "Hey, don''t be fooled. The people of this city are discerning ... That''s why they don''t show up at stalls or pawn shops, but become amateurs like you ... " Uh ... sure ... but ... but ... "Hey, Earth-kun ... I guess ... if I could help her ... thank her ... thank you ..." Ah, damn, this girl looks at me and her ... "Give me about 50,000 ..." "Thank you! As expected, all the property is tight, so the moment I gave out money to the extent I could manage it, my sister smiled, took money from my hand with haste, ran from the place, and ran through the lucky jar I threw it away and ran away. "Well, have you gone ... what are you grateful for? ..." "Hey ..." "Well, huh ... well, if you think that this also saved people ..." You didn''t ask for a reward. In the first place, the money I had was like money. If I had money to help people suffering from illness ... "Hey ... that young, I was done right away." How many stupid men were affected? " To help people ? "Hey ..." "She ... Master ... Oh, I was watching ... but that money ... Master ..." "Huh ... Don''t make a sad face ..." "Totto ... I''ll catch you, that damn woman! " I was told to be careful. In the first place, that money is the money that the trainer got, but I ... T ran s l ate d by jp tl .o m "Huh ... I guess I''ll find that woman right away and get the money back ... or a bargain ... No, maybe you could sell something." "What? " Rather than being angry at me, the trainer who seems somewhat amazed suggests me. that is "Hey, it''s tough! ͨ On the other side, Date was attacked by someone!" "Hey, you''re stuck on the net as if you were trapped?" "Hey, a young girl suddenly appears "That is a girl who looks sultry but has no breasts!" "Why do you want to attack here?" "Poop to that poverty !?" "What is it? Hey! What''s that? And that girl ... hey, I''m going to strip off all of Date''s body! What''s that girl !? Should I be perished by deceiving someone''s honey? " At that time, there seemed to be some commotion across the street, but I was listening to Traina without realizing it. Chapter 71 Episode 70: Izakkoza Cantidan. Both fake and genuine products are mixed, and it is up to the seller and the buyer to decide how to judge the super-expensive and cheap items. There were conflicts here and there between the buying side who was trying to cut off the price and the selling side who would not lose one sentence. "Huh ... is that the Great Demon King Reina''s hand-written document?" "Yes! This was discovered at the scene of the Allied Forces conquering the Demon King''s Zetzmets territory. An order sent to the commanding commander. " And ... "I have never sent such a thing. In most cases, I don''t leave autographed documents. The order was given by the magic crystal, and I only ordered directly in the six-hawk class. It is almost impossible to send it to the commander''s class. " There are many things known by trainers who are omnipotent and almighty. With imitation. "This is the shining wand of the monarch king of Monay, two centuries ago. It''s ridiculous in terms of its historical value, but now ... "It''s a fake with just glasswork embedded in it. In the first place, the king of that country had the wand of the sun ... " "This is Kodetsu, the legendary swordsman Condu''s favorite sword that Japone used to be! Transl at ed by p mtl.com "The real thing was once broken" Or rather, as long as you''ve heard about Traina ... "... Is there only fake?" "Well, this is it. Because there are a thousand cantidans ... "" Haha, if there are a thousand, would there be three real things? " May be less At first I was thinking of getting rich ... but in reality it doesn''t seem so sweet. Because if you don''t have the real thing, you won''t make money or shit. "But ... it''s my first time to actually come to this place ... I thought there was a bit more" back ", but it doesn''t look like that." She then muttered whether Traina had a slightly different impression of the city. Tran sl a te d by jpm tl .om "What''s the back?" "The back is the back. Did you say? This city is a scam that sells copy goods for falsehood as a legendary treasure, but it can not be crushed because of its economic effect. There was another major reason for not being able to do so. That''s the existence of "ass ass". "Ass ass?" In these places, what is legally prohibited is traded behind the scenes. Or even sell counterfeit goods that are different from the actual price. However, dealing with such things naturally causes trouble. Some organizations have the ass to solve such problems. "" ... Oh ... a bouncer ... "" Yes. They are formed by receiving a prestigious fee from a store or merchant placed under asylum ... Sometimes they act as intermediaries, and do back trades with high-ranking officials from each country and sometimes with the Makai if it becomes money. " I saw a trainer talking about "Lost nostalgic" somewhere, and somehow I was pinned. "Well, maybe even the Demon Army ..." "Oh. I didn''t do it directly, but ... organizations that had been in this city for several decades had little to do with the Demon King''s army. "" Hey ... humans traded with the Demon King during the war ... " In other words, there were various people in the world. It doesn''t obey the law and order ... there''s the Mafia. " mafia. Have you heard of that name ...? So I remembered that there was. "Oh, yes, I remembered at the mafia ... Sure, a few years ago, my father was taking the initiative in" mafia elimination activities, "and he was working, and the minister who was connected to them and a big organization was disposed of Um ... my name is ... um ... " I was young, I wasn''t very interested, and I didn''t remember much because I hadn''t tested yet. But I knew there was such a big event in the empire. "... Bokumates Family" ...? "Oh, yeah! That''s it!" I finally remembered my name. And it seemed a bit surprised, as it seemed to be an organization that Traina knew. "I see ... they''re gone ..." "Do you know?" "Well ... I used it. Also, the boss of the organization was also known as a fighter, and one of the six players recognized its power. '' I seemed to miss it a little ... "The Boss of the Bokumates Family ..." "Inai" is a story that, with its strong arm, the organization was large, and with fearless boldness, the person himself got into the demonic world and dealt directly with demons. " I m not sure Sure, I saw that name in the extras scattered in the Imperial City Imperial knights were caught. Trainer floated a somewhat complicated expression. Hmm? Why? Trainer said he didn''t trade directly, but I don''t think it was just that. I don''t think Trainer will lie, but was it an important deal or a thought? When I tried to hear that ... "Someone, help me out!" There was a crowd around the corner, where a naked woman caught in a net called for help. The moment I saw the woman, I was surprised. "Temee is the fraudulent woman I mentioned earlier!" "Hey? Geh, it''s just a moth ... I''m not me. Tran s lat ed by pm t l .om The moment she saw me, she turned her face pale. To be honest, why was this happening? Now, anger was better than nakedness. "Hey, Kora !! I just returned the 50,000 that I got from me, Gora!" "Cho, wait, there''s no more!" "I can''t afford it! I''m just there!" The appearance of Yoko is supposed to be supposed to be stolen! That''s why my naked body and some big breasts that swollen red for some reason and were slapbed many times as if I had been hatred. Also, don''t be fooled by milk or something, me! "I''m sorry! I stomped on the good intentions of the people! I''m innocent! I''m gonna do it!" "You gave it out, right?" "In a two-bundle, three-sentence jar, the one who had the money to tell the sympathy of the lie wouldn''t be able to quibble!" As if I couldn''t be deceived again, the breasts with bills ... Eating from the breast, desperately looking away, ate a woman. To be honest, I don''t know why the woman was robbed, but I don''t want my money back even if it''s a causal retribution. But ... "Well ... I didn''t steal it, but I got the price of the pot and gave me the money, and the deal was done. "That''s the way. Is it against the rules of the city to solve a deal that has been made with violence?" "Well, even the deceived person is bad." It was at that time. The three men came out in front of the crowd. "What? The guys who came out were younger and older than me, but late teens or early twenties? They all wore long black coats, somehow coats, with some fancy embroidery. Some people have a protruding head with a hairstyle that looks like a bucket ... no, what is it? "Yeah, Date. Let''s hear that we''ve been attacked by a weird woman and try to rush in. What''s going on?" "Cho, it''s late!" "Glen squad"! Drop down early and catch the woman who robbed me of money "Take care of that kid!" "It''s just calm down. Isn''t this guy still a kid? Well, did you catch a snail?" And she looks like she knows a woman ... or is she famous in this city? "Oh, it''s Glen''s brothers" "I''m dressed as a squid today!" "Oh, tired older brothers!" "Hey, do you like" Bro General "today? I''ll have some good sake later, so bring it. '''' The city''s merchants are smiling at this situation and cheering. But to me, it just looks like the strange guys are suddenly in the way. And the men approached me in a familiar manner. Tr an s la t ed by jp tl.c o "Yeah, my brother. There are no rules in this city. It''s not legal to resort to violence once a deal is made. I''m sorry that I was deceived by this ass girl But I think it''s tuition and give up. '''' "That kind of thing. If you don''t follow the rules properly, something like us will come." With that said, the men crossed my shoulders and pounded their heads ... I was frustrated. But at the same time, I somehow understood them. "Do you have the ass of this city? If you think that the Bokumates family is gone, isn''t it still boiling?" An organization in the back world that manages the city, which his father had already destroyed. But if you think it''s gone, another alternative will come out. Kiri was cried ... "Hahahaha ... hey, don''t let us be with my mate shit." But I didn''t like any of my remarks, and the guys'' eyebrows moved a little. "Ah? Are the guys who defend a woman who squandered a teenager''s kid from dumping pure money say they are more noble than those in a dead organization?" I was honestly frustrated, so I hit the guys who seemed provocative in the words of buying and selling. But, in my words ... "Cho, hey, wait there, brother!" "That''s right! I don''t know where the kids are, but I don''t even know the circumstances, but about the special attack Glen Corps ---" Surprisingly, the merchants of the city, not the bastards, responded first. Everyone has a stupid expression in my words and tries to refute my words. But ... "Well, wait, uncles. It''s hard to know that fighting and selling to us in this town, but I''m going to be a shaba monk! The bastards who dare to control the voice of the objection go out alone, snap their fists and face me. "Yes, it''s not just arbitration for those who break the rules ... it''s the team''s rule to buy sold fights. Come on!" If you come this far, you can tell me what will happen from here even if it is said to be dull. In other words, let''s fight. "No, wait a minute. I feel like I''m going to violently and I''m going to fight ... I just want to return 50,000." "Oh. I think he sold the fight. If you don''t like that, you should apologize at Dogeza. "" Oh? T ra n sl at ed b y jpm t l.co It is much simpler and easier to understand than the merchants who are trying to sell their products by impressing a strange woman or not knowing if they are fake or real. "Well, come on, Shaba Monk! I''ll engrave our special attack Glenn on his body, head and heart!" Saying that, the man with the bucket head raises both fists and holds it. At the same time, people around me and cheers rise up "Remember! I''m the third special assault warrior of Glenn''s special assault, my name is ----" "I don''t know," "That !?" "I can''t even hear the imperial capital beyond the mountains, Is it about? " Before the cheers, and before anyone gave her name, I jumped into the opponent''s pocket with a momentary step-in and stopped the left smash. "Nah, uh ... what?" """"e??"""" As soon as the merchants of the merchant who were expecting to see the fight of the organization somehow seemed to be admired for some reason, as well as the person himself, stuck open, I quickly passed beside the bucket head and behind it Run to the other two people. "A little ... what is this ga- !?" "Let''s do it!" "That?" As if rushed, the bastard pulls out a right fist of counterattack, but I put a counter on the man''s face thread so that it crosses the right fist ... "Daima Light Cross" "Oh, oh, oh ... this, this guy--" The other one immediately looked back and stopped screw-like punches on the chin and right temple before saying anything. At the next moment, everyone lost their words and the three guys who appeared appeared to sit down rather than stunned. Well, it would be like this. It''s a bit different from what she''s looking for, but before the quarrel, I knew that the three wouldn''t be able to compete with me because of my stomach, muscles, and standing. That''s why I am stunned ... "Is it a merchant town? If so, you must also learn the authenticity of the quarreling partner." He said, as if he looked down. Chapter 72 Episode 71 Bad "Huh, authenticity ... do you say? It''s a trainer that puts my word in my words, but looks a little cheerful. "But it''s better to overwhelm small fishes and get on the beats? If you do too much, it will look small on the contrary. They don''t become my enemies. The word that Traina puts on me is not to be careless, but not to get too sick. While thinking that it is a trainer, I jump up and down on the spot lightly as if looking down at the three dudes who pulled their hips down. "And is it all right now?" "" "Well! ??" " When I asked, the three guys stood up all at once. "Tsu, you''re off guard ... Hey, you''re not an amateur. Did you learn something somewhere?" "But it''s pretty sweet to stop it." Ama-chan? " T r a ns l at ed by Jp mt l.co The three men smiled and stood up, thinking they hadn''t broken their fighting spirit. "Let''s say, Glen''s quarrel isn''t like this!" "Oh, it''s a mistake if you think you''ve measured Glenn''s strength with this!" I''ll treat you to a special full course! " Apparently, the stop may have turned on these guys. Well, you can hit anything. "What''s a special full course of deathblow. In recent years, I always have a naming sense of Dasee." "What do you say? ] "I will return the product, full course, even myself! I will come back with three people together!" "No, so I should not get on the condition ... well, I do not mind ..." "However I''m really going to hit this time. '''' Even though I was told not to ride, I was nervous because of the frustration. When I further urged them to come in at the same time, the three guys shouted, "buzzing". "Temee! I''m not licking us!" "Oh! We''re like, we''ve mastered the strongest martial arts in the back world," Magic Shinryu "in three days!" I''m sorry, I''m sorry! " With that said, the three guys nodded with each other, lined up, and ran as they were toward me. The assault of three guys wearing black coats ... `` "''I''ll show you, Glen''s corps boasts a black special attack triple star Demon polar god jet--" "" Tr an sla t e d by p t l.co m "Hmm? For a moment, I felt like Traina had tilted her head, but I didn''t mind ... "Daima body blow!" "" "Heb, grab, domu!" " "I don''t accept the full course that seems to be first." He slammed into the body of the first guy and beat the guys behind as if he were involved in the momentum. "What, what !?" "Hey, that kid, what is it !?" "Hey, Mechakcha Tsue! That three of them are in an instant!" "Hey, cho, somebody call" Bro General " Yes! " The three merchants who squat down and squat down and fall down, and the surrounding merchants also startled. And if you notice that woman is gone ... "Damn ... I ran away while I was doing something ... What''s going on ..." "........." "What? Traina, what''s wrong, with a strange face" "No ... A little ... " At that time, I was gazing at the three fellow fellows, who were worried about the trainer beside me. Whatever you care about ... "Gahah, Temee ... I did it ..." At that time, the guys got up. That said, it doesn''t seem easy to get up this time. "But ... why don''t you get on the beat when you defeat us? We have a tweed ally ..." "Hey, it sounds like a miserable speech that seems to appear in a story "What?" However, it is Mendokusai that causes more trouble. First, let''s give the woman who escaped ... or give up 50,000 and think about how to manage with the remaining 30,000 ... T r anslat ed by p t l.o "Temeee, don''t regret it! You''ve turned a man into an enemy if you don''t turn it to the enemy most in this empire!" "Oh yes ... so scary, I''ll go now" Can you stay with a thug forever? First of all, simple daily necessities and food ... and money. It''s money. "Hey, hey! Really, let''s go! Soon, our general director, Bro, will come here! At first I was thinking of buying and selling treasures cheaply in this town, but it doesn''t seem like treasures are easily sneaking in. Well, Traina said to me something "business", but what business did I ... "Dah, dude! So, ignore it! Come back! Damn, call someone early! Blow! Blow! Blow! Well, from a while ago ... "That''s ... I can hear you. You don''t call people''s names all over the city. That was the time. "Dum Uh !?" "... Huh?" The moment he tried to exclaim from the May flies, a man who appeared dashingly fisted his bucket head lightly. "And ... you guys ... what are you doing in my hometown?" But the moment the man appeared, both the bucket head and the merchants shone with eyes and smiled, as if a "hero" had appeared. "Boo, block !?" "Oh, you''re too noisy!" "Bro, listen to me! It''s hard to say ... but we''re losing." "Even if you lose, I''m not surprised." "Nanna, hi, hide !?" "Kakakka" White pants with a long white coat with fancy embroidery and patterns. He wears a large white hat on his head deep enough to cover his ears, and holds a lit cigarette at his mouth. "But, I don''t care. Defeat is not a shame." "Bro ..." "But I don''t like the fact that I called my name afterwards." T r anslat ed b y p mt l.c o It looks slender and tall and slender ... but I know ... Hey Mu No? Pokoya ... Although it looks slender, it can be seen even on clothes. Pretty ... don''t do it ... ok. "Tsukana, you guys shouldn''t even start losing a quarrel and rely on others? Fight in Temee and quarrel only the good guys who might be ruined as a result. Hey, we''re going to escape "Makyoku Shinryu" in three days. " "Bro ... that''s right, but that''s right ... but that boy broke the rules of our city and tried to violently! Can you keep those who break the rules! It''s common sense! " "Non-mon, you guys decided Ossan, etc. without permission. When did such a thing get approved by the Imperial Parliament and become a law? I guess it''s related to people from outside the city." "Ugh, that''s ..." `` It''s a bit too mushy to make such selfish rules, quarrel to push them through, and rely on people or speak common sense when it comes to returning results Is it? " He looks pretty young. I''m usually a teenager Even though I m sharply glanced at, but it s quite calm and sloppy on the heads of the bad guys. What is it ... dignified? I feel something overflowing from my whole body that I can''t explain well. "Remember, if ''bad'' brings out common sense, everything is over." "U, u ..." And even a light sermon. It''s a bit unexpected, in the heads of thugs. And ... "So, did you get caught up in Izakoza or got up? Is he young? Is it a kid?" "Hmm? Oh, oh ... a strange woman has a 50,000 two-bunch, three-sentence urn ..." Uh, uh ... date ... kaka ... oh, it''s always a way ... uh, it was unlucky. " The man turned to me. If you''re talking in a calm tone, it''s a guy who talks a lot, holding his head with a bitter smile. "Oh, you have two choices for such bad luck." However, while showing such a situation, the man ... "Two protagonists to put in a wabi or to get my Thaiman." "... ????????? T ransl a te d b y Jpm t l.c om I made an unexpected proposal to me with the same tone. "Well, it''s not a joke! Somehow, why do I get a waist! You don''t matter in the first place!" "Well, well, that''s right, hey, you, I wasn''t doing my stuff with such a fool, even though it''s all-powerful. "While telling my friends" don''t rely on others ", I''m not doing it! What the theory! It''s a mess! " "It''s obvious. Do you look like a decent guy who understands me?" I thought it might be a bit understandable, even for a moment, but I suddenly screamed at my choice. But the man tells me with straight eyes, as if he were not at all ill. "Those who can''t do the common sense or take the commonplace and throw their garbage out of rubbish have reopened. That''s what we call the" bad "race." A messy theory. A man who realizes that, but laughs like he reopened, "What''s wrong?" Called his race "bad." "Ah, what annoying ..." "Kakkakka. Indeed, the selfish world and times of the bad guys have continued. Therefore, they are worse than the mafia." And he laughs proudly somewhere, acknowledging himself as a waste. It''s a type I''ve never met before, this guy. "Well, but I don''t want to get a waist?" "Then, the kejime that my fellows did is that I wouldn''t have to stretch my body." At that moment, laughing and tightening her expression somewhere ... the air has changed ...? "this guy" What? It feels strange. It''s not the air sharpened like a princess or Rival. It is not overwhelming crushing air like sharp red. "I don''t know what you came to this city .... I guess the people who bounce around in the local area will be lovingly welcomed, even if they''re kid ..." "Hmm ... what are the rules of this city?" That''s my style. " Even though it''s quiet, it wraps around somewhere, and the wrapped air slowly heats up inside me ...? I don''t know the strength. "If you can''t see it ... I''ll have to step out and check it out." At that time, Traina, who was silent, muttered in my ear. "Sure ... warriors and soldiers ... mages and hunters, assassins and mafia are different things ... well, it''s just a weird re-opening fool of your head ... I live based on my belief ... I feel like that.] It seems that Traina is weighing somewhere with this guy ... Bro. That''s unusual. But I was convinced of the words. "Let''s stretch out and rub my head against the ground!" "Hey, it''s not cool, you. It''s glaring. That''s why I decided to jump in, as Traina said. While stepping lightly, prepare for the Great Demon Flicker. "Haha, stupid or that kid! Do you want to play with Bro ?!" "Bro hana, you''ve graduated from the Dojo of" Mamagoku Shinryu! " The stupid voices from the guys and the merchants who were attacked by me in that way. What is that dojo? "... Trainer ... Have you heard about it? "No. It''s like ... but ... I''m a little worried ... " Sure enough, not even knowing the trainer is a fairly low-recognition dojo? However, you have to be vigilant as long as you are unknown. Then, when I tightened my mind and dropped my hips a little, Bro broke my head a bit shyly ... "Oh, don''t do it, you guys are bad. You know, most people don''t know much, and if you don''t involve the path and effort your man has ever taken in a fight, you can''t talk with your mouth. It''s the one and only rule that comes across and Tweemon wins. " In such a refreshing, but as if you are losing yourself, you can build up confidence "Do you think so too?" "Same!" I headed. Chapter 73 Episode 72: Feet OK ... pretty ... no, not really. When the fight started, there was a feeling that he wasn''t alone. It is not an opponent compared to the third level. First of all, we will actually look at the situation with a fist. "Daima flicker!" My left snapped like a whip. At first glance, it is impossible to determine first. "Hey, there, stay ... oh, oh?" Sure enough, my left hit two or three shots and Bro''s cheek. Hit it normally. "Huh, what? What''s the punch right now?" "How many hits were too fast ..." A throb that springs up from the surroundings. Apparently, my left is unexpected for them. But what about the bro in front? "Oh, it''s amazing" T ran slat e d b y p tl.c om Though she is being hit, she can afford. Then, I''ll hit you. "Well, I''ll give you more! Poooooooooo!" "Oh !? Oh, oh, guy ..." Fire of great demon flicker. Without getting into the pocket, she licks Bro''s face many times at the left distance. "Now, bu, bro !?" "Hey, blo !! What are you doing, get serious!" Playing Bro''s face many times on the left, the feel is transmitted to the fist ... "It''s really ... plain sorry ... sorry!" T ra ns lat ed by Jpmt l .c om The next moment, an impact ran on my left thigh. Pain as if hit with a blunt instrument and lightning ran. It was a pain that the bro who had been beaten up and my right foot kick hit my thigh. "Nu ... low kick ..." Ro, ro, are you sure? No, what is this pain? Numbness, steps ... "Aim at the opponent with the right cannon while keeping a distance with the left punch ... An orthodox fight, but you''re too stuck in the mold, you" "What, what? ... At that time, something cast a shadow over my head. "Isn''t fighting fancy?" It was Bro''s right foot that kicked my left thigh, with his legs wide open and raised above his head. It can''t be quite soft, and its posture is like a jaw of a large open beast. "Well, it''s a heel drop! ? Descent, child! "No, oh, my legs are ... oh!" At the moment Traina raised her voice, the heel of Bro''s leg raised above her head was shook down at my brain. He tried to go back immediately, but his dull pain ran in his left foot and his response was delayed for an instant, and as a result, Kaka''s KATO blunted my nose ... "Nyaro ... Bubble !? Oh, oh ..." Blood spurted out of my nose. "Tsu ... nosebleeds ... this guy ... shit ..." nosebleed. Besides, it droops to the ground vigorously from both holes ... "Don''t be blurred, baby! "Hey? Tr an s l ated by jptl.o The moment I struck my tongue because of my nosebleed, I heard Trainer''s voice. The moment I lifted my face, there was no bro in front of me ... where? "It''s up! Up?˲g At the moment you look up, Bro jumps high right above and puts on that momentum while rotating in the air ... "Don''t try to be in the middle of a fight!" "Gun!"ͯ Touch the buttocks on the spot and fall, child! Without the trainer''s instructions, there was no doubt that Bro''s KATO was swinging down on my brain or face. With my butt clinging and avoiding Bro''s kick, I heard a wind noise above my head as if the sword had been swung vigorously. "Oh ... I avoided it. Don''t do it, you." "Ny, ro, u!" After using strange foot skills. But will you stay tuned forever! Pain in the left foot still remains, but this isn''t even fart than Aka''s punch! "I''m sorry! I''m gonna be sloppy!" "Kaka ... low boiling point ... but I don''t hate it" "Daima overhand!" I stopped chima on the left. Turn the full swing on the right ... "Magic Shin Rolling Sobat!" At that moment, Bro jumped on one foot, hitting a strong kick as if hitting my overhand while rotating. "... Jump back and kick ... no ... this is ... sobat? The right fist makes a strange noise ... "Uoooooooooo!" "It''s useless ... kicking is three times as powerful as a fist ... to break it ... don''t be spared! Use! Yes, can you lose? Well, I hit Aka from the front. However, if you are tossed here, I''m sorry to Aka-san. Even for Aka who has been away from me to protect me weak ... Tr a n sl ate d by jp tl .c o "Is it possible to lose in such a place!" "That! Pia, this light ... This trick ..." "But, yeah, yeah! Breakthrough!" It was a place where she was tossed by just watching and pushed off as it was. I didn''t know what I was doing. I think it''s a thrilling guy in such a place, this guy ... From a ninja warrior who fought the other day ... maybe from a senior empire warrior ... And you still can''t see the bottom of power. That''s why this choice is not wrong. Push it off with a breakthrough. If this is the case, you can care about numbness of your legs! "Daima Goose Step!" After decoupling the opponent in the step of rapid acceleration from deceleration and jumping into the pocket in a moment ... "Daima Smash!" Left smash. Suddenly shake off the opponent''s neck from above. But "I''m sorry ... I''m terrified ... You''re amazing." Have you been cut off? Is it too big? A bro who slightly deflects his back to avoid my fist. Instead, my fist was shattering the cigarette held by Bro. But I can''t finish it. "Daima Overhand!" Pursue full swing on face again ... "Magic Shinjin Step!" "... Huh?" At the moment I thought, Bro broke down and evaded my full swing in unique swaying steps while defending the face? No, no. Trans lated by jpt l .com "You couldn''t have avoided ... I didn''t catch you?" "... Jinga! ? The guy Why do that step? No way ... "What''s this guy really ?! Such a person is unknown to the empire ... why?" It was the first time I had seen various steps in ladder training. Unexpectedly, he broke out of my fist. But the movement is fast. I was a little confused, but if I was conscious of my speed, dynamic vision, and peripheral vision, I couldn''t be deceived ... "But, let''s escape! @ Daima Corkscrew Blow!" In an instant, jump into the front of Bro, and on his face this time, the right of the whole body ... "Magic Shin Kicross Counter" At that moment, the bottom of Bro''s feet crossed my face as if I crossed my straight fist. ? No, this is dangerous! It s no good! I ca nt stop suddenly! Avoided ... "Dive in! At that moment, Trainer''s words run through his mind. And with Aka who revives at the same time ... "One, oh ... Daima head bat!" My legs and fists cross and I get a blow kick at my forehead. And at the same time, something shattered, something cracked, and a dull sound was heard. "Kah, but ... guh ..." cracked. head. There is no doubt that blood squirts ... but this is ... compared to Aka''s punch ... "What a hell! @Ola!" I endured. I forcibly pulled back my flying consciousness, and I barked to inspire myself. that is "Well, what ..." "Why ... these two ... just a few seconds ..." "I stopped breathing and looked ... I forgot to breathe ..." I didn''t know what was happening ... It took only a few seconds for me and Bro to leave behind. "Huh, huh ... a little ... but it''s harder to do than someone who casts swords or magic ..." I''m not going to follow you soon. Slight intervals. I release it and stare at Bro to avoid wasting breakthrough. Bro stood on one leg with a bitter smile. "... I''m surprised ... I''m right now ... I''m kneeling ... I''d rather jump into my counter ..." Apparently, Bro wasn''t intact right now. I''m laughing, but I know I''m sweating a little. I hurt the knees of those who use foot skills. "That''s where you''re going to use strange tricks. It''s almost a bad fight, and you''re going to spin your legs. Isn''t Futu hitting with his fist?" While holding my breath, I said ironically. Bro responded shrugging. "What is it? And when I crawled down on the ground ... I always got up with these feet and went forward. " "... so why?" "In other words, the feet supported, endured, and advanced Temey more than anyone else. Therefore, people were packed with life on their feet. Do you think you''re hitting your thoughts? " He knew what a crazy theory and reason was, and confidently stated it. "Hmm ... I just said," Futou wa, "but I don''t say that hitting with a fist is the most necessary in a fight ... so, I can''t say my feet." "Huh ..." Yes, not a fist. Not a foot. The most necessary thing in a fight. It has already been soaked and learned. Right? Trainer. "Of course not." Yes, I knew with my body ... "After all ... the most necessary thing in the fight is ... heart!" That''s why I confused it. "Well, continue! I''ll hit my heart to throw myself without fear!" Striking the chest vigorously, raising both fists, and re-partitioning the fighting pose. Then ... "Oh, it''s ... I''m ..." Bro sat on the ground from the buttocks on the spot, and laughed grandly as if he were stuck in a key point. It didn''t mean that I was laughing ridiculously ... I was glad somewhere ... "Hey, I got one. Yes ..... What I did was, the starting point of the quarrel was missing. "Nuu ..." "Squirting nosebleeds, dividing my forehead, and having a bright red face, but the glistening eyes that didn''t change ... reminds me of a time when I was too stinking." And while laughing, Bro broke his eyes and looked at me as if nostalgic, and with a warm glance. "Huh, it''s kind of scary, I''m not feeling like that ... hey, you. There are two new options." "What?" "I can still quarrel, so I''ll keep going all the way ... or you''re the amount of money you got on the date ... I''ll give you back, but I''ll give you as much as you get." "... Eh, oh? If you notice, the air of the place is no longer the atmosphere of fighting with the scary, and Bro has proposed to me so. Not only me, but Bro''s colleagues and merchants were surprised at the proposal, and came out with a surprise. "No, uh ... why?" "I don''t hate bullshit and rebellious brat ... I''m like ... we all were like that ... so I missed it and liked it." And while Bro said to me as an option, he just stood up and came close to me while fighting, crossing my shoulders, getting used to it, just because he didn''t want to fight. "Yeah, let''s go away! "Okay, maybe you could go up the stairs a little earlier." And Bro pulls me while fighting with one foot. Suddenly I tried to resist, but for some reason I couldn''t shake it off and was taken away. That''s how I met Aniki with a mysterious bad guy who didn''t know what the world was smoking in this city. Chapter 74 Episode 73: Invitation to Wal "That''s the same as Bro," "Well, Sha-nee, that kid ... that was so strong." "The only way to do it from the front was to knock us down. " The bucket heads are walking in front of me, talking about that. Funny. A few minutes after we hit the blood and hit it, why are you already shouldered? I was taken to the first bar in my life. "Cho, ma ... hey, wait! I guess the bar is a bad place or a place for old men! I''m not going!" Well, in the past, Sadiz was listed as one of the "places you shouldn''t go to because it''s bad. "Huh ... you''re like a wargaki, aren''t you the first tavern?" "That''s why I don''t usually come!" With that said, Bro takes me to the city tavern. It is completely different from the fashionable ones found in the Imperial City. A ragged signboard. The broken door. In some places, cracks, cracked walls, broken pillars, etc., a dirty tavern that is about to collapse. It is not only the appearance but also the contents. "U, u ..." The moment I entered the store, I inadvertently held my mouth. At the moment you enter, you don''t know if anyone drinks, the empty bottles roll, and the bad red-faced guys get drunk on the table and floor, sleeping, men laughing with women sitting on both sides, and clothes. The women who broke down are making noises with no elegance. Can you even mix the smells of alcohol, cigarettes and gero? I have never seen such a stinking dirty space before. Tr ansla ted b y p m tl.c o "Hey, it''s a bro, what''s that child?" "Hey, it looks cheeky, but it''s pretty cute?" "Sorry, you went to fight for a black specialty triple star?" The moment we entered the store, we all approached, laughing at everyone, whether they were bro friends or not. And, of course, his gaze is directed at me who is shouldered by Bro. "Oh, this is a kid that was damaged by Date .... Then the triple stars blew off, and I argued with me, but ... I took it because I liked it." "Yes, we''ve beat our jet stream attack." "Do you have a good fight?" "Hey, you''re not nervous, don''t enter." Tr an s lat e d b y pt l.c o m Zachri and the bros who explain me. However, it was not unusual for those who knew Bro to say that the explanation was too zackly, and everyone nodded with a smile without being particularly nervous. "Hey, is that a newcomer to expect? Isn''t he still young?" "Hey, it''s okay. If you have any trouble, you can rely on it. That''s our rule." It''s like ... Oh, my sister is taught, I guess I''ll tell you ~ "" I''m gonna eat this? " Even though we had a quarrel, we accepted him without worrying about it. Somehow, who are always rough and don''t mind the details? And at the same time I realized that there was. "Oh no, the streets of the city are all merchants ... this is a merchant town in the first place ... Yes, most of the people shopping at the tables and street vendors were old people or just adults. But now there are dozens of teens and twenties or so in this bar. "Oh, in the daytime. We young people are drunk or drinking in the house or shop during the day. At night, it turns into a strange city again." "Oh, what?" "Oh, it''s a sleepless night for our bad guys, devouring the heritage left by the adults who ruled the city." "... What kind of city?" Check it out! " With that in mind, Bro, scurrying through the store, naturally sat down at the counter facing the bar master. "Hey, you''re sitting down too. Today''s my treat." Saying so, Bro invites me to the counter. I sat down as I was told, honestly puzzled. "... I can''t drink alcohol, please give me orange juice." "" "No!" "Kakakka, Shane. Master, do you have my bottle?" "Aiyo" And they really want me to drink! ? No, but it''s a violation of the law ... but Bro laughed out of his mind and took out his cigarette and set a new fire. "... Foo" "I don''t smoke next to you!" "Hmm? Wow, Warrior. Do you smoke ?? Can you smoke?" "I''m still fifteen! I''m still fifteen!" Far from drinking, I even offered me cigarettes. As expected, I also screamed that it was a "don''t do". Tr a nsl a te d b y Jp tl .o "Hey, it''s a surprisingly good boy. You''re a boo-chan?" "Num !?" Did you jump out? Is it such a place? Nu, u nu It was almost hit, and I was inadvertently stuck in words. "I guess it doesn''t matter ... but to you" "Oh no, it doesn''t matter. There''s no reason why people get sick. Including everyone here." ... It''s not that simple ... "" Huh ... that''s right. I don''t want to hear that much. " I was frustrated trying to make a wall, but Bro didn''t ask if I didn''t pursue it too much. "I ran into an easy path because I was not able to keep up with school. It s going to be a bit of a kick That said, I was surprised. It''s not unusual for me to jump out of the house because of bad things. So, those guys who are laughing happily like this, and the bro too ...? "And it''s often a bit of curiosity that it gets bad. It''s like drinking alcohol, cigarettes, or playing with girls, which is said to be bad." With that said, Bro gave me a freshly lit cigarette. However, I refused if I could smoke. "So, cigarettes are worthy of the body, but also sake." Surely cigarettes are from 18? I''ve heard that you lose your strength when you smoke, or your lungs get dirty, and that''s a really good thing. "Well, have you never smoked and decide that it''s bad for you?" "... Eh?" "Isn''t 15 or 18 much different?" "Are they even presented in a dissertation?" "N, what is ..." "In the first place, the age limit for smoking and drinking is a standard that fathers who have nothing to do with teens have decided on their own. Isn''t it all you have to try on your own to see if it''s bad for you? " Well, if you look at me ... "Why do you get caught by such a bad invitation?" "Oh" "I''m sorry for the pain of this woman in this city! So I have to smoke and I don''t drink alcohol!" He refused the invitation of bad play by saying "do not do". I learned the lesson of being deceived by a woman as Assari. "Um, that''s right. That''s good, child. You can easily make cigarettes and alcohol, but once you get into it, you can''t easily break it. Bad for the body. " T r ans lat ed b y p mt l. o Trayna nodded, "Eun-un," with her arms folded. "But, did you say bro ...? I''m familiar with it, and I''m going to recommend something that would hinder the growth of my disciple ... Somehow, the trainer is doing something "Panska" ... "Kakakka, I can''t get together. This is a senior in my life .... Isn''t it okay to hear from a bad play teacher?" The teacher is over! What the odds you just met say today! No, that trainer? Don''t jump over me and get angry. I can''t hear it. And something shy ... "But if you''re not going to be bad, you''re still not too late. That''s a good thing." At that time, Bro was stroking my head while poking out the cigarette I had offered. "People can easily become bad. Step out a bit ... no, just step off. But, there''s nothing down the road. You just fall down. So ... from bad to normal It''s hard to come back ... " Then, Bro would remind me ... "I don''t know why you''re so glaring at fighting ... but it''s not worthless from the perspective of others like us. You can still do anything. Why don''t you go home? " "Num ... what?" "If not ... one day, if you want to go home, you won''t be able to go back anymore ...... you may end up with irreparable regrets ... Right? " It was as if an adult persuaded a child who had left the house ... no, it was just like "like" or ... "That''s a big deal. Can you do anything? I know. That''s why I left the house to be something." "Hoho ..." "I don''t want to be troubled by something bad." Tra n sl at ed b y jpmtl.o Still, if I didn''t get along with something bad, I jumped. "I''m leaving the house, leaving the empire, and becoming a big guy!" "I''m dazzling, I guess I''m dazzling ... I''m thinking about it. I''m going to toast the big guy of the future right now." "Sure, stupid." That''s why, while tongue tapping, I drunk the water in the glass that was served ... Go ! Ah Cho, baby! ? Pana, Ko, Kora, what are you doing! Shima, just drink ... Oh, there''s a strange scent in the back of my nose that runs around my head, no, it''s hot! Something is hot! Is this room too hot? "Wow, what? ... what is this?" "Oh, no, no, I refused to drink ... Now, water ..." "Dude, Maji! "Water, this is drinking too." Ah, the water is bad and I want to eat ice. hot. That''s hot. I''m still wearing clothes. "Oh, hey, with a cup ... oh-oh, hey, take off your clothes, oh-" "... Jururi ... I took off my clothes ... I died ... I''ll put it away." "Hmm? Who are you? I''ve never seen you ..." "Yeah, I just became a waitress at this store just a moment ago, Sino ... um, um ... Kagerou." "Hey, is that so?" "Well, this clothes can be washed ... Kunka-kun ... Huh ~ ?" "Oh, hey, what''s happening with your sister? He looks so happy, but ..." Hmm? I can hear the voice of a woman I''ve heard, but no, I''m thirsty with my head ... "Hey, baby! Return to sanity! Put the glass you have and spit out what you drank! In addition, a shinobi woman is infiltrating! Hey, baby! What? What is it? Trainer is divided into three people? Awesome, as expected, my teacher, great! Chapter 75 Episode 74: Rumble Yabe, you''re so excited "Uh, ah, ah! But, I felt a little nervous, what is it? I feel I can do anything now. "Oh ... oh ..." "What a blow! You''re doing what you''re doing!" "No way, it''s a cup and it''s ... you''re not young." Oh, high tension time! Why are they all quiet! "Hey, I''m sorry! Do you want to drink, Bakatin!" That''s the only way to dance! Tr a n s l ated b y p mt l. o "Oh, hahahaha, it looks like that kid is doing it!" "Boy, isn''t it all taken off yet?" "Oh, I wonder if my sisters are taking off their pants!" What is it?l Who is taking off my clothes? That''s just sadis! "Wow, uh ... sadis ..." Yes, sadis finally took off my clothes ... what the hell? "Oh, boo, please banzai" "N" "Soil so much ..." I will wash it and give it ... "Ji ~ ..." "Oh, hmm, bocha. How did you see my breasts? "Sadith''s breasts ... are you bigger? "" ... Bochama ... It''s too early to get interested in this meat, right? That s what I mean, eh. Oh, me, ecchi? Is that not good? "Yes, I hate naughty little boobs ... Jul ... I''m not drooling ... I''m still not, I''m not cool. I''m not eating ..." "No! Oh, me, it''s not ecchi! Ecchi isn''t it! Yeah, I''m not so crazy, so I''m shy about not taking a bath with Saddis anymore ... my idiots and wax! "My stupid! I''m not so horny!" "" "What happened suddenly?" " Tr a ns l ated by pmtl.co Yes, I was ecchi. So I should have admitted it. Then I took a bath with more sadis! Why, I didn''t look closely at Saddys'' body anymore! "I''m a horny step! I dance like a butterfly!" "" "I''m so sorry! ... but my body is messed up!" " Yes, dancing like a butterfly, punching me like a bee in the past! "Kakakkaka, good ~, I''ve seen the drunk guys after a long time ... then, if you''re fascinated, will I go out with me?" "Hmm? What''s that, Bro !? Can you overtake my step! My step is the magical footwork that I''m the world''s most reliable, taught by my psycho teacher!" "Nuu! ? Nut, Reliable The best in the world Huh! Poko, this drunk ... I didn''t teach you to do that ... but rather, suddenly, it''s a tantrum ... " Yeah, the steps I take from Traina''s magical footwork capture the world. "Kakkakka ... I''m gonna show you ..." Magic Shinshin Capoeira "" "Nuu! ? Poka, Capoeira ...! ? Why do you do that I m a guy I m afraid Return to sanity! A little important story! Kapokapo ~? What s that? ? "Kita! Blo''s capoeira! B Movement as if mixing kicking-based fighting and dancing!" "Beautiful blow!" Later, "Let''s do it!" Awesome, cool, cool? What''s amazing! Give your hands on the floor, raise your feet, spin your body, and cool! "Furthermore, from Capoeira ....... "" "" Kitter !!!! "" " "Nanshore!" T ra n s la t ed by jpmt l .o It''s amazing! If you think you''ve got a handstand this time, you just crush it and spin around on the floor with your back? "Num ... this is ... a magical break dance ... or ..." What a cool thing! Is it cooler than what you learned from Traina? "... Muh! ? Hey, kid Is it okay if you''re drunk? What I teach is cooler! In the first place, it was originally a break dance "Are you? Okay, I''m sorry, Okay, I''m sorry. Would you like to hate Ponpon Trainer?" You are Let me tell you cool steps! In the Makai once, the extra performance called King of Pop! "Well?" "If you are a dexterous master who has mastered every step, you can do it! Huh?ӻ Did you dance to the trainer? Pumm, have you started walking? "Such as you are walking forward, slide your feet back and forth ..." "Wow !?" "This is" Daima Backslide "! It''s a so-called moon walk! Shu, it''s amazing! After all, the trainer is cooler! I love it! Huh, that''s right. It will be cool! Trainer is doing "Do ya" But it was amazing. Cool! I can win this! "Hey, shaved! I muttered myself on the wall from a while ago, what happened?" "Is it okay to lose you?" It shouldn''t be good. Chika, I''m learning now, so it''s sea! "Now, show me both Bonkura! It usually requires practice, but you can do it in one minute. The feeling of carrying and shifting weight is better than that of humans. "" Wow! "" At first, put one foot on your toes and put a center of gravity. Keep your opposite foot straight behind and do not raise your heel. Repeat it alternately ... "" Wow! T ran slat ed by jp tl .om Oh, it''s done. "Okay, spin there fast! And shout! "Ao!" Uh, dah, the world turns around! "Nah, oh, you, what''s that! Oh haha, it''s so cool! It''s so cool!" "Uoh, oh, it doesn''t make me feel gravity, what''s that!" "Stepless weightlessness!" I''m still early in the night, but I''m still early, but as a busty pole dancer, I''m my charm .... What? Honey! It''s too nice ... What would you do to fall in love with me anymore? Surely rape from a woman is a crime It is a pleasant cheer. Oh, everyone is watching me. It''s getting hotter. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry .... I''ve already hurt my knees, and it''s already the limit ..." Apparently, the cool dance is your win! "" Uh-hi! How is it! Yeah, I made you say it! Me and Traina have won! "Now, bro, bro defeated!" "Damn, but I''m just as excited as if I beat Bro!" "Yes, he''s the weakest dance in Glenn''s squad!" However, even though Bro acknowledged the loss, the bucket heads came out again. Do you want to challenge me to these guys? "Let''s go for a vile dance!" "Hanhi?" "Let''s go!" Oh, the bucket head came off like me. Suppan Pon Suppan! But I don''t think anything about naked men! "Kaya! If I met you!" What is it? Hmm? The bucket head puts the sake bottle on the crotch. "Oh, oh, hey, it''s quite courageous!" "Uoooo, you''ve always taken off! Padahaha is good!" "Kyu ~, I''m so awesome! I''m wearing ..." Tr a ns l a t e d by jp t l . o "I''m sorry ... oh ..." "Buh! ? Pokola, child, what are you doing! Do you want to do it! ! "Dah, darling! Hahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, I''ll be cool. Calm down and burn into my mind assuming shape, size, and even the size when inflated! It''s natural, you''re losing to something like Fry. If you quarrel, you can''t do anything! I also picked up the empty bottle that was falling and let me put it between my groins ... "" "Hah, let''s go, yoccati-ntin !!!!!" "" that? Well, I was the first to show Mappa to others except Saddis and Traina ... But another first time ... I''m the first time to make such a fun noise ... "Hey, do you have a bro?-What is it?-Isn''t it exciting today?-Even though there''s still time to start the auction ..." "Oh, did you come too? Yeah, just find an interesting guy." "I don''t see him ..." "Oh, is it like a runaway boy?" that? What''s up, come to new people again. Good, always, always, come on! "Hmm ... ah, yes, speaking of running away, I asked a merchant from the Imperial City earlier ..." "Hmm? Imperial City?" "What? ...?" "He seems to be the son of that hero, Hilo and the hero Maam .... My parents are searching for it, but it seems they haven''t been found yet. "Well?" "..." "Sometimes, there is a possibility that the son of a hero may be coming to this city, and he may discover and protect him or get a reward." The kid that dances naked isn''t that what I mean? If you re a brave son, it s not a vulgar and poorly-grown kid. I wonder if I''m a smart kid dressed in a good dress. '''' Hmm? Are new guys sitting at the counter and eating with Bro? If you don''t want to fight, I just dance! "Is it the son of a brave man ... Huh ... yes ... that kind of thing ... I can''t teach" Norman "..." "Bro?" "I''m sorry, ''Son of the brave'' ... I don''t know, I haven''t seen it ... I just found ''New nigga''" Come on, I''m still here! Chapter 76 Episode 75: Self-Hate I''ve heard many adults say "I''m drunk and I don''t remember." I always think it''s a lie. I don''t think that sake has the effect of amnesia. It was just an excuse for sake to say that, and I thought I couldn''t remember it. And I wake up, I think. I remember exactly what I did. Pretty sharp. That''s why I woke up and calmed down, holding my aching head down, and I immediately turned my face pale. "Oh, I, what, I was doing something amazing ... Uh, wow, oh, what am I ?! When I woke up, I was in a stranger''s room. Or rather, it''s a pretty dirty room with a bed in a simple room. In the strange bed, I''m writting rave reviews. "What, ... I''m naked !?" When I turned the sheets in, I thought I wouldn''t do it, I was completely naked, even without pants. "Your clothes are there ..." "Traina !?" "This is the second floor of a bar. It''s like a break room, you fell aloud after a fuss, and were carried here for a few hours. '' He suddenly heard a call and looked back, and the trainer was sighing as if she was stunned, and her arms were crossed by the window in the room. And, as Traina said, my clothes were neatly folded. Tr an s la t ed b y pm tl.com "Oh, I ... take off your clothes ..." "Thank you for that woman ... I washed your clothes in the daytime and dried it outside." "That woman ...?! " Then, at the next moment, my consciousness awakened at once. Because, there was an "exchange diary" next to my clothes that were folded nicely. "Well, no way ..." "I''m a shinobi woman." "Why ?! Huh ?! Even though I broke away from Shinobu. Rainy day Shinobu. Did Shinobu wash my drunk clothes? ! "Rather, you might not have noticed that you''re drunk, but ... that woman ...... were infiltrated into the bar? "Hah !?" "I changed my name, changed my outfit, and changed the makeup and name in the waiter''s costume wearing an apron. Shinobu is in this bar ... That means ... "Of course you saw that woman? Your ... Naked! " Tra ns l ated b y jp t l.c om I saw it. Oh, my, my thing ... Oh, a woman of the same age ... "Hazard or die !!" "Never ... you should ban drinking now. I was watching it too much and it was shaky ... "" Uh ... see, I saw ... that is ... that, that my thing is that ... " I don''t know ... Sadith is still ... I saw a woman of the same age naked ... Until recently, the only people who saw my naked were Sadiz and Traina ... "And at the same age ... I was seen at the same age, awesome, little time ... since the time I took a bath with the princess ..." "Hey, don''t fall forever ... Even though I was a child, with that princess ... " Terrible. Mental damage is big. I can''t see Shinob''s face for a while. And this exchange diary ... "I just wrote a reply, but I''m coming back ... I wonder if he didn''t return with his big brother or friends? Rather, I''m really chasing after me ...? When I turned my diary casually while my back was getting a little cold, a new page ... DDD Who is Saddis? "Uoooo !?" On the left and right pages of the notebook, only one word was written in large letters. I closed it immediately because I was scared. "Well, why did you talk about Saddis ...?" "I guess you''ve heard that you got drunk and talked about that maid." "Well, really ... it''s scary ..." No, there''s nothing I want to hate. But I was scared. "I have to wake up and think about the future." "... I''m going to do this? I mean ... Is it Shinobu?" "No, not that one. I guess it''s because I got to the town, but I almost broke my day at a banquet. " ? " What a hell. I wanted to think about shopping in the daytime and getting money from now on, but I didn''t want to spend too much time ... "Ah, then, what about the other bros?" "I left the store after I brought you here. Apparently they work at night. "" At night ... " I remembered that. No, youths go crazy in the daytime and go out to town at night. Somehow, this merchant''s town changes shape at night ... Translate d b y pt l.c om "And ... you might want to be careful about this night town." "Well, why ...?" "I was looking out of the window again, but ... it''s different from the daytime. Right? The trainer standing by the window laughs, and I look outside, worried. And I was surprised. "Oh, oh? Night but never dark. Streetlights were lit on the street, and aristocratic men dressed up the street were hiding their faces with "weird masks". Butterflies, crescent-shaped faces, and so on ... like a masquerade ball? No, incognito play? Moreover, the youngsters who exposed their faces were also ... They dressed in the same specialty as Glen Troops, like the Bros, walking around the city as if they were guarding and looking around. ing. "Is this ... one ...?" "At the bar in the daytime, I heard a quick conversation ... the auction ..." "auction?" Auction at Cantidan? Well, it''s not surprising that such a thing is ... but ... "It may not be just an auction. Well, as they seem to be wealthy, hiding their faces ... I can almost imagine ... "" What the auction what kind of auction? " category. You won''t really know if you don''t go to town. '' Tolana uttered, reminiscent of the general situation, but sounded more like, "Look for it." "In the daytime, the mafia is devastated, and the town seems to be under the control of the daytime bad guys ... they don''t live by eating haze. I guess there''s income ... that''s the city of this night. Perhaps they had the mafia''s Shinogi as it was, but ... well, that''s also ... " "Do you actually look and see?" "Well, that''s not it." I just woke up and my head hurt a bit, but I still can''t afford to take a rest in the room until morning. I''ve been asleep for a long time ... "I''m sorry. Let''s just glance and explore the city. What''s the difference between day and night ..." Trans lated b y Jp mtl .com As Traina says, go outside and see for yourself. I''m ready to go out in my folded clothes. And then ... "However, if you go out, you might want to be a little careful ... walk away with your bare face." "He?" "Probably not only the nobles of the region but also those of the imperial capital Will be there. Some may know your face. "" Oh ... oh ... "" Will it be troublesome? If you come out, you should hide your face as well. '' Yeah, it was. Sure, it''s a hassle. Something good ... When I reach out to my pants ... "Huh? This isn''t the pants I wore ... it''s new." My clothes were mine, but only the pants were new. why? "It is said that she was tired, and the ninja woman bought a new one and discarded the old one ..." "Ah, yeah ... hmm ... something weird. Not only rice balls, but also new pants ... it''s all about taking care of me, and I''d better give him something ..." "No, I think it''s good ... I think I''m happy to get enough" rewards "... but I don''t have to worry about it." "What?" I leaned out of the trainer''s meaningful words and went out with my clothes washed. Chapter 77 Episode 76: Mysterious Shiraoi "... There''s a lustrous air that''s greedy and painted .... I can''t cover it like a mask .... I''m lucky to be a fertile pig who doesn''t make an effort just because she was born into a famous family ..." The people walking around the street are wearing expensive clothes and masks. It''s as if everyone is dressed as if they were heading for a castle ball, heading in the same direction. "It''s quite a lot ... and as far as I look at my clothes, maybe it''s not just the imperial capital ... some royal family ... Japone''s kimono ...... Uragiil''s dress ... May be coming too ... " During the day, the streets of Cantidan, which were full of street vendors and merchants, are now more than a few hundred people nostalgic. Around the area, Gren Corps sharpens his eyes and guards. "Follow me ..." I hide my face for that. Fortunately, there are merchants on the street who sell masks, glasses, or anything that can hide their faces, for "forgotten masks." I am impressed that such a business spirit is truly a reality. So I found the most decent one out of a lot of badly designed designs. It''s the goggles that workers use to protect their eyes at mines and mines. Red frames and bands, and yellow glasses. We thought that it was usually cool, and I was a little expensive at 10,000 but purchased it. Now my money has gone down to 20,000. "Anyway, it''s a confirmation of this city right now." Tr a nsla te d b y p t l .com First of all, make sure that you are worried now. I put on my goggles and proceeded to slip into the flow of the noblemen. "Hey, are you ... good? I participated in this kind of event many times ... and it was an event for those thugs and others ..." "Gufu, don''t worry. It''s all safe, because "The Minister of Tsutsutsui" is threading behind the scenes. "" But ... until now, adults were in charge of all security and event management ... Is it okay? " Rather, those who were involved in the mafia were more troublesome because they later seized their weaknesses and urged them, so the wargaki who could be cut off at any time would be better. " While I was following the flow of the surroundings, I was sneaking in, and the lady and the couple by the side were talking about such a story. Event ... Auction? even if "Minister Sittsui ... Is that person involved too?" I''ve been involved in the politics of the Imperial capital in the past, and I''ve been said to me several times at parties since I was a kid. Well, on the surface it is smiling, but I thought from old days that it was somehow smelling ... "I''m worried about this ... this city ... you were saying, didn''t you think Hilo-sama wasn''t happy? You even destroyed that organization ..." It''s okay today, look, Hiiro ... it''s not enough to look for the stupid son who left home and sneak out of work! " I didn''t listen to it, but I could hear a conversation. And when the conversation of the two noble couples touched on the topic, the nobles around them reacted. "Oh, that''s what I wanted to hear from the eagle. Sure, there was a problem with the mock-up of the Imperial Academy student." "Everything, the stupid son who smeared the hero''s face in front of the big crowd "I do something and leave home as it is ..." "Hmmm. Even though we defeated the Great Demon King, unlike our noble bloodlines, after all, the bloodlines of the low-lying commoners" "Is Maam so originally? Since both parents were originally ordinary people, the born child was also an ordinary person. It is no wonder if it could not be done. "" And then, such a son who was falling out runs away, and the people themselves give up their national work and prioritize their personal feelings ...... It may be that they have been stripped of their powers in various ways. "" It was like an imperial knight screaming into politics .... When we were trying to crush this place of our breath I thought what to do ... "" Yeah. Going forward Do? Heero and Maamu Is peace not lose the authority, after Shitsutsui Minister will will do well. " T r a n s lated b y jp tl .com And ... what? ... oh ... how about hitting? "Stop it, baby" "That ... but ..." "Still." Those who don''t know anything about me are free to say beside me. I want to do something with these pigs and grandpas right now. But Traina won me. "You''re not bad ... I''m not fighting or fighting, but I just hit because I got stupid ... I don''t teach you to make such a cheap fist swing." Your value is going down ... now dare to accept this evaluation and bite it Escape from the imperial capital, a muddy son whose mother''s face is covered with mud ... That''s Earth Lagan. The value given after such special training with the trainer is that much. Bullshit "Ho ho ho ho ho ... are you a very young participant? Did you participate before?" At that time, I looked back. No doubt, he did not expect to be able to call out, and when he looked back, he saw a grandfather with a butterfly mask, but with a white mustache. She wears a japone-style kimono, carries a cane, and has a gentle smile at her mouth. "Well, no, I''m ..." "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m going to participate for the first time today ... It''s called" Mitsuemon "" If I talk poorly, it will be troublesome, so I exchanged a few words and thought I would go somewhere quickly ... "Oh, um ... who ..., um, I ..." "Hoho, no, I''m sorry. It''s my first social occasion, but it''s hard to talk to other nobles. I talked to him. '''' With that said, Gee, who laughs gently, looks like a different air than the others, even though she''s a participant in this line. The eyes behind the mask seem to be different from those who seem to be greedy. "Hmm? And then, Trainer looks at Gee and reacts. "This Shiraoi ... somewhere ...? Is Traina a person you know? Isn''t this Gee a simple person? But, indeed, the atmosphere that he wears is somehow ... a little Gee, but something warm and big ... I can''t say it well ... but I feel something. Transl at e d b y ptl.c o "Gee ... Who are you?" "I don''t want to say that in such a place, it''s awkward to confirm each other''s identity, isn''t it ... it''s not a suspicious person, just a crepe wholesaler from Japone. Yeah. " Chirimen ...? What is? "But you ... maybe this is the first time you''ve ever been? ... It''s unlikely you''re used to ... the glowing eyes behind the goggles ... feel good" With that said, Gee glanced at my face. "Isn''t it awkward to be told by a horrible, crazy, crazy idiot?-At this age, it''s quite difficult to talk to the new era of shining children ... "Gee ..." "Young people in this city ... I don''t want to rot ... but somewhere I''m a little sad with eyes that have resigned ... but you''re not No, it''s still pure, and I''m lost. I''m looking for a way ... I''m going to be anything. " I didn''t expect anyone to meet him for the first time today, following Bro, and I was just shy. I was like, "I can do anything." "But such a young man ... Why is this gathering? It doesn''t seem interesting ..." That''s why? I realize that my "eye to see people" is not a big deal for a daytime woman ... "Gee ... I''m not a human in this city ... I just want to know what''s going on here ... I don''t know what I''m doing here ... I heard about the auction, but ... "" Really? "" So I don''t know ... I just have to jump in ... I thought I couldn''t dive. " Why is that. I didn''t trust him or anything like that ... I didn''t lie ... I was talking honestly ... "This is strange ... I''m not a child of this city ... Why are you interested in anyone who doesn''t know what you''re doing?" why? That''s it. In the first place, I have nothing to do with what happens in this city. The purpose is to stop in this city on a journey and think about shopping and managing your money. So isn''t it rather annoying to not go deeper? Then why? Because you were told by Traina? No, not only that, but I am also interested in this gathering now. Something that you can''t seem tough. Well, if you say that it''s an awkward auction, you can almost imagine it, but there is no reason for me to interfere with it. But I am here now. that is "My friends are involved ... so I know." It was something that came out naturally. friend? Who? Bro? A little fight, drinking, dancing, dancing, laughing ... T r ans l at ed by jp t l .o "Ho-ho ... yes ... but, unfortunately, even if you get lost in the line, you''ll be examined at the entrance and you''ll have to pay in front of the gate?" "Uh, ah ... that''s right?" "Would you go with me as an eagle?" "Oh, yeah !?" I was confused by my words, but Mr. Gee, who met for the first time, laughed and said how well she was feeling good. No, thank you if you can put it in ... "Oh retirement! Did you come here!" At that time, two men with masks on their faces, pushing through the crowds, came back to the stream. Is this Gee? cancer? "I want you to stop coming off from the flat." "Worried?" These two people ... Two men who appeared. They wear Giappone-specific kimonos, but ... the air that they wear and wear ... then they don''t ... these two people. "Ho-ho, I''m sorry." "My daughter, Shinob, is going to go." Don''t leave me. " And one man listens to Gee and talks with Gonyogony, and Gee has a slightly surprised face. Did something happen? And ... "By the way, are you retired? Who is this young man?" Another man looks at me and asks him. Then, Gee ... "Ho-ho-ho, oh, that''s right." Assist-san "and" Case-san. When the eagle and others enter, this child will be accompanied by the eagle as well, "" "...? " He also smiled somewhere and told him so. Chapter 78 Episode 77: Underground "Ooooooooo! I''ll follow the rules and put it in!" People who skip the order or enter without permission are allowed! "" Check it at the entrance and then put it inside! " The loud shouting voices of the bad guys are heard, and the row of nobles finally reaches the depths of the city. "Hmmm, the poor people below the average seem annoying ..." "Well, monkeys who don''t know how to speak, but don''t worry because they can''t help but get sick in trouble." And idiots don''t know what to do if they are in a bad mood. '''' At the end of the city is an on-boro building, and at the entrance, bad guys are checking the noblemen lightly. "Welcome ... I''ve confirmed the letter of introduction. No problem, please go in." "Ho-ho-ho, thank you and thank you." I seemed to be able to go with my grandfather without any problems. It seems that the bad guys are confirming for a moment, but there was no particular pursuit as to whether they had a letter of introduction of a big game. "Thank you, G-san, really, who are you?" "Ho-ho, I''m just a crepe wholesaler." Trans lated by jp mt l .com Gee laughs saying that. It seems that if you do not show the bottom, you will not reveal the identity. Well, it is like each other that is hiding the identity. When I went inside after checking, there was a staircase that immediately went underground. As I walked down the dim stairs, I heard a shout out of nowhere. "Even if it''s underground ...... it''s so deep ... and the voices ..." "Um, it looks like it''s swelling." "Huh, an underground mystery space where visitors can check in at the entrance ..." It''s a perfect score ... by the way? " Underneath, there is something swirling in desire. Will the demon or the snake really come out? The moment I opened the bottom door to see the answer, the heat and intense light came at once. "Wow, this is ..." A completely different world spreading underground. A large number of people gathered in the huge underground plaza, and they were everywhere. "Yeah ~! I!" "Hah !! I''m sorry today! I''m sorry, my sister, a tip chip!" "Hello ?" Where is the tip? It''s here! I''ll put it in here! I''m sorry! " In the corner of the square, all dishes are arranged in a buffet buffet style, and the bad guys carry sake to entertain you. The dining table has a pole suspended from the ceiling, and many sexy women dance with their skin exposed. The men who stretched under their noses squeezed the money, inserted the money in the women''s underwear and valleys, touched the breasts and buttocks with a slapstick, and the women smiled with a smile. "Open ..." "Oh, shit, I lost!" "I am too! I''ve stopped playing cards! I''ll make roulette." "Hey, I''ll double it back! I''ll lend you some money!" Tr an sla ted by p t l.co m Also, in one corner, the bad guys became dealers, playing card games and roulette ... and above all, the most noticeable ... "Okay, I want to bet on the Demon Wolf!" "You! I''m an insect!" "Ike !! Defeat !! Defeat! Defeat!" "Hey, what are you trying to do ?!" I''m doing it! " A huge iron cage located in the center. And fighting trapped in it ... a monster? "Woooooooooooooo!" "Glaaaaaaaaaaaaa!" While the two monsters can smear each other''s blood, they bump into each other and splash. "It''s there! I''m biting!" "I''m behind!" Hey, smash it with that club! "" What are you doing ?! "Hey, there, go!" You are excitedly speaking with a happy expression. "This is ..." "I see ... this is ... a specialty of the gambling arena ..." Fighting Monsters and Duel Monsters " When I was overwhelmed by the atmosphere of the underground space and stood stunned, Mr. Gee next to me muttered. "Duel?" "Um. You bet on the show while fighting monsters, and you bet on winning or losing .. That''s the place." The wolves are tossed and bumped into each other with a quick movement against the attack of the evil demon. "After the Great War ... Capturing the demons who stayed on the ground and using them to make money ... Designed by the Bokumates Family ..." "That?" "At the time, they seemed to be fighting demons, demons, cyclops, etc., who are highly intelligent demons who handle people''s words ... but are they using monsters now?" T r ans la t ed by jpmtl . o m Capture the demons ... make money? "But, isn''t that permissible? Betting with demons ..." "Intellectual demons who handle human language are now banned by a treaty with the Makai. However, among demons, they must speak human words ... demons are treated not as humans, but as animals. They kill and capture, sometimes because they attack people, so they haven''t been legally "yet" barred against monsters. " "That kind of thing ...?" "Ho-ho-ho, humans would use cattle, horses, and dogs to show off? Similar things ..." The mafia who was in charge of this was crushed. But this continues. "It''s a secret gambling stadium ... but still doesn''t touch the law ... just in a gray area ..." In the form that the bros take over ... And, as I heard earlier, the top of the empire is also involved, like Minister Tsutsui ... father? Do you know? Your Majesty? "... Huh ... Well, there are spectacles that use monsters, such as a fighting dog and a bullfight, in the Makai world, and the Makai Monster Protection Group often made noises ..." A glance at the trainer. Looking at the monster fighting in the cage with a cold, but somewhat sad expression. When I saw it, I felt complicated. And I missed the word I was told by Traina the other day, saying to Gee that "monsters that do not speak human words are treated like animals." "... That''s right ... this is where the aristocrats and the wealthy gather here ... is it a gambling stadium ..." "Well, the Mafia has been eradicated, but ... The reason for the poor handover ... Well, I guess there are so many things ... "" Oh ... " A thug that was rampant and rampant in the city ... A bad seed found the seeds ... " Certainly, I was a little surprised, but I was imagined to some extent, "Well, there is probably something like this," so I felt a lot of discomfort, but I wasn''t too upset. However, there was one thing I was worried about. "Huh? But then ... what about an" auction "?" Yes, there was originally an "auction". So, I thought it was an auction for illegal things that I couldn''t handle much. Above all, it''s a merchant town. But if it''s just a gambling ... "It must be. An auction. Because ... it''s the main thing. And for merchants." Tr an sl a ted by Jpt l.co m Suddenly, with a gentle expression, Gee looked around the venue with some strong and severe eyes. "Do you know horse racing?" "Huh? Horse racing? Isn''t that a horse race that runs on horses?" "Um, yeah ..." Do you know what you are doing? " What''s sudden? I thought, but I nodded. That''s common sense. It was the imperial capital that used military horses as racehorses to race the fastest and race. And, of course, I bet on the top horse. Well, I wasn''t allowed to bet because of age restrictions, and I wasn''t allowed to go to the racetrack in Saddis''s education ... but why hear that? "People with money will eventually cease to bet on horse racing. You will be the owner and try to run your horse and win the race ... that''s what it is." "... I don''t know ... That was exactly what Gee said. In fact, some people at acquaintances buy horses for racing. And horses are expensive, so people who can afford to buy them are hobbies and entertainment. "That''s what an auction is like ..." At that time, I was surprised at what Gee said. Well ... an auction ... "Hey ... again ..." Well, according to Gee''s story, it''s normal to buy racehorses for sale or that kind of thing. So this may not be unusual. It''s subtle to me now ... "Do bad guys make money doing that ...?" Instinctively smiles. Then it was that time. "What, what, what are you doing?" Rubbing at the table seat, there was a pig of your noble who was grabbed badly. As soon as the battle began to squirm as if to fight, the bad guys dressed as Gren squad attacked you. "Hey, visitor ... a little touch might be a woman''s service, but did you say at the beginning that buying a body, forcing you, or hating a woman was against the rules?" T r a ns l ate d b y Jp tl .c o m A woman dancing on a pole was guarded by bad guys while holding down her ragged clothing. Apparently, it was possible to prevent a customer who was unable to endure a woman''s sexuality from trying to forcibly violate a woman. "What the hell it was! Previously it was so commonly accepted! This is a customer who is paying a lot of money! You guys are in good shape, ugu, hi, na, ko Release your hand! " A noble who tries to complain again. But the bad was terrible, showing an angry face. "I don''t think it will pass through this world with money! Even though the old fucking mafia are forgiven, don''t forgive while we''re on the lookout. Those who follow the rules and have fun in our city Everyone who shows off gold, breaks the rules and pollutes our city is an enemy! It''s us bad! It is a special Glenn squad! Bad to say that with confidence. Gee mutters while looking at the figure. "I don''t know if it''s a violation of the rules ... I really don''t know ... I just don''t know if it''s being used by adults but just unaware ... Either way, we have to figure out." While drifting something meaningful ... "... Assist ... Case ... Now ... Look at the roster ... Japone and other merchants ... Find out if any daimyo are involved or gather information ... Do you really check to see if you really touch the law? "" Wish "" "Even if the young people are partitioning on the table, adults are always standing behind. That''s why we have to determine the actual place." When Mr. Gee whispered in a whisper, the two men who were behind disappeared instantly. "Mr. Gee ... you are ... maybe ..." "Hoohhhhhh ... now, what? Gee thought she was "just a merchant," but she laughed again and deceived before I heard anything. And I hit my back. "Well, you''ve seen a lot of tough things ... so why not sit down while eating?" Caring for me, Gee suggested that. But I ... "Let''s look around ... I''ll look around ..." Yes, I decided to look a little further. "It''s a bit complicated, but ... well, unlike the Mafia, what you''re doing isn''t illegal ... you don''t have to tell the bros how to do it, and I don''t have that kind of connection ..." These guys are here. Working guys. Monsters fighting. And ... "... Is it okay?" Who cares just before? Perhaps the most complicated in this situation is the trainer. I don''t put it on my face, I''m smiling and showing it to me, but ... "Isn''t it okay? ... about me ... even if I say the truth" "Thousand years earlier" I couldn''t understand your words anymore, so I wanted you to say a little more, but Traina smiled with her nose. Chapter 79 Episode 78: Bad Location What I imagine is said to be bad. It is outlaws who break common sense and rules. It was the image of a person who was the exact opposite of me who was an honor student. In that sense, there were no students in the academy who were bad. But the bad guys we saw in this city may be a bit different from that image. At least not outlawed. These guys decide on their own rules and adhere to them. Yes, your own law? There is something like , and I try not to violate it. And they do not allow anyone who has a feeling for the locals or pollutes them. I felt like that. "... Nuh ... Traina. What''s wrong? Did you even exist in the Makai?" Something you don''t understand. I asked the trainer for that question. "I don''t think so deeply ... I just think of it as garbage." "Oh, oh ... it''s clear." "No matter how beautiful it is, it''s frustrating and violent as soon as it doesn''t fit your thoughts. Being able to show emotions only by impulses ... without harm ... it''s such a lower creature " Affirm in harsh words. Speaking of which, Bro himself also said so. There is no help for garbage. It is bad. "But ... this way of life isn''t always possible. Both people and demons must eat. That requires money, and the only way to get it is to work. If you can''t do that, you''ll either become a mafia or commit crimes such as bandits and pirates ... Either way, you can''t stay bad for bad. However" With that said, Traina looks around as if thinking a bit. Bad guys working in this gambling hall. Everyone is excited to work with a sense of fulfillment and a sense of mission. Tr anslat e d b y jp mt l.om "In this city, the bad guys can work as bad and live with bad ... at least ... now. However, it also ... I don''t think it will last forever. " As trainer says, the faults are bad and can''t be left forever. If you can''t graduate and become a warrior, even if you''re at an academy or something like that, you''re just falling out. Your fighting skills and your continued delinquency will not help you in the future. But here? According to Mr. Gee, he said that he couldn''t do anything illegal, but he had no problem, and they were working and doing bad things ... "... Oh? You ... How did you get in? I''m restricted from entering the entrance ..." And the voice hung from behind me and the trainer. I was a little surprised by his voice, but I knew who he was in an instant. "Would you like me to put in a gentle G ... Have you picked me out saying it was a violation of the rules?" "Kakakka ... Well, you''re gonna put it in if you want it. I''m sorry ... " He looked back while hitting his hatred mouth and found a smiling smile. "Oh, Mr. Bro! Did you stay there? I''m making money today!" "Well, Bro. Is that girl? Is Gavana-chan not here today?" "No, the Duel Monster just before "I''m so excited. I''ll ask you for the next one too!" "Bro-kun, what''s your boobs? Trans la ted by jp t l. o Bro, who was popular in the city, is also popular with the nobles who gathered on this floor. Everyone passing by calls out, and Bro responds waving with a friendly smile. "I''m a very popular person." Somehow, it feels like a casino master and doesn''t seem to have a very bad air. "Well, bro ..." "What?" "What''s here? I''m looking at a gambling hall secretly managed by the upper tier of the Empire, but why are you partitioning it?" Why is bad working in such a place? First of all, why are the bros working properly in such a place? "In short, it''s a place where we can stay bad." Bro answered my question without hesitation. That''s the opposite of me and Traina, who thought there was no way to live bad. "After the war ... a long time ago, this city was ... an almost lawless and disorderly city, a city dominated by the Mafia. A merchant''s town sounds good, but illegal trade is a daily occurrence, buying and selling arms, Buying and selling land from the vulnerable, fraud and beauty bureaus, prostitutes, and trafficking relentlessly as slaves, whether demons or children, rampant violence and extortion ... It was a city that was no exaggeration to call it a bad place. Unlike the Imperial City, which was symbolic of gorgeous luxury and peace, it was a land of garbage left behind by the times. It was a world I couldn''t imagine, known only as the "city of merchants". "But among the oysters born and raised in such a town, I want to live freely without being tied to anything, not being occupied by the environment created by the adults, being reigned against something, The people who think become "bad", stretch their bodies without knowing scary things, replace the unreliable Imperial Warriors, and act like vigilantes to protect the city .... Significant to our existence fighting adults was there" "With the adults ...? That is ..." "Oh, the Bokumates family, who ruled the city ... we''ve risen bad and the endless battle has begun to resist that domination." I didn''t even know, and even when I saw the trainer, I shook my head. Mafia led by boss who ruled this city and was well-known in Makai. Did the organization and the bad guys in the city fight? "It''s just a war ... we can be crushed by the overwhelming violence and power of adults, but we continue to resist any adversity, and we''ll support us like that ... Was becoming proud of his existence and his way of life .... burning with a sense of mission and always glimmering ... that may be the time when we were shining the most ... but ... It didn''t last. '''' Saying so, while expressing a somewhat complicated expression, Bro glances at me and tells me. T r an s lat ed by jpm t l. om "Hiro, the hero who noticed the distortion of this city, and Emperor Solja took the initiative, ...... embarked on purifying this city ... overthrowing the upper tier of the empire, which was connected to the mafia, of the overwhelming adults for us The power is crushed in an instant with even more overwhelming strength ... the mafia is eradicated ... our battle is over ... we have lost nothing and no mission, we have no purpose It was just a kid. '''' Bro talked about what his father had done, with a lonely atmosphere as if he had lost his purpose. "The empire has taken the initiative to turn it into a city where merchants can do their business with peace of mind without doing anything illegal, but for us who fought for such a city, such a city is very cozy. It wasn''t ... Some of them tried to get a legitimate job for life, but they didn''t always last long. " "why" "I don''t know if you grew up in clean water, but there are some fish in the world that can only live in the deep sea, where the sun doesn''t shine, and in the filthy, dirty water ... For us who grew up in such a city, the water that was cleaned up at once by the brave was an environment that made it difficult for us to live ... we could only fight, and we lived so easily and rightly I can''t even get a legitimate job. '''' Listening to that story, I remembered what I heard when I was in the Academy unexpectedly. "It was not difficult to become an imperial knight in the past because it was a war, but in the era after the war the armament has been reduced and it has become difficult to become an imperial knight." In the era of war, the existence of the Imperial Knight, which everyone had a place of adoration for, was also reduced, and after the war, the number of people who became knights and the place of activity were decreasing. It may be that Shinobu and Ninja Warriors are like that. "I myself, even if I think" I''m right now "and" I''m not a waste, but a person "many times, I will return to my original place, and it will be instantaneous if I can enjoy it now even more than the previous thing ..." However, in the case of these guys ... I don''t think they can do it together. "That''s the time. It was suggested by the Imperial Minister of Tsutsui. The resumption of the gambling hall requested by many wealthy people. The empire became a betrayal .... The employees had more power in the city. And why not apply the influential bad guys a place to contribute to the country as a place for new employment for young people We give this place to us with the meaning of some kind of experiment It was given. As in the past, rotten wealthy people and bad adults watched so that the city did not run away and polluted the city again, and continued to protect the city ... I was told "bad warrior" ... Bro shyly uttered the ridiculous words of bad to bad warrior while being shy. But it doesn''t seem to be full. "It''s not just a job to eat ..... a job that takes the initiative and burns itself on its mission ... It keeps us forever ... Well, Minister Tsutsui''s" honin " It''s not like that ... but this is where we live now. " No, not just full, but somewhere proud. For the rest of your life, you will live without being tied. We live according to the rules we understand. It sounded like saying it was bad. But on the other hand ... "But you''re not going to see us." "What is it?" "Being worthless in the world ... Beautify and justify the world without the sunshine." Don''t be like us ... you''re the big man in the sunshine world " Bro himself is a way of life to be proud of ... No, although it is a way of life that is justified, he has been telling an adult to preach to a child, saying "it will not be to me." I don''t feel bad or longing. However, it was true that they were interested in the Bros, and the words of Bro, which seemed to see through them, seemed to remain in their hearts. Then ... "Blow! Hey, blow!" Somewhere in a hurry, the bucket head rushed, calling for a blow. Tr a n s l ate d by p t l .co "Oh, what''s going on?" "Oh, now the tsutsui ossan has arrived ... Somehow, there''s an important story about the auction, so call me a bro ..." "... Huh ..." Minister of Tsutsui. That ossan? Magical. That ossan knows me well, and it''s better not to meet him ... "It''s an important story ... by the way ... what kind of adult thoughts come out ..." Bro sighed with a bitter smile to see if she was reluctant somewhere. I was worried about the situation, and I originally wanted to keep away from Minister Tsutsui, but when I noticed I was chasing after Bro. Chapter 80 Episode 79: Exchange Conditions Following the bro, there was a fat man who was about four people standing behind him in the eating area, eating a bang and a greasy thing. A fat man with a feeling of pig that is mistaken for oak. I hide behind a table on the floor so I can''t find it. "Ya, Bro-kun. Do you make any money?" "Your help. Welcome, Minister Tsutsui." Ossan talks dirty while putting things in his mouth. One of the imperial ministers is uncomfortable just to look at it. Tittsu. As usual ... "I hear the rumors. The customers seem to be excited. This is also your personal virtue." "Demos" "The working daughters, It doesn''t seem like the daughter she sells is "not much" or ill, as in the past, and she''s always healthy and very happy. " Bro sits down in a chair opposite the fox and smiles. Apparently, Bro is praised, but he doesn''t feel very good. Then ... "But ... some customers are a little dissatisfied. Hey." "... Yes?" "I certainly enjoy it, but the old people were enthusiastic and excited .... " At that time, he was smiling at first, but smiled at his mouth, but only his eyes grew sharply. "In the old days ... all you can do with women and spears ... you can get anything to say to merchants, gambling and duel monsters are endless, there is no rule with no rules?" Trans l a t ed b y jp t l.c o "That''s right. For the wealthy, using money to touch the law is a way to get a sense of immorality and excitement. In such a healthy gathering place, hide your face with a stealthy stealth You don''t even need to come to this city ... " Something suddenly became suspicious. What are you doing, Ossan? "No matter what the customer thinks, the priority is to follow the minimum rules. We keep an eye on this city. It''s not our mission to you. Do you? " Buro also answers the sickness without a single step with a serious expression with a smile disappearing. She then smiled, as if waiting for the words. "Yeah, keep the rules ... but you''re the same." "What?" "Look at this. She said, throwing a bundle of paper to the table. T r an sla t e d by p tl .co m "Include information .... In the original rules, merchants and firms who bring in auction items must be intervened by me. There is also a need to check the merchant''s credit." "Oh, so we ..." "But a merchant I didn''t hear came in here and sold the goods at an auction. And we had to have margins for that sale." Listening to the words, Bro takes the paper as if surprised and looks inside. "Oh, we''re stupid. We only let the merchant who brokered you go in and out, and even if we sell auctions, we''ll give you a commission. Hey, management of the auction At that time, Bro turned back to the bucket head. "Huh ?? Oh ... oh ..." The head of the bucket turned blue and suddenly fluttered. "Hey ..." "Oh, bro, that ... I ... that ..." "Well, you ... no way ..." Does the bucket have a sense of the head? "I''m just ... I''m just ... I''m always looking for a merchant who is taking care of me. Because it takes time ... because I can trust ... no, I refused at first, but by all means ... " With words like the bucket head''s excuses, Bro closed his eyes and pounded his head. "Why don''t you declare it? ... You ... then, did you get a reward?" "Well, no, no ... don''t get it ..." Hiding and violating the rules without following the rules. When he asked if he had received a reward, Bucket head shook his head in a hurry. But it''s clear from his attitude. And while watching the situation, Tsutsui tells. "This merchant ... is working closely with the dark organizations of the different continents ... i.e., Is a party to" Anti-Emperor. "" Tra nslat ed by jp tl .c o Anti-imperial ...... That is, anti-empire organization. They are like the mafia. "When the Emperor takes the initiative to break the connection between the empire and the anti-empire, eradicate the anti-empire and purify the nation, what''s this?" I don''t know that I''m an anti-empire at all ... "" Hehehe. Now, if you''re receiving money from the anti-empire, it''s going to be even more of a problem. " According to the words of Tsutsui, the bucket head shakes the whole body and sweats. He seems to understand the significance of what he has done. "... I got it?" "Buh, bro ... I ..." "You got it?" At Bro''s serious question, as if he was convinced of everything, he nodded without force as he thought about his bucket head. "I''m sorry, bro ... oh, I ... suddenly, the money I gave was suddenly ... "Ah ... ah ...... ah ..." A bro sighing down and sighing, leaving his body on the back of the chair. Then he looks up tired and asks her. "I don''t think you''ll come to tell me what''s going on ..." In response to this question, Tsutsutsu stopped eating and leaned forward. "Sure, if you make this clear and your Majesty knows, this gambling hall will be over and your place will be gone." "That''s right ..." "But I don''t want to be crushed here, and above all I think you''re a family. You guys, bad kids who are bad, don''t succumb to adults taking away the garden in one mistake. No, I''ll do it my parent. " A punishment is given to those who break the rules, not a punishment. However, I don''t feel the warmth of Titsutsutsu who uses the word "family". Rather, it smells awful. "But I, as a father, forgive my sins in various ways, and I want you to hear a little about my wish as a parent, too." T ran sla t e d by jp mtl.c o Look. As expected, "exchange conditions" have been brought out. Bro, too, seems to have expected it and listens silently without much surprise. And the conditions that he takes out are ... "I want to loosen some of the rules at this gambling arena. I want to be more precise, duels and duels." In that word, Bro broke down with an expression like "after all". And it was that time. "Come on, everyone! @ The end of the first half of today''s Duel Monster. Before we start the second half, we''ll finally start the long-awaited auction!" At the center of the casino, in front of the cage where monsters were fighting each other, the bad guys shouted, and the nobles shouted at once. "Everyone who is excited about fighting demons is not satisfied with it alone. It''s not just watching. I want to be a master of demons, fight, grow and strengthen my demons and become a Duel King. Aimed at you ... auction for the demon will begin! " A monster auction. "If you purchased a monster this time, or if you already have a monster, you can fight with your own monster in the second half of today''s Duel Monster! Then come on! " It was just as I had expected after hearing Gee''s story. You become the master of the demon. In other words, an auction to buy monsters. "In the beginning, it is a vicious carnivorous species that has a strong jaw that is as good as a dragon and chews everything. It is a dandy crocodile that shows its power on both land and land and has a squid mustache. Now, the lowest bid price is 5 million! " "5.5 million!" "6 million!" "6.3 million!" "7 million!" A monster brought in while being restrained by a collar or muzzle. Excited nobles stand up at once and raise their hands to try to drop off. Yes, this is the "auction". It is the request of Tsutsui to revise the rules of the auction that is currently taking place. Tran s lated b y p m t l . om "Actually, the Imperial Great Prison, which houses criminals, has a lot of demons of criminals who have sinned on the ground. Ogres, dark elves, demons, cyclops, minotaurs, vampires, etc. I want to make tribes eligible for duel monsters and auctions. " And then ... "Furthermore, it may be interesting to auction female demons as a tool for sexual desire. No!" In the appearance of Tsutsutsui who talks while smiling with Nita Nita and the lower audience ... "... Hmm ... I''m gonna do that ..." The trainer by my side, though the facial expression did not change, was clearly angry at the emotions overflowing from her. "Not a prisoner of war, but a criminal who was caught in a crime. There is no doubt that he could be subject to the death penalty. There''s no talk. Without knowing the anger of the Great Demon King, he talked out loudly that he was out of law. "It isn''t recognized for the highly intelligent demons ... if it gets out of the way, Hero Hero will not be silent either." On the other hand, Bro closes his eyes and returns words in a reluctant state. But he doesn''t care, he says. "I don''t think we''ll have to worry about that. Heiro will soon lose his power." "Oh ..." "Thanks to his son, Hiiro has abandoned all his duties. No matter how His Majesty and Hilo are the only friends of the seven heroes, they will pursue their responsibilities. " And then I and my father came out. The story is what you guys were saying before entering here. Various things make me feel complicated. "I want to use some demons for the Duel Monsters in the latter part of today. I want to do it." "Nu, uh ... from today?" "Yes. Hey, we''ve prepared ridiculous monsters today. '''' With that said, Tsutsui looks back at those who are behind him. "Hey. Hey. Carry them. Come on." That being said, one man leaves the place and goes somewhere. And when Tsutsui turns to Bro again ... "Gufufufufu, look forward to it. Customers will surely like it." "turn down" "Yeah, once that Great Demon King ... eh? He was leaning forward and proposing a proposal, but Bro''s words rounded his eyes and upset him. "What, uh, huh?" He probably didn''t think he was refused. Bro tells her with such strong eyes. "The bad thing is ''we.'' So what you should do is not to forgive, but to squeeze in. If you lose your penalty, fire, or whereabouts, Gane! " "That?" "And if I''m the head, then I''ll take a kejime. At half the salary or even fired ... bring whatever you like, finger or arm. Instead, don''t accept the rule change." Don''t hesitate, answer ... finger? ? Hey, what are you saying! ? "Our badness isn''t caught by the common sense and reputation of the world. It''s only in accordance with the way of life that Temey has decided in his heart. So if you want to trade instead of forgive yourself, let me down get" "But you''re stupid! Don''t you know what you''re saying!" "Who are you stupid? Who are you talking to? Did you know stupidly? That''s what the bad race you tried to use." Atone for sin. However, they do not drink exchange terms. There was something like the belief of a man named Bro. "Thank you, I''m going to fire everyone with solidarity?" "I have the power!" "It''s also sha-nee. But I can''t accept your request." Bro You And of course, it is also adults who do not accept such bad words honestly. He picked up his hands and the people behind him went forward. No, not only they, but also those placed on the floor of this gambling hall, Zoro Zoro and strong adults gathered around Bro at the same time. Chapter 81 Episode 80: Kejime "Bro ... don''t get on the beat. No. Do you know what will happen if you go against an adult?" "I don''t want to go. I just do not change it for the sake of me. I get the penalty my fellows did. Buro stands up without being afraid of words such as the threat of tsutsutsui, and raises both hands as if showing a pose of surrender. But his eyes don''t seem to be yielding. "Huh, huh ... Kisamaa ..." I''m not even a tribe. "Have you forgotten the responsibilities that gave you a responsible job?" "I can''t forget my thanks. Thank you. That''s why .... I''ll make it more fat so that I don''t hurt my health. "" That !! "" Take the kejime. The fat pigs have a rough nose and their faces turn red with anger. He grabbed the sake bottle at the table and slammed it against Bro''s head. "Now, blow, blow!" "Blow!" "Ki, oh, oh, oh!" A crushing bottle. Splattering debris. And with that momentum, the hat that Bro was wearing flies. "Hey, what''s this? ... Is this ... ??" "Well, hey, hey!" The bad guys are in a hurry, "Yaba!" And the patrons of the customers are amazed at the "impossible things." I''m like ... similar ... Tr a ns lat e d b y jpm tl .co m "Nah, hey, hey ..." "..." "Nah, Traina ... Head of Bro ... Ears ..." I ask Traina, but she doesn''t seem very surprised. No way ... "Did you say this thing? Someone Traina knew from the beginning. This. The identity of a bro who has a deep hat. All-back, upside down blue. One "corner" slightly extending from the forehead. And the sharp "ears" that are different from humans. "Hey, what is Bro-kun? What is it, why Bro -..." "No way, Bro -..." Customers who were excited at auctions and gambling turned their faces pale all at once. And the bad guys ... "Hey, that''s ... bro!" "Hey, bro !! We''ll do something here!" You''re out !! " "Hey, calm down, uncles! Yeah, Bro isn''t normal ... Tra n sla t e d by jpmtl .c o This reaction of the bad guys. Yes, the bad guys "knew". "Oh, I caught ... Ichiichi ... This is one of the punishments ... I''ll accept it myself. Whatever I do." While everyone is amazed by the laughs that laugh like that, Tsutsui echoes throughout the gambling hall. "Hmm, yes! Dear gathering ... This guy, Bro Glen, ... deceived our eyes and slipped into human society ... a demon, yes!" "Yes, he''s ... a human and a demon ... a mixed race ... that''s half." I lost my words and got late to Bro, who had never expected this. The angry nobles say that they were talking to Bro a long time ago, but they are astonished as if they had turned their palms back and receded as if they were afraid. However, Bro remained dignified, wiping his wet head and a little blood from being beaten with a bottle. "I didn''t cheat or hide it. I liked this hat so I always wore it ... and I''m not a human, a demon, or a half." The true identity you would have wanted to hide. No wonder. Even though the war is over, the world is still not easy to accept. That''s why Aka was so struggling, and because she knew it, she was hiding in the mountains. Even more, half demons are not perfect demons or perfect humans. Therefore, both Tsutsui and the trainer said that they were "half-hearted." However, Bro does not seem to be moving separately. Instead of hiding my variant shape, it reopened, and its identity to the end ... "Bad. That''s my identity." He''s not a human, a demons, or a half demons. To his end, Bro declared his identity and stuck. "Bro-Glen! I used you as a half-demon, but it was only convenient because you were longed by the town people and young people. It a little, no, it does nt seem like you can''t help but seeing a pretty painful eye, ʣ ˽ ˽ ˽Let''s carve in ourselves the sins against Sittsui Pauhara! " "Pauhara ...? Pia ah ... this guy, that civilian ... a descendant of that guy who once used his wisdom and political power to greatly develop the empire and tormented our Demon King''s army. I wondered why such a short-circuited and ugly ugly pig was a minister, etc ... ...] I''m saying that the trainer is very harsh, but ... not in that situation. No matter what he is, his status and who he follows are genuine. "You guys, make this a gibberish meta-metal!" Along with the words, the sick men who wanted to take Tsutsutsutsu smiled with Nita Nita. They ... like an escort ... not a warrior ... but it doesn''t seem to be a shark. Tra n sla t ed by jpm tl.c om "... Everyone is ... decent. Probably not a warrior ... a mercenary. " Either way, just like Trainer does. However, if all of them took it, if it''s a bro ... "Hey, it''s a cheeky fucking brat." "What do you do with the debris that looks like you?" "Well, how far can that sting pass?" So, dozens of men are holding bottles, chairs, blunt instruments, etc. in front of Bro. And Bro is consistently trying to accept everything without moving. No, such a thing ... "" No, no ...--- " "You guys, don''t give me a hand!" The moment the bad guys tried to jump out, Bro stopped it. "It''s just a kejime. It''s not bad or half demons, not an insult to the minister ... It''s" we "that first broke the rules. For a moment, Bro himself reminded me of the story he had forgotten about. On the other hand, Tsutsui is not angry at that. I was angry because I refused the exchange conditions that took it to the story. But bro ... but "we", you wouldn''t do anything else! "Yeah ..., stop me, bro! I''m! I''m all for myself! I''ll make up for it! I''ll die now! I''ll ask you, Minister Tsutsui! I''ll be fired So, please forgive Bro! I''m sorry! " Yes, it all started with the bucket head breaking the rules. The bucket head crying and prostrate for persuasion. But Bro smiles ... "Kakakkaka, stupid. It''s an equal and equal relationship, a fellow and a nigga .... but why is there a head? It sometimes fights ahead of anyone, sometimes on behalf of That''s my job, so I''m not going to do it! " "Boo, bro ..." "And I''d be sad if you died. So you saw where I was going, hurt my heart, regret breaking the rules, and swear I''ll never break. It''s more of a torment than just being beaten up by a person and feeling like he''s settled his sin. Tr ansla t e d by ptl. o m The moment the man told him to the head of a tear-dropping bucket, the man in front of him slammed his chair on his head. "I''m not going to play cold friendship forever, brat!" To the habit of trash! " I never avoided bro. The men beat, kick, and slam on such an unprotected bro without mercy. "No, don''t do it, stop it!" Bad pales and women. On the other hand, you ... "No, but Bro -...... No, aren''t they half demons?" "Yes! We''re deceiving us! It''s almost like a scam!" "If we know that we''re half demons I wasn''t involved when I was there! " He is trying to justify this sight, which would otherwise be distracting, because "Bro is a half-demon." "Yes, Temee is a Bakemon after all! You can only hang with bad garbage, you can''t help it!" "Do you think it''s permissible to be so cool and defeat our adults!" "Look, cry, prostrate and apologize!" All you can do is say anything. However, Bro does not refute at all and just stands and attacks forever. He never fell, did not break, he continued to be beaten, blood splattered, and his ivy and body were painfully cut. Nevertheless "Bu ... ro ..." I shook involuntarily. I don''t know how to express this feeling. However, no matter how much you do, the eyes do not yield to your opponent. Even though he''s a much stronger player than his opponent, he''s trying to penetrate his beliefs in order to make sure that he''s convinced. "this guy" I''ve seen Bro''s re-opened personality, fighting arms, and the adoration of young people and the city. Certainly, I had the impression that it was "unusual," "strong," or "popular," but that was it. Unusual personalities, strong people, and popular people think that there will be more than Bro. However, this way of life the way the way that I pierce myself forever and never show my weakness "This guy ... A defect that cannot be respected. No, it''s bad, human, demons, half demons. As an individual, it didn''t matter. However, I involuntarily shook my heart as the same "man". So why should I just show this and stand alone? Can I go outside the bed net? Even though I was an outsider, I didn''t want to be able to do anything. "Hey, baby ... don''t do something rude. Stupid and incomprehensible, but ... he''s still fighting ... T ran s l a t ed b y jpmtl.c om When I noticed, I was stepping. To me, Traina smiles, but still ... "I don''t have a relationship. I''m not a companion, it''s not bad. But ... I just repeat my unpleasant things in front of my eyes." "Fuhahahaha, I don''t like it, so I start my hand. The world calls it bad. '' I was throwing away my goggles. My feet didn''t stop anymore. Chapter 82 Episode 81 Never let your friends go out. On top of that, all you have to do is take your own responsibility. The bad guys are biting their lips with regret over such a figure. "That''s why I hate stupid brats because they''re bad! For your friends? Do you think adults can get through such cold reasoning? And the adults swear. Then I ...? "Yeah ... it ... Is it fun to do and to do?" At the moment I walked to the middle of being broken and asked so, the adults showed an unpleasant face like `` disturbing '''', but immediately looked at me and seemed surprised . "Well, what?" "Oh, you ...!?" Sure enough, the adults seemed to know me. No, it''s more like my title than me. And ... Tr a n s l a te d b y p tl .co "It''s been a long time, Minister Tsutsutsui" "...?! What? ... Why ..." "I''ve been to the princess''s birthday party at the Royal Palace." While looking down at the brooding bro, her face was distorted by screaming and distorted. "I don''t know ... I''m trying to drag pure oysters into the path of worries if I''m smoking and drinking, but I''m trying to keep you from illegally dyeing my hands ... Isn''t it too bad? " "Well, why ... here ... no, you were here in this city, earth !?" "A few days after leaving the house ... I knew the first time I met you, but I didn''t think you were." I smiled bitterly at this strange reunion. "Hey, that kid ... what is it?" "Do you know Minister Tsutsutsui?" "...?" T r a n s late d by jp t l. o m I was embarrassed by me who suddenly came out, and the bad guys were upset with "What is it?" "Where are you ... uh? ... what kind of thing ... have you told me not to give me a hand?" Bro asked me, wiping the dripping blood. "When did I become your friend? Why don''t I have to hear what you say?" "..." "Well, if you''re still doing something unpleasant in front of you, you''ll be worried, but you don''t do this kind of thing in public." "What''s that? It was like a slap of hated mouth. As a bro, he would probably let the opponent do so until he was satisfied, and try to get rid of him. But I cracked in. "Hey, don''t ignore me ... Earth ... You disappeared in the last game ... What are you doing in this place ??" "I''m not doing anything. I''ve just gone to this point, trying to get away from the empire, trying to get rid of the empire, but still ... I can''t do anything, I haven''t done anything. "" What''s with Verabella ... Hiro knows this Is it! " Does your father know? I laughed with my nose at the question. "I don''t know why I''m afraid. I don''t know." "........." ... "" So, I wasn''t caught up in something weird, and no one knew me. `` I want to go far, to the end of the world. '''' That''s it. That''s why I wish I could leave this city and pretend not to see this trouble. But I couldn''t. "But, but somehow, I meet somebody and get involved ... this one is such a bad person." "... What? ... No way, earth !? You, these guys ..." "That''s different. I have to be a friend of these guys ... even if it''s bad ... no, I don''t know what the reputation is now in the empire ... " I shouldn''t have been bad. But when I leave home, I ignore my parents'' feelings and do whatever I want. So it may not be helped to say "yes." "What? ... I made your precious games like me ridiculous and used some forbidden techniques, so I''m no longer distrustful even in the empire! I know I was with bad "No, no surprises!" "What is that?" It might be similar ... but ... but still, when I see a man named Bro, I think it''s different from me. "Tell me one, bro." "Huh?" "You''re trying to take a kejime ...... thinking ... like a stupid ... but keep an eye on me ... shaken my heart ... I''ve seen that guy and some of the most popular guys ... but you''re the first to see it. " Because I knew about Bro, I really wanted to hear. "Why are you ... smoking in such a place and doing bad things ... Is there something under Minister Mitsutsui? Will you leave me bad forever? Until this happens?" T rans l at e d by Jp tl . o Why do you smoke in such a city, stay out of the world, and keep your name up? "Being a demon ----" "It has nothing to do with it ... it''s a bad thing ... but it''s bad and it''s not the reason I want to keep it." Before asking if any reason was related to the demons, Bro told him to block my words. "I just don''t say that I''m smoking. I''m out in the world more than you imagine. It''s not the sun-lit world, but ... And so ... I ended up with a lot of experiences and encounters, so I decided to give up and think that my life is better now. " "Huh? ... Is it like to be good to these guys, and is that a good way to live?" I guess I''ll help you make money! What''s wrong? Until you do that, there''s a reason to keep it here! '' Yes, I couldn''t stand it. Minister Tsutsutsui is not. "Bro ... you''re a twe -... there''s a lot of hope. And above all, I''ll give you a heart that won''t bend and break. But ... I endured and beat me ... I thought it was suge ... but ... that''s why ... This is the style of a man named Bro. "That''s a waste!" I know. This is a stronger guy. If you fight, the Imperial Warrior is not a knight. "If you''re worried ... unless you stick to the locals and bad ... more ... more ..." I can''t see the bottom of power yet, but at least if it''s just fighting abilities ... than princesses ... than rivals ... more, much more ... so that''s why ... "Oh, hey ... oh ... earth monk ... what are you doing?" "Oh, yeah ... this is an adult playground, not where the monk comes. "Let''s go home quickly. We have something to do with this bad scrap ..." The escorts of Tsutsutsui who are trying to break into the story of me and Bro ... T ra n sl at e d b y jp tl.c o m "Do not disturb" Three jabs. He crushed all the bottles, chairs, and blunt tools that the men had with his fists. "Nah ... ah ... oh" "Hah ..." "This, this kid ..." Three people who couldn''t react to my left. However, Bro, who had been doing all they could until the end, just didn''t move when he fought with me during the day. "You''ll be much stronger than these guys, but bro! What''s the point of staying bad forever!" Bro is much stronger than these guys. That''s why I couldn''t see it. Then, Bro ... "Wally ... this way of life is like breathing already ... so we can''t go back." "What?" "You''re a different race ... you''re a different race ... so you have a different culture and a different idea ... you''re so weird. I can''t come up with an explanation. '''' I stepped into me and got used to it, but when it came to myself, I refused to do this. Well, I don''t know anything if I''m not great enough to be involved in the life and way of life in the first place. "A little bit of a sense of urgency ... I can tell if I''m talking about an auger these days .... I don''t know how much you talk about." I don''t really understand ... I don''t know what to do ... I wonder why ... I''m just worried. "... Minister Tsutsutsui ... You''re in trouble too, because you''ve adopted these guys ..." "Num, num ..." Do you? " He sighed as if I was stunned, and shouted to the still upset Minister of Tsutsui. Do you want to continue the same as before? Do you force what you know is illegal? Then ... "Huh, uh. I don''t know what it''s like to work with Earth. " Tra ns l ate d b y Jpm tl.o m A smile as if I was stomach somewhere while oozing sweat ... "If you report my story earlier, nobody trusts your remarks any more than the bad guys in this city ... Rather, this minister, I ..." Earth is a way of evil I said, "I mean, you should believe in the Imperial Capital now! There is nothing to fear you, nothing!" She said and raised her hand to all the escorts she had with her ... "I''m going to hurt these distracting kids all together. "Guiaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa !!" But it was that time. "... Huh?" Far from the minister, we heard a scream like we had never expected ... "Hi, good! Pita, help ... From the room at the back of the gambling hall, one of the bloody escorts of the creeper crawls and appears ... eh? "Huh ?? What? ..." "?" Both I and Bro look at each other, but don''t know what''s going on with each other. But when he saw the man crawling out of his wounds, he noticed something. That is, the man who went somewhere under the direction of Tsutsui ... ""Ah"" At that time, me and Bro noticed at the same time. And ... "......... Colosseal ... Ningendomo ..." A cold, cold voice came out of the room, dressed in evil miasma. And the shadow is not one. Chapter 83 Episode 82 Chaos With the scream of a bloody man, a shadow wriggles out of the darkness. The size of the shadow varies. Some bodies are the same as us, while others are obviously several times larger. And the shape of the shadow is different from human in some places. A strangely eager Sole walks into this gambling stadium, swinging up its huge arms, trying to look down at the crawling man, and at the same time revealing its full picture ... before that! "Let''s go together!" Normally, when such an unexpected event happens, you can''t move right away. What was more likely to come out of the back of the room was something obviously non-human. At least look at it and think about what to do on it. But he was different. I skipped that time. "Bro !?" sense. Wild feeling. As if the instinct had noticed, he started moving faster than anyone, hitting a giant arm down and hit it with a kick. "Well, then ... what is this guy ... sooooo ..." Everyone was surprised by the appearance that finally appeared. Tr a ns l a t ed by Jp tl.com "It''s free ... roll ... roll ... Koros!" The two are bigger than ordinary humans. Her hands are like sharp scythes on her green skin. The expression that is completely different from humans is that of insects. "Is it a ... mantis?" "This guy ... a huge humanoid mantis ... a Mantis !?" It''s a monster I''ve only seen in picture books. This is a very ferocious and dangerous species. "Cho, what''s going on ?! Why is that bug running away ?!" A confused panic that is unexpected. Looking closely, Mantis''s ankle was dragged by broken chains and shackles. "Oh, hey, what, that monster ... no way ..." "Run away, huh, huh ..." Apparently, the thing that Tsutsui brought in ran away. At the moment when the customers understood that, everyone turned their faces pale ... Tra nsla t e d b y p m tl.c o m "Kuso humans. I''ll let you get rid of your resentment!" "Oh! Then, at that time, someone jumps into Bro''s pocket holding Mantis''s arm and stabs his broken liquor bottle in his hand. "That''s ... this time ...?" Bro broke down on the verge, holding a man who was crawling aside at the same time. Then, the one who tried to stab the bro turned his face up and we were upset again. "Oh, woman?" Yes, she was a woman. But she is not just a woman. Brown skin. The plump body that seems to be like a man is covered with a long tattered skirt and a short shirt with a navel. Long purple hair hurts from long restraint, but does not detract from the woman''s beauty. However, the ears protruding from under the long hair prove that the woman is not human. "Dark elf ... hey, really big" Yes, a dark elf. I see it for the first time. further "Uga, Koros ... Uga, Ku ... Ocas" Although not as good as Mantis, it was the first demons who revealed their huge, muscular flesh. Cyclops. "Kikigigigigi, Gi, Guy!" A small demons that appeared from the foot of the cyclops. "Goblin ..." Four demons who appear and are released from restraint. "Hey, hey, hey, what are these guys! What are they suddenly appearing?" Tr ansl ate d by Jp t l.c o It seems that Tsutsui brought me, but apparently everyone saw a chance and pulled out of restraint. But before deciding who these are and under what circumstances ... "Hey, bastard! Hurry, let all the customers out! They stop me, but if you still want to go outside, fight with guts! When the local is about to be threatened, It''s bad to move on! It''s time to show our significance! " """"Ah"""" "Rather than thinking, run and stretch and fight! Protect!" "" T, oh, let''s do it !! " As he breathes into the four demons who appear, Bro gives his first voice and gives instructions to the bad guys. Instructions too simple. "Run", "Stretch up", "Fight", "Protect" are all there. "Don''t panic, run away, customers!" "Oh, we''re caught!" "Did you go down?" What about then? The bad guys, who should have turned pale with the customers, begin to move with a rough voice following Bro''s simple instructions. "Oh, oh ... these guys ...... because I''m scared ..." "Hmm ... so bad ... because it''s emotional, it''s quick and a single cell ... that sometimes it''s necessary ..." Even though I was upset by the four demons who appeared, I wasn''t far behind Bro. At the same time, I felt a bit sad, and smiled at the bad guys. "Han, don''t let it escape! I''ll kill everyone in this place!" "Let''s make it!" "Muh ... Majin ... No, half ..." "Chigei. Badness " A dark elf starts running to attack the fleeing customers. Bro blocks his way as if blocking his way. The dark elf, while a woman, glares at the bro with sharp eyes and tongues out. "Hey ... the odd ones don''t get in the way. Humans ... and those pigs that are out of the way will be killed the most deadly." T ranslat ed by Jpm tl. o A dark elf looks at her with a murderous eye. "Well, what are you talking about, you guys are criminals ... and you''ve saved the death penalty, what''s the attitude, what?" She screams with her trembling mouth, pulling back and backing. "I was hunting in a territory of a human territory ..." Dark Elf Skevaan, a female poacher "... and so on!" "Cyclops Bowey, an assaulter" ... "Goblin the Potter Thief" Yasashi] ... "Escape Pet Mantis Torow"! Forget about the benefits of making use of it, and what is this! " She screams, not as four races, but as a human being and what seems to be a crime. I was a little worried about the charges, but at least they seemed to be angry or even grudged. "I don''t have the balance between punishment and sin. Did you know what you saw in the prison jail because of the demons? Generally, poaching? Zane. There were those villages ... Is that filthy Imperial troops breached them! " The dark elves shout, "I can''t afford it" for such crimes and turn to kill. But the way to go ... "Still, if you step out of the way, you will be next to ruin ... Even if you do not pay, even if you have a feeling that can not be yielded ... It will be just a resentment, my sister" "What is it?" "But I''ve met this way for some reason. If it''s been a long time ... I''ll take the length I wanted. Bro does not pass, and when I receive it, I will do Mendokusai again in this situation ... "Coros ... Coros ... Coros!" However, even for criminals who are against beautiful women, I am ... "Oh ... I''m ... I guess it''s wrong? Did the worst thing come over here?" "No, baby ... it''s a sense" Mantis runs and swings his scythe-like arm. "Well, hey, you! Escape, here''s the whole thing for me ---" "So, why don''t I hear what you say!" Tr a n s lat e d b y pmtl.c o m When such a thing is eaten by a living person, there are two in an instant. The bad blade is pointed at me. Apparently, they are trying to kill humans indiscriminately. But ... "Take it easy, calm down ..." "That!" "Daima Smash !!" It was too big, so I jumped into my bosom easily and gave the torso a blow. The mantis giant swings back into my fist. "What ...? Tourou !?" What is that human kid? "" Hey, you ... " The dark elf and the bro show my surprised spear. "Keh ... I can''t understand it ... I''m bad ... And bro ... You''re going to stretch out and save those who were squatting on you ... Really, I don''t understand ... Really ... What are you ... " I muttered such a thing ... "But don''t get me wrong. I don''t care whatsoever in this place. Bad, minister, kejime, do it yourself." "What ...?" "Just ... this praying mantis has attacked me unrelated. That is, my enemy. The enemy''s enemy is an ally ... is there a problem in the theory?" I couldn''t change Bro''s mind, say anything about the gambling or the bad things this guy was trying to take, or anything more. But about this ... "Kakakka, no ... I don''t object to that." "I''ll do it here." "Oh ... then ... I''ll leave ..." Bro smiled at my words and Bro faced the Dark Elf. "It''s dependable, you. It''s encouraging to fight together." "Hmm. That''s right. I''m sorry .... I can''t understand it, but I don''t understand why it''s bad and I want to see them soon .... In order to find out, we fight each other or fight together. Or ... is that the easiest to understand? " "Chige!" We turned our backs and faced each other, and we laughed. "Well ... mantis ... if you and your ministers and humans have a lot of resentment, I''ll play. I''m a gentle man, but I''m a guy who can play with demons." And I had a restless and ferocious Mantis ... "Gaki ... dekill ... dial, seriously, Koros" Mantis, attacked by me, was ready to calm down, calm down, and look at me like a hunter looking for cool prey. "Be careful, baby. This Mantis is not just a Mantis. He seems to be learning Mantis''s unique kempo method. "" What? " It''s quite rare to have a chance to fight this kempo. '''' Mantis-specific kempo? It''s my first time to find such a thing. Mantis "... looking cell" With that said, Mantis bows slightly and opens his legs wide, showing a unique attitude with a scythe on both hands. Certainly, it''s the first look. Then I ... "I''ll play with the fist of the Demon King who once ruled your world." I tried fighting poses to get the most out of it. Chapter 84 Episode 83: Rules Mantis, apparently in the "martial arts" stance, is not a wild beast that rampages as instinct. I feel calm and incapacitated like a martial artist ... Well, it was originally a beast or an insect ... . "Hey ... I haven''t done anything yet, but just look at the stance and don''t hesitate to attack a little." The reach with the long arm like that sickle is too different to watch on the left flicker. You have to dive those arms to hit my attack. On the other hand, Mantis doesn''t seem to be set up from behind, standing quietly. Then, are you just laughing at this? But that must be forgiven by the teacher. "Of course not." And, as I respond to the words in my heart, I have to start from me. In other words, infighting by scrambling the opponent''s attack. And it would be better to stop head-bad defense against that sickle like Aka-san. Then, while shaking the head finely, jump in with the upper body leaning forward. "I''ll go! Daima Goose Step!" First, on a straight line. Therefore, the reaction of Mantis slightly shifts. Then, open your eyes from a middle distance and open that scythe ... Tr ans l ate d b y jp tl . o "Irenai" "That?" At that time, Mantis''s outstretched hand was shaken off as if to pay my feet ... long, long! If your arm is extended, it is longer than expected! Moreover, if I stepped in to step in, I would try to wipe off my feet ... no, if you hit me. Because this is a scythe, so if you win ... "Soya!" I had to jump and avoid it. However, the moment I flew, the other Mantis'' arm was protruding, and the tip of a sharp scythe was aimed at my ... eyeball ... "Choama !?" "Highly good!" A sickle protruded with a strange Mantis shout. I hurry in the air and twist and rotate my whole body. But it was inevitable. Hot, had, head, face? What is your eye? Eye "A little, this, let''s do it ..." "High quality!" T ran s lated b y pt l .co Can''t open your eyes? Blood? Did you get crushed? My eyes? I landed passively and hit my back, but the feeling that my eyeballs might have been crushed let my spine pass through the intense cold. But "Hmm ... safe, safe ..." Apparently, he had cut his eyelids a little. So blood caught my eye and couldn''t open it for a moment. But no problem with the eyeballs. However, at the same time as relief, the tension grew even more. "Hey, hehe, let''s do this ... Ordinarily ... Will you suddenly come to the opponent''s eyeball in a battle?" "... Escapes ... Yappari, Dekil" Key point of opponent. There are eyeballs, kinta if you are a man, or that ... but I don''t have a "strength" to attack them with all my might. I will hesitate. "A fool. The peripheral vision is narrow. Do you think your opponent is just a big person? The shape of the arms and the joints are also different. If you make a mistake, do you hurt? "Nuu ..." "And this is true Take. Relentlessly kill the opponent aiming at the vital points of the human body. You can breach the opponent''s weaknesses and do it ... this is not a fight, but a killing. " Trainer points out my sweetness, who was motivated to fight. Certainly, the opponent is cool and doesn''t seem to be fighting very violently. "Are you good? The fighting ability of Mantis is one of the highest among all races. "" Highly good! "" I came from when I was still receiving advice! " While I was still listening to Traina, this time I stepped in from Mantis, it was a bit fast! "Ts !?" A scythe dropped down. It was dangerous now. If you don''t go down for another half, you''re back. I was aiming at my neck. However, the second and third strikes come during such a chill. "The body suitable for battle. Speed of finding and jumping in prey ... " Terrible. I can''t take the counter. You can only avoid it. "And, to support that super speed, the strength that keeps the prey once caught and keeps it ... chin to bite the prey ..." "Chi, cho, do not get on the tone!" T r an s lat e d by Jp mt l.co m The straight line movement is troublesome. Then, I will play with footwork. From a blind spot, like drawing a circle around ... "Ether," "Wow !?" When I tried to turn left and right, he responded to me and moved my neck. Can you see my movements? "so. Its field of view can be completely overlooked. " This is Mantis. speed. Strength. Wide field of view. further "Furthermore, this mantis has mastered a mantis magic fist with a high killing ability." I want to shout. In other words, this Mantis isn''t very strong. "That''s why it''s a hit, child" "An?" "And a child who will give you rules from now on" Traina smiled at me screaming. And ... "This battle ... prohibits all the great magic spirals, breakthroughs, and other magic." "What, what?" "Try to overwhelm that mantis with your body." Even so, I made a truly ridiculous request to me who thought I was crazy. No, what would you normally do for a breakthrough? "Well, how much is it?" It''s too harsh. Yeah, I''m going to say, Traina has a serious face ... "You hit the super-powered auger from the front. And this time, you can fight Mantis, who has excellent total power and killing ability. Before you leave the empire and enter the world, you can get great experience here. '' Tr a ns l a t ed b y p t l.com "world" "Yes, child. You won''t be bad at staying forever. Step over this mantis, level up to the next step and go to the world! ! Come here, not only advice, but words that inspire me. Really my teacher ... "Take advantage of this precious opportunity. Instead of defeating the opponent, pull out all of the opponents and look at them all with your eyes and win. I can do it for you "I can ... can ..." That''s strange. That is the most powerful. That word is the best ... I''m worried about doing it! "Wow! Concentrate! It''s cool, mantis!" "... Ursay ...... Namaiki ...... Demonstration ... Child Noxeni''s chest" Mantis laughed at me like that ... I felt like No, now I''m more focused. "Ikuzo" "Come on!" An instant dive. After all it is fast. And from here, they use the scythe to launch an irregular attack. Slightly different from the two-sword style of the sword. In addition to cutting them with a scythe, they catch them and try to poke them. And you can''t guard it. I''ll rip my guarded arm. Then avoid what you can. Use a sway or other upper body diverter. "Yoku evacuation digit ... good eyes ..." "Well, even if you praise me suddenly, I''ll only get a fist!" Anticipated avoidance with Mantis arm shape and reach in mind. However, it''s awkward because it''s just fast, and it even makes anomalous attacks. But if you scratch it, you jump into your pocket ... "Here!" After stroking the sickle storm, he finally reached the bottom, and from there he slammed his upper into the opponent''s chin. "Daima Smash!" "Push!" T ra n slat ed by p tl.o Not just the upper. I''ll hit you as soon as you can. "Daima Hook!" "Byabu !?" I can still go. No, it''s even more! "Daemon Rush !!" "Got ?!" "Uruaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!" Fist wall. Strike up, down, left and right at high hand speed. The trainer said he was going to help him, but it''s okay to decide here. Angle, power, my own response ... "Itaizo" At that time, Mantis'' head, which had been receiving my rush, was pointed at me. "Now !?" Not very effective! ? No, on the contrary, no! "Tsuka Maeta" "Ge, Ge!" I was holding me with both hands. Too close! ? It is held with a sickle arm, a protruding arm like a saw bites into the skin, is pierced, and cannot be peeled off with strong strength! "Tsu, Te, Temee!" A sharp jaw opens. Bite? No, this is already the level of biting ... ? "Guu ah !? Pug, te, Tamee! Pup, guh ah ah!" neck? No, shoulder meat. I just moved my neck on the verge of being on my shoulder ... but it really bit myself! Yeah, my shoulders are hot! Patite! "Avalerna, Death" "T, tsu, hey! This time the other shoulder meat ... ? "Cine" Both shoulders are hot. Blood gushes. The pain is ... pretty ... "This, Yarrow ..." "Last, next de death" "That!" It''s the first time you''ve ever been devoured, not bitten. And to Mantis ... It''s bad, it''s biting again ... breakthrough, no, no. Sole is no good, No, but if you follow those rules ... So ... break the rules? It''s not like trading for life. That''s right, if you''re obeying that right now. Surely you can forgive me ... "... hey ... shit ..." But why? Why do you remember bro at the time ... I''m not bad, but ... somehow ... it''s not the law or other rules that others have decided on their own ... "Shaaaaaaaa !!" I feel like losing. Oh, I don''t want to lose. He said, "I can do it." He didn''t want to be disappointed. Oh, when I thought so, Mantis''s fangs, with their jaws open and biting in front of them, looked slow motion. Is this something about to enter the lantern near the end of death? No, no. There is no wonder and fear. "H ----" Hmm?l This time someone''s voice? Who ... Somehow, an uncovered woman runs over here with a kunai ... Hey, you ... what in that place ... "---knee!" Say "Honey?", Who is honey! Why, what do you want to do in such a place ...? "Titty" The tongue sticks out unintentionally. What a hell. I suppose I was fighting and fighting eagerly, but I was so pinched as a woman rushed to help? Zaken of. Don''t lick Do you die? Will you lose? Once you decide on a rule, I can''t break it! "OK!" Look roughly. It looks like it is completely held, and there is a lot of freedom and freedom. It is different from the joint technique between humans. Of course. Originally, Mantis'' body is not intended to be human. I can''t tear off the hold, but I can extend both hands. Then hit the fist. Where? Belly? Face? Eyeball? Mouth? No, more ... "Sorry ah!" "Heb !?" The moment Mantis protruded his face, the moment he tried to bite my head, I gave him a short upper at the border between his head and his chest. "Ho. The eyes are not bad, baby. Mantis ... Rather, the mantis has the characteristic that the head can be moved to a wide angle. But that''s why the border between the head and the chest is soft. '' It''s a counter to an open mouthed opponent. How much the structure is different from ordinary humans ... "Ah, kah ... brat ..." "Hey ..." Seems to work better than expected. Mantis stepped back and distanced to release my restraint and escape. And I ... "Huh, huh ... hey, who is it ...? The moment I said, he was throwing a kunai, and he was ... Shinobu was solidified. "Ha, honey ..." "I''m worried, but ... I also ... I want to stick to the rules I''ve decided once. I''m not bad and I don''t feel like going bad." But ... I don''t want to lose the bad. " That''s it. I didn''t want to lose as long as Bro lived that way. So I let it through. in addition "Now, now ... it''s pretty good. So ... can you look at me with peace of mind?" "Honey ... dazzling ... oh, nice ..." Yes, I fell into a mysterious feeling. At the very end of the death, the whole world looked like slow motion. What about then? "... Let''s continue, Mantis. Come on, the second round! Or maybe you''re bibi, Gora!" For some reason, fear and tension were gone, and I wanted to be uplifting and fight quickly. To me who is in such a condition ... "Fu, fufufufu ......... It''s so cute and it''s pretty cute when it comes to the teacher''s wishes ..." The trainer was laughing as if he was just as expected. "Gaki ... Namaiki!" Mantis, once at a distance from me, also attacks me in a provocation. But ... "High good! High high high high, high good!" A turbulent strike that combines thrust and slashing. It is paid out from various angles, but ... "Hey, if you aren''t deceived by tricky moves ... slower than Reval." "H !?" Things go as expected in my head. I can read up to two or three hands, even the fast, tricky, and unknown attack that fouled me up until now. And the body also moves as my image and the sharpness comes out. What is this feeling. It''s a bit different from a breakthrough, but now I feel as if I wanted to. I didn''t feel like hitting anymore. "What are you doing, Tourou, Skevaan! It''s better to escape than revenge now! I''ll be out soon!" However, at that time, an innocent voice was heard. It''s the cyclops who were untied with them ... what? "Don''t be fainted, kid! This is our legitimate defense ---" Such a cyclops suddenly tried to attack me from behind to eliminate me, but I already knew the movement completely. When he noticed, he released his jab around, punched out the ridge of the muscular cyclops and collapsed from his knees on the spot. ? Bow !? Brat Sudden movement Naze? The crumbled cyclops convulsed the whole body, making it impossible for them to move up quickly. And I look puzzled while looking up at me. I told them that I was uplifting. "Well, do you want to escape? I''ve been free." Then, Mantis shook my speech. "Ursai ... Ningen ... Ningenha ... Minna ... Cine" "... Ah?" "Ningen ... Yursanay" anger? No, this is ... hatred? Grudge? Oh, bad. I guess he''s going to talk about himself, isn''t he? "I ... when the child is on the ground ..." Look! Look! See you ah! "Escape Geta. Demomata Capture Maru. Large number of demarles Marel. Prisoner Le. Mataiji Merarel. Olenanimosenitenai. Nanonananoninanonai! Dakara, human coros!" The first is ferocious, but the second is a cool killer, and the second is ... Mantis with some emotion ... Although "OK, that''s it--" When I was told such a thing, it had nothing to do with me, and I tried to say that I knew ... but that word did not come out. Because ... because I heard some extra stories ... because I remembered ... that word. DDEarth-kun small but it s huge I''m going to pollute the words I said at that time. "... Huh ... what a hell. It''s okay. Well, I don''t know the face to meet Aka. So, I swallowed the words that ran through. "I can''t apologize for your past ... I can''t apologize for your past ... and I''m born in the Imperial capital, but I''m still raised ... But ... at least ... " "... kid?" It''s bloody clothes, is that good? Even take off. I took off my top shirt and pulled it in my pants pocket to show that nothing was in it. "At least I''m going to fight without traps, weapons, magic, or even someone''s help. I''m going to hit you with the power of the melancholy''s rampage, Mantis!" And then I finally realized. Ah ... I see ... So he''s ... Bro ... stretched like this ... I did the same thing I did to Aka at that time ... Not just this mantis. Even a dark elf is a human like this ... an empire ... so surely this cyclops ... and a goblin ...? Where did the goblin go? Mantis No. The name of the race Huh? I ... That was the time. Mantis turned his name on me. It''s not a tribal name, it''s like saying your name. So, also as a courtesy ... "Earth. That''s my name." "... Kakueta" I also mentioned my name. And hold each other again ... "Well, this time is the gong of the final round. I got along with each other. Chapter 85 Episode 84: Common Language Mantis ... No, a thrust that comes out of Tourou''s terrible instantaneous power. Even if it is too sharp, you can hear the sound of cutting the air and fly the vacuum wave. If you can do it in a row, it''s a complete storm. "Highly good!" I evaded it with a piece of skin, and I also increased the speed while shooting the left blow. Avoid Tourou''s attack, give up, find a hole on it and push my right. For that reason, the hands and feet do not stop ... The theory is that ... "T ... earth ..." I am real. Just one hit is fatal. Death can occur in some places. I can''t lick such a thing. Don''t let your guard down. It''s the work of grinding each nerve. But what? ... "Honey! Don''t stop, I''ll get caught again if I don''t use my feet!" When I noticed, I was suddenly stopping my feet. A sickle of Tourou accelerates against me, and Shinobu''s voice resounds. But I dared to stop. "... You ..." "... What''s going on? Tourou ..." Tra n s l ate d b y Jpt l. o Ah? Bro and the dark elf are watching this fight in the meantime? Somehow, the dark elf is sitting on the floor as if he was exhausted. "... Tourou''s attack ...... accelerates ... but ... but ... it''s a blow ..." A stunning cyclops. Apparently the people around have begun to pay attention to this situation. "... Atalanai ..." The tourou was blurred while slashing violently. Yes, even when I stopped, I wasn''t eating the sickle of Tourou anymore. "Daima flicker!" "Tsu, koreha !?" T ra n s l a t ed b y jpmtl .com No matter how sharp a scythe or sword, there is a belly. Even if you hit your fist directly in front of the blade, it will hurt your fist, but hitting your belly will not be a problem. So, I hit the "bladder belly" with a flicker and knocked down the blade that was swung down or protruded. "Honey is ... dispelling that Mantis fist ... with one hand ...?" Oh, the orbit is already completely visible. "I''m here ..." "I''m here." ... In the "Zone" ... I''d like to recreate the battle with Kensei II at that time ... at this level again ... " At that time, the voice of Trainer seemed to be in a good mood. Well, that''s not the place. Don''t be careless. Concentration. "Moving sight ... Peripheral vision ... And then ... the battle with that red, and it blossomed at the end of this battle ..." Spatial cognitive ability "... The existence around myself ... Its speed and size , And even grasp everything, such as the sense of distance ... As long as you enter the extreme concentration state of the zone ... Children, no one can catch you anymore! I can''t just get rid of it anymore. The moment Tourou was blown by me and tried to pull his arm back, I suddenly dived into the Inn ... "here!" A huge and strong body. Half-hearted blows do not pass. Earlier, I was hurt by aiming at my neck, but Tourou guarded quickly to prevent it. So, if you aim, another place. And now, with everything looking slow, with a wide field of view, and increased concentration, I noticed that if I look closely at the tourou''s body, there is a place where I can hit as much as I want. "Git !?" "Already!" "Fugi !?" It is the "joint" of the foot. It seems that only the joints cannot be trained. Even so, if I hit it like a toe joint that is much bigger than me, like a toe joint, I''m in a position where I can easily aim. The moment the punch was pushed, a distorted voice leaked from the tow. "What''s wrong! I''m gonna pull my foal just like my newborn baby! Already a give? Already out of Temee?" "U, ... Ursay! @Mada!" The moment I was fueled, the tourou, which was about to collapse, sprang up the scythe from below. A sickle that passes through the corner of my face that has been avoided by sway. "Hey, that''s right! I''m not done yet!" My foot stopped. But my hand still can''t stop. At first it seemed confusing to me, but Torou''s fight was on fire again. T ransl at ed by pm tl .com "How many days? How many months? How many years? How much have you piled up?" "Highly high! Highly high high-highly good!" I can''t help hitting a broken man. But if you still haven''t run out ... If you don''t burn it out yet ... "Ome, good condition norisgi!" "Oh ..." Oh, was this too much stepping on? When I jumped into my bosom, I thought it was an upper with the left scythe, and I was trying to focus on the lower part and actually swing my right arm down from the top. This is the case if this is the case. But now you can avoid it if you fly away. But ... Daima Corkscrew Blow! Bupy !? No matter where you are, you will see the right corkscrew on the body of Tourou. From a half-punched punch that doesn''t work, twist it to increase penetration. And at the same time blood rushes out of my face ... "Well ... cut off ... but it''s shallow!" "You ... Wazato ..." I cut my cheeks with a sickle. But after all, my cheek. It hurts, but it''s not fatal. Rather, it was more risky to be disappointed and jump off without fear of injury. Until now, I didn''t think or calculate like this ... "Hey, how about? Man?" "H !?" "Yes ... man fears one or two injuries ... can he go out into the world!" And thanks to his jumping without fear of injury, his blow hit his body for a moment. I''ll beat it in now. "So ~~~~ yeah yeah yeah! Hit the right and left high speed rush into the body. Tourou''s weak point may be his neck, but he can do it without aiming at it. Already in the fight against Tourou, he smashed into smash, corkscrew and body. Then, with this repetition ... "Earth ... Yeah, not just hitting the body. Hit and concentrate on the same area I hit. That''s how the punches piled up ... "I''ll open a hole in Temey!" "Picure!" "... Oh?" Tra nsla t ed by p tl .co Finally, the tourou jumped away and retreated, away from me, to escape. Apparently, I still had enough feet to jump. "Gi ... Gugi ... Gaki ..." "... Hey, you''re licking because you''re a gaki?" Tourou glares at me like creaking his teeth. However, it seems unlikely that he will leave the momentum and jump again. Tourou''s feet seem to be at their limit now. I was beaten with my fist, my body was hurt, and my movement was already dull. Then ... "Huh, huhahahah, yes, good, earth, yes, quickly catch the bug in a mess!" When the mood rose, the sound of a pork pouring water was heard. "Here, if you make a credit for rescuing me and catching the bug, I''ll give you the convenience that I can spend your time again in the Imperial City--" "Shut up, oh fucking pig!" So I told you. I shouted at the prestigious minister, saying this was a mess. "Boo, pig ... pig ?!, to whom ... earth! You, hey, just to whom ... "" So, it''s urse! I''m now ... this guy ... and humans Regardless of demons or bad, we talked in a common language called quarrels. Yes, it is in the way. We were hitting each other. This should not disturb anyone. "... Human Mo ..." "Hmm?" At that time, Torou asked me what he said. I think a little ... "Hmm ... No, I guess I''m rude to pigs, aren''t pigs really smart creatures?" "... Soka ... Earth ... Rough Dakedo ... Fun ..." I''ll be wild and you''ll cut me, bite my shoulders, go through the wild and be savage! "" No. That s really I do nt say poisoning during a fight I was bitterly relaxed for a moment during the drowsy conversation between fights. It''s the same for tourou, or something delicate air flows. Although "But I still have to decide." "... Wakattell ..." Yeah, it''s not over yet. Even the tourou is still running out. T r ans la ted b y p t l .o "I''m catching Maetano ... O Mae Gaokatta ..." "... So ... don''t tell me that during a quarrel." It''s a little painful. "Tourou ... It may be cheap, but I feel sorry for your situation ... I was caught, and I was lucky to find the Minister ... That''s why that Minister is special Hey, the whole empire isn''t that kind of guy ... I can''t even say to me right now ... I''m out of the Imperial Capital because I can''t stand a lot of things. " "...? Earthmo?" "And ... I can''t tell you to save you ... Escape from here and take me to the evil world ... I can''t change anything now, but ... at least I can do it now ... I''ll stretch my body and go out with me ... I''ll do everything until the end. " "... Wakatta" But no matter what, now it''s no controversy to button this battle. "Kore, the strongest blow" And Tourou keeps his legs wide open. With trembling legs, they cannot jump in, but they firmly support their bodies. I didn''t take a step, and I was ready to pick me up. In other words, come from me. Then, I also shoot the strongest blow, jumping without injuries and lives. "I''ll go! Daima Jolt Blow!" Full swing with whole body power and weight as if throwing yourself! "Mantis Makaiken!" A mid-thrust with only one shot with the power of Tourou who meets me. Unlike previous high-speed barrage, I concentrated my power on one point. The thrust digs deep into my side flanking ... "Bufugu! ??" That''s how my Jolt pierces the same spot as before, without any difference ... "... pu, bu ... uh ..." Finally, the knee collapsed completely and the tourou went down. And tourou ... "... Katenai ... Mo ......... Give up ... Earth Tsuyoi ..." At last he said just that and fell to Batang. I''m a rival ... "I''m ... thank you ... thanks to you ... I''m going to the next stage" He thanked him for growing himself up and declared he was going forward. Chapter 86 Episode 85: Another Decision Excitement of battle, not much pain. His tusks are pushed up on his shoulders, his flank is gouged, and he feels warm blood. But now, the lingering victory I got was bigger. "Honey!" A woman who was watching me like that ... tsuka, well, it''s Shinob, but he came in. "And you did it again ... you''re just like that red demon ... I''ll treat you right now ... but it''s cool. Your naked body stained with blood, a really nice treat" Shinobu runs up to me with an angry, excited attitude. But before I first get that treatment ... "Shinob .... Take care from Tourou." "... Yes?" "... A ... Earth?" He said he wants you to cure Tourou who can''t stand up yet. It seems that Shinobu and Tourou are surprised at my words. "Honey ... what are you ... how much is this mantis for you !?" "... well, it''s okay. The fight with this guy is over. "I want to ..." "But ..." "... I ask ... Shinob" Tr ans l ate d b y Jp mtl .c om It seems a little reluctant, but as I lowered my head, Shinobu began to crack. "Huh ... it''s terrible, you ... we''re going to take advantage of your weaknesses ... I know that it''s true that losing earlier is more true." "Well, the answer of the exchange diary is correct." With that said, Shinobu walks to Tourou. To be honest, he told me that he was too straight to react. I''m shy. "Now" For now, let''s leave Shinobu for a while, but when we look back, there were Bro and Dark Elf who had already settled. "Yo, tired, brother." "I''m sorry. What''s a brother. I don''t want a stupid brother who doesn''t know." "Kakakkakka, I''m not nervous." But it was a good fight. "I''m not about to joke." Translated by p mtl .co This seems to be a decent fight here, and Bro is smiling but suffering moderate injuries. Well, I was originally stricken by a escort. Then, the dark elf, with a mushy look somewhere, sighed and sat down on the floor. "I can''t do it ... I thought I''d go back to the evil world as long as I could revenge on humans, but this zama ... I just need to boil, burn, kill, or commit." Don''t say that too sloppy. "" What the hell are you? "" While it''s a woman, it''s a crazy fight. "" ... hey ... what are you saying ... A dark elf skewer that shows no willingness to resist anymore. This is not a complete decision anymore ... "Should you shake hands after the quarrel? This is the earthly world ... though half, if you draw the blood of the demons, will you know what will happen after this?" It''s the end ... I''m already ... "" ... "... or, can you help me? I can''t help ... I don''t want to hold hands with him ... " With that said, Skevaarn said sorry and fling. In that word, as expected, the broke it. And it was that time. "Waha, hahahahaha! I was surprised at all, but I''ve finally grown up, I''m a monster ridicule, goddess!" Shortly after seeing that the place was settled, Tsutsutsu came out with a scarecrow. Yes, there is this guy. "Earth, you''re punishing me for insulting me, Bro, you''re punishing me for opposition ... first, you''re the guys! I''ll kill them at a back brothel dedicated to perverts for a lifetime! " "Minister Sitsutsui ... that''s ..." "Shut up, bro, I have no ear to hear your story anymore!" He is full of anger, and he will eradicate the lingering victory that he has earned. Now "Yeah, yeah ..., how are you, Bro. Are you still waking up with kejime and still earning pig money at this gambling arena?" "... You ..." "Skevern" , And Tourou also return to their original life as it is ... No, they are knocked down to a more miserable life, and you are still the same in the local as it is as before, are you still ragged? Unusually, Bro asked for a question that included my disgust. Yes, I was always embarrassed to come here. "When you''re here, you''re at a different level from bucket-headed direct sales. And you know what you''re doing? Toowrow and Skevaans ... And this minister bows down. It''s not a story that you can solve just by being injured by kejime. '''' I have nothing to do with this gambling venue, no matter what the bad guys ... As for Tourou, there was no such thing as taking him to the Makai or letting him escape. However, I will hit it with all my strength. That was about it. Regarding the bro, even if I couldn''t approve, I felt like I was going to deal with this trouble at least. Tra nsl a t e d b y p tl.c o "If you haven''t lived so long, even I, who don''t know the world, will know that much." "That''s true ... maybe it is ... but ... it''s hard to throw it away easily ..." "I know. For whatever reason, I''m stuck in this city and this place so much that I can take my life ... I know I''m prepared ... but I can''t say that." But then I say. "In the beginning, I didn''t have much to do with Torow at the beginning. I just fought as an enemy ... and with a low sympathy, I would at least try to hit it seriously. Perhaps because he clashed with all his might ... even if he was a criminal ... no longer ... " Now that the fight is over, my heart has been shaken before the fight. "Huh ... that''s right ... from hate each other, if you notice it, you''ll approve ... if you notice with your fist, you''ll get along ... sometimes, that kind of quarrel ... you can''t stop it. Do you say? " "I won''t say anything, but I do this." With that said, I stood in front of Tourou who was treated by Shinobu and couldn''t get up, as if he were facing him. "Earth ... What are you doing ..." "You are ... what are you trying to do with my rivals?" "You ... do you know what you are doing! " What are you doing? That is, they are repelling the Imperial Minister. The opposition to the minister is, in a way, a betrayal of the empire. Well, now it is ... "I don''t care about bad rules or kejime. If I could take a rival who had a good fight with a pig who looked like a temee ... I''m going to do my best yet! Do you use it until you die in the field? Then, I will crush this rotten place! " "What, what ... what good?" That was my answer. That''s why ... "You ... crush me ... hey hey ..." "So ... put on the button ... bro ... now, I''ll do it in a bad way ..." I can''t bend myself, I can''t break myself, it''s life-threatening, so why can''t I just change my mind and let go of this gambling place? " A man who penetrates himself indefinitely, does not show any weaknesses, and continues to live as bad. I was shown a life as a man I had never seen before. That''s why I realized that he was no longer a verbal man. Tr a nslate d by jpmt l.om "I''ll decide with my strength" After all, this is the only thing. "You''re like that ... you''re still like that ...?" "This is just fine. Originally, you''re probably similar." Tattered each other. But the only way to decide where to go from here is to use this body to collide. "... I''ll settle with you ..." "Huh ... if you win, we''ll break up ... if I win, you''ll still do that ... do you want that kind of endeavor?" Where do we go from here? If it was already bad, it was bad, and I told you to leave the fight to the victory. "Nah, hey, earth !! Bro !! Oh, you guys, what are you doing, ignoring me ... what are you doing?" "What''s going on? Isn''t he a friend? "" Honey? "" Earth ... " Of course, everyone in this place is surprised with a stunned face. But I can''t help. I only have this. Regardless of the pain carved in the body, just hit everything against the body. So, can I ban the ban? Trainer. "Good grief" With this power that I sealed off at the time of Tourou, I will give guidance to Bro. "And I''ll do it in an instant! Breakthrough!" Even a body that hurt a lot due to an injury can be used enough because it did not use magic. Then, just as before, just throw yourself out without fear. "... That''s so glaring, you''re really ... I''m really calm, and I''m gonna let you leave me bad ..." "I''m not going to laugh at you forever!" Kick the floor strongly and go to Bro. I don''t use timings or tricks anymore. But he ran straight to Bro. T r a nsla ted by jp t l.o "I''m gonna go! Ora aa aa!" Counter with a front kick. Pierce my liver ... "Guh ... or are you willing to do it!" He was stopped by Bro''s feet for an instant, but he went out and did a blow into the empty temple. "Tsu, guh ... you ..." "Hey, I learned from fighting Tourou. When I quarreled with you in the city ... I was trying to avoid all your kicking techniques, so I wasted movement Many people were tossed in the opposite way, so if you jump in this way without fear of a few shots, you can do as much as you want! " Bro broke down on the floor with my fist hitting me, smiling while distorting her face with pain. He said, "I did it," in a way that cut my meat and cut my bones. "I''m gonna grow up in such a short time ... I''m enviable! I''m a three-step continuous kick kick!" "For those who stay in the same place forever, I can''t do it!" "Do you understand your life?" "That''s what you say with your feet! Bad bad bad bad, use the word bad as an excuse for your convenience!" The trainer said that kicking was three times as powerful as punching. In other words, it is not worth paying for a single shot and hitting it back. Here''s the pain first. But I can''t fall down. "I can''t make an excuse for faults ... I know that it''s Tamee who is walking this life ... but that''s why we''ve got this place that''s more important than anything else ... It''s just messy-it may look like a rotten space swirling with human desires. But we''re a treasure. "That''s why I''m going to break it!" Bro stepped in and aimed at my side, which was dug by a tow. "Magical Shin Middle Kick!" "Here!" Middle kick to the right of Bro. But I knew it in advance. I didn''t evade it, I dared to take it once, and caught my leg with my left arm. After that, go to the inside leg of Bro''s right leg with your free right hand. "Daima Screw Hook !!" "Nah ... Smile disappeared from Bro''s face, leaving only pain. And at the same time, the feeling that remains in my fist ... "Guh, ah ... tsu ... you ..." Destroy right foot. Bro''s foot stops ... I thought ... "As I said earlier, you ... you''re a waster ... I''ll stay here forever ..." "So ... don''t say it!" "Uo !?" Bro broke a high kick on the right, which should have been broken. I defended my arm immediately, but my arm became numb. The strength still remains in the bro. "As you can see, I''m half demons ... not a human or a demons ... I wouldn''t have found my place on the ground or in the demon world ... but once we quarreled ... I was able to get to know the bad guys ... together they accepted me as a friend to protect the locals, they fought together ...... they laughed together ... sometimes cried ... Let''s leave them alone and we won''t be able to see them! " The moment I defended, I immediately shocked my feet with a low kick. "This is not just my place!" If you eat it properly, it will hurt. With one shot, my legs are numb and my knees slightly collapse ... "I''m sorry, you. I''m glad you stretched out ... but it''s over!" Bro broke up with my broken knee as a stepping stone, and with that momentum, kicked my knee on my face ... "Mamaginu Shining Wizard!" "Daima Head Bad!" At that knee, I pulled out my head bad. I''m used to it. If you don''t close your eyes, the shock you receive will be clearly within your expectations. "Uo, ah, ga ... tsuu ..." But it''s a bitter blow for Bro. On my forehead, I heard the sound of Bro''s right knee crushed completely. And the right foot of Bro could not be used anymore due to the destruction of the knee and thigh. "Hey ... for the companion who understood me ... I mean ... I don''t know. I don''t care ... I don''t care about my title or home. I wanted people ... That''s why ... If such a person could be made ... I''d manage to respond ... and if I could do it for that person ... I''ll understand ... that feeling " "What?" "But it''s something that I can understand ... so that doesn''t mean that, it''s bad, and staying local doesn''t really matter?" "Ttsu ... I''ll say that ... Neither body nor lid!" Even if his right foot can''t be used, Bro is still broken. He jumps high with only his left foot, then swings up his left foot and tries to beat him. "Mamagoku Shin, Heaven Kakato Drop !! I''m going to step down with the power that makes me think that there is power to make my brain heaven into two ... "Here! @ Daima Smash!" "That! ??" "How long have you been messing around in your cozy place!" With his eyes wide open, he observes his foot technique and strikes his fist. "--- My fist and Bro''s foot collide. At that moment, the sound of my fist''s finger probably broken ... "Guo, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!" The sound of Bro''s Achilles tendon being destroyed and the moaning sounded. And to a bro that distorts both legs and is distorted in pain ... "Tooth clenched, butt!" "That?" "Daima Overhand !!" A blow of Todome. I never hit it in town. The form is a messed up punch. But it hit it. "Yeah, yeah ... yeah, but if you want to stay here forever, that''s fine ... originally I''m not your friend ... just ... I''ll do it myself I''ll have you " A blow hitting the face and hitting the floor wall while being violently slammed on the floor. I don''t seem to have lost consciousness, but ... "Katsu ... ha ... tweet ......... it''s like" Normal "......" same "... blur ... but it''s not just through ... gahah ...... not staying ... going to the end of the road I''m going to do this ... Power ... The bro struck on the wall no longer has any strength in his body, and there is no sign of heading here. "Yes ... I was already ... when the mafia was destroyed ... it was already burned out ... and ... I stayed on this road, knowing nothing and staying with my friends ... But try to protect ... I can''t win ... " But Bro looks at me as if refreshing and mutters something. "... Hey, what did you say from a while ago?-Are you already crazy?" Then, Bro asks me slowly. "Well, you ... a lot of extra care and caring ... It''s not like you''re a gala ... why is that? ... so much, that Mantis tourou got along with him Is it? " I smiled at that question. Yeah, I''m not the one who would do this. Why am I not bad? "In the meantime ... I''m a demonic, but I''m kinder than anyone and I''ve become my best friend." "... What?" "But because I''m kinder than anyone ... I told her I was annoying and disappeared. I was so weak that I couldn''t reassure my best friend ... I couldn''t relate to the tribal wall, maybe because I could only prove it with my mouth ... " Yes, I can''t forget regret and helplessness at that time. "That''s right, even if you''re a demon ... you can connect with each other with your fist to some extent ... I can''t reward Aka who thought that was so ... I just thought so ... I still had to do something ... I thought so. " "... That''s right ... you too ... we had a lot of things." Listening to my words seriously, Bro exhaled somehow as she was convinced. "... I don''t know how to ... The guys we saw when we were gleaming ... we gave us guidance ..." "Hmm? ... Is it okay?" I''ve come out. '''' Bro laughed. Her teeth dropped out and she was a bit dumb, but she smiled like a brat. "... Oh, hey, hey, what, what are you doing! Hey, hey, what is it ?! Bro! Earth! What are you guys rampaging on their own and what ?!" Finally, we both calm down, and Tsutsui screams, "Let''s do it." Bro, who has already answered, says with a clear expression. "I''m sorry, Minister Tsutsui ... I won''t be able to beat this guy who wants to crush him ..." "... What ?!" Bro''s answer after the fight. "I''m really sorry ... and ... I took care of you." Bro broke and dragged his broken feet, Bro said to protect Tourou and the Skevanes, and faced Titsutsui. Chapter 87 Episode 86: The Last Kejime Despite his unsuccessful victory, he thought about the defeat of the quarrel, but repelled Sitsutsui with a refreshing expression. "I''m already ... I''ll stop the dogs you keep ..." "Bro, oh, you, you! I''m going to take care of you and return my enemies!" "Oh, I''m sorry. "That !?" A pig that becomes bright red with anger. Tittsu. And Bro looks back at the stunned Skevans ... "And ... let these guys be free." "What ...?!" "If you ask me, you''re going to get the punishment that isn''t evenly paid. Rather, it would be more inconvenient for you to use these guys to fertilize my stomach, right? `` I don''t think they''re officially justified about their crimes, but I''m expecting you to fall in your hands behind the scenes. "Well, don''t be afraid! @ I''m confused with what I am saying and what is good for you! @What is it that you, who is also the garbage of the empire, say this to me!" Tr a n s l ate d b y pm t l.c o Of course, he cannot accept that. "Why, why do you think the world is peaceful? Oh, earth, thanks to your father, eh?-In a time without war, it''s just like a crush Yes, our politicians will continue the world of peace without war, in a time without war! Beyond giving back to me in the moment of enjoying the peace that I have made "Who don''t know what you''re saying?" "Well ... I don''t really understand the value of that job ... I''ll put a kejime on me, you and me." This is a tsutsutsu who violently accuses the bros as if they were reopened. Well ... rumors have heard that Congress only takes a nap, but he worked hard. Well, no matter which way ...? "Hey, bro, you still--" Then ... "Kikigigigigi, Gi, Guy ... Guy !!" Tr a nsla te d by p t l .c o "" "That! ??" " The door of the room in the back opened, and a small shadow appeared from the inside. It was a goblin that had disappeared. "Yasashi! What are you doing!" Skevaan also asks in a surprise, and the goblin begins to wiggle, and behind it ... "Garuru Lulu" "Kyakuyakuyakuyakuyaku" They were monsters, such as wolf and insects, fighting duel monsters. "Oh, good, you, what are you doing? It''s all mine, and some of them even got buyers at tonight''s auction!" "What an ugly goblin is out of the cage without permission!" A goblin who is terrified by the yelling of the fox. However, there is no way to escape, and ... "Gigigi ... Gigigigi (Mutzagouro) ..." He is it usable? Something cast magic on itself. For an instant we opened our eyes and the next moment ... Goblin turned to Bro ... "I''m asking. Please help these kids." "" "That !! ??" "" What a goblin spoke! Goblins are intelligent, have villages, tribes and cultures, and understand human language. However, even if I understand the words, I never read human words ... "Nah, sha, talk ..." "I heard the story. I heard these children. They were caught suddenly in the forest without doing anything. I thought it was poor. Please help me. A goblin that speaks human words speaks for the demon. "They have a family. They say. They say they want to go home. They say they don''t want to fight." T r a nsla te d b y Jp m t l .co Goblin ... In Yasashi''s words, Bro suppressed his head and expressed a complicated expression. "I think monsters are the same as animals ... there are bullfighting dogs, bullfighting, and cockfighting. Perhaps because the animals and demons do not speak human words, their hearts did not hurt too much. Even humans can eat cows and pigs without thinking because they do not speak. But if you hear the words like this ... "Hahahahahaha, this is good, good! Goblin speaking people''s words ... I didn''t know you were such a rarity, ! It''s going to be money at the show hut and at the auction, Uh!" Nevertheless, it seems that such a painful goblin''s words did not reach Tsutsutsui. When I come to this point, I always think that it''s a pretty consistent guy. And ... "Is it finally inside?" "Hey, aren''t you guys being killed? I''m sorry?" Isn''t that ridiculous bro kid''s kidnapped too? "What''s our turn?" And it was that time. "That''s slow, you''re right! I was doing what I was doing! I''m paying, what I''m doing, I''m there! I''m a little more likely I''m dead. Yes! " "Wally, you''re the Minister. "Excuse is good, good! I''ll do something for these garbage too soon!" This time, dozens of Zoro Zoro and adult men appeared from the entrance of the gambling hall. No one reminds of the Katagi, and now feels the same ambiance as the escorts of the Tsutsui rolling on this floor. "Hey, hey, what are these guys ... these guys!" Then, seeing the adults, Bro''s expression changed. "Yes, those who are rolling here ... if you think you''ve seen them somewhere ... of my family !?" My family? It must have been destroyed ... T ransl ate d by jpmtl .co "Hehehehe, uhhh, uh. The executives couldn''t do it, but those guys who were low-ranking members only had a short incarceration." "What is it?" `` Recently, struggling to hire official warriors as escorts, and being watched to do something behind the scenes, is inconvenient because serious and inflexible people will immediately report to your Majesty or Hilo. It''s convenient because they do whatever they need to pay for the money. " Hired a short-term prisoner, formed a private escort, and used it to sneak in the back. It was more like a mafia than a minister. "Hey, please leave it to me, Minister. Bro had once been drinking boiling water." "Bakemon were alive and captured, and there was no problem with Zutaboro?" Like you''ve seen ... " Then, the adults appearing with Zoro Zoro smile and try to surround us. It clearly creates a violent atmosphere. And this is here, Bro is no longer a fightable body, and the other guys ... "Honey ... this is the first time we work together." "No ... oh, you ..." And, next to me, a very motivated Shinobu. Apparently, it seems that he is rampaging with me. Well, it''s good ... "No way, then ---" I tried to kick off all the adults to see if they could do what I wanted ... but ... "It''s alright ... you" "Bro !?" With that said, Bro dragged his broken legs and headed for the horn. And ... "The bad bro ... this is only open today!" Bro used his fist, which he had never shown in previous battles. "" "" "That !!!!! ??" "" " Bro who used only kick in fight with me. He was particular about his feet. Although he had hurt his feet, he beat down Tsutsutsui with his fist grip with his declaration of retirement. T r a nsl ated by jp t l. om "Oh, oh, oh ... oh oh!" He swollen his cheeks, bleeding nosebleeds, and tears of tears made him hit the floor. Neither me nor the adults could react immediately to the sight. In such a situation, Bro looks back to the Skevans ... "I don''t think I''ll do anything like this ... I hope you''ll reign in this?" "Oh, you ..." "And then ... I leave everything to the Empire." Sa " Bro, who decides to take a look somewhere, grabs the wandering Tsutsumi''s chest and forces it. this guy "Hey, bro! What are you doing ..." "I''m going to come to the Imperial City by dragging this as it is" "Hah ... huh !?" I will testify everything, including my connection with the rebels. '''' Bro''s kejime said that it graduated from bad. However, the moment they uttered it, of course, the anger was raised by the adults. "Now, I''m sorry, this shit!" "Oh, we''re gonna get money ... Minister ... And you want to squash this gambling ground?" "Do you want to do something ?! Hey, you guys, I''ll do it!" That''s it. In the first place, they can''t forgive such a thing. and more than anything "Wow, wow ... wow, fool, turtle ... Wow, who do you think I am, this shit ..." He broke into a tear and grieved with a mockery smile. "I''m a minister, hey! If I just took me to the Imperial City and handed it over to the Imperial Knight, who would believe in Kuzu''s testimony like you?" "Sweet and this fool !!" And you''re the mastermind of this riot case, don''t think you''ll just hit me, the greatest minister, no, no! ! " That''s it. The opponent is a minister even if it rots. In the first place, we worked with bad guys in the gambling hall so that whenever something happened, they could be cut off anytime. Testimony of barbaric inferiority and words of the Minister of the Central Imperial City. Which do you believe in the world? I am? But I''m already here ... "Fuffy, by then." "" "That! ??" " Goblins, adults, and who are they now? When the new ones appeared one after another and I was like, "I''ll see you again !?", I saw that person and was surprised. "The sparkle of a passionate young man ... I was just watching, so I''m going to do more than that ..." There was one Gee. "Your half youth ... that your testimony is right, this eagle will be a witness. If you take a kejime and speak everything ... that statement is protected by the eagle and fair I will tell you directly to Emperor Solja, to let him judge. '''' It was that Gee who put me inside. Ah Do you know? Shinob? What s wrong? Honey I ll love it again ? Drone Hey, hey! The moment I saw him, Shinobu, who was beside me, shouted, shrugged back, and finally fell into a mess and said something embarrassing to me. . No, why! ? Do you know? Yeah, this Gee was from Japone, but ... "Hey, what are you going to do now, all of you and the bad guys have gone outside!" "Where''s the fucking idiot, Temee!" "Hey, what are you ?? I don''t know, but it''s a bit of a mess inside now, so could you leave me because it''s dangerous? "" Yes. This is a problem within the Empire. I don''t know where you are from. But deep entry is forbidden? "" Ola, I''m going to sink out quickly! " Adults give your Gee a relentless swearing and give off words that say, "I don''t care. Yes, no matter where Gee is, maybe someone from another country. And as long as this is a "problem in the empire", it will not be interfering. But ... "Don''t be afraid! As the matter involves a problem beyond the tribe of the demons, borders do not matter as those who live on the same ground! If you suspect a violation of international law stipulated as common to mankind, It''s not a problem! And I can''t overlook the serious behaviors and rants of the politicians, and the extraordinary acts of using power. " Gee''s voice was rough for the first time. "Minister Sittsui. I was scrutinizing this gambling hall in various ways. Most of the merchants that I mediated and invited were actually anti-Emperors ... and anti-Allied officials. " "Num ... um, um ..." `` It seems that one young man had dealt with you without intermediary, and he was concerned that it was an anti-imperial party, but that was all the work that he did. The purpose is to make it easier for young people to change the rules of the gambling hall. " "Ugh !? Pcho, what ... it''s ..." "While being a politician in the Allied nations, I will never forgive you or the Eagle, who ignores the human rights of the demons and provides this place for funding anti-imperial and anti-Allied organizations. No! " This Gee isn''t a free person. And ... "Ah ... this guy, no way! ? Is that so ... Trainer seems to have noticed something. Chapter 88 Episode 87: Graduation "What the hell is this guy ?! I''m a bro, I''m an earth, and who do you think I''m! There''s this! I''m a rude man! She is more conscious of her words, rather than her identity, and tells the gathered adults to catch her. Then Gee sighs ... "Well ... it''s too hard for Soljah ... because of the step-in-law who took care of the predecessor of the Pau Hara family, I always gave him a little guy ... Well, the eagle also helped him in various ways ..." Tsu! ? Hey, now, Gee, do you want to abandon your Majesty? At the moment when the adults took out weapons one after another and became murderous, two men appeared out of nowhere beside Gee. "Your report, old man!" "Well ... but before that ... are you guys ...?" Those two are the two men Gee brought. However "Um, it''s no use if I''m coming. Assist, Case ... Let''s go down. Let the eagle punish you immediately." Tr a n s l a t e d by jp t l.o "Huh ... again?" He told them that he didn''t need to go out, and at the next moment, Gee took a look. From underneath, I wondered if she was as thin as a dead branch, and her eyes and a warlike smile were very different from the gentle image when I first met. that? That Gee ... Somewhere ... Sure ... When I was in the Academy ... Something ... "It is said that humans have a short life span ... but no way ... they were still alive ..." Trainer smiles as if stunned somewhere. And ... "Come on, let''s go ---" "It''s calm, yeah, yeah! Poor, it''s suddenly a big voice. We''re like this." "That, oh, nunu !? "No, I should do this from the beginning. I''m old, so please refrain from going around." When Gee is about to run, a man called Assist pulls out an accessory with some kind of symbol like a medal ... and raises it. Even though he tries to run, Gee Zukkek immediately. But than that ... "Ah ... that mark is ..." T ran s l a t ed by Jp t l.o me too "Well, what ... what is it?" "" "... ........." "" Everybody loses the word when he sees the symbol, and the uncovered real face of Gee, as well as the unpredictable horns and the devastated adults. Yes, I''ve seen it. Finally, she remembered where she was familiar. Yes, textbooks! In a history textbook ...? Textbooks ... ? "This one used to fought with the Demon King''s army ..." Ex-Vice Commander "in the" Ground Allied Forces "established to unite the justice of all mankind, including the Empire and Japone ..." Mikado " It''s a lord. " "" "" "That! ??" "" "So, let''s not resist. Even if you resist, everyone who is here will probably be able to kill within 10 seconds ... so no ... some, except ... Metcha I know the name a legend a hero of a history, Mikado! "See, see ... Mikado-don''t ... why ... why, this, this, it''s done, rude ........., why, why in this place ..." And, as expected, the confused Tetsumi immediately fell on his knees and dropped his head on the spot. "Fuffy, don''t be afraid, Minister Tsutsui. I''m already a post. I''m a vassal of Emperor Solja of the Departure Empire. Isn''t he a subordinate ... but ... As the opinion of the Union, it''s permissible to observe member states ... " "Well, uh ... no, no, that ... that ..." "Well, I do not have the authority to judge me ... I will only report the facts in the name of the eagle, including the testimony of Bro Glenn. If you find that you are violating the Commonwealth''s common international law, you should wait for the more severe conflict between the Empire and the Allies! " "Well, no, that''s ... I''m ... I''m just ... just ..." She has already retired. However, their voice and influence are still very powerful in this terrestrial world. The hero, who had been fighting the Demon World and the Demon King Army long before his father was born, had heard that even the Seven Heroes could not rise. "Bro-Glen-kun ... Is that okay?" "Hah, ha ...... what ... what is ......... but I''m asking you, Mr. Gee ... "Mikado-sama?" In this unexpected storm-like act, as expected, Bro was laughing as if he was stunned. However, Bro didn''t have any objection, and Mr. Gee nodded to Mikado. T ran slated by p t l .co "Hey, bro ... you ... are you okay? Even if you testify, there''s no way ... anyway, isn''t that just what you mean?" "Oh, good. I too ... like the old days ... like you now ... I need to be able to walk on my own feet ... so it''s okay ... Everyone has to walk with their own feet ... " I don''t know how much Bro is guilty of, but at least it would be innocent and blameless. Perhaps it could be sent to prison. But, "Originally ... the place where the adults made it ... I and Minister Tsutsui took over ... Kejime ... No, we''re going to do the curtain-drawing ...... I''m not good ... Graduated." Bro laughed that it was all prepared. "A little bad habit from the beginning to the end ... so I''m going to be cool ... in the world, it''s worthless bad habits!" "Oh, it''s cool, so if you have something in the future ... you won''t be like me. If your heart is rotten and you''re about to step out, this idiot Do you remember the bad thing and try not to be the same? "So, you stupid big brother like you would say ..." "Kakakkakka!" So I couldn''t say much more. And ... "Fffffffy ... But you''re earth?" "Huh?" "I saw it only once when you were a baby ... but it wasn''t like Hiiro, so first I didn''t notice ... Why are you here? I heard your conversation with Tsutsutsui, but it looks like you did something ... " Do you know me No, maybe it is. Because, this Gee ... surely, not only his father and mother''s friends, but ... he''s a master in the war ... so why is I here? that is "Would you like me to tell you what happened? Hiiro and Maam are two different nations who bleed together, have the same justice and cause, and are like grandchildren to the eagle ... It''s like an eagle''s great-grandson. '''' "... what happened ... what happened ..." "And above all, I''m watching your fights and I''m really into my chest ... If I can help, I want to help." Tra n slat e d b y ptl. o m With that said, Mikado asked me with the same gentle, gentle air as when I first met me. I can''t say anything to that question, then ... "Yes, the Old Prince. It was a report I couldn''t say before ..." "Hmm? What''s an Assist?" "I just asked a merchant who was dealing with a fleeing customer ... Fiansay, the daughter of Emperor Solja. Princess ... And Ma-am seems to be heading to this city, and she''s already in front of her eyes and nose. "" ... Nannu !? ...... Huh? "Now ... in?" Mother? Princess? why? why? Do you have any business in this city? No, no way ... no way ... me? No, but if so, why the princess? But anyway, my mother is heading for this city ... "Bloooooo! It''s hard, oh hey ... oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, this is ... how, what ... the minister ... oh, oh, what about that injury !?" "Oh, oh, later Speak in. So what happened? " At that time, the bucket head changed blood. "Well, right now, at the entrance to the city ... Hi, the princess ... The princess of this country, and Maam, the seven heroes, have come along with a few others! He was in a hurry, and the Maams said, "What a fuss!" Is that really ... "Kakakka ... Oh, I''ve heard that it''s coming soon, but ... I don''t know if I''m coming today ... I''m in a hurry to come to this city ... Hm ... I didn''t have to save time ... just ... " Bro sighs in that situation, and at the same time puts his hand on my shoulder ... "Is it inconvenient for you?" Bro smiled at me as if she was wondering. "Bro ... no way ... me" ... "Well? I don''t know. You''re a squid nigga. I only know that. So ... I might be able to go back ... but I still want to go back. If it''s not ... if it''s your path, I''ll go quickly, but I''ll tell you many times, wouldn''t it look like me? " Tra ns l a t ed by p mtl .o And hit my back with my hand and push it out. I''m telling me to go. "Huh, I thought about what to do at first ... but ... maybe you ..." "Hmm?" "From his ambitions and thoughts that distorted his master ... his thing ..." "What''s that?" "Well, someday you''ll meet my teacher who was also my first love ... If I ever met" Sister "---" I didn''t know what Bro was saying. Master? sister?һ What is it all about? Bro eventually turned up without telling its meaning to the end, "Go, Abayo!" I said something and reminded me of a parting of this life and hit my back again. I received that word ... "Oh, again." Yes, I returned. "What? What are you doing, Earth-kun? Ma-am seems to have come now, talk once ----" "Breakthrough!" "......... Huh?" ""!? " Gee showed me kindness to help me in various ways, but I''m sorry I''ve already done what I did in the past. If he had no intention of turning back, he fired a breakthrough and rushed out of the spot. Jump out into the gambling arena, stairs, and the city ... "Oh, oh, you guys, be quiet! I''m not just a blacklisted merchant!" Somehow, a mother holding merchants on both sides ... "What the hell is that? And there''s the story of the Minister of Tsutsutsui. I haven''t heard anything! Hey, get out there quickly and get inside! A princess who speaks while showing an irritated appearance to nobles and bad people in a panic situation ... "Hey, I''ll take over the merchants trying to escape, Koman, Fu, and hear the circumstances." "Wow, yeah, yeah, I understand, Reval ... um, wow, with my whistle ... We''ll all control it and confess it, because whatever we hide it, we''ll spit it all out ... "" ... It''s a command ... it''s been a long time ... but it''s actually scary ... " So, to them? Perival. Koman. And to Fu. The purpose is ... no, don''t think. "That, bocha!" "" "" "That !!!!! ??" "" " It''s too late when that voice sounds. If one step behind me in the breakthrough, no one can catch up anymore. further "Well, earth! Let''s wait !! Wait, earth!" "Bocha ... Please ... please, talk about it!" "Earth, where are you going! I''m here! I''m coming, "Earth! Stop, stop!" "Earth, what are you doing! Wait, don''t say anything to us, let''s go again!" "Such ..., uh, my whistle ..." No, no, out of range ... "" Wait, earth! " Fortunately, the entrance to the gambling hall was a mess. Everyone noticed me, but couldn''t chase the general public and couldn''t catch up. I do nt look back, I m "So wait, hey, earth!" "Bochama!" "Can''t you hear me stop!" No, only three people ... "I''m sorry, Rival, Fu, Koman! This is ----" "Leave it to us! So, earth!" Only three of them rushed through the crowd and followed me. But more than that ... "... a little ..." More than that, those three. Fuck "... Well, Maam, of course, but don''t do that either ...... even if you can''t catch up with the breakthroughs, you won''t be able to stay far enough to disappear ..." "Nu ..." When it runs out ... could you catch up? Once the breakthrough is released, you can catch up. I was convinced of the trainer who told me so. Of course. Even so, I am quite tired. And the opponents are those three. "Oh no, I ... Hidden hide-and-seek and tag-play ... I never beat Saddis ... I''ve never beat the princess ... You can catch up if the breakthrough breaks. Then, irrespective of my intention, can you take me back? "I''m so sorry. Come here, the past you''ve cut off will never end up disturbing my departure." With tongue tapping, I just ran, ran, and continued running. We were chasing after that, no one had noticed yet. "So ko ni y ta no ka" The shadow overlooking us, behind the moon shining in the dark night. "No way ... I was going to find it so soon ... I was going to search for it with the help of a bro, but ... Huhhhhhhh ... My only one god ... About 498.40000 seconds since I lost you ... It''s been a long time since my heart swelled ... I don''t know what it was for you ... but all who inherited the power of the Great Devil are in my hands! " The shadow flutters its jet-black wings and smiles while shedding tears ... "To that end, let''s erase all the flies that flock .... a le ha wa wa ta ta shi no mo no da" The madness of the goddess, wearing the armor of a dark war maiden, was approaching me. DDD Chapter 3 DDD Chapter 89 Episode 88: Intermission (Maid) I can''t keep up running at full speed. When I was a child, when I played with a bocha, both the chasing side and the chased side, I took the bocha as a ball. But now, even if I try to chase this way, I can''t catch up with the boy''s back. Helpless self is frustrating, regrettable, and miserable, but on the other hand, in such a situation it is unscrupulous to have such feelings, but at all costs. "The power in that match was still genuine ... Botama ... while I didn''t know ... before I noticed while I was by the side ... really big ... and it was getting stronger I didn''t know why the Bo-chan used the Great Demon King''s technique, and I wondered if that was something wrong. But this is the only truth that must not be twisted. Bocha was really strong. For me, the boy who never thought it would be the same since he was a little boy ... "Okay, today, we''re going to do a rehearsal for the future. Suddenly, I remembered the old days. Princess Fiansay is a child who has been suggested to play in the palace garden. In response to the proposal, she is embarrassed or has a delicate face. Tr anslated b y pmtl.com "I am, of course, the Empress! Pumu, of course! At, Rival is the Commander of the Imperial Knight and the Commander of the Imperial Warrior! ""I? Such a great role? "Um. And Fu is the strongest mage of the Empire! ""Yes Yes! I''ll do it! It was a potential role for these children in the future, and it was really a dry run. Very small prodigy, still five years old. I was nine years old when I was looking at that innocent figure, and together with the transfer to Bochama''s palace, I used to learn the tastes and manners of the palace maid sisters. A sight of such a nostalgic day. And a little boy who seems dissatisfied with the princess''s proposed play. "I am? Huh? Why! ? Why is Rival doing both the Commander and the Warrior? I''m not me ""e? Puu, um, yeah, uh, I forgot the role of earth, inadvertently, um, Is a lie. A princess who shows an unbelievable situation when it is a lie. And while the princess shows a pretty shy appearance ... "Okay, apologize, no, yeah, let Earth play the role of emperor! Oh, King! I''m happy! "Eh, emperor? A boy with a dissatisfied face. Reval-sama was a bit relentless, too. Yes, if you open the lid after that, the emperor and empress will be ... "Now, let''s start! Puah, Majesty, no, no, when you are two, oh, you ... To take a bath? Oh, or we, we? T ra ns l at ed b y pm t l.c o It was no longer an emperor or empress. No, somehow, Rival and Fu were sorry for the house outside the mosquito net. But the worst thing is ... "Hmm, after all, playing with a house is so boring, let''s play other things." Puu, uh ... no, no instructions! Earth is the emperor! What is it! "Chigemon, I''m going to be my dad''s hero, so that''s good! Whether he doesn''t notice the princess''s attitude at all, or isn''t interested ... the princess seemed the worst ... but ... "Hey, Saddys, Hey, Saddys, let''s play! A little boy rushing to my place where I can play at any time, with a play house over there ... The princess gave me such a figure ... "No! A princess who catches her bocha and pulls her hand. And the princess stares at me ... "We play alone! I don''t need an aunt! "Oh? And I inadvertently leaked my voice. "Sadith is not an aunt! "No, my aunt, earth! Because sadis is nine years old!ʮ I''m almost 10 years old! Well, the maids said, ah, somehow ... So sadis is alatin! "Chigemon! Sadiz is ] She shyly shouted and said a little while, the boy at that time was too sorry, and I already ... "No! Pee, yeah, hey! "Ah, hey, Fiansay! I''m pulling! "Sadis is the old monster! Pee! The princess is angry and brutely takes the boy and acme on me. To be honest, I have known about princesses since I was a baby, and for me I had no little sisterish feelings. However, when I was young, the moment I thought I was not good at controlling my monopoly on Bokuma, and I thought I could be taken with Bobo as it is ... "... I don''t know what I''m doing ..." ? "Where can I not get tangled? so? Who are the older monsters? Hmm? T ra n sla te d by pm t l .o Go around in front of the princess in an instant and walk through. A princess who pulls her face in fear. And the princess ... "Well, I protect Fiansay! "Rival, no, I can''t beat Saddis ..." Indeed, Reval is holding a tree branch to protect the princess while scared of me just as if she were a knight. Fu who is shaking behind Rival''s shadow. And, I "Foo ... all of us are shit ..." ! ? ? "]" I''ve got permission from all my dads to do that. " Punishment declaration with pressure. Then, the princesses who were even younger than me when I was young were shaking "U, uh ... run away from the monster sadis!" "Eh, tag? But ok, I''ll beat Saddis today! "Guu, oh, remember, I''ll show you someday!" "" Or ... I won''t win ... " Anyway, the princess calls out to run away from me. If you''re a tag, you''ll be overwhelmed. Rival who is regrettable. Bearish Who. These four kindergartens were ... "Do you run away? Good. Then wait 10 seconds ... 10, 9, 8, 7, 6, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1 ... I can''t do it, but ... """"Ah"""" "Everyone was caught ..." It began ten seconds later, and within five seconds, all four were held on both sides of me and became ropes. "Oh, it''s too fast ..." "I''m going to run away for five seconds today!" "This is ... a new age nova sadis ... my father has acknowledged ..." "I said that I couldn''t win ..." Yes, at that time we had such a difference in power. "Hahaha ... amazing, sadis ... if those four are like sadis, you''ll realize that you have to work harder." I guess it would be nice for Sadis to enroll in the Academy with special treatment without skipping the age of twelve. '' The Emperor and her husband, sometimes the Empress and his wife, came to us while smiling at the break between work. "But the child that Ma-am protected in" Old Magic City Shisono Tami "was such a genius ..." T r ansla te d b y ptl.o "Oh. At that time ... I didn''t open my heart quite a bit ... but now it''s really Earth''s "Sister" "It''s five years since the Great Demon King Traina has died ... It''s like healing the wounds of the heart and it''s the best ... I hope I can be a sister and a close goal for Fiansei as well." "... Well, it''s not that everything''s over, but ... there''s still a big" mystery "left over that city ...... the old Rifah''s" Rifants "don''t even know that ... The only thing I knew of the mystery was that "Yamidile", which was the only thing that Traina had when she destroyed that city. " "The rifant said that Yamidile was more likely to be hiding on the ground than in the Makai ... If it was hit ... for example, he had never been involved in a war with Makai, If you are lurking in the National Ketchtail ... "Even we can''t get out of the way ......... That''s ... Even if you defeat the trainer and think that you''re going to progress with the Makai little by little, you won''t be able to wipe it out ... The most worrisome thing is ... "Hakuki" ... " "That''s right. And, after all, the influence of the trainer is still persistent between the demons and demons. "God Traina must be reborn. There are religious groups that look for reincarnation and return to God and hunters who change the color of their eyes by spreading the legend of the buried gold left by the Great Demon King Reina ... For several years after the war, her Majesty and her husband, whose hearts and souls have not been exhausted due to all the hard work, still have gentle eyes watching over the princess and the boy, and their troubles will live in the future era There was a desire to do more for the children. That''s why I''ve always decided from an early age that my husband and his wife should protect and care for their boomers no matter what. "Well, bocha. "Let''s go home." "Sadith, it''s so ridiculous, don''t stop." "No, I''m a baby because I''m still a child. Also, playing outside and getting better, I''ll take a bath and be beautiful. " Even if I was going to rampage, I forcibly embraced my baby and appealed to me that it was mine. Such a princess who is crawled and squeezed by my ass pen pen. "Uh, earth ... Oh, sadis ... Earth is mine ..." Yes, I knew that one day the Bo-chan would be a princess ... that would lead this empire, and the world, to better lead mankind. However, I''m a little bit more ... "What''s more a child ... I''m ... I''m ... I thought I knew more than a husband or a wife than anyone in the world ..." His incompetence is relentlessly grudged. "Damn, I''ll beat Saddis someday!" And, I''ll be stronger than Saddis ... Someday ... Someday ... Saddys ... Oh, I''m sorry, ... Shanry ... " Why haven''t I even complimented my grown-up boyfriend directly yet? When my boomer grows and gets stronger, my job is to say "I''m fine" before anyone else. And yet, I can''t even call the bobber and are ignored, chased, and can''t catch up. Looking at the back of a boy who ran at the speed of light that I could not catch up, I pinched my lips, but desperately chased that back anyway. Tran s late d by p t l .o Chapter 90 Episode 89: Intermission (Princess) Since when ... Perhaps I was lightly watching the earth that was always on par with me, or, at an early age, what would have been pulling everyone as our leader. Earth wasn''t a childhood friend with the speed of growth or the unparalleled talent he had, like Rival and Fu. Earth himself seemed to be aware of this when he entered the academy, and he was deceased somewhere without talking about his dream of the past. With such an earth, I will fulfill my mission as a `` fiancee, '''' saying, `` The man who will be my husband and the next emperor of this country is no good '''', `` make earth a better man '''' Strictly contacted. In fact, I wanted to flirt and date like couples of the same age without worrying more about the public, but after Earth became a man who could not complain to anyone, I was myself I was commanding and enduring. Occasionally, there may have been no women trying to call on Earth, but yeah, well, that''s yeah. At least until the graduation of the Academy ... I thought so. But earth is also a boy. According to the information from Saddis, it was confirmed that they possessed the book. If Earth couldn''t bear it, well, I was ready to come all the time, but Earth didn''t push me down. So I was sometimes anxious. Don''t Earth want to progress with me? When. I was so glad to go to heaven when I knew that Earth was winning me in the previous game and trying to do confession. Tr ansl a t ed by jp mt l .c o m And when Earth shook his power to overwhelm Rival, he was astonished, but at the same time his throbbing. I was so excited that Earth''s appeal as a man was out of the acceptable range and I wanted him to hold it immediately. However, Earth escaped from before my dream. I don''t know why. He beat Hilo, desperate for something, and, according to the story, swung the power of the once-great Demon King. We were always together at the academy, and we had many mock battles with Earth. I know the earth''s power better than anyone in the world, and more so than Saddis. Even we didn''t know the power of Earth. It was obvious that something had happened to Earth''s body in a place I did not know. But no matter how much you think about it, you can''t tell. That is why I chase. No matter how you become a wife, I am not a woman who is just sick. "Fiansei-chan ... No, ... Princess ... Leave the pursuit of Earth to us." "What do you say, Ma-am. Can I leave my husband''s runaway as a wife? "" And that ... Yeah ... I, Hiiro and Her Majesty ... One day, if I really did, then ... I was talking about my dream. But ... it was our wish ... we ignored Earth''s feelings. To that, we ? "" You''ve done something that would make you ... weirdly sorry ... " Jeez. Even my future mother took such care. In other words, in the current situation where Earth has been distorted in various ways and even abused by the people of the imperial capital, it is difficult to become Earth''s husband, and rather because of the concern that it bothers me That ... "You don''t have to say anything, Ma-am" "Princess ..." "Sure ... I didn''t know Earth ... Why did earth become like this? What happened to Earth? However, if you are worried about that, there is no answer. T ran s l ate d b y Jp tl.c o "But if you didn''t know ... I''ll know from now. On top of that, no matter what, even if the world thinks of Earth, I will not forsake Earth. I can''t give up on the earth. " That''s it. Both thoughts ... It''s no problem to say that you''re a lover anymore, and because you''re not a lover, you don''t plan to break apart; "No, not really ... Earth is ... about the princess ... that ... as a woman ..." "Yes, I understand. Then, after catching, I fall in love with me again. Is that OK? ""Princess! "Hmm, what if I withdraw?Ϻ Obstacles are inevitable in love, and the more things get burned when they get over them. So, let''s go to capture Earth! Too much care for Ma-am, saying, "Earth doesn''t love me, so it''s no longer to me ..." and saying "lie" to keep me away from this matter I seem to be, but I am not a child so much in such a hand. Earth and my edge. It can''t be cut off or overturned by anyone. From "that time" when I first met Earth ... "So I''m telling you to wait ... Earth!" Anyway, if you want a woman to chase, you still need considerable punishment later. And I can''t keep up with my best. But no matter how far you escape ... "Why he jumped out and ran away suddenly ... Who are you ... I don''t know the situation at all ..." "" "That! ??" " Who? The voice of a young woman. And sign. The moment we stop at the same time, three swords come down from above and pierce the ground in front of our eyes. "Who are you? I''m rude to us!" "This is ... Kunai? Ninja warrior!" "... Who is it?" As I looked up, a woman was on a tree branch. "I''m sorry, but I''ll give priority to the annoying honey and stop here." "What ...?" Mysterious black-haired woman. He seems to be standing in front of us in order not to follow the earth that escapes ... What kind of relationship with Earth ... "Huh ... honey?" "Yes, yeah. I met him ... the other day, and I was able to show him the charm of a man .... It''s a solid Zoccon love." Tran s la t e d b y p t l.om What? "But I''ve just met him. I don''t want to be embarrassed with his sticky journey on his journey to live freely now. So what I can do now is from the shadow I''ll just support him and help him ... so I won''t let you go from here. " Hani? Ha, haha, is good? Poco, this guy, this, this, this woman ... "Hey ... I''m saying what I mean ... I don''t know what happened between you and Earth, but around my husband and Chorochoro ... Earth and I have been close since childhood! Newcomers who come out later are withdrawn! " Insect saliva runs. The intestines boil. Thief cat trying to break between me and earth ... "My husband? From a young age ... Ah, I see ... that''s what I mean ..." "What is it?" "You''re his first love, someone who can''t be forgotten even now" "Hmm? Yes!" I see ... The thief cat nodded as if she were convinced of something when she looked at me, and laughed at her nose in a stupid manner. "How much I fell in love with him, but I just met him. If he had a longing to remember and there was a woman who couldn''t be forgotten ... she would make him happier than me If I could ... I was thinking about pulling down silently ... " "Nuh? What?" "No, I''m sorry. I''m sorry to say that I''m so rude ... but, indeed, beautiful, my breasts are OK ... but I thought you could win at all." "What?" At that moment, I understood. Earth that is far away due to a strange foothold. However, even if she is ignored here, she will stand still and get in the way. Now, here is the enemy you have to beat. "Earth was ... so crazy ..." "Bo-chan ..." Honestly, this is not the case with such a guy. But my instinct as a woman says. "It can''t be helped. Your wife ... I''m here ..." "Yeah ... it seems like you''re having a misunderstanding about your first love ..." T ra n s l ate d b y Jp tl .co I cannot escape from this woman. And it is neither Ma-am nor Saddis to defeat. I am. "They are running away from Earth. Here I am." "" No!? @ Princess !? "" The two people hesitate to go ahead with their own way, but I can''t say that. "This is an order! I can''t help losing ground!" So go ahead and get caught! I catch this cat immediately and catch it up! "" Ku, princess, but ... I guess who I am! If you escape here, it''s all a water bubble! You have to do it! Go fast! You will lose sight! This is a war that bets on the pride of one woman, not a princess! Attach it! I won''t overdo it! " So stress this is an order and let them go. "Hey, let''s go no one--" "Yes. I won''t go back to the earth again." "T !?" Avoid my attack to fly the spear "push" itself like wind pressure. I see, she can do a little, this woman. Futon! T !? Roman opening the book! And attack while avoiding? Magic? No, I don''t feel much magic. Wind? However, it was a light breeze, just blowing a little at my feet ... ? "Oh, you, your skirt ...... what are you doing?" The skirt turned up a little. Well, since the other party is a woman, there is no problem if you can see about underwear separately ... "Huh ... white ... I''m keeping his taste down for the time being." "Num! What?" "And high-quality silk ... Is she a good lady?" However, you ... "" No, wait a minute! What''s suddenly ... " Earth preference? What do you mean? "Do you know? White underwear he loves ... By the way, the other day I got it." Pants to earth! ? No, no, I, maybe, what I saw while I wasn''t aware of it ... but, yes, does Earth like white ... But ... no, no, it''s more like seeing the ground guy, my, my other pants! After all punishment is necessary. But on the other hand, me and earth are too platonic. Or rather, because I don''t see that much of a chance, Earth might be working on a glossy book. Well, then, it might be nice to show you about pants. Nunu, pants? ... Earth could bleed nosebleeds and attack me ... But when that happened ... Mufufu. Well, now I''m more focused on the obscene woman in front of me than that. Tran sl a t ed by jp t l .co "Hm. I''m a strange dreaming woman ... I''ll let you know who she tried to reach out to, to the depths of the pores." "I''m going to decay quickly. I''ll make you a Buddha. '''' I cannot yield to each other. We met such thoughts ... "I''ll ask you at least about your name. What''s your name?" "Shinob Stoke." "Yes. "Hey" "...?" yen? "... is not ...?" "Eh ...?" No, why do you mistake me for sadis? "" And why are you so surprised and nervous? Or are you making a terrible mistake? "Well, good. Either way, earth ..." "Yes. Anyway, honey ..." We are ready to take care of it immediately. "" It''s my thing! "" And we tried to collide if we couldn''t yield each other ... That was the time. "No ..." "Eh ...!?!?" "Let''s get to know yourself ... with the human puss" And my consciousness ceased there. Chapter 91 Episode 90: Intermission (Maiden of the Dark War) "Go, kill! I still remember. How many seconds ago did you meet him and how many seconds did you serve him? When I first met him, I was a stupid little girl who did not know anything yet. A deadly sinner who rebelled against the true God by being foolish and rebelling against the true God, calling on the incompetent Odin who has no voice or appearance. That was me as a war maiden in the sky. "I never succumb to demons! Angela Kingdom, a kingdom above the clouds that has existed since ancient times, is a place where only our tribe, the Tenku tribe, lives. It basically did not interfere with the terrestrial world. Legend. A fairy tale. A paradise for beautiful goddesses who flutter their wings. It seems that various stories are spreading on the ground, but it is a real world. We are born on clouds, grow on clouds, learn on clouds, grow on clouds, live on clouds, and die on clouds. However, I was worried that the war between the demons and the terrestrial world was intensifying, and the effects of the war would reach the heavens. Tried to take. Why to Makai? That''s because I thought common sense was "Maou = evil". So, the war is also bad demons invading the ground and doing bad things. I am the ally of justice, defeating the Demon King who does such a thing. He assumed that he was a messenger of God. And at the end of the hundreds and thousands of miscellaneous soldiers, the Demon King himself appeared to me, but before his overwhelming power I lost my first life. "Huh ... I wonder if I''ve cut one extra hair ...? That''s just enough. As expected, I have "good eyes" My strength, which I took pride in, was that I only cut one hair of the Great Demon King, and I couldn''t get any more scars. My pride, which I thought was the strongest in the world and the apostle of God, was shattered and prepared for death. But he said to me, crawling. "Huh, the little girl of a war maiden in the heavens .... The power beyond human wisdom that is still unknown from her beautiful and beautiful appearance has shook the Demon King''s army to the fullest. Eventually, it may have influenced the fate of the Demon King and the Demon World, but this does not destroy that possibility ... " T ran sl at ed by jp m tl.om The word was shocking to me, who thought he would die cleanly without begging for life. The Demon King told me "beautiful" and "regretful." That alone was clear-minded and I understood. Yes, "the Devil fell in love with me, beyond the world, the race, and all the walls." I was a little worried about the gender of the Demon King, but it doesn''t matter anymore. However, from the standpoint of being a demon king, I can''t be sorry for my enemy. What a sad love. In my hometown, I was only interested in improving myself, and I had no experience of romance. Some of them looked at me and admired me, and there were women who said they were "sisters" while they were of the same sex, and some smelly and dirty men came to me, but I didn''t deal with them. In the first place, I couldn''t imagine working with those who were weaker than me. But the Demon King is different. Stronger than me. Rather, I''m the first person I met, stronger than me. Moreover, its existence is in love with me. Is there something sad like this? Tr an sl ated by p tl. o However, I cannot accept that feeling. Because I''m a war maiden. Because he dedicated his body and heart to Ojin Odin. "Odin ... If you die for strangers, that''s okay." Jealous of Odin!ħ The Demon King was jealous of my devotion to Odin, both physically and mentally. At that moment, my chest rang. And, at the same time, my feelings in my heart fluctuated. Why did I dedicate myself to Odin in the first place? Odin is our god who has passed on to our hometown. However, I have never met, seen, or heard any voice. However, my parents and those around me worshiped "God" and were educated that way, so I naturally did that. But if you think about it, I''ve never had Odin do anything. Does such an existence make any sense? Odin? Although it is a parasite that seems to be an incompetent person who doesn''t do anything, it continues to be deluded by things like brainwashing education from ancestors and tries to settle in our heads and hearts. On the other hand, there is a person in front of me who is stronger than me and feels for me. However, he is struggling with all obstacles and positions, trying to kill his heart and fight for his fellows, races, and the world of the Makai. I was impressed if I noticed that she was so precious. Good. You ... you don''t have to suffer that much. You don''t need to be jealous of the shit. However, the Demon King would not be able to take me with her own hands and make her her own woman. Then, I can only accomplish by going to my side. "... I won''t beg for you ... but ... I want you to make me your right arm." My proposal that surprised even the Demon King. Well, there were a lot of old and old Jijii bothersome, but finally I was accepted. Of course, it started out with the lower infantry of the Demon King. But in a few years, I kicked off my rivals and rushed to the generals. In the middle of the war, a former kin who still believes in kuskasvicigsoodin tried to bring me back, but they all kicked it off. There were grudges and sorrows, my former friends, juniors, seniors, brothers and sisters, and my parents ... but my heart didn''t hurt. Compared to the Demon King''s charm, it was a cas. On the contrary, I despaired in the opposite sense. Have I been wasting time with such incompetent people until then? Then, while doing that only for the Tenku-tribe, the scum like Odin never came out. It was really a silly world and race. And ... "Tenku tribes aren''t even the apostles of God .... A long time ago, a bird-and-beast harpy with white wings was" blended "with human beings, and what happened ... But those associates were long ago Those who were persecuted by those who could use powerful magic only created a world using clouds, and created a paradise for winged people there. To comfort themselves, Odin But I passed on with the apostles of God ... One day he told me the truth I didn''t even know. In the first place, all were impostors. "I ... then, until I meet you ... really a fake ... haha ... what a wasteful date ..." Tran s lat e d b y jp mtl.co m I was desperate when I knew the truth, although I was no longer in my family and home. But he said to me. "If you think that everything was to shape yourself now ... the days that seemed useless will no longer be useless ..." And I understood. "Everyone can, without a doubt, just believe. However, fighting for life with that feeling is not easy. As a result, if your presence has fostered strength, then it''s not all wasted. '' "The Great Demon King ..." "And ... whether or not your actions were right or wrong depending on your position, there are many opinions. However, now that you are on our side, the demons and soldiers that were supposed to be sacrificed in the war have been greatly reduced ... many demons'' lives have been saved and protected. I''ll have to admit that it''s just the truth. " That is the word that saved my heart. Just free love. Infinite bowl. And I understood. Wrong. Love is not love, it is no longer such a low dimension. I knew that he was God. This is the God that I offer and serve all It was no longer a worship. All of me fight for God and die for God. My presence is for God in all. However, there was anxiety at the same time. God is unique. But what happens if there is something in that god? God is not a child like the horses and monkeys around him. God has existed for thousands or 10,000 years for absolute reasons, and I will continue to protect him from all kinds of threats. But 100 million. One trillion. That possibility cannot be wiped out. Above all, God may have a life. If so, the world will lose God. That alone must be avoided. So I advised. Tr a n sl at ed by pt l. om The next generation of god and creation plan. But God didn''t fight for it, saying "sloppy." God''s word is absolute. Therefore, it is natural that God would obey if so declared. But I did not choose to follow there. Because I worshiped God, I didn''t think my plan was wrong. But if God wasn''t going to be a child, he had to think of another hand. And that material was already in me. A magic that was contraindicated long ago in the destroyed magic city Shisono Tami. The "emblem eyes" of my both eyes. "Hair" was the first encounter with God, and has always been a talisman since then. Using it I "I thought that the world would be despaired by the foolish act of Hero Hero destroying God ... but again, my idea was right ..." 15 years have passed since God was destroyed. Meanwhile, "we" were lurking, so that neither the Allies, the Seven Heroes, or the demons turned over could find themselves, but the time had finally come. That''s why all you need is the "last key." But finding the right person as the last key was the hardest. But fate smiled at us. The sons of the Seven Heroes who will eventually threaten not only the Hilo, but also "we". In order to confirm his power, he was watching a match played in the Imperial City through the magic crystal, but he did not think that there was "the last key" there. I trained a talented young man to make the last key, but that wasn''t enough anymore. Even though I wasn''t breathing, there was a "man" who handled the power of "Daima". T r ans la te d b y Jp t l . o I don''t know why he used the power of the Great Demon. But you should look into that later. Before the fact that the power of the great demon was used, it is trivial. No matter who the man is related to. Get whatever you want. "Well, good. Either way, earth is my thing!" "Yes. Anyway, honey is my thing!" All the disturbing crowds are kicked away. "No ..." "Eh ...!?!?" "Let''s get to know yourself ... with the human puss" And ... that''s what we are. "Well ... I don''t care about these little girls ... Is the problem there ... Ma-am ..." No way, there is Maam, which is the cause. That''s a little annoying. You can settle here, but it''s also hard to escape to the key during that time. And the breakthrough seems to be out of magic. Apparently, that doesn''t seem to work with Magic Breathing. Or do you not know? Either way, you can catch up. it can not be helped "If ... it consumes a lot of magical power ... but also to recover the key ... will you warp it?" The key and Maam will catch up soon. Ancient magic used since the time when "we" escaped from pursuers ... Sehunju Hachikipped Sinkansen ... Magic for long-distance movement, J-A-Lou And the unknown key was sucked into my spatiotemporal space. Chapter 92 Episode 91: Church To be honest, I didn''t know what had happened. However, the breakthrough was cut off, the magical power was lost, and the physical strength and fatigue that had been exhausted in the battle with Torow and Bro reached the limit. Saddis and her mother chasing. When the two voices stopped, when my feet were about to stop, a black swirl appeared in front of me, and I was swallowed. Some magic? Mom or the power of Sadiz? Trainer seems to have shouted just before, but I don''t know what it was now. I was so exhausted that I couldn''t resist it anymore, I left myself to the whirlpool, and my consciousness was far away. What the heck was ... "... and ... what is it?" And when I noticed, my consciousness awakened again. The back is a fluffy bed. Warm sheets. And the unfamiliar ceiling. When I woke up and looked at the room, it was a room reminiscent of a health room in an academy school building. Like a doctor''s office? "... I wonder if I was caught? If so, the worst. But soon my expectation was denied. Tr a n slat ed b y jptl.co "No. This is far from the imperial capital ... it''s not an empire. "" Oh, Oss. " Well, it means that you used that much power ... " At the side of the bed was a trainer sighing, "Finally got up." "But it''s not an empire? What happened to me after all? What''s that whirlpool?" "Are you ... that''s a lot of things ... and you ... I can''t help but ... quite troublesome "Eh?" Trainer tells me suddenly with a mysterious face to me who is growing up. I suddenly woke up and suddenly woke up. "What is that?" Immediately before you were caught by Ma''am and the maid, you were transferred far away by a certain woman''s magic ... that''s that whirlpool. "" ... Eh, what, what ?, transfer? " To put it plainly, movement using space-time is a very high magic of "Giga-class" or higher .... It was contraindicated because of its magical power that twists space and time ... "" Cho, ma, eh? Isn''t this really an empire !? And who is that? No ... it''s not Shinobu? " And ... it''s more troublesome. " Is it more troublesome than Shinobu?Ů A woman who is more troublesome than Shinobu is in this world ... No ... but ... Shinobu is a pretty good guy. I mean, what is ... trainer ... do you know? Do you know anyone? "And ... that ... mother and ... sadis ..." I''m worried that I''m like this, but who are they? Tran sl at e d by p t l .c o m "I don''t know what happened ... well, no problem. "The guy" will have a grudge at Ma''am, but he will not be revenge now. So, I suppose you took that great magic. "" Eh, hey, you''re taken away ...? You ...? "" Oh, ...... "" Who''s who! And where did he bring you? " ""Ah" At that time, both Traina and I noticed the signs approaching this room. Signs ... two ... "Oh, let''s get it ... sasaen, sir ..." Uo, you''re awake! " I was ready, but suddenly I lost power as if I had eaten the shoulder watermark. Opening the door of the room, two women dressed in Sister''s formal clothes ... no, they are women ... both are better than me ... "Ah, nice to meet you. I''m called ''Carui''! I''m 13 years old attending Kakuretaire Magic School!" If you think you''re younger than me, that''s exactly right. Two down. And bright and humid. She was a short, red-haired, short-lived, noble-weather-friendly man. And ... "..." Amae "..." A little girl looking into me while hiding behind Karui. She is trying to cover her sister''s hood deep. I muttered what seemed to be my name, just bowed down to me and hid immediately behind Karui. "Nahaha, no, I''m sorry. This person is stranger, but if you get used to it or forgive your heart, your attitude will change, so try your best to open your heart!" Karui laughed, saying, while stroking the head of a small child named Amae. No, do your best ... No, no, before that ... "Wait, wait ... there''s a lot of things ... first, where is it? Why am I here? And what are you guys? Wait a minute. What is Kakuretail Yes, first, check the situation. There are so many "what" that I can''t organize. "Ah, that''s right. In the country ... here''s the" Kakretail country ". And here''s the doctor''s office of the" great church "in the capital." What is that big island nation that is insular !? "" Yeah, that''s it! "" Well, isn''t it bad for me? " Cacle tail. I''ve heard it''s just a name. An island nation floating in the sea of the terrestrial world. A country where information is blocked because it has little interaction with other countries. In the past, he did not participate in the Allied Army, which was formed by the war of the demonic world, where most of the nations of mankind came together, and resisted the Demon King Army on his own. Because of their isolation, they will be punished if they smuggle into the country, and will not be allowed to step without permission. What, I guess I''m not in this country? "I don''t know, for the time being, I don''t know well, but I''ve brought you the Great Priest, so it''s okay? In this country where the Civil War is over, the Great Priest I have the most power ~ " T ransl a t e d b y Jpm tl .c om "... is it a great priest?" Grand Priest? In addition, there is a civil war with Salat ... "Well, that''s it." "" "That! ??" " "Don''t hesitate. Well ... I don''t mind being lazy without raising myself." At that time, I thought my head was going to hurt in various ways, but immediately all my thoughts were blown away, and when I realized I was standing on the bed reflexively. "Well, oh ... no ..." "Wow, that''s a good response. That''s okay. If I was an enemy, I would have died if I was alert for a few more seconds ..." Sweat blew out all over the body in an instant. There was a beautiful woman. She has long black hair and covers a plump and attractive body with black priesthood uniforms. In his hand is a shining tin cane. At first glance, you''ll have the impression that it''s just a "beautiful and sexy woman", but I''m prepared for it. Because my body reacted to the strange power felt by the woman in front of me. "Well, who are you ..." strong. And it''s worse than anyone I''ve ever met ... much more than Kira Aka ... deep and dark ... "I ... the Grand Priest ... I''ll tell you my real name someday, Earth Lagann." "T, oh, my name. "I was sorry ..." "Yes", "... playfully ..." Hey ... that ... mothers ... "" Relieve. Maam had many reasons, but what? "I don''t even do it." When I glance at the trainer, I look at the woman with her arms crossed and with a serious face. After all, do you know Traina? Well, this guy ... seems to be not human ... "Well, rest for a while, but as I said, I''m not going to be too lazy. I''ve brought you to this country because ... "Well, what should I do?" "Until then, I should live in this church. My surroundings are here with Karui and Amae ...? Hey, Karui ... What happened to Tsukushi?" So, suddenly? Do you want me to do it? In addition, there is still another woman in this church Tr a n sl ate d b y p tl .c o "Oh, I guess my sister is probably a dojo? I''m still lovingly loving my favorite" Macho "... If you win in that tournament, you won''t be able to join ... the sad destiny, but ... wait, wait a minute! The great priest, now tells me that she can stay here No, no, no, this is a woman''s garden !? " "Huh ... don''t say that. This guy gives special permission. Above all ... this guy might be ... a cupid that connects the goose and the horsetail. This guy ... at least already ...... It''s stronger than Bro. " "... Eh!?! That''s what it is !? No, yeah, is it really serious ?? @ Bro-san!? Pinya-, I wondered what would happen if Bro was gone, but I''m serious! " It suddenly got excited. what''s that? Do you know about Bro? Karui shined his eyes and squeezed at me, and Amae and others shined with Kiran and looked into me curiously. The priest smiles at me, who doesn''t know what is ... "Three months later ... a certain tournament will take place in this country." Magic Shinryu Martial Arts Tournament "... I will ask you to go to that tournament and win the championship. Going out of this country. Well, I tried various things so that I could not escape ... " "Hah! ??" "The prize of the champion is" Huge Treasure "... and" Supplementary prize "is attached. Well, the supplementary prize is fun after winning. Only the me and the church who run the tournament know ... good things It''s a great honor. Look forward and work hard. " Makyoshin? Mamagoku ... That''s what Bro used ... No, tournament? And the championship? Why me? I wonder why ... I''m being taken away without permission? No ... I can''t do anything because I can''t organize anything in my head. Chapter 93 Episode 92: God I was told that I didn''t understand. In the first place, why shouldn''t I go to such a tournament? Better yet, it''s a suspicious guy who took me away. And if this is a state of isolation, I''m wondering if I could really go to this place. "Huh ... I''m still on the lookout for it, but ... shouldn''t we stop running away by breakthrough? There is a barrier around this island right now ... At this level, you can''t break it using the Great Spiral Spiral. "" Hmm ... what? " I slept a lot and recovered both my strength and magic. Now you can trigger a breakthrough again. This great priest in front of me might be a very powerful person, but if he escapes ... he rejected it, as if she had seen through my heart. Is it a barrier? "Before that, why do you think about breakthroughs and the Great Spiral !?" That''s it. Why did you know my technique? This guy, who s really "Well, I''ll tell you that later. Don''t worry. I''ll train here for three months, win the tournament, and help me a little bit ..." That''s it. Wait, wait! Something has increased! I told you until I won, but what about helping a little bit later? I met this guy for the first time. But I understand. I guess what he''s saying is probably true. It''s not a barrier or something like that. I won''t let me go until I simply achieve my goal. Never let it go. The air is transmitted from the end of words. T ra n sla te d b y Jp t l .om "Roughly, what, the tournament somehow ... why I have to come out so much?" "Huh, the magical true martial arts tournament ... the" men "who are proud of their arms across the country There are no restrictions on the qualifications of a man, whether it is a student at a magical school, a soldier of the old kingdom, a poor man, etc. I''m going to get you on my recommendation. "" ... That''s why ... I''m ... " It''s almost ascertained in "A certain man" ... I thought that nobody would be trained, so I opened my doors to people other than those who are true to Magoku ... but it was correct ... " As usual, I would have resisted saying, "Even if you are told you can''t escape, I''ll try to make sure it''s true." But he couldn''t take action, so he just hated his mouth. After all, I understand. He''s strong ... if he''s bad ... there''s a seven hero level ... then it was that time. "Please do it!" "Oh, oh?" Karui and Amae were holding my hand. "I want Ann-chan to participate in this tournament and definitely stop a man from winning! This is also related to the love of a woman!" With that said, they held me with a hot hand and pleaded seriously. No, love? What s that "Oh, that''s right ... An-chan, are you with her?" "Huh, what, from a bush to a stick ... yes ... no." I was told to Shinobu, but I don''t know if I''m still dating ... I''m going to get sad about Saddys, so don''t remember ... but what is the relationship between tournament and love? And whether she''s here ... Transl a ted b y jp t l . o "Isn''t it really good?-Isn''t that any problem?-No, no, no, that''s the ideal!-Then, you might be pleased with the extra prize ... Gamba And, it has been really supported. No, I don''t really know the situation, but I was free. I''m caught up in hey because of the reasons for it, and I want to be troubled. "Huh ... but ... I can''t absolutely win the championship as it is now." The moment I thought I''d somehow get out of this place and manage to escape from here, even if it''s a barrier called by the Priest, the great priest told me a word as if trying me out . And although it was a very simple provocation, it was hard to overlook. "... what is it?" "That''s right. I saw you in front of you before through the magic crystal. There are certainly points of interest. But with you today ... you won''t be able to win ... That''s why I want you to work hard. '''' It was just as if I were saying I wasn''t good enough. But at the same time it was doubtful. "... I don''t know what I''m doing. Why did you win me in the first place? Somehow, if you look at the state and win," There''s something I don''t like ... " Why are you concerned with my victory? Then the grand priest closed my mouth a little to my question ... "Fh ... I can''t help ... what''s your body?" "Hmm? No, it''s already another ..." "Well, let''s come to the chapel a little bit." Saying so, the great priest comes out of the door. Karui and Amae follow. I''ll keep my guard up to the maximum, so that whatever can come anyway, I''ll follow. "This country is more than a hundred years old, isolated, and only a few" privileged "or" permitted to enter or enter the outside world ", knowing outside information, closed A strict country. Even some of them are being scrutinized so as not to leak the information inside ... " The high priest walked to me in the hallway to the chapel and somewhere. "But the people of Kakretaire are not just people who are peaceful island nations who are unknown, but they have been suffering from civil wars such as skirmishes for a long time. In short, they do not know the internal circumstances and shame of their own country It has been hiding for years. Civil war. I don''t even know that much, and I haven''t been taught in academy classes. Earlier, Karui was just saying that kind of thing. Tran s lated b y jp mtl.com "But the civil war is over. The old system has been defeated. The" God of the Founder "has been on the side." In response, the Priest opened the door at the end of the hallway. There is a spacious church chapel. Stained glass on the ceiling painting of angels reminiscent of sacredness on the high ceiling. Many people seemed to have come to the chapel to pray. "Great priest!" "Oh, great priest." "Beautiful today ..." Those who noticed the presence of the high priest shine their eyes and have a happy expression. "Everyone is enthusiastic today ..." "Yeah, we can all live in this way because of God, because of the oppression." "Huh, pray for your gratitude, It must have reached God. "" Oh, thank you ... " Isn''t that the attitude different from before? I was trying to get me to a sports tournament without questions and answers, but now I have a terrible, loving look? "By the way, the great priest ... isn''t there a goddess today?" "The goddess is now resting in her room. It''s good to come to the next meeting. You can worship God''s reverence. "" Well! This is the upcoming meeting! I''m aware! I''m sure to come. Oh! What a luck .... Worship the goddess who saved us. I can do it. " And ... Goddess? what? Although words that I do not know at all have come out ... "... Ah ... are you?" ? And I found an "outrageous thing" on the altar of the chapel. The trainer is also surprised at the unexpected. There stood a bronze statue imitating a "person." No, well, something ... a certain person ... "Huh, look at that ... youth." Then, the great priest, who noticed me, smiled. "Is that ... the statue of the" God of the Founder "that is now spreading in this Kakretaire ... its true name is so sacred that it is not permissible to say it to us ... His work, teaching, and faith have inspired the people of this country and ended the civil war. '''' No, it sounds awesome. This guy, I know who the person in the statue is and dare to say it? No, no one in that statue ...? "No, wait. Wrong. I have nothing to do ... I''m sorry. I can''t organize it anymore right now ... give me some time ... " T ra n sl at ed by Jp m tl.co m When I asked the person in the statue in my heart, the trainee, Traina, was holding her head and worried about something. Yes, what was on the altar was a statue of a person, probably a trainer. why? "Well ... let''s go next." "Oh, oh, oh, already? In such a situation, the great priest tells us to go to the next without giving him time to think non-bilily. What s next? "What''s right there. A facility right opposite this church .... there is a dojo where you can learn the" work "of the founder god ..." "How dojo?" .Magic Shinryu Dojo ... Konami City Headquarters. By the way, there are also various branches, such as the Gord Branch, the Zabarth Branch, the Mechalos Branch ... That''s why I''ve been swung from the beginning. The trainer is still holding his head. After all, what is this woman? However, what I can say for the time being ... stepping into the dojo and the state of the dojo ... No, the trainer who saw the "equipment" installed in the dojo has never seen before again I was trying to raise my tension and train me again. Chapter 94 Episode 93: Dojo As I left the church and walked outside, a paved road came in front of me. Stones cut into squares are buried in the ground equally, and many buildings are lined up on the left and right of the large and spacious road. I thought it would be more developing, because it was a state of isolation, but it wasn''t stupid. "Come on right there." The great priest called me, as I was being deprived of the city. There was a large three-storey building directly opposite the massively artistic church. That is the dojo that is called the Magoku Shinryu. To be honest, I was a little curious and stepped into the dojo, thinking why I was following me quietly. Then ... "Ah, the teacher ..." "This is the teacher ..." "The teacher!" As soon as I opened the door and entered, the moiret of heat suddenly hit my face. The heat was completely different between outside and inside, probably because of the steam. And there ... "" "" male? These guys have a greeting these men. Some of them are as old as me, while others have bearded beards. Everyone had a trained body, covered in sweat, and seemed too dark. "Um, don''t get sperm." T r an s lat ed b y p tl.o The great priest responds with such a cool face. Teacher? "Nuu! ? Poko, here ... this is ... " And next to me, where the people in the dojo were deprived of their eyes, the trainer was more eye-catching than a human being, like an instrument on the ground floor of the dojo. what? I haven''t seen it. Somehow, there is a ring on the left and right on a long stick, and it is lifted while clenching teeth with a serious face somehow. Is it heavy? There are such similar tools everywhere, and some people are flying by the rope. And there''s a big mirror on the whole wall ... hey, bigger than the mirror in the princess''s room, which was like that kid? "... Magical Bench Press ... Magical Jump Rope ... Oh, Magical Squat ... Magical Suspension ... And to the Mirror ... Houho" Somehow ... Trainer makes her eyes shine ... "Hmm? Wait, what''s that !?" Oh, oh ... A person sits on an instrument with wheels back and forth, moving his feet and turning the wheels. However, the wheels do not move because they are fixed to the floor. What does that mean? Tr an sla ted b y Jp mt l. o "Huh, are you looking at it for the first time? These are magic bikes." "Bah?" "Simply speaking, you can train your legs by exercising for a long time." What s that? Are you serious? It''s a name that a trainer is likely to give ... "This ground floor is a magical training room that is open to the public free of charge. There are also rooms for training your eyes and a pool in the back yard. Use it and train it. Ask them how to use it and they will tell you refreshingly. " Honestly, quite interested. Everything there is an instrument I have never seen. And everybody who uses it to train their body is doing a good job. Hey ... I still don''t know why I''m in this situation. But it''s getting a little more fun. Until recently, I was worried about mom and sadis ... "... I can''t do it ..." However, at that time, the exhilarating Traina stood with her arms crossed with a very difficult face. "Sure, you''re trained as such ... but you''re not using the equipment! They don''t even know what a really efficient training method is! Indeed, the bench press bends the elbow properly and attaches it to the chest. Num, there''s a momentum going up by the recoil that I lowered, and my waist is too high! I don''t do squats in a proper position ... I just get tired and hurt my back! No, I have a difficult face, but it is a difficult face when I am rolling up ... "If a person who was originally muscular does exercise, it will gain some strength at first. However! To train above a certain level, you need the right training method! In that, you can only train your guts! It''s called naruto, but it''s called a master, but he doesn''t know that too .... I mean, I just spread my knowledge by imitating it ... Perishable hehehehe, that s why I have to do the right training from the beginning for children. And three months before the tournament ... just right. It takes three months for the effects of strength training and other effects to appear. Apparently, although I accept this environment, the trainers seem to be dissatisfied with the way they are actually training here, and that''s why I''m very grateful that I''ll train them in the right way. Was. "Let''s go! Yes, widen your crotch, one at a time!" "" "One at a time!" " From a different room, a cheerful woman''s voice and many women''s voices could be heard rhythmically. e? What? What do you do with your crotch spread? e? It s better to go check it in there. Translat e d by p t l .c o "I''m doing magical aerobics in that room, rather than training, to relieve my lack of exercise. I''m popular with housewives and young women who did not teach the sisters I taught directly." "What? Are you doing magical aerobics? ! Oh, Ukiuki Trainer doesn''t care about my heart now. It seems that there are really many things ... And I knew Traina and the great priest ... I''m dressed as a human, but this woman is still ... "Now, it''s the second floor. The second floor is exactly the place to teach your work ..." "O, oh ..." I had such an expectation, but once again I was distracted by the space I saw on another floor for the first time. "I''m sorry! I''m going to beat you!" "Uh!" "I''m hitting it! I''m going to hit it! I''ll keep hitting 100 rounds of magical sand bag!" !""Yes!" It was filled with different heat from the first floor. Unlike the fresh air somewhere on the ground floor, each murderous individual practices punches and kicks, hits and kicks the bags hanging from the ceiling. "This is the place where you will learn the magical skills of the magical pole ... Punching, kicking, throwing, articulation, and various body arts. Each of them is trying to learn what they want ... The disciples who have been trained during the past civil war have become the teacher''s teachers. "" ... What? Your disciples? "" Yes. I once had the teachings of God and flew down here with the Goddess, Among them, I taught the selected ones about the magic flow, and there were those who fled to the harshness ... " In addition to being a great priest, he himself trains his disciples ... "... I always need to improve the form ... I''m sure it looks good, but it doesn''t have the power to resonate with the opponent''s core ... Because there is room, it is like these people! Hmm? Hoho, there are some people who drink raw eggs in cups ... Fuhahahahahaha Then, at a glance, Traina once again glances at this space and says, "I can train more disciples if I can." I noticed in Traina''s words that the resting person was thinking of drinking raw eggs ... oh, hey ... drinking raw eggs directly? "Just ... this guy ... it''s still sweet ... it''s not in the eyes of a tiger ... it''s not enough to call it a tiger hole." I don''t know ... Trainer, I was confused by my statue a while ago, but there is something else ... a tiger''s eye or a tiger''s hole? "By the way, the 3rd floor is called a magical sparring alley, and you can play a mock battle there. You can test your skills with your disciples and sometimes with your teacher. And the great priest tells me all the facilities and asks "How is it?" To be honest, it was a totally different dojo from my imagination. In a good sense. And although its size is smaller than the Academy''s training ground, it has a lot of unknown equipment, so it looks interesting. Apart from the tournament, it might be interesting to train here ... "Yes ... train here ... go beyond the goose ...... win the tournament ...... the one who inherits the power of the Great Demon ......... is worthy of the opponent of" Kron-sama ... " I don''t mind a goose, but it''s a bit of a pain to make my heart fall in love with a girl, Tsukushi, who falls in love with humans ... " Hmm? The high priest said something but ... I didn''t hear that well ... T r a ns la t ed by jp t l.c om "Magical sandbags ... Ummm ... Children who used to train only with shadows and spars can improve the punch quality here ... What kind of menu do you make? What do you do? What do you do when you do it! Trainer didn''t seem to hear anything at all either. When you''re here, you''re cute. I''m so excited, maybe I''ll be training here for a while? Chapter 95 Episode 94: Test Your Arms "Gahahahahahahahaha, Shihan-ha, I''m bringing a pretty cute oyster today!" A large man appeared to me who was impressed by seeing inside the dojo. Shorts to shirts over shoulders. A man with a squid head and a mustache. It''s a pretty muscular guy ... "Um." Kadegeha "Master ... How about your undergraduates?" "Oh, I''m still far from it. I''m always going to win the tournament three months later ... Well, that''s me. But, hey, "Yeah, I''m sorry ..." "But! Even if you can''t win, you won''t know the soldiers of the old system or the civil war, and the bonbons of the magic school won''t lose at all!" "I see ... Even if you couldn''t win "Macho", that kind of motivation is that there are both teachers and junior students ... I''m glad I''m glad to open the door to the tournament ... " Mummy. Big. There''s power and horsepower there, but it''s really between lower and intermediate warriors of the empire. I was afraid of the level of the other masters because the great priest was too many orders of magnitude, but apparently only one great priest is another dimension. No ... just another person ... "And what about the geese?" "The geese are magical roadwork ... Well, I don''t have to be taught by him anymore, there''s no sparring partner ..." "Well ... Then it''s the geese''s championship ... well, as it is now. "" Well, so ... Who is that young, who is it? A student at a magical school? It''s not an orphan in favela ... "Oh, this is a newcomer." Well, no, I didn''t decide to get started yet! Well, the trainer looks happy, so I''m thinking that I can go into another ... "Get started, kid," "Well, trainer?" "Of course, you don''t have to ask them to teach you ... but we can use this facility ..." "Is it really good? Generally, it''s just like I''m being told as it is. It''s going to be in a weird tournament too ... " The important thing is that if you use this environment now, you can dramatically increase your power. " ""Oh. If I get the right training ... he''s going to blow my arms. " Oh, Traina is completely up to it. Maybe this guy, the plan of the great priest, why was there a statue of Traina, why don''t we forget that already? T r ans lated b y p t l.o m "Please wait, Master! Recently, even if you get started, there are many cowards that run away in a few days, so we can not deal with those who do not have guts." Before I responded, the bald uncle challenged the Grand Priest. "My judgment?" "Even if Bro had brought friends a few years ago, he ran away right away. I have to do some testing!" Well, I do nt mind Apparently, regardless of my intentions, I would take a test to get into this dojo. Well, I haven''t answered anything yet, but that''s what Trainer was saying ... well, is this a master''s face? "Wow, I''ll let you use this facility. What''s the test I should take?" "He''s a very confident guy. And there are a lot of cowards that run away soon, but ... come on, "... isn''t it sparring?" "Gahahaha! Hey, no newcomer can imitate such a bully." With that said, the bald uncle goes down the stairs to the first floor. A spar is fine, though. It seems this bald man can win ... "Well, the great priest brought me in, but we don''t know how much her power is ... I''m looking forward to ... Is she really going to be my sister''s savior ..." Hmm" T ran s la ted by pm tl . o Karui and Amae look excited about my test. And the great priest smiles ... "Yeah ... it would be a stimulus for other students, and maybe it''s better to know the power of that little boy around ...." Oh, she has a really bad face. After all, that great priest is pretty black! Later, I have to ask Traina about this woman ... "Okay, this is the introductory test ... a magical bench press." And what the bald uncle showed me on the first floor as a test was a bench press. It''s like a narrow chair to lie down on, with a long stick on it and rings on both ends. "This is a device that trains your arm with training equipment unique to the dojo ..." "It''s not an ambiguous thing like an arm. Upper body ... Pectoralis major, triceps, deltoid, etc. Mainly the pectoralis major, you can get a strong breastplate. With that said, the bald uncle first goes under the bench press as soon as he shows the sample. At that time, the trainer beside me added to the explanation of the bald uncle, not only as a supplement. "This way, I lie on my back on a table, so that my face and arms are just below this" barbell "weight." "Lie down on the bench and grab the bar. Hold the bar slightly wider than your shoulders. "So, lift it like this ... Funny stuffy stuffy stuff, squirrel, oh! Poko, like this, lift the barbell down! Then attach it once to your chest and lift it up again! , The magic on this barbell the weight increases according to the force put in to lift it that is the power of that person by the way, I m 120 Power I do this every day, so the power naturally goes up! Light of magical power is generated on the barbell, and ancient figures emerge. Is that an ancient magic? According to the ancient figures, what is displayed is the number "120". But ... "Well ... I don''t know that I just think of" max measurement "as training ... I don''t know, guys. Bench press is a training program that can be performed multiple times ... at least 10 times. And the guy, "cheating" ... lowering the barbell and hitting it on the chest and lifting it up ... there''s no point unless you kill the momentum at the chest and lift it up. " A trainer that gives out a bald uncle who shows a sample while explaining with a doya face. However, the "120 power" seems to be considerable, and those who are training in the dojo are raising their voices as if they were impressed. "Hugh, indeed Kadegeha Master ..." "I can''t beat Machi, but the power is the top class in the magical style!" "Hah, it''s so cool. Next is Anchan''s turn!" "Gamba" What''s going on is applause. I guess it''s such a suge figure, and it doesn''t come with a pin. Tr an s l at ed b y Jp t l .c o m "By the way, the general number of men is" 40 "power, that is, my power is three times that of ordinary people." A bald uncle smiles with his teeth shining. So next is me ... "In order to train a child anyway, I wanted to know Max''s number by reference .... Show me, you ... You''ve got a groundwork on it, and you''ve trained yourself, and you''ve got a lot of breakthrough muscles And your abilities are improving as you continue to stress The surroundings look interesting to me, and the trainer watches me as well. So, for the time being, let''s just look at it, and then try the "correct form" that Trainer said. Lying on his back, grabbing the stick, lifting it ... "Uo, nu, oh, heavy!" "Of course, because it''s a max setting. I''ll change the settings later, but for the time being, don''t use breakthrough, just give it all the power once and lift it up. "" Nug, gu, nu, ou, aur aa aa aa aa aa aa aa aa! " Does the weight change depending on the power? No, wait a minute ... this is a great weapon if you think about how to use it ...? With thinking a little extra, I lifted the barbell and stuff, clenching my teeth, making full use of my strength, and using my latissimus to be aware of when punching. "Uoooooh, how are you, oh, oh, oh, oh!" ............ !!! 170 !? 170? Is that my number? For the time being, the bald uncle has surpassed me, and the surroundings are also surprised by the numbers. "Hey, this is unexpected!" "Hey, it''s amazing!" "Oh, I can only raise this at that young age!" "Even though my physique is normal, it''s a big deal!" No, it''s not as good as geese, but it''s great enough! "" ... Oh ... "" I see ... using breakthroughs ... will I get 200? ... At the moment, it''s a passing point, kid. " Well, it would be fine to pass this. "Puh ......... Hmm, is this okay?" "Oh! I''m so young, you''re young! I don''t know where I''ve trained, but this is a terrible talent!" The bald uncle hit his back happily. Anyway, this bench press ... it''s a good thing to be quantified, it''s just your current level, and it''s easy to tell if you''ve grown up later. "Hey, I didn''t even notice until now, but I''m pretty strong ..." T ranslat ed by Jp mtl .c o m He is stronger than a bigger guy than himself. That fact was a little pleasant. "Okay. But kid, you got pretty good numbers, but aren''t you swayed by that? In the first place, the bench press is only a reference value, and it does not mean that it is equal to fighting power. Unnecessarily swelling muscles can break or hinder punch forms. Your unique flexible muscles can harden and destroy your goodness. "Oh, is that so? "That''s it. Therefore, the ideal is to train everything in a balanced and even manner. It''s not because you only punch with your strength, but because you have strong feet. Probably, but the people in this dojo don''t know what they''re doing. '' "Huh ... it''s so difficult ... it''s going to get stronger ..." "That''s how it is. However, it s a child Other equipment, squats, running power, etc. will be numerically confirmed. It is not good to be swayed only by numerical values, but it is still very useful to visualize your physical abilities with numerical values. Because you know what your physical abilities are missing and what are your strengths. " And the trainer gives me instructions as soon as I pass. Well, I got interested in it and decided to nod it. even if "That''s a big deal, just bringing in the master." "Oh, it''s not enough to match the geese, but it''s a good thing ..." While complimenting me, the surroundings seem to say that I am below a certain person, saying "It''s amazing ..." It comes out a little while ago, but is that so awesome? Well, as Traina says, if you think that fighting power is not determined solely by this bench press, it''s not a matter of worrying ... "Hmm?" At that time, I saw the paper on the wall next to the bench press. There is a piece of paper called Bench Press History Rankings, and at the top ... "... 1st place ... ostrich pro teen ... ?? ... 500 wow ?? ...?" It was like a bench press for the first time, when I knew I was stronger than others, and I felt a bit better, as if I had been nailed to me, "Don''t get in shape." Chapter 96 Episode 95: Above is Above "Nuo, oh, nuh, oh oh!" A heavy load on the waist ... carrying a barbell and dropping it and lifting it up ... squat? "Let''s not only the feet but the waist too tight? Yes, they seem to think that magical squats are training only for the lower body, but they actually stimulate not only the lower body, but also the lower back, back, abs, and even the arms. Above all, your core is trained. In other words, it trains the muscles of the whole body. Also, not the vague lower body, but the precise parts are the thigh muscles ... hamstrings, quadriceps, calf lower triceps, buttocks buttocks, etc. " "Well, and the neck with this barbell on it also hurts ..." "It''s young, get used to it! It''s guts!" "It''s simply a form. Stretch firmly, shoulders, not necks. Put a barbell on top of the trapezius. Adjust the grip width and elbow angle a little more. " Listen to the trainer''s instructions and try to do whatever you can. The whole body ... That''s right. The stimulation of the lower body is quite tough, but the muscles of the whole body are also stimulated normally and it is quite tough. T r a n sla t e d b y p m t l. om "Oh, magical squats, 230 power! Oh no, it''s a big deal! Really a beginner?" "It''s awesome ... the magical deadlift is 210 power ... no, it''s a terrible youth." This also seemed to be a good number. Certainly, these numbers are enough to dig into the successive rankings on the wall. But ... "Huh, huh ... hey ... this top guy ... all the same guys ... what kind of monsters are they? More than twice as much as me ..." I think I''m getting better, but I don''t mean to boast. As the trainer says, these numbers are for reference only. Still, it''s harder to worry about those numbers that are outnumbering me. "Ah, the geese are a bit of a nonstandard monster ..." "Well, the most powerful musculature in Kakuretaire." Mamagoku Shinryu Strongest ... Well, at the point where you hit such a crazy monster. "Is it the strongest ... but in this country ..." Kakuretaire is an independent nation that has not participated in wars with the Demon King in the past. I wonder if he was in such a country without giving his name ... T r a n s la t ed b y jp tl .c o "Strong people who don''t know the world ... Aka ... Bro is also a class ... I''m there ... Hidden talents" Yes, there are quite a few strong people the world doesn''t know. The trainer also mutters while looking at the ranking table on the wall while crossing his arms. Yes, how narrow I have been in the world ... "Well ... how do you measure the speed anyway? Because the speed is measured outside, should the eye be measured before that? " To me who was a bit depressed, the next proposal from Kagegeha''s uncle. He was told to measure his eyes from his force measurement. Eyes? Did you do a visual examination at a medical checkup? "Hey, this is the room." "Hora, Anchan, we''re going!" Saying so, Kadegeha invites me to the back room on the first floor, and Karui and Amae pushing my back. I followed up if I could come to anything if I came this far. And the guided room. On the walls of the room, round projections were erected and buried in rows and columns. "What is this?" ? Can you do magical vision training? "This is magical vision training." Training with exactly the same name as the one that came out of the mouth of the excited trainer. At this point, all the details have come to mind. "This is a magical light that flashes at the same time as you start training, and when you press it, it flashes in another place ... it''s a quick thing to do and how many times you can do it in fifteen seconds. " "It maximizes the viewing angle and trains peripheral vision, dynamic vision and eye movement, instantaneous vision, deep vision, and even reflexes and concentration." It is a slightly different way of training your eyes than magical speed reading .... The buttons embedded in the wall shine one after another, and they are pressed quickly. Certainly, reflexes and concentration are also required. "I see. I had the expectation that this would give good numbers. My eyes should have been considerably trained in training with trainers and in actual battles so far. Furthermore, at my punching speed, you should be able to press the button faster than people. "Oh, I''m very confident .... Yeah ... the beginning!" Release all nerves and pour everything in the last few seconds. Make sure the button shines and hit the button without putting a break. T r anslat ed b y Jp mtl . o "Wow, oh!" "Oh, huh?" "Oh ..." Making full use of both hands and eyes and hitting my full strength now ... "Till then!" "How about!" I didn''t count on my own. My hand movements were much faster than counting in my head. And ... "Ro ... 60 times !?" "U, lie !?" "This is perfect! Sixty times. Which level is it? "Oh! I''m confident this! Uh, that''s ... that''s ..." I look around the room and look for examples. It is a ranking table. "The first place in the ranking is ... 51 times ... Dinai Zutto ... Who is this ?! Where is the geese ?!" I had never seen anyone in the power rankings until now with a name I never saw. And the name of the goose wasn''t there. "Ah, geese are not good at such fine details ... simply the power was too great, and once I pressed the button, the wall was broken and I couldn''t measure it ..." "What''s that !?" For the time being, I''m currently ranked number one in my record. But there seems to be something else involved. In other words, please don''t be pleased. "No, but this is awesome!" "So-so, I don''t think it''s going to be too much of a record for this, right?" Well, even if you omit the measurement, it seems that geese and geese are not good at this. Then, here is my win, and my first place is me ... "Well," "Well," "Wow, Master !?", "The Great Priest!" T r ans la t ed b y jp m t l .c o At that time, the grand priest deposits the tin cane into Karui and prepares himself. And ... "Get started" It seems motivated. What happened suddenly? As soon as I thought, I realized that there was. "... What''s that eye ..." "... Hmm ... It''s a foul to use the sole ..." The eyes of the high priest suddenly emerged, an unseen emblem. For a moment, I thought it was a mistake, but it came out clearly. And ... "... !! What?!?" The next moment, something incredible happened. The grand priest moved his hand and pressed the button, keeping his initial position without moving his neck or eyes. Moreover, the moment the button shines and the moment it is pressed are almost simultaneous. When I saw the button glowed, I pushed it, while the Great Priest pushed it, as if I knew "Which button would glow next." as a result "62 times ... well, it''s like this ..." My record ... "Cho ~, master, anyway until the end ..." "Well, great priest!" The high priest had overtaken even though there was a "5 seconds left." "I don''t care how many figures I give as a teacher, because there is a limit to how I can show the difference in my powers and blast them." The great priest tells her with a cool face. It was such a shock that I shattered what I thought "this is my win". "Well, but apart from the teacher, your record is great!" "Yes. Power and eyes are the top class ever!" T ra nsl a ted by p m tl .co m I was praised for that, but ... I wasn''t happy. And at the same time, I remember myself up until this time. A person who was just a brilliant person who never beat the childhood friend of the synchronization, never got the top. "~~~, next, next! What should I do next?" Do you lose!˲g The moment I thought, I was calling myself to let me do the next event. "Hah, it''s a stoic guy." "I''m not satisfied with this at all .... No, it''s amazing." "Then, next time is speed!" I''ll do anything. And even one. I want to find something that is second to none. I''m just trying to be a big man in the world, but I can''t take the top position in a record in one country''s dojo. "Speed is good! I''m gonna do it!" I am confident in my speed. Thanks to the many steps I''ve been able to do "crisp acceleration". "Then, the speed measurement is out, go outside." "Oh!" Next time is always me ... I thought so ... "By the way, Karui. Can I be non-billy?" "Yes? What''s going on? The great priest?" "It''s time for school?" The moment we came out, the apostle suddenly asked Karui, "Take a trick." Then, Karui is a little amazed, but immediately turns his face blue ... "... Wow, oh, oh, oh, I forgot!" Karui, who had just fluttered a while ago, suddenly began to panic. "Wow, I, I''m gone!" Running straight through the city as it is Running Hashi ! ? "Fufu, Karui''s guy, in a hurry ... going without changing into uniforms ..." The great priest laughs as if he was amazed ... but wait a minute ... "Huh ... that little girl ... she has good feet." "What, what is he ?! Karui runs in her dress. His light feet jumped through the city, and the moment the crowd was seen, jumped up to the roof of the building and kept running at high speed. The run, which doesn''t seem to feel gravity, disappeared in no time. I did Magical Parkour and I know. Not normal. Those feet, much more than normal ninja warriors ... that''s more than me ... "Oh, by the way ... that girl, Karui ... is still a little girl ... but it''s the fastest ketchtail ... she''s got the nickname" Sprinter Karui in Zero Gravity ... " "... No ... for a while ... good ..." "Huh, yes. Well, in any case, you''ve passed this. You can use this as much as you like to train your body." To put it bluntly, the overwhelming legs you can see just by seeing that I''m much faster than I run. Perhaps faster than me who used breakthrough ...? A leg that doesn''t stop in your eyes makes you think it''s exactly this. After seeing such a thing, I felt like I would take the first place, and my nose was rough and I didn''t want to take the test. "Now, kid. Immediately bad, but ... Karui went without a uniform and without a textbook. Could you bring me to school?" "... Huh? Why me!" "By the way, can you see this town? Amae, please guide me." A request from a great priest suddenly asks Pasiri for me who still can''t get out of shock. It is said that he also serves as a guide for the city, but he is a little reluctant. on the contrary "Is it okay?" "What is it?" "I might just escape? Can I make such freedom? I asked for a trial. Then, as if the Great Priest was seeing through everything ... "Fufufufufu, can you do it? No, in the first place ... if you can escape as it is, do you like it?" If you can break the barrier and something, break it. Earlier, if you don''t mind running away from this test result, run away. It sounded like that, and of course I had to accept that I couldn''t run away with my tail. "Shit !!" I''m sorry. And I''m ashamed. I thought I was much stronger than before ... "Hmm. Onbu" "Guh, uh ... oh, already!" "Oh ... haiyo" Amae who holds Karui''s uniform and what seems to be a bag in her hands and demands me an omb. Despite the irritability, I carried Amae on my shoulder, and I had no choice but to do what I was told. Watch it now, hold it in your chest. So ... again ... I''ll be grateful ... Master! "Naturally" The teacher nodded with confidence, muttering in my heart. Chapter 97 Episode 96: Goals to Aim Although the size of the cityscape is still incomparable compared to the Imperial capital, it is still a closed country with no exchanges with other countries, but it is a Kakuretail country that feels full development. The city''s downtown area looked like a market, with many street stalls like Cantidan, and it was thriving from the morning. "What? ... It''s so peaceful ... Is there a civil war?" Nobody feels like they are having trouble with their lives, and the peaceful citizens are laughing and lively. "Oh! Amae-chan, good morning! Who is that boy? Amae-chan''s boyfriend?" At first I tried running and chasing Karui, but it is almost impossible to catch up and I can not run through with crowds in the market, so if I am running a little slower while watching my surroundings, I will wear Amae I seemed to stand out, and various people called out. "Oh, oh ... In addition, as soon as it came in, two strange apples were thrown by an unknown ossan, and I caught it, handed it to Amae, and ran with one bite. T r an sl at ed b y p tl . o "You are also a popular person." "N". "I also heard that here was a state of isolation, so at first I thought how many dark people there were, but I don''t think so." "N" "... Is it peaceful? ""? "" I don''t know what you mean ... "" N "" Well, are there any other great priests, Karui, and geese? " ... It doesn''t seem like he''s weak at the time of his first meeting anymore. Also, maybe because he''s still a young child, he doesn''t know much about his country or the strength of those around him. Well, that''s right ... "Goddess" "What?" "Goddess ... amazing" "... Goddess?" At that time, Amae told me at his ear. Goddess? "The goddess ... the priest followed the priest ... is it really that?" that? But ... the great priest ... Goddess about Reina ... But he''s not like a demon ... But he doesn''t look like a human. Well, I didn''t hear anything about it. In the first place, who is that great priest? And what are you planning? "Sure, what are you trying to do ... Yamidile ... And I''m a little worried about the goddess ... No way ..." Traina nodded to agree with my concerns. Perhaps I''ve always wanted to hear your opinion, but you''ve been looking at the training equipment and getting excited, so what''s the point ...? Tr a n s l a ted b y pmtl .co m "... Yamidile?" Didn''t you tell the trainer what a terrible thing? Somehow, it''s a name I often see in textbooks and newspapers ... "Um, that real priest''s real name is ... Yamidile ... once was one of the" Rokuha Daimasho ", who boasts the Demon King''s army that was rampant in the world with the nickname" Dark War Maiden ... " No, no, no, no, no, no, it''s something wrong ... Because the ex-boss said so ... uh, yeah ... the Allies are still looking bloody ... oh, yeah! So the statue of Traina ... "That kind of thing can be said early, yeah yeah yeah yeah !!!" I screamed out loud, and the people of the city and Amae have surprised faces. But it''s harder not to make a noise. "Well, really, really, really? "Um, ma," "Oh, hey, I''m not good at that! Because I''m the son of a hero ... " But ... he probably knows it ... he knows and accepts it. " What is it! Perhaps I''m taking a hostage ... "" No, that''s not the case ... just ... I''m sure you''re going to make you stronger and use it for something ... " I''m scared! What is something! What, you''re so calm! The opponent is that Rokuha Great Demon Lord! ? "No .... I''m the Great Demon King ..." "Oh, oh ... oh yeah, hahahaha. That''s right, one was taken. "" Oh, yes or no, Fuhahahahaha "" Hahahahaha ...? ! One of the legendary six-had great demons. Did you go lurking in the isolation state? In addition, claiming to be a great priest. "But it''s not too calm. I was a former vassal, a friend, and one of the six arms I had. I was deeply moved. " I was excited about seeing a bench press halfway through, Num, u, exciting luck, No! There is a place where I miss my old friends and think a lot ... I don''t know, but whoever looked at the trainer up until now ... "Anyway, it''s not that I don''t think too much. Just ... I just can''t help thinking about it. "Ԫ Is your former subordinate? "Sure. And Yamidile was definitely a great general ... but on the other hand ... except in the war, there are times when his thought circuit is not understood even by omniscience and almighty. In other words, it''s a loss even if you take it seriously. " A former subordinate, or a close aide. And yet, do you think you don''t understand that thought? "Well, I know it right away ..." "Oh, this guy doesn''t have a good conversation ..." "Hey, I''m going to say a lot to my subordinates ..." "But now ... ... or rather, he won''t hurt you in the last three months. He doesn''t mean nothing if he doesn''t understand his thoughts. If you set aside three months for your wazawaza, you will protect it. "" That''s right? "Um, so focus on raising yourself now, rather than thinking about it." "Num, um, uh ..." A strong word from Traina to me who is upset in a hurry. So, in a sense, is there an answer where I worried about what Trainer thinks I don''t know at the moment? I''m saying that. Is there anything more to do than that? With, it was transmitted. "Sure. Well, I guess I lost 6th in the eye test ... I think it was a shane ... but I was overwhelmed by power and speed over other people. " T ra nslat e d b y p m tl .co so. I don''t know why one of the six has been involved in the country and teaching a lot more, but at least some of those teaching people are far more powerful than me in each area. If you have time to get ridiculed, it''s not hard to know how to grow first. "Okay! Anyway, I''m doing strength training ... someday, I''m going to go beyond the geese! ""Oh. But it''s impossible. " It was a calm tsukkomi that suddenly destroyed my feelings of swearing a new determination. "Strength training has its limits. There are various factors such as heredity, skeleton, physical structure, race, and various factors, but the limit of that person is determined from the beginning. " "No, um ... um ... that means ..." "Kids, you still have room for growth ... but no matter how much you work out in the future, it''s forever impossible to surpass the red and the geese with" pure power "." "Oh ... what ...! ? "By the way, the speed is not as good as that of Karui just before, the whole body is a springy run ... In other words, it is impossible for you to beat that Karui even in" pure speed " "Wow! ! ? ? "Furthermore, the eyes of Yamadile, too ... that is one of the three major demon eyes ... what is called the" emblem eye "... In addition to various abilities, the basic eye performance is Regardless of the creatures that exist in the world, regardless of the world, you have no chance of winning from the beginning. Listening to that story, I remembered that time. The first day he became a disciple of Traina. Until then, when I was a magic swordsman, Bassari asserted, "I don''t have that talent," and said the same thing. I don''t have the magic and strength of my father. That''s why it is not suitable. "So then ... you praised me, my supple muscles and springs ..." "Much better than people. However, in the world, even in the field of one''s own strength, there is a top .... As I said before, the power that can not be exceeded by effort ... It is the talent ... magic capacity and magic power The same as the amount of release ... a person who is born and has a higher limit than humans ... called it a genius " I don''t take it for granted that myself is the strongest in the world. However, there was also an expectation that if he continued to be trained, it would be "someday." But there are barriers that cannot be overcome. Tran sl at ed by Jp t l .o "... Then ... To grow up in the future ... what should I train ..." A world that cannot be helped by effort. I never thought I would be told such a shocking thing when wearing a little girl. "... Dosita?" Amae curiously asks on my back. But now I couldn''t answer it. Because if Trainer is true, what should I do in the future ... "However, from the battles so far and the rankings you''ve seen, you can''t beat red and geese by power, but you''ve already won by speed now." "What? "On the other hand, Karui''s daughter was certainly a first-class speeder, but if you have power you are overwhelmingly overwhelming ... Yamidile ... pure power will be against you." "That''s right ..." "Is that true in your hometown? Pia sword The sword arm was enemy to St. II, but you were overwhelmed. I didn''t fight directly, but I won''t lose that great mage''s son in combat abilities ... why do you think that is? While Trainer pushes me to the limits, she asks me. There are people who have more power, speed, swords and magic than I do, and I can''t be the top in that field. However, he also says that there are some places that beat him. What does it show? that is "Even if you can''t win in one field ... the overall score ... that is, you can win if you have total strength." "So, overall ...? "That''s it. The Imperial City may not have been able to beat the princess in general, but that was about school performance. If you are now, your fighting power is more than that girl. '' "Yes, maybe ..." T ra nsl at ed by jpm t l.co "Therefore, what you need to do in the future is ... not to focus on something, but to balance all fields. It was clear in this Max measurement. I didn''t measure the speed, but I can predict roughly the number in my life. You have no shortcomings as far as the figures are concerned. " Rather than create a field or feat that no one can beat, train everything. That was the training policy of Traina. But that was a bit subtle to me. "In short, isn''t it ... it''s bad? It''s dexterity, isn''t it? I''ve been told since childhood. The point is better than people. But worse, dexterity. It was a curse-like word that I had been saying since I was a kid. But for me, trainer ... "Why do you need to say badly? ""e? "Isn''t it bad, but if you say well, is it all-purpose? Not dexterous poverty but all-purpose ... It was the first time that such a thing was said. "You are a little misunderstood. Dexterity is not bad. There is no special talent There is no bad place. That is, there is no weak point that seems to be a weak point. And there is nothing more annoying in combat than having no weaknesses. Because there''s no way to do it if you manage to do it, and there''s no strategy compared to a one-man trick There are no weak points and no strategy. To put it that way, I was ... nothing was as good as anyone ... but on the other hand ... nothing was so bad ...? "If you''re still worried about the word wide and shallow dexterity, think like this. Your goal is to ... wear everything broadly and deeply ... dexterous wealth! "And ... I mean ... those who have a special trick are called" specialists "and those who excel in everything are called" generalists. " From the trainer with a serious face, the words I heard for the first time were "dexterous wealthy" and "generalist". It was funny ... but ... it didn''t come very quickly. "Dexterous wealthy ... Generalist ... Hey ... all that can do everything ... It''s very difficult ..." "Why is it so? "Because I can''t imagine ... I don''t have an example ... I don''t have a target ..." He was said to be versatile and didn''t know who to think of as a model or target. princess? But now I can''t seem to lose to the princess in terms of fighting power, as trainer says. Then, sadis? Sadith may be the most versatile. But sadly, I don''t know Sadith''s serious fighting power. So, even if you set a goal, you don''t know how much it is. Then ... "Fuhahahahahahahahahah! Traina laughed loudly at my words. Did I say so much fun? Thinking about, the trainer ... "Children. Isn''t this a bit terrible? "What? "Did you forget? What you should aim for ... the world''s best all-purpose type ... ... who knows you well ... " "eh! ? Well, really? e? Who is it? For a moment, I didn''t really understand. But the trainer smiled. "Who is it? Everyone is nothing Is nt he always with you? Ah ... yes ... I was right in front of you ... "Hahahahahahahahaha! Do you say it yourself?" I was already laughing out loud that I didn''t realize this. It was. Did I get guidance from those who should be aiming? "... Hey, do you do it again?" "Hmm? Oh, oh ..." "Kowai" "I''m sorry ..." Amae who is a little scared of me suddenly laughing. Well, I just want to forgive this. And ... "But," "Huh?" "Here, school" While saying so, Amae hit my head. I was already talking so much that I noticed that I had already reached a magical school in this country. The playground attached to the large school building had a beautiful lawn. And I''m not aware of what''s going on in the future and new determinations. He had interacted with academies and magic school students from other countries, but he was the first to go to schools in other countries. Chapter 98 Episode 97: Both Body and Hair "Iko" "Is it okay to enter?" Even though I came to send my uniform, can I go to school? Iko So n Ah, I already know. Amae, hitting my head, who was wondering if I could enter. Well, I thought it was all right and stepped in from the school gate. "Well, where is Karui ?? There are quite a few people in the school yard, and I don''t want to see that much ... but ...?" Now there are many people in the schoolyard ... What? ... "... What is this school ... Is there only a girl student? Is it a girls school ...?" T r ansla te d b y jpm tl .o A sweet smell drifting from throughout the school building. There are a lot of girls in the schoolyard ... no ... "No, baby, there are boys. I m surrounded by puss Oh. I also noticed. Certainly there are boy students. And the man was surrounded by women. "Well, is this school teaching like that? By the way, you can do magic more efficiently by doing this." "" "" Oh, yeah. I didn''t have that idea ... amazing! "" "" A boy student explaining some theory to a lot of girls, probably in the blue sky classroom. Black-haired man with medium flesh. "Hey, transfer student! I''ll do a magic test without talking about it. Then ... what is the power of this magic !?" "Oh, I was told that I could do it normally, but I did it normally, but ... I''m so surprised ... Is it a little too weak?" T rans l at e d by Jp mt l .o "No ... no, it means it''s enough!" "" "Amazing! How powerful !?" " The students lined up with the slurry. He is trying to hit the magic puppets from his hands against the straw doll, but only one person has been able to do it. And that line. "It''s like a foo. It''s everywhere. I muttered unintentionally. "I''m sorry ... I don''t want to stand out ..." "" "" What''s that amazing? "" " "Awesome? I can only use bitfire because I have no magical talent ..." "" "" " Amazingly, there are schoolgirls around the schoolboys you see. However, isn''t there an overwhelming number of male students? Is gender balance strange? Or, excluding the teacher, one boy? Although "But, well, it''s terrible. I''ll do it. I don''t know how developing countries are .... I''m there ..." Nevertheless, the magic level of that man is quite high. He is reminiscent of a fu who is said to be a prodigy, and is likely to be in the top class at the Imperial City Academy. Do you always go to the tournament three months later? The geese are as stimulating as they were when they saw their numbers and Karui''s running. "Hey, Amae. Is it always famous?" "...?" "Do you know?" "N" "Hahaha" By the way, Amae doesn''t seem to know much. He tilts his head and doesn''t seem particularly interested. "Hey, transfer student. Sure, the power of the magic was ok, but it was all too self-sufficient .... More on how to mix the magical power and posture. Seeing the magic of a man, a man who seems to be a teacher is giving advice, saying, "I''d better do this." That''s another common sight. But ... "Who decided that the way the teacher was saying was right? I think that teaching that fits in to that type will lead to crushing each individuality. I need to teach more to improve the student''s individuality ... " Tra ns la t e d by Jp m tl.c o "Num, what, what?" "To do this, we must respect the students ''independence and do what they want to do ... because they are not teachers'' puppets, otherwise they wouldn''t be able to think on their own or be able to grow." Somehow, I''m sorry ... "Oh, awkward type ... teachers are sorry ... really, I''m gonna go away at the moment" "Is it awkward ... do you say that? No, I''m so obedient and cute? , Thinking, ignoring the situation of rattling in the schoolyard somehow, I searched for Karui while kissing around with Amae ... "But ... I don''t know, that guy." I don''t seem to be in the schoolyard, so I guess I''m in the school building "I mean, I shouldn''t have gone this far, I should have called someone at the school gate from the beginning ..." "...... ..." "Well, have you noticed now?" If I thought each other was laughing and smiled a bit ... "Hey, you, what are you doing there?" Something has been found. Perhaps a younger student, who seemed to be younger, found me and shouted at her voice. And she was staring terribly, and the woman was carrying her sword on her waist ... "The one you don''t see ... You''re a stranger! I''ll kill the suspicious guy!" This is exactly what Pokan means. I pulled out my sword. Now, I''ve noticed the significance of entering schools in other countries without permission. But why did students usually have a sword during class? "... Oh, I''m sorry! I''m not a suspicious guy, so I''ll stand up immediately! I''m missing something from this school student, look at this little girl -----" Hey, child from the sky Sky. Trainer told me and looked up. T r an sl a te d b y jp t l. om "Late late! A woman''s voice from the sky. Looking up ... the sunset? Wow! I don''t know why a girl comes down from the sky ... but for now, it''s dangerous, so let''s avoid it. "Well," "...?" "Oh, my bread !?" Somehow, a woman who flew in the sky with a broom while holding bread and fell as it appeared. Late? Have you come to school now? This guy, when you come to school holding bread, when do you brush your teeth? It''s a vulgar guy. "... Kya, skirt! ?? ... Cho, did you see that ?!" So, I was angry for some reason. I fell, my legs were wide open, and the book was opened ... the orange sun that would set the sunset ... no, it''s morning. Hmm, it''s obviously an accident bread right now? And I didn''t use Canonicon! "Kimi ... shame on you! Kill!" "This pervert!" e? Right now ... Is it really bad? Tell me, omnipotent teacher. "Hey, hey, what a fuss ... hey, what are you doing? Who is that guy?" And the fuss spread instantly in the schoolyard, crowds gathered, and a black-haired man came forward. The teachers are ... ah, no, they''re hanging on to see how shocked they are. Then, the woman who suddenly pulled the sword and the woman in orange pants rushed in a moment when she saw the black-haired man. "Sen, senior! This man is a shameless man for trespassing." "Listen, I saw this person, my pants !! Only you ... I''m getting dirty ... " Two women move to both sides of a black-haired man as if they were saying "my home position". Yeah, uh ... that''s what ... these guys are one of those guys ... "I see ... this is a culture shock. The more hairy you are, the more crazy women ..." "... Don''t say too much ..." I guess the bad thing is ... well, that''s ridiculous ... somehow frustrating. "What is it? You ... I don''t know who it is ... I entered this school ... what did my friends do!" T ra nsla t e d b y p mtl. o And she was angry at seeing the woman''s pants. The black-haired man was kind to the girl student a while ago, but my eyes were deadly. It''s not. Explaining the situation properly ... "Oh, oh, that''s an accident ... I originally left my student at this school--" "Noisy Shut up!" "Yes, yeah yeah?" The dark-haired man stepped on the ground in anger. Something ... did not listen to the situation ... "And friends ... huh ... friends ... this is insensitivity." "Seniors are still insensitive. However, I don''t give up. I''m topping off my seniors when I lost one to one to seniors. DDDD So, what do you look like! ? Pia, really hearty. "Both of them go down. Here I am ... what? I didn''t hear it, but did you say something?" "Already insensitive!" "And don''t let me say it over and over again. It''s not easy to pull your sword. Shaking your sword means slashing people, killing people, cutting yourself, and killing yourself. "Oh ... senior ..." I''m sorry ... I''m so shocked that culture ... "What is it? ... It may be the first time I''ve been born that I want to beat both men and women ..." The face and the name are honest. Anyway, I don''t want to talk for a second because it''s too bad ... "Anyone in this world will not forgive anyone who gives a hand to my friend! I won''t forgive me for apologizing anymore! Oh, hey, hey, wait, where!" I want to fight back and blow it ... but let''s endure. "Well, if you can''t forgive me if you apologize, will you go out?" Keeping in mind that this is the culture of this country ... I ran for the time being, wearing Amae. "No way, I''m going to get that kind of response ... Well, I''m a warrior who entered without permission." "Hmm?" "Tsuka, tell me first. "Hmm ..." "Well, how can I tell you ... Well, what happened ... Somebody stood and watched the school gate ..." For the time being, I decided to escape, but people are waiting at the doorway to prevent me from escaping. Troublesome "For the time being ... will you run up the wall from behind?" So, here is not the front, it goes to the back of the school building ... there ... "... Nuh! ??" """""Hmm?""""" And there, I came across. "Ah ........." "" "" ".........?" "" There were boys sitting there, cramped and sitting in the back corner of the school building, with an overwhelmingly dark atmosphere. At first, this school was so misunderstood as "Women''s school?" "Oh no, no, I''m sorry ... oh, I''m not a suspicious guy ..." I was in a hurry and tried to make excuses because it was a little unexpected. But for some reason, all the boys there were all looking terribly dead or cursing the world. He looked into me and knew I wasn''t in this school, but nobody seemed interested in me. "" "" ............... "" " However, the uneasiness of silence continued as expected, and it became intolerable ... "Oh, I''m worried! Who are you, where are you?" Her hair, ragged clothes, and uniforms have fallen, and a male student who seems to have bad luck has been involved. But soon ... "Hey, don''t stop, ''Oratuki''-kun. What''s going on right away ..." "I''m worried," Motriage ", you''ll be worried! Aristocrat! " A fair-looking blonde with good looks. At first glance, he looks like a son of a wealthy aristocrat, but a man full of rugged uniforms tried to calm the man who got involved with me. "Fight, it''s not good! I''m a transfer student, I can''t do that!" "Yeah, let''s get along with me, normal" "That," Budeo "!" Mobna "! ~ I''m already gone! " Then the other men stood up. Somehow, a terrible fat man ... Well, a normal, uncharacteristic man. Informed by that, the man involved also sat on the spot while tongue tapping. "Hello, I''m sorry. Are you a transfer student? Possibly you couldn''t endure the atmosphere of the whole school and you''re here too?" "Motriage Revive". A man who smiles refreshingly and asks me for a handshake. And the other guys ... "I, Budeo ... Budeo Hamsan, what the hell!" "I''m Mobuna." Mobna Victor "... Thank you. "Hello ..." Oratsuki Friend "" Men who introduce themselves one after another ... as if welcoming "new friends". That''s how dozens of men introduced themselves to me. To be honest, I felt like I didn''t really want to be involved with them, so I tried to leave the place quickly. But I didn''t know. That this encounter marks the beginning of a revolution for boys who have been mistreated, the first time since the end of the civil war. Chapter 99 Episode 98: I dont remember Let''s escape from here soon ... "My father was a noble of the old regime. He was captured during the civil war and now my house fell in prison. Before that, I was surrounded by a lot of girls ... I guess the punishment was hit?-Since my father was imprisoned, the girls who had been around me had been turning my palms and laughing with my nose as if I had turned my palms back ... At one point, my father''s old acquaintance''s daughter had a political marriage involving the rebuilding of a house, and I''m still fifteen, but if I had a wedding a few months ago and tried to kiss my vows ... He appeared on the scene, and now the man in the schoolyard says, "I''m wrong with this marriage," and she was taken out of the bride, and that girl said, "Take me away!" I thought, but if I realized I was sitting there. "Wait a minute!" I listened to the story from the beginning, and suddenly my voice became rough. "What the fucking woman !? Escaped in the middle of the wedding ?? What kind of annoying woman ??? Which one is the cost of the wedding?" "Because of the scarce property in my house ..." "No, no, no, no matter what you think, it''s not the marriage that''s wrong, it''s the woman! Poorly annoying people ... and where is she now?" "Hey, in the schoolyard ... " When the motriage points to the schoolyard from behind the school building, among the women who flock to one black-haired man ... T r an s l at e d by jp tl . o m "Where did that pervert go? I''m sure I''ll catch you!" "Isn''t it a punishment ??" I was dating silently to us yesterday ...? " I''m not allowed to monopolize a hot guy alone! Did you forget our romance alliance? It''s a smart appearance ... "" Senior, is that true ?! Dating with two people ... is sly! " Well, I guess it''s somebody in it ... what? ... I''ve never had a conversation, but I thought I should die. "Motriage-kun is still good! I''m like ... I found a girl who got lost in the city, and when I called out to find my parents together, I thought it was a kidnapping of a little girl It''s like she''s the sister of a girl in the class, and the next day she''s treated as a criminal by all the girls in the class. "Well, that''s beyond the poor level ...? Who''s that shit?" "It''s the same inside ..." Budeo crying and pointing at the schoolyard while crying, well, yeah ... one of a group of women. "Keh, what a mess, the first day the transfer student came to school, I thought I was going to be a nigga, and I said," Shut up! " I was blown away ... but the girls and girls in the class praised "Tsui-yo" ... what the hell! And the girl sitting next to me was a barbaric and the transfer student was a smart student And look at me with insults ... " Tr ansl a te d b y jp tl. o m "Isn''t it a bad transfer student anyway?" "I ... nothing in particular ... if I dare to say, a childhood friend who lived next door ... I wonder what. Everyone is living a very sad student life. But for some reason I don''t seem to be others. Not really, but I''m not motivated to leave with "I don''t care about me." "... Effort, talent, environment, various factors ... but there''s something there, those guys ..." The trainer sitting next to me also had a subtle look. "Well, well, I guess it''s okay. As far as you listen, how are you always fucking girls?-I hated those guys ... here, here, there are so many bastards, so everyone You should play with it and get excited. " "" "" "..............." "" " Something is already different. This atmosphere makes any words of encouragement become empty. It''s not like that ... "... That''s ... I''m involved in something weird ..." I was worried about what happened, and I was drooling involuntarily. Then ... "I was a suspicious person!" "I found it!" Oh, those guys who came ... "Hey? What''s the fuss? That''s it ..." "Wait, that''s dangerous!" "Yes, that''s because there are a lot of scary boys ..." "Okay, man If they try to do something, they''ll blow it away! " The fucking women in the schoolyard pulled the black-haired man and appeared to the back of the school building. Moreover, bare hostility. Trans late d by jpt l. om "Oh ... where are you ... what were you with these guys?" "" "Uhh ..." " The men behind the school building were all broken down, perhaps because they were completely broken or scared by black-haired men and women. And ... "Well, can''t you escape anymore? I''m not interested in those who flee, and I''m not willing to bully the weak, but I don''t forgive those who run away with sad girls." A black-haired man who caught up stared at me with glanced eyes and was bullish ... ? Woman ? Make a woman sad ... Who flees ...? "... Oh ... oh ..." what? I''m in my head ... the voice that sadis calls my name. mother. Princess ... I don''t care. I guess the black-haired guy didn''t say that with that kind of feeling ... "...... Child ..." "...?" "... too much ... disappointing ... Don''t do cheap things? Besides, they are not your enemies ... When I was really frustrated and I was wondering what happened, Traina said so at the right moment. "What does it mean? "That''s right. Apart from that, I don''t mean that I''m not teaching you to bully immature people in developing countries ... "," That''s right ... but ... " ? Even if you overwhelm the small fish and get on the condition, it looks small on the contrary. The fist that went out ... but ... it was just gripped and endured. "That''s right ..." I know. I gave my fist that I was about to lift, and ... "I''m sorry" Tran sl ate d b y jpmtl.c o "" "" "That !!!!! ??" "" " "Actually, I just came with Amae on this back with Gaki and Karui to deliver my child''s leftovers ..." "Hmm!" Ah! That child of the church and Karui, sure, was that new student like that? From the beginning this was not a hassle. If you apologize honestly ... "So ---- this is right, or ... excuse me, forgive me ..." A trainer watching me grinning as if trying me. Is this okay? "Hey, hey ... already, that person ... I apologize so much, so I''ll forgive you." "Muh ... Mobna, your brother ... Kohon ... Senpai ... Hm ... No, it''s really sweet ... you ... I don''t like that. " At that time, Mobna entered arbitration, before me bowing down. To that figure, a strange woman with a sword swinging her head patted her tongue. Ah, this is the childhood friend who lived next to what he said ... "Hey, I don''t know what it is, but a big man would be apologizing for his heavy bow ... but I''m gonna do it ..." "Oratuki-kun ... You''re still the same ... But the heart is the most important thing in an apology in the first place? " A woman with eyeglasses that feels a little bit clear. An honor student or a chairman ... "Oh, calm down! Poko, here is peaceful, what is it?" "Bell !? Budeo !? Pcho, sick, why with this pervert criminal ... wow, worst ..." Somehow vulgar. The makeup and the broken uniform seemed to be appealing like "I''m cute?" "Even if you don''t say such a terrible thing ... Budeo ... it''s such a bad guy ..." "... Site ... I heard he''s a kidnapper, right? Yeah ... Motriage ... " Tra n sl a ted b y p mt l.c o m Even though it seems to be the most adult and seemingly the most harmless at first glance, even though it is like a small animal, it is an example of a fucking woman who talks about the most evil things. Ah ... I see ... men who protect me and certain girls who react to it ... ah, in this combination ... "Huh, I see, I''m good enough. It looks like I''m bullied ... but suddenly I apologize for being scared, or a really cowardly guy. The other boys too. '''' Then, when I got a rough correlation diagram, Orange Pants came up like that. And now, I heard the name of a black-haired man. "Well, I don''t want to stand out in a fight like this ..." "Chiyo" ... Is it okay? "" Yeah, but I don''t want to wear those pants anymore ... Boso ... Eh, new to Yosei I guess you''ll have to choose! "" What is it? " ...... I wish I had to die ... oh, but it''s okay to just fix it, right? "Oh, that''s really bad for the time being. Then I''m gonna go? Thank you, thank you, protect me. Okay, Amae." "Hmm" This solves the problem ... so ... I''m silently passing by ... "Hmm ... ah ... that''s maybe a boyfriend ... but boys there." """"eh???"""" It doesn''t matter to me anymore. I know, but somehow I can''t leave and I look back ... "It may be extra care, but ... don''t do that, don''t do it, don''t do it, do something. Or raising "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "") "" But before I could say everything, the unpleasant laughter of the girls sounded. "Ah, I''m surprised ... the magical true rally tournament ... that''s the battle between the revolutionary hero, Macho, and Yosei?" Fufufu, but ... Fufufufu, there were no boys other than Yosei-kun in the tournament? I never thought about it. " "I can''t beat Yosei-kun even if I go out ..." "Yes. We don''t know much about the power of hero geese, but anyway, Yosei-san won''t be rocked." When I saw the reaction, I remembered. No, the great priest ... Yamidile was saying that too. The geese are almost decided to be the only ones who belong to the Mamagoku Shinryu, so the magic school students will be able to come in to increase the number of wazawaza participants. "Well, don''t lift me up too much. I''m nothing to do with the Revolutionary Army or the wizards, just a former villager." "Ah! Just a villager. No matter how hard you do it! " However, Yamadile still said that the geese were steadfast in his victory, but they are different. "Well, I still don''t know about the geese and stuff ... but the bench numbers and that Yamidile affirm. And ... this kid named Yosei ... well, I can do it ... I guess they use it ... " As Torayna says, the opinions of these women and the opinion of the one who was the Great Demon Lord, which one is more accurate, don''t even think about it. And, in my opinion, this yosei is ... well, the body, the amount of magic you can feel ... but it''s not weak ... "Well, maybe you''re going to the tournament?" The black-haired man asked me. So, me too ... "Oh, forcibly, but" "Okay, then I will return what you did to Chiyo today." There''s a time when I thought I''d never show a guy other than me just under Saddis''s skirt, and I don''t know ... "Wow, that''s when you made your lover cry." "Koibit? Who?" I want to stop now without waiting three months. This guy is bad? Why don''t you understand the current conversation flow?˼ I don''t have a thought circuit that is important as a person ... "Do you say that ..." And what happened to the trainer? Why do you see me there with pathetic eyes? "Oh, yes? Lover?, To us, we can see that! In spite of the kinky guy, there is an eye to see! Yes, and finally ... to I, Chiyo!" Chiyo Roin " I will be the wife of the country''s strongest man, so remember! " Nevertheless, a woman who suddenly smiles and shuffles whether she was rather mood to my remarks. However, even if I introduce myself, I will remember ... "Ah, it''s different! I''m obsessed with this guy! Rather, it''s me to be the coolest man''s wife in this country! I''m Menku! Remember" Menk Ishirigal "!" So, even though she didn''t even listen to a vulgar woman, she introduced herself "Eh, this is the flow of self-esteem? I''m the one who has the heart of justice in this country. The name is Saud! "Sodo Cranama"! Remember, a shameless man! Then, if you do something again, cut off you with this justice sword! " And even a strange woman with a sword swinging his sword to compete against himself. "Huh ... I''m too late ... I''m hoping to be the best honor student and couple in this country ... Glass ... Glass Warrel" "Oh, aren''t they all cunning? I''m too! Yeah, I''m ... I''m going to be the bride of the country''s most sincere person ... Soak ... Soak Naon" I told my eyeglasses that I hadn''t heard, and even the lowest woman ... but ... can you remember! "Hey, everyone already has the ideal image of the person you want to get married ... I didn''t know." "" "" "" "" "" "" "" " Alright ... I''m already used to this farce. I don''t care about the names of the women. But do you remember this guy anyway? "Well, what are you ... Yosei?" "Ah, Yosei ..." Yosei Drag "..." "Hmm. Then ... I''m this." Then he asks only the other person''s name and leaves the place if he no longer needs it. Earlier, I talked to the boys about the tournament at the service and tried to say `` Let''s do my best '''', but it seems that there is no such air, and I think that if I do not have a fighting intention I will not have any reason to say I didn''t say anything anymore. Training is quicker than that! So I decided to go. So, none of the remaining male students were aware that they were clenching their fists and biting their lips. Chapter 100 Episode 99: New Training "Thank you very much, thank you, Anchan. Amae is also awesome." It was just behind the school, but he managed to miss it, and Karui was quickly found. He arrived at school, but noticed that he was empty-handed and in formal clothes, and was hanging around at the school gate. "I''m sorry, Amae still hasn''t even entered Anne-chan''s school grounds. Did she have to make a fuss?" The fuss ... In the end, it was a little easier. "Just met the Uzai women ... with the miserable men ... I met a weird man." "Wow, anchan, ok, it''s hard to say ... this is what this school is. I feel like that. " Karui grinned, wondering what had happened from my subtle expression. "What do you think you''re so fond of ...? Well, what is Yosei?" "Oh, you''re a Yosei senior. "Your seniors were amazing too?" "It was ugly. Yes, this school. There seemed to be many different people, but all were led by a black-haired man named Yosei, who influenced the student life. That was impressive. Tr an s l at e d by Jp t l.com "Yosei-senpai seems to have been transferred to school before I entered, but ... only rumors. Anything from a rural village where no one has ever produced a magical school student. It was a great look down, but "I must have never trained decently" suddenly showed my ridiculous power and suddenly became a celebrity.The strength, magic, pretty girl-friendly place and all the senior girls And all the senior boys lost their place to go to the corner of the Don Dong school building. "Hey ... that''s right, but I have talent ..." Well, I think there was enough power to nod that I was confident. Although "Well, no matter which way ... three months later ... the winner won''t be the yosei ... even the goose." "Oh !?" No matter who the other person is, what I do is the same. And I''m looking forward to how strong I can be in the last three months. The situation and background of the other person, the people of this country and the magic school aren''t what I care about now. "Hey ... I''m sorry. Will you beat the goose?" "Well, I still can''t see him, but I don''t know how strong he is yet." But that s right I m looking forward to it! I m going to support you, Anchan! Of course you re going to support Amae too, right? Trans lated by pt l .co m Karui laughs happily somewhere in my declaration. Shake on Amae to make it brown ... "Hmm ... murpid," "Cho, oh, Amae?" "Ojisan is stronger than Kore" "Kora Kora Kora!" Let''s support Anchan! I want you to be happy with your sister too! And Ojisan, if you''re still in your twenties! " I guess she was a pure opinion because she was a child, but she was called. "Hey, this guy ... can''t you say that?" "Ah ... I''m sorry ... no, for my parents and I, Amae, my goose is like my older brother ... Dad. ... Amae thinks that the macho is the strongest in the world ~ "" Hmmm ... then I''ll have to be sad after three months ... but ...... so ... " Somehow, I heard the sad past of Sarari, Amae and Karui. Well, I didn''t say anything more to Amae''s words that I couldn''t help it. "Well, I''m gonna go! She sent a signal to Amae to return immediately, and she nodded and jumped on my back. Karui smiled with Nita Nita in the appearance of Amae. "Oh! Amae ~, did you forgive her? ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ I''m with you! " "Hmm?" "Hey, hey, do you want to be sloppy ... are you interested in that yosei?" "Nyahahahaha, did you say too much? Well, I''m also a senior Yosei ... Well, I guess she''s a suge, but the great priests are much sleeker and I''m interested in romance at the moment, ...... I don''t think I''m so cool about my senior Yosei. " I don''t really understand the goodness of that black-haired guy ... what is it ... maybe this is the most decent guy in this country. "It''s good. Well, there''s a decent guy at this school, and if you''re interested in romance, it''s good. Then, I''ll be back this time." "N. Hiyo!" Anchan is also in the church. " Traina says that the great priest, Yamadile, is also quite a sick woman, so she was relieved to have a decent woman like Karui in this country. This is an ordinary woman, though her feet are superhuman. I didn''t think normal was so precious. I had been frustrated since stepping into the magic school, but I felt a little easier. "Well, catch me up, Amae!" "Oh," "Hey, don''t you shake me down? I''m going to train a little bit and go home a bit?" "I''m fine. Karui is faster." Oh, I told you! " Tran s lated b y p t l.c o With Amae on your back, run back on the road you reached here. If you remember the road, you can run without hesitation. Amae was happy with her humming, with my back speeding more than when she was going. "... and ... trainer. What do you do when you return? ""Hmm? "Training menu. I''m full of motivation today. I''ll do anything How do you use that unique instrument in the dojo? And Traina says that I should aim to be dexterous, so I would have to impose a variety of menus to train well. Somehow, I remember when I was training for the game before, and I was a little excited. "Oh. Then do you already warm up? ""Hmm? "I should do it in Magical Parkour. A little girl will be happy too. "" Oh, I see. " I nodded to Trainer''s proposal. It is boring to run normally while carrying Amae to the church as it is. Then, it might be good to also serve as a warm-up. "Oh, Amae. Are you ready?" "Hmm?" "I may be overwhelmingly slower than Karui right now ... but I can do that!" I''ll smile to see you entertain me a little ... Come on, Trainer! "I''ll go ... Slant! ""Ouo?" Run straight and cut at an oblique angle. "Jig out! "This is it!" "Oh!" "Quick out! "Oh oh!" "Slice in! hook! Hitch! Long post! Square Inn! "I''ll do it all! I''ll do it all!" "Hmm ~ ? Ponfufu ?" Previously, a magical parkour I did in the woods. When I rested my body and stayed strong, I realized that I was able to run sharply, even though it was inferior in speed to Karui. "Yes, child. As with power and speed, and even eye power, you''ve improved your use of your body in the battles so far. Now, not only will Magical Parkour, but also Magical Ladder, you''ll be doing amazing moves. '''' It is not my self-love, but the teacher''s approval. My feelings were uplifting as well as Amae, who had been shaking from behind. "But if you do the same practice for steps and footwork, you''ll get used to practice." If you get used to practice, you will not be able to apply it immediately if you encounter a different scene from the practice in the actual performance ... So ... I have been doing magical ladder by warming up so far, but I will also take in things that are different in the future Tr a n s l at ed by jp m t l .com "Oh, right? Practice new steps. Okay ... what are you doing? A new training to further improve this sharpness that I am already feeling good at the moment. that is "Rope jumping" "e?" "Official name ... a magical jumping rope! rope? Jump rope ... yes, even in the dojo ... some guys were flying by rope ... "Well, really ... When I saw him flying, I wondered what he was doing ..." "Huh, are you surprised? Well, it''s not surprising. In the terrestrial world, jump ropes are probably not done very much. Well, I guess it would only be used for children''s toys, but ... fufufufu ... Don''t sweeten skipping ropes? Just turn the rope and fly so that my feet won''t get caught ... but ... Because it''s an announce, will it be a step practice? "In the dojo, we could only fly orthodox ... But jumping ropes are deeper ... we can fly, rhythm ... and even move the ropes in various ways." "Eh, what, technique? Is it a technique? "It''s terrible. So, when you arrive at the dojo, hold your breath ... first, image training ... Vir. The dream world that you imagine. For me, this is the space where the body can hit the trainer directly. Yeah, I''ve never used that magic since I got out of the game. `` In that world, I can demonstrate rope jumping, so I will give a direct demonstration there. '''' "e! ? Pia, you ... fly on that rope ...? "Hm, surprising. Once in the Makai ... Have a thirty-five-flying Makai record .... Moreover, I''ve been called the ultimate performer, and I''m doing the rest of the Demon King! Tr a n sl a t ed by jp tl.c o Trainer tells her, "Let''s look forward to it" while making a ridiculous look. But I remembered when I was first shown the trainer''s ladder steps, and just imagined the trainer flying on that rope, and almost suddenly blew out. I see ... I just put up with hitting those frustrating people, but now I have to put up with laughing. Hey Oh, weird The determination in my heart is of course clear. Traina''s face is slightly disgusted, but she quickly returns to her original smile. "Well, good. If you can laugh, you should laugh ... If you can skip ropes and use the most advanced technology, everyone will be surprised. " With such a confident trainer, the days of training begin again. Chapter 101 Episode 100: The Weight of the Great Demon King Training with trainers in the virtual world. Because it''s been a long time, and because it''s a new menu, I''m excited to activate the magic ... "Now, we''re going to do a magical jumping rope!" With a rope in his hand, I also realized the same thing as Traina and in my hand. From now on, the trainer will demonstrate first, but before that ... "By the way, trainer ... what''s that look like?" The trainer was changing clothes. I was wearing hooded clothes. What''s more, I''m dressed as Darun ... "It''s a magical hoodie ... a magical sweatshirt ... it''s a manner of wearing this outfit when jumping rope." "Eh, oh, that''s right? Oh, but ... "I guess? Pumu. This is a trainer''s clothes with a hood. It was comfortable to move around and to be lazy in my room, and I developed it." Or ... I like this kind of thing? "" Um, you also have a lot of eyes to see ......... ??? ...? "" Well? "" No, yeah ......... well ......... what? " Huh? So, I like this hoodie I like a trainer Oh, oh Well, look away, face-hiding! No, no, nothing ... Kohon ... " After the trainer coughed in so as to deceive something, he started special training again. T r ans l a ted b y pt l . o "Then skip rope, but before we do it, let''s first explain the effects of skipping." "Oshinobi" "First of all, jumping rope is training that can be done anywhere with only a rope and a small space. In addition, you can train the muscles of the whole body with the number of times, time and various variations. For example," Rhythm and step " , `` Wrists and whole arms '''', `` stamina '''' etc. First, the ladder and the effect description as before. I corrected my posture and nodded and listened. "Rhythm and step. This is important for those who always move their feet in small steps and use fast footwork." I understand that well. He constantly moves his foot to create a rhythm to avoid the opponent''s attack and hit his own attack. "Of course, steps and rhythms can be worn on ladders, but unlike ladders, jump ropes will not catch on the rope unless you jump at the right rhythm and timing. Jump forward! " Has begun!ʼ Finally started! Don''t laugh-Daimaou! ! The trainer looked serious, turned the rope on the spot, and jumped lightly on both feet with a constant rhythm. Tr ans l at e d by Jp m t l.c om "Buffy Oshinobi!" "And jump rope is just turning like this, but while keeping the wrist at a certain height, many times with the same rhythm ... sometimes moving the wrist or gaining momentum by technique ... The trainer continued to jump, spinning the rope in the opposite direction, and still staying on. "If you do this for a long time, it will be a considerable load and your wrists and arms will be trained ... And at the same time using your arms with rhythm, your arms will also learn the rhythm ... of course, your jumping feet ... Daima / Single-footed jumping ...... Two times on the right, twice on the left, alternately left and right ... " Came! And the trainer ...Ҋ I''ve seen it after a long time since ladder time! However, the tricks that I saw once are not the tricks that work for me! Also bear this! "Furthermore, once you get used to it, you can use the image of running with" Daima / Running Jump "so that your feet don''t hit the ropes ..." "Daima / Aya Jump" ...... cross your arms! " "Oh, oh ... wow, it''s usually amazing! "Further variations that move your feet ..." Daima Crossfoot " "Spread both legs left and right, cross your legs while jumping ...? "Increased difficulty, ''Daima / Hop Scotch!" Daima / Split Hop! " "Oh, this is it !?" I haven''t been able to understand from here. Jumping with both feet, stretching your legs back and forth, crouching, landing with a heel with your toes up and jumping again, no ... no ... no, it''s amazing, but ... It''s cool, but ... "Furthermore, the rope is rotated twice during one jump, the large demon / double jump! Triple! Quadruple! Doing it naturally comes to the stamina! A And to keep jumping for a long time, you need concentration and you can train it naturally! " The trainer jumps silently while wearing the hood, and the spinning rope makes a wind noise. It''s too fast and I can''t see the rope anymore. "And jump rope is a whole-body exercise! I can do this! I''ll jump on my upper body besides turning the rope ... sit on the ground first!" T ra ns la t ed by jpmtl .c o m At that time, I was shocked. Traina sat straight, stretching her legs straight. "I jump while sitting. I can''t use my feet, so I have to use the upper body''s recoil to jump!" Oh, I have a bad feeling! what? The trainer suddenly turns the rope overhead, like a lasso ...! ? "In this way, the rope that used to rotate vertically is rotated sideways ... and it is moved from top to bottom in this way ... jumping while sitting on the ground ... its name ..." No! That s not good, trainer! The world''s last great Demon King who once shook the world and has a name in history and myth. A terrifying Great Demon who stands at the top of many races, leads tens of thousands of troops, and reaps lives in tens of thousands of battles. On their shoulders, with hundreds of millions of lives and souls, regardless of friend or foe, with countless fame and notoriety. Yes, trainer. I know! Even if you haven''t been to war yet, I''m still a brat. The existence of the Great Demon King is not just for himself. There are countless people''s feelings in the title of Daimaou. That''s why the Great Demon King has "weight" in its existence and its name. That''s why the Great Demon King just can''t do it! "Daima, ass jump!" "Boooo ha ha ha ha ha, haha ha ha ha ha ha ha !!!! Piga ha ha ha ha ha!" In order to reward the thoughts of trainers who teach me seriously ... More importantly, all the training methods that trainers teach are all the most effective ... That''s why ... I don''t want to laugh ... I''m sorry to laugh ... but ... Trans l at ed b y jp t l.c o "Dah-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha !!", the trainer jumps with his buttocks on the ground ... Oh, ass-hopping? But ... isn''t that possible? Perhaps, if you laugh or say that the world will disappear, you will definitely laugh. Jump at the rope that has been spun at high speed. It is so fast that you can hear Don Don Don Don and the trainer''s ass hitting the ground. I already laughed and rolled, and finally wept. "... Super spiral spiral ..." "Hi-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha ...?" Suddenly, a huge shadow wraps me lying down with the voice of the trainer. When I look up, there''s a huge spiral like a mountain ... "Oh, that, then, master ...?" "The world of vieul is convenient ... while feeling pain ... no matter how much you do it ..." Even though she is very smiling, she is scared only because she doesn''t feel the kindness of the dust. "No, wait, trainer! Pooh, I did my best! Poor, I endured it !? And jumping on the ass! No no! No no no no!" That''s ... a fool disciple ... " Laughing on my own put up a lot of effort. But is there a person in the world who jumps ass and doesn''t laugh? So, forgive me only for the jump. But the trainer doesn''t seem to be able to help if I don''t kill me once. "And the teacher was cool! Really! Super great! Cool! I love you, really the best!" T r a n s l at ed by jp tl.c om "Num ... oh, yeah ...?" "Oh, I''m really respected! I''m glad I met the teacher! I''m really happy as a teacher''s disciple!" "Um, um ... um, um ... hey, hey, I can''t help being a disciple ... um, then ... eh, it''s an idiot!" And before I started training, I was dusted after a long time. Chapter 102 Episode 101: The Strongest Man in the Dojo After a series of image training and punishment, return to reality. When you open your eyes, there is a mirror in front of you. Until now, it seemed to me that I was doing pre-training meditation on the first floor of the dojo, and no one was careful to call out. Then, standing up, I picked up the jump rope, and the guys training in the dojo and Amae, who was reading a book beside me, looked up and looked at me. "Wow ... a great demon, jump ahead ..." The basic way of jumping has been in the world of VI. It was the first time, but I jumped without difficulty as imagined. "Are you good? Don''t jump by inertia without deciding the number or time? Decide on a break with Puchan. At first, it''s like three minutes. Then, after an interval, this time we jump again in another three minutes. '' However, instead of just jumping, focus on the restrictions. In addition, check that your posture and form have not collapsed while watching your whole body jumping with a large mirror. "Daima Double Jump" T ra ns la ted b y jp tl.c om Nobody responds to me just jumping normally, but when I performed various techniques such as double jumping, everyone started to impress. "That new, magical jumping rope is for the first time ...?" "Ah, but how to use and how to jump ...... and double jumps are done properly ..." "I like the motor nerves. Una " I have been praised in various ways, but this is no problem since I trained several times. Besides, I was asked by the Great Demon King to be straightforward ... "Hmm ... mmmmmm!" At that time, seeing me jumping, I thought I wanted to do it, Amae took out a small jump rope that seemed to be for a child and started jumping hard next to me. Hey, it s good, Nhu ? Amae laughs in good mood when praised. While I''m so sorry for such exchanges, I warm my body, including variations such as jumping and jumping one leg. Sure, it was an easy win at first, but as time goes on, it gradually loads up the body. If you do this every day by warming up, you can no longer say it is effective. Furthermore, it is very tasty that it does not need a fixed area like a ladder, and can be done anywhere if there is enough space to jump this rope. T ransl at e d by p t l.co "N-fu, Pyon-pon-pon ?" "Oh, are you going to fight?, But I''m more amazing!" And, above all, children can play it. In other words, training that anyone can do. While watching Amae jumping forward and backward in humming, I felt again how much this training was. That''s when we are training in front of a mirror side by side ... "Hey. Did you miss the shy Amae already? Isn''t she taking care of it?" The high priest approached us during the training, calling out, laughing happily. And I remembered again that this great priest was one of the great six-lords, Yamadile. "Do you like kids?" "That''s what it is ..." "Hmmm, are your children cute? What if you want to have a child yourself?" Or, if you have a partner, do you want to make a child quickly or do you want your own child? "No, no, no, no?" What? I am so glad that Amae and I got a little closer together, opened my eyes wide and Yamidile asked me to come close. No, do you want to make a child? Do you want a child? What did he say suddenly? Why do I just want to get along with Amae and I like children and want my own children? Yeah, Traina was saying. He didn''t understand this thought circuit in the trainer. Is that something? "No, not really ... I don''t even like her ... Well ... Even if I were there, wouldn''t that still be the case?" I told Yamidile while skipping the rope skipping rhythm and keeping my concentration. Yeah, making a child ... is that something you do? That''s the kind of thing you get after you get to know each other better ... and after you get married ... roughly my parents ... -Earth! Suddenly, my father''s face came to mind. Yes, I didn''t work with my parents. I can''t be a good parent, and I''m sorry for those kids. Well, but if you get married around Shinobu, he''s going to focus on educating his kids and messing up ... what are I thinking? "Yet ... what''s ahead? What''s ahead? How long is it ahead? How many seconds ahead? How many more revolutions will this star have?-No one knows the future "I don''t know when people will die. Sometimes I just step off and fall off the stairs, but I die. But first? Why don''t you do it as soon as you can?" But I didn''t like my answer ... Yamidile ... "Do you think the future is always guaranteed?" Tran s l at e d b y jptl. o I was throwing words with weight and feeling somewhere. Then I listened to the words and saw the next trainer. Probably, Yamidile wrote this word because of this trainer. Yes, you die as the Great Demon King. That is why not everyone has tomorrow or the future is guaranteed. Can I procrastinate? Do you have to do it as soon as you can? Was a word that made me think unexpectedly. But such heavy words ... "Or maybe you ... you''re not familiar yet?" This woman ruined Assari. Then I shouted and I inadvertently failed with a skipping rope on my foot. "What is it?" "I don''t know you!" And Amae leaning her neck with her face. further "No way, at that age ... no ..." "I''m fine every morning!" "Why then ... why? ... No way, you like an age like Amae ... DDD A guy who loves sexy bodies! I screamed and denied Yamidile, who had no doubt. I feel like I shouted a word that I regret a little ... "Nu ... sexy body ... hmm, then ... should we have bigger breasts, for example?" "Cho, wait, what are you talking about?" "... breasts ... "He is still developing ... I still hope ... and he has a shape rather than a size ..." I''m muttering something about what I think is what I said ... no, it''s weird ... what are you thinking? Even though Traina thought he was not good, "Foo ... Oshinin. I''m back now ..." At that time, the door of the dojo opens ... "That ... oh ..." "... Huh ..." The person who came in. The man, me, and Traina were deprived. "Did you return?" "... Instructor ... Is there an inspection today?" "Well, what happened to Tsukushi?" T rans la te d b y ptl .c om The moment the man came in, I felt that the room temperature in the dojo had increased. "" "" I sweated from my whole body, steaming out of steam, and I felt as if my other trainees in the dojo were feeling tight. And ... "Kyuhuu ... Ojisan!" "Amae ...... Do not run around too much in the dojo ...... I get injured." "Muh!" "And it''s better not to touch me right away. What? Amae throws a skipping rope and runs happily to the man. Looking at it, I understand. No, even if I didn''t see that, I knew the moment the man entered the dojo. The atmosphere is clearly different. If one hundred people hear, 100 people say they are huge. But to be honest, there will be bigger ones if you are only tall, and if you talk about tribal things, Aka is bigger. However, this man is not only large but also dense. Developed muscle that can be seen even on clothes. The arms, neck, and legs are all as thick as a log, and yet you can see that they have a stiff hardness. "Huh ... good meat ... good attitude" With a deeply carved dark face and short hair, the light of the eyes was releasing an intense moment when entering the dojo, but the moment the Amae rushed, the eyes are warm and soft, and the atmosphere that makes you feel fatherhood And smiled at Amae. "Hmm?""" And I met my eyes. "... I don''t see anyone ... Is it a new beginner?" "Oh, yes. I brought you." I''m so young ... how do you see it? " A muscular man who gazes at me while talking to Yamadile. Perhaps this is ... "I was surprised. At this young age ... This body ... I had a thick core from head to toe ... I could feel the flexibility of my muscles ... I had both power and speed ... And I was going through a lot of shambles It''s a very personal style ... Where did you find such a talent? " Tra ns l a ted by jpt l . o m He praised me normally while looking at me with a serious face. "Fufufufu, well, a little. I''m going to go to the tournament three months later." And the moment I heard I was going to the tournament, the man''s eyebrows moved slightly. "... Ogisan ... He''s a little bit strong and a little fast ..." "It''s like ..." "It''s a bit interesting. It was fun." "Huh. That''s good. "Hmm ?? ... Hmm ... Ym." Amae pulls on the man''s pants and tells me about me, but ... a little bit ... thank you, thank you. However "Are you? What is the strongest goose?" For now, I knew by intuition that this was a rumored goose. So, when I asked him, he smiled a bit. "I''m the strongest ... I''m not so proud of that, but ... I''m sure I''m a goose." "I''m sorry." "... Huh ..." "What?" However, the man who faces himself in front of him in this way and sees with such a fighting eye ... It is the second person ... since Bro? ... "" ... Bro? It seems to have both courage and guts. Somehow ... this is a completely different type of magic school from the strongest yosei. "You too ... I''m pretty sure" "... Is that so?" A stoic eye that overflows with all its apparent power from the whole body, but never gets on it, is not humble and neglects to enhance itself. Somehow, I don''t think these guys are like they''re going to waste you. That''s why when such a man praises this far, I''m a little shy. But ... "Hey, don''t get rid of the poison ... Is that the one you should beat? As soon as I started thinking, "Are you a good goose?" That was so. Apart from that guy, I have to fight this guy. However, I know it''s strong, but how strong it is at the moment ... "Well, you ..." "Hmm?" Then ... here is a dojo ... "That''s a big deal, isn''t sparring with me?" "What?" Cho oh oh oh !!!!! It''s okay to check that skill with a straightforward approach. This guy was a bit of a magic school guy. Don''t hesitate to hit it. To my suggestion, an astonishing voice came up all over the dojo. Chapter 103 Episode 102: Read the Air This is a dojo. A place where you can even simulate. Then you can try it normally. However, my remark was that this dojo was clearly out of the way. "Hey, he ... hey, what did you say suddenly?" "That''s a spar?" "I''m going to be broken?" "Hahaha, jokingly Isn''t that a kid? I came to this country in various ways and suffered a culture shock, but I realize that this reaction is universal. I''m not trying to kill each other, but it''s quite exaggerated. "Are you and a spar?" "Oh ..." And the geese, who was himself, were so strong that they never had such an invitation. No, someone said earlier, "There is no spar." So, he seems confused. And at the same time, I was invited, but I also felt that it was really good to do it. "Spar ... Hmm ..." That would be "care" for me. Spurt, though, I wonder what to do if I get hurt ... I can think of this kind of kindly ossin ... T r a n sla te d by p t l. o "Oh my goose. You''re a little bigger than me and you''re so old that you might sound like a squid ... but you don''t care?" Some men in the world are more likely to be hurt than to be injured than to be injured. '''' Cared for being weak. I will not forget that wound. What? Aka-san. A close friend who cares for me because I''m too weak and leaves me for me. I have never hurt my heart. So ... "A sandbag? This sandbag. Well, if you''re away or if you want to check the form, just hitting this would be effective enough ... If there''s a guy called Tsue ... " I was standing in front of a hanging sandbag that was right next to me. I''ve never beaten it, and it looks so hard and the contents are crunchy. "Daima Corkscrew Blow !!" T ran s l a t e d by Jp t l . o That ... "I want you to lend me your breasts." I hit my fist in a twist, my fist penetrated the sandbag and the contents blew violently. Now! Mmmm ... I guess this is the reason that you can even do geese. But if you can do the same thing, and that''s something that only you and I can do in this dojo ... "I see ... you''re a country ... no, are you a guest from outside the island?" "Num ..." What I''ve been doing is fundamentally different ... so I feel a different atmosphere than the young people in this country. " Well ... basically, in this isolated country, there''s no interaction with the outside world, so you don''t get involved with the outside world. That''s why Yamadile, who isn''t actually a human being, is fooling himself with a great priest ... "Coordinating with such a man is a very valuable experience. I''ll be happy and let her be with you." "Hey, that''s right. Mr. Macho said so and agreed. The surroundings are still busy with the decision. "Thank you, Master?" "Oh. Only Yamadile wasn''t talking about our interactions, but rather was observing with interest. "Let''s go to the third floor. There''s a ''ring''." "Ring?" So, without stopping the spar itself, we move to the third floor to do the spar. "Well, do you really want to do it?" "I''m serious ... I''ll see you!" "I also!" "Oh, I''m so worried!" "That geese, even though it''s a spar, goes up in the ring after a long absence!" "K-Hey, hey! You can also see that geese show!" Then, all those who had been training until then stopped and chased us together to the third floor. show? What are you talking about? Even a spar. A mock battle. As I wondered in my heart, I went up to the third floor and came into my eyes, a fixed area set in the center of the room, surrounded by rope around four pillars It was a square space. "What, what is this?" "This is a ring. On top of this, we spar in this limited space." T r ansl at ed b y jp t l .co m I was shown something quite rare, and at the same time I felt "narrow". Until now, they have fought in a fairly wide area, whether in the academy, in previous games, or in actual games. I myself use a fist in a close combat style, but I used the environment extensively to disrupt my opponent using my feet. So, this limited space ... It was the first time that it looked like a cage or basket. "Ring or ... here, the way of fighting changes as it is, and there''s no escape, so I can''t hide halfway ... if I always move my feet, I''ll be caught and done right away?" "Well ... I''ll try a lot." Immediately go up with the ring. Check the feel and size of the feet and floor. In this confined space, you use your feet to play with your opponent .... It seems to be quite difficult ... It requires fine foot movements, not goose steps. "Well then?" And goose goes up. Take off only your jacket and be naked. It is a giant who seems to be warping involuntarily, and a muscle that has become bloated and trained enough to be deprived of eyes. Fight this person in this narrow place ... but, if you''re just tall, Aka-san and Tourou are bigger. Don''t be scared. "Oh" So I decided to fully enjoy it. "Okay, both of them. Ring the gongs ... then start!" The next moment, Yamadile rang the bell. It''s a sign of Spar. At the moment when the bell rang, I first tried to run around the ring to see how much my leg would pass in this space ... but ... "... Come on ..." "Nuu ..." Immediately after the start, Mr. Machi held his hand down in the middle of the ring, holding me face-up, trying to grab me with both hands. "Huh ..." Four hands "..." Words heard from Trainer''s mouth watching the corner of the ring. Four hands? What do you mean? No, than that ... Tr an sl a t ed by jp tl. o m "What happened?" A goose that does not move at all while holding it in the center. Nevertheless, I feel the pressure of somehow jerky. And the problem is that both hands. What''s going on ... my instinct tells me that both hands are "bad" until abnormal. If you are caught, you can''t. "Well ..." "Hmm?" I was almost drunk even though I hadn''t done anything yet. So I started by calming myself down. Normally, you can''t do anything like this during the battle, but the goose didn''t seem to move himself, so he was able to do without any problems. "... breathing ..." Yamidile under the ring muttered so interestingly looking at me. Apparently, he knows this effect. But a little calm down anyway ... "Hmm ... oh, let''s do it!" First of all, I run around at high speed around my opponent in the center of the ring so that I can not catch me. Toss at speed. "Wow! Oh! That kid ..." "Fast!" "He''s not only power at that age, but also speed!" Run around at high speed, and from there, make a left-handed blow. "... Hou" "First, one shot!" Geese can''t be avoided. My left hits Machi''s shoulder ... "Well ... what ?!" The goose didn''t seem to be particularly concerned with one shot on my left, and on the contrary, my hand that hit me hurt. It felt like steel, so I wanted to doubt that it was really human muscle. "A little ... but ..." I tongue instinctively, but I''m not upset. Rather, it is important that my left hit suddenly. I understand it, but I''m wearing that heavy muscle armor. The goose can''t keep up with my speed. T ra nsl a te d b y pm tl .c o "Daima flicker!" "Muh ..." Then, with a series of hits on the left, the whip will swell like a whip. He stopped hitting his feet and struck the geese shortly before and after resting. "Huh ... the movement is sharper than I saw in the previous game ... it seems like I''m getting stronger in just a few days ... more and more ... I''m looking forward to it." Yamadile was saying something, but my fist was struck like a whip on Musho''s skin and drowned out by the dry sound that echoed. "Oh oh! I won''t stop my hand!" "... Hmm ..." The dry sound continues to resonate. All of my attacks hit the geese. Far from avoiding, isn''t defense in place? What if the reaction is too slow? Although "He''s not just cheeky" "Oh, I can''t see the punch at all!" "But ... what''s that ..." My fist is a hit, but it''s like echoing the geese. Instead of avoiding this, it''s awkward to defend, and it feels like I''m eating it. Yes, as if there was no damage. No matter how many hits, it feels like it would not make any sense. Then ... it''s a bit dangerous, but ... jumps in! "Has entered!" Jump into your pocket. From here, hit a fist firmly grasped against the empty chin. "Daima Smash !!" A blow from the opponent''s neck that jumps up strongly echoes dullly ... No ... "What?" My smash that captured the geese''s chin. But the goose''s neck didn''t jump, and I couldn''t shake my fist. Yes, the goose endured my smash with only the power of his neck. "It''s a brilliant blow ..." "H !?" "If you hit your body so hard you can break the bones of your fist if you''re an average man ... It''s proof that you''re well trained." A goose praising while receiving my smash on his chin as if nothing had happened. No, no, no, I thought it would be strong, but ... "Then, will you go too? You''ll be able to endure. Mamagoku Shin ----" "First !?" "Lariat!" The next moment, looking at me who was in my pocket, Machi-san made a huge force bump on his arm and wielded it without any trick to try to attack me. However, the attack was so large that I was able to bow down and evade immediately ... but the moment my attack passed over my head, my spine frozen involuntarily. What if you were on your face now? And ... "Ah" The glass on the third floor window broke, and huge cracks ran on the walls. "Well ... what are you ...?" "Well ... it''s so late ... I couldn''t take that into account because of a long time ... I''m still immature, and I can''t control my power ..." The wall was destroyed only by the wind pressure that swung his arm vigorously. It was no longer magical. As expected, I was stunned even though I was in the middle of a spar "Stupid person! Do nt be afraid! "Eh, oh, oh ..." "Well, I caught it." When I noticed it was too late. While I was poking, Mr. Machi turned both hands on my torso and held it. "Shi, s, s, s, s!" Even if I twist my body and try to escape, I can''t do it. I ca nt pull it off! "... Drop it from your back. Pull out your hand, but stay passive." The next moment, my feet floated out of the ring. Landscape turned upside down. The goose warps his back greatly and lifts me up overhead ... hey, what, what! ? "Child! Pana, this is ... this is good Lariat ... What did you teach to Yamadile-me-ya-ko ...?! ? That trainer is upset. What? What do you think of this ... If I lifted me up to the head, I would slam up from there ... "Mamagoku Shin Power Bomu!" "Bubohooo! ??" Kita ` ` `! Macho-san''s deadly power bomb! "Power Bomb! ? Pico, this is irresistible! Children, stand! Stand up, baby! Slap from the back, breath ... Although hitting, being kicked, being slashed, and being hit with magic many times so far, this is the first time I''ve hit my back ... my body is numb ... it''s a power-leave technique! Somehow, trainer ... rather than worry ... excited? "Well ... I''m sorry, young people. Why don''t you try another?" "Gugu, what, what?" The geese looking down at me turn my back to the corner of the ring. I wondered if I would go out of the ring, but it wasn''t. "" "I''m sorry! Macho-san''s deadly full course!" "" I climbed onto a pillar standing in a corner. "That?" "Nuo, this is exactly! ? Bad, baby! stand up! Stand up, baby! I''m fine!ͯ Give your energy, baby! You can do anything if you are fine!Ҋ Show the burning spirit! The goose climbing up the pillar looks down on me who is falling from a high position. what? No, no? Uh, no way from that ...? A little trainer! What happened to you? No, no better than that! "Let''s go." No way from that ... lie? "The goose has climbed the corner! What do you do there? Simple drop kick! ? Is a diving elbow! ? No way, flying body attack! ? Either way, pinch the baby! From here on, it s time for a goose! ? This is inevitable! ? "" "I''m going, goose!" " "Ojisan, Gamba!" Cho, why trainer ... so happy? Why, so excited! "God has created a show that excites and excites people, rather than fighting, in order to brighten the demonic people who are hurt by wars and drift in dark clouds ... That''s why I transmitted it to the most talented and built geese ... " Yamidile smiling laughing ... "Human inherits the skill and culture of God .... In this new history, God will be delighted in the divine world." "The goose turned away! ? Yes, I understand! That''s a moon flip! " No, that god is already happy in the ring corner, not just in the deity! Tsukasa, Traina, don''t you support me goose, not me? No, not here. "Magokushin Moon Salt!" Terrible. While the geese make a full turn in the air, the body dives from directly above me ... Move ... Move! But ... It''s been a bit of time, and I got a little numb ... "Noooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!" "Muh!" I forcibly moved my numb body and somehow rolled on the ring, avoiding Machi''s dive. "Puh-ah ... oh-oh ... goh, gogh ..." A goose that crashed into the ring. The power shook the entire dojo and shocked enough to seem to penetrate the ground. No, if I did it seriously, maybe my current skill ... more ... "Wow, I was surprised ... I stopped breathing ... I still got my back ..." "But you can move now, and the resilience is great." "Ah. I won''t be caught again. What was the wasteful movement just before? Ź You should hit or stomach it normally, but why do you waste so much !? Did you avoid it normally?" Anyway, I knew that I couldn''t be caught by the goose anymore. On the other hand, I complained about the chance that such a playful thing was done by a goose-san who looked like a solid thing. And, at the same time, the destructive power of the geese''s attack is certainly amazing, and although it is a flashy technique, the motion is big. You can avoid it if you are nervous properly --- child a fool! ""! ?? ...? " At that time, I was yelled at by Traina.? why? Did you be too careful? But ... "You ... why did you avoid that attack! "...?" "Isn''t there a willingness to accept and endure!" Still a disciple? ? Where did you go when you stopped your feet and beat each other! ""What?" The trainer''s sermon was unexpected. I was angry that I avoided the attack. No, why? Why do you get angry avoiding attacks? As if I didn''t understand the meaning, and if I used pokan as usual ... "... I''m sorry" "Huh?" "Boo, I''m sorry" Amae, who was watching our sparring under the ring, muttered as if he was disappointed. and it is "Well, well, that''s right ..." "Well, I can understand my feelings." "I won''t run away ..." The others expressed sympathetic opinions, but all seemed to be a little bit open-minded. No, why? Why am I disappointed? "Yes, noisy! What is it?" I decided not to rely on selfish, unrecognizable opinions anyway. You can''t poke a small smash on the left or use a single smash. Well, if that''s all you have to do then move your feet on the ring again. then "Well, I was suddenly invited, but ... hey! He''s ..." "Hmm, hey, motriage ... Mobuna ... Budeo ... He''s ..." "U, yeah!" I met, he is! " When they saw a spar that was too strong and couldn''t spar, the people in the dojo made a noise and spread it to the city. Hearing the rumors, one after another, they set foot on the streets, rushing to the magic school men if they noticed. "Anyway, it''s my turn! I''ll raise my gear!" In such a situation, I was fascinated. Chapter 104 Episode 103: Look at Me It was time when I tried to put more effort into my feet as I swung at more speed. "Stop. It''s an interval." Yamadile rang the bell and stopped us. The moment he hears it, he turns his back to the corner. "Ojisan ... water. Water". "Oh, good boy, Amae. Thank you." Amae gives a cup of water to the goose who went to the corner. A goose that strokes Amae''s head and receives it. Amae happily sings. Well ... is that a break? "That ..." "How is it? Child Literally, I went to the corner with my tongue while feeling like I was watered. Then the grinned trainer was waiting for me. T ra ns lated b y ptl.o "I have a back. What is that martial art ...? Did you even think about it? "Well ... punch, kick, throw, joints, and dynamic techniques that use the environment ... rather than defeating people, it is a technique to attract, excite, and entertain people." Kanezo!R It was almost time for my consciousness to fly! She complains to Traina in her heart, but she still seems to be having fun. "Hmm. Water" "Ah, oh, can you give me?" "Hmm" "Sorry ... Thank you" "... Muff. Amae ... Iikodamon ?" At that time, Amae ran up to me and me from the other corner and gave me water. Apparently, they seem to be fair. I gratefully take it and drink it, then put it on my head and calm down. "Wow" Then, calm down and calmly recall the battle. The technique that the goose has put out. But the cooler, the more you''ll never have to do that. Yeah, it s just decent "Tsuka, Trainer! You, I''m not going to avoid that thing ... What are you thinking! "No, no, not a good experience. Also, he would have been sloppy, and those skills were great, but the power was dispersing from the beginning ... "" ... It was so shy ... "" I was cheering! "Shi, Shiranwa ..." T ra ns l ated b y jpmtl.co Trainer who starts to face Soppo when I stare at Jito eyes. Apparently upset.Ҋ Looking at the trainer that looks like that, I inadvertently smiled. "... Is it something you''ve thought of? "" ... Num ... "" And ... Is there a guy who inherited it? "" ... Child ... "" When I heard that, Trainer closed her mouth as if thinking a bit. Looks like you know. But I only saw the reaction and didn''t listen any further. "I''ll start the next round!" And the end of the interval is announced by Yamadile, and the bell rings again. At the same time I get out of the corner ... "... I''ll be enough if you''re there ... I''ll tell you." ? It was like a new determination, I spontaneously spoke out. That''s it. Not inherited by Yamadile, but inherited from Traina himself ... "Let''s start!" "What''s next?" "I''m sure you''ll always be surprised at Macho''s skill ..." "Oh. Hey? " If you notice, there are quite a few people around the ring. And I noticed earlier in that ... "What is he ... what is it?" "Um, you''re fighting with the strongest warrior geese ..." "Isn''t it a lie? That''s ... a person about the same age as us ..." I''m not scared !? " I''ll stay up to them. What are you doing Did you skip school? Well, it seemed difficult. And remember at the same time. What did I tell them when they left? Don''t be lazy, let''s raise the man somehow ... I guess I''ve been told that "I''ll run away using my feet" "I''m going, goose!" I''m not going to make such a stupid attack. But I don''t think you''ve escaped using your feet to evade attacks. I''ll show you, "Fight with your feet." "Come on." Going forward, crossing the center of the ring first and approaching the goose still on the way to the front. At the same time, I squeeze my right fist vigorously, shake it in motion, and strike from the very beginning. T r ans l ate d by jpm tl . o "Daima full swing!" Shake your fist to shake off your fist. Normally it''s not that easy, but the geese are all "intentionally" attacking rather than being unable to respond to my attacks. My fist sinks into my nose. However, the geese don''t blink at all, and their feet and neck do not shake. And I have my numbness spread all over my right arm. Hard ... but ... "Don''t do it ... next is here" "Nu !?" "Mamagoku knuckle arrow!" The geese swing at me as if to throw them at me. A punch that made my full swing even bigger. Shake it down on me like a fist bone ... but ... it won''t hit. "Well," "......... huh ..." Well, I''m not surprised that you knew that the geese won''t hit either, but I moved my geese just a little bit, "the distance between head and shoulders." Avoidance. But the goose attack doesn''t end there. Magic pole true horizontal chop! Hoi mu This time, I''ll avoid the attack like a sword with a hand sword. With these two evasions, the goose noticed something and his eyebrows moved a little. "... this is ..." "... child ..." And both Yamadile and Traina seemed to know what I was doing. "Ah, I''m avoiding it again." "Well, amateurs couldn''t be attacked by geese." Only the gallery has not yet noticed. But from here ... "Daima One-Two!" "Tsuu ... Nu ... Magic pole straight knuckle!" A straight punch that pokes the geese''s face with my one-two, and is fed by the geese in a counterattack. I buckled it up and over ... I swayed around and barely touched my bangs. "Uohoo, but it''s not so awesome!" You can''t see it! " Involuntarily crossing hair while breathing from the gallery. However, now she has changed her face. T ransl ated b y pmt l .com "You ..." "It''s Boss !! Daima One Two!" One-two strikes again aiming at the end of the geese''s fist. Of course, there is no damage to the geese and they will fight back soon. "Magic pole true water surface kick!" A low altitude kick that drops my waist and pays my feet. I lowered the kick back and avoided it with "distance of whether my shin is barely shaved". "You ... tsu, true inverted pole chop!" The goose''s attack becomes faster and is released almost simultaneously at the top and bottom. "I don''t let you touch it anymore." Repeat Darefully avoid at the shortest distance. Finally, the gallery seems to start to notice. "Oh, hey ..." "What''s wrong ...?" "I''m so close ... can''t you touch me?" "Look, look! He''s ... his leg movements!" "Ojisan''s punch ... No Yeah, we don''t use the whole ring to fight at great distances. Dare, super close combat. Among them, always move the feet little by little, avoiding the opponent''s attack as fast as possible at the shortest distance. And if the goose''s attack speeds up, the speed will also increase here, and if the opponent''s attack power increases, this will gradually return to the counter. "Wow, that''s awesome ... what a hell, what is he!" "Magical ... use it ... I''m alive ... why could you do that?" I can''t imagine ... "" ... ge ... it''s art " Stop your feet and beat each other fairly? Run away using your feet? Wrong. I beat each other with my feet. It started on the day I studied with Traina, my way. And what I inherited. "Well ... what a rush ... and a solid left and a blunt right ... like this ..." "You can still go fast, goose-san." Even though there is no damage, the goose seems to be surprised to see his eyes wide open. Finally, did you get a little serious? T ran slated by pmtl .o "... Surely your feet are brilliant ... but ... but that''s not where we really admire, because Karui is up for just a simple speed, so ... you should admire ... it''s like he made a mistake Don''t be scared. At that time, Yamidile, who was looking at me with sharp eyes, muttered quietly. "Even though it is a large swing, even if it hits even a little, the damage can not be escaped ... much less an opponent is a mysterious warrior ... Without blinking one''s attack in a super close combat, dare bare skin, paper Evade at a distance ... that means that the child is nervous about that attack, but is not doing anything that slows down the reaction with fear ... the first Lariat is unknown I was nervous because of my skill ... And in the corner, Trainer, who had been shaking up a while ago, muttered with a warm glance. "Huh ... a little tantrum ... a kid ... are you showing off? Do you want to look at yourself? Yes, trainer. Don''t miss the old days and look away. I think you will be here now! "Yeah, yeah ... Yakimochi ... cute guy" "Chigeyo! "Kora ... Don''t distract yourself during the spar, stay focused." And, like a trainer pushing my back, I ran again and ... "This time it''s right! Futtobe!" "T !?" "Daima Smash !!" Regardless of the painful fist, I just smashed the smash that was no damage on the left and this time on the right on the lower jaw of Mr. Macho. Ttsu He''s still stiff, he doesn''t shake his knees, he doesn''t move backwards. What are you doing? Is my fist okay? But it''s still a smash with speed and a counter. I think it''s a pretty big thing ... "Wow ... it''s a big deal ... I see ..." Then the geese who received my smash ... "It looks like ... it''s your own attack ... not scary ... or you know even stronger attacks?" He suddenly lifted his posture and muttered as he relaxed his whole body. "You''re probably ... a fist that''s more destructive than yourself ... a kick that''s sharper than you ... an attack that''s more irregular and faster than you ... ? " Masu-san looks up and looks straight at me. On that question, I naturally remembered the faces of the four. Aka''s fist. Kick of bro. Torow speed and tricky attack. Trainer strength. That was exactly the case. "Oh, that''s right." No matter how fascinating what you see, I can''t go out and lose. With that in mind, I answered Mr. Machi. "Oh, hey ... I don''t know if the bell is still ringing?" "What happened?" The goose stopped suddenly and stopped the hand of the spar itself. After showing a little thought, head to Yamadile under the ring ... "Teacher. You shouldn''t do any more." "... a man who moves this much ... you have to do your best to capture it ... but it''s not sparring anymore." A request from the geese to suspend the spar. It seems like a judgment that it is no longer a mock battle. "... Surely ... if we do any more ...... the dojos are going to be broken ... each other ..." "I''m sorry" "... Earth Lagann ... Is that okay with you too?" Well If you are nt motivated there My body was warmed up and it was still a long way off, but I accepted the interruption of the spar. Certainly, I was convinced that I would go beyond the mock battle. "But this spar is my defeat. It was a great move." And the goose refreshedly acknowledged the defeat at this point. "Well, what are you ... I''m not happy at all, I don''t think I''ve won anything. Even if someone who doesn''t do my best does not say anything." "You''re not doing your best? Is it the same? " Still, I have a breakthrough. Apparently, both Macho and I are seeing that we are going one step further from here. That said, I knew it was like each other. Even the geese can''t see the bottom yet. That is why we do not expose each other''s hands any more here, and the conclusion is ... "So ... this time ..." "Oh, three months later, until the end." Settle on the day to come. With that promise, our spar closed the curtain. Chapter 105 Episode 104: Three Months Later At the end of sparring, get down the ring while wiping the sweat. Well, it was more like a self-introduction than a sparring. Because there is not much damage to each other. The pain in my back isn''t going down, and my numbness is getting better. But if I could do that with all my might, I would have been sorry. "But it was amazing muscle ... Is it really human?" "Oh, he''s definitely human" After seeing the goose wiping his sweat with a towel, I thought for a moment, "Similar to Bro, actually the goose ...", but Trainer denied that. "It has the limit of physique, skeleton, and muscle that is more blessed than humans. In a sense, it is likely that humans have something close to the limit of the muscle mass that can be obtained by training" pure " . Without being arrogant to the blessed talents, I guess it was gained at the end of bloody training. " talent. Trainer also said after my Max measurement. No matter how hard I train, I can''t keep up with Machi''s power. Certainly, despite being the same person, that fat muscle is substandard, and it''s the result of talent and effort. Three months later, that power will be released with full power. It was interesting and quite annoying. "... Suh ... amazing ..." "Hmm?" At that time, I noticed that dozens of people gathered around me who got off the ring. Apparently, everyone seemed to give me a little glance, and it was terrible. Above all ... "You were so ... this was so amazing" "Wow, who are you, Temee!" "Why ... can you do that ...?" What? " Transla ted by Jp mtl.o The guys at the magic school were surprised and puzzled by me, and even looked somewhat complicated. Perhaps, like me, I was seen in a wrap-up like "one of the many other men besides Yosei." "Hey, thank you. But it''s still much more." , But my final goal isn''t there. " so. Higher, stronger. A feat beyond the father who defeated Traina ... There is no strength to achieve it "it''s enough here." "Even if you say you defeated, it''s a sneaky hand ~" That''s the trainer who listens to me, but still. You know because you sparred many times. From the point of view of me, who still can''t even hit the trainer, the father who beat such trainer, even if it was a sneaky hand, is still far behind me. Hmm? that? But in that sense ... "I guess it''s better than I imagined. T ra n sla t ed b y jpmtl.c om Yamidile comes to work for me after the spur. That''s it. Fathers who once saved the world, seven heroes. Yamadile, one of the six major warlords who can be said to be almost equal to the Seven Heroes. If you fight this guy, it''s almost like a distance ... "Stop it. "Sole" is still early ... " And trainers like "I''m going to have a baby!" In other words, the difference is still big ... "Huh, huh, do you want me to be a little sloppy! I heard you won now, but really, really ?!" Then it was that time. The sound of running up the stairs. The voice of a woman raising her voice while holding her breath. A woman who appeared after breaking through the crowd. "Hah, huh, huh ... hey? I guess it''s true that the geese did a spar? And it''s a great spar ... and it''s really a goal to win!" As soon as she arrives, she speaks words. A ponytail with shopping bags in both hands, short sleeves and shorts, and long black hair combined behind the head. The forehead is wrapped in a band to prevent bangs from getting into your eyes. And her body is ... a woman who is quite trained. A lean body. It is reminiscent of Shinobu. However, the only difference from Shinobu is ... with melons on both chests and shaking with Yusa Yusa ... "Tsukushi, are you back now?" "One-chan" "Mashou-san !? That''s really sparring, isn''t it?" Yeah ... this is Amae or Karui ... but I thought that my two sisters would be young, but it wasn''t much different from me ... about one or two? "Oh, it was strong. The tournament three months later ... It feels like an unexpected enemy has appeared." "Oh, so much ...?" "Yes, the man there." A woman named Tsukushi who looks at me when told by a goose. I just bowed and greeted me. Then, a woman named Tsukushi ... "Oh! Hey ... he''s a boy brought by the high priest ..." "Oh, that''s right." "Oh, yes ..." It was so strong that the goose praised that much ... , This, this means that the geese also won the tournament ... it''s getting tougher ...? Hmm? While it may be that pinch of the geese''s victory, isn''t it glad? Yes, Karui and Yamadile were like that ... and I was finally worried. What is really there if you win? No way, I guess you can''t sacrifice, right? "What? Tsukushi is worried that he may not be able to win?" "Eh !? Yeah, no, not that kind of thing ... no, kana ..." I have to work harder to win the championship three months later. "" Ah, no, um ... geese are working hard enough, but they don''t have to work that much anymore. Maybe ...? Nevertheless, the "good atmosphere" that floated between them somewhat warmed the indoor atmosphere. Are these two people in such a relationship? Tr a n sla t e d b y jpt l. o "Well ...... Hello, kana?" "I? Oh," "because I horsetail. Seventeen years old. I live in the same church as the Karui and graces get to support your life, Regards, kana?" Tsukusi saying hello to me ... 17 years old! ? "Oh, two more than me?" "Oh, then, are you fifteen years old? If you have any trouble, leave it to Onee-chan, kana ?" "Oh, no, no" You can call me! " With that said, Tsukushi smiles and hits her chest ... Don''t think I was the only one who saw her shaking with her. Anyway ... "Well, how much is a goose ... how old are you?" "I''m myself? 27 years old ..." "27, 27 years old !?" I wondered if I could go over thirty, but surprisingly ... "But, Mashiko and Tsukushi ..." "One-chan!" "... Tsukusi''s older sister ..." "Well ... well, what''s the compromise? So, what happened to me and Mashiko?" No, they''re a couple ten years apart ... "" That !! ?? " Well, it may not be unusual for a young couple to be older, but it''s amazing that our teens are in love with ten more. Even Saddis and me are four points apart ... I couldn''t get along! I couldn''t get along like that! "Eh ?! Pee, e !? Pee ?! Pee, is that so? Pee !? Puki, do you see that ?!" Tsukushi''s older sister suddenly turns her face red and begins to wear. Hmm? that? Is it still different? "Hahaha, it''s different, youth. Tsukushi, like Amae and Karui, has been around since she was very young, and she''s like a daughter or a younger sister. That''s it. " Oh, and while saying a smile while refreshingly smiling, Tsukushi''s older sister, who bears the heavy air of "Zune" and falls blatantly. And the people in the dojo and the streets who smile. Oh, sure. I see. In other words, Masou''s words are correct in a way, but his remarks are too cruel ... and he has no malice. Didn''t you notice? I didn''t want Saddis to be treated like a child and a brother ... Tra n sla te d b y jptl.co "... Oh, I see ..." "Hah, yes" "... Hah, is that a man in this country? Are you deaf or insensitive to people?" "... Hmm? What''s that?" What do you know about people''s feelings without noticing the feelings of a woman with such an explicit attitude? "Hey, baby ... do you say that? ""Ah? Panda. I''m not deaf, I''m not insensitive. I heard Shinobu''s confession, and I felt so painful that I was thinking a lot, so I thought a lot ... "" "... Huh ..." "What? "No, just ... I just thought it was pitiful." Somehow, the trainer sighed like a terrible sigh to me. "You are ... that ..." At that time, the boys at the magic school seemed uncomfortable before me. Surely this guy is a motleyage ... "If you''re going to win the tournament three months later ... are you going to win Yosei?" Honestly, he didn''t care so much ... "That''s right. I''ll knock everyone down ... no matter who." I told him to be heard around and dare to hear the goose. "..." The goose smiles with a grin. After receiving such a challenge letter ... "I see. But I can''t lose. There are reasons why I can''t lose." "I''m sorry. Somewhere refreshing, but our spark was scattered. The surroundings are also exaggerated, and Tsukushi''s older sister mutters, "I hope ...", but ... Yeah, let''s find out what will happen if we win the game. And ... "Well, I have a request!-To you!" A motriage that seems to decide something for me ... Tr a nslat e d b y jp t l.c om "With you ... could you train me too? I too ... I want to be strong!" I was asked to make sense of it, but I declined it, and I would rework for three months ... "Well, oh, wait a minute! I''ll ask you too! I''m also struck with the strongest geese and you fighting brilliantly! Ask me! I''m gonna give you special training together!" "... I want to change myself ... I want to be confident in myself!" "I''m asking! We aren''t going to end this way! We are ... I''m too frustrated! We''re human That''s it! " Well, for the time being, muscle training is fine. Chapter 106 Episode 105: The Right Way "Put a dumbbell between your thumb and forefinger and lift it up." Are you training your arms? Do you train your feet? ` My menu that I was waiting for what to do was my toes. why? I was so motivated to do bench presses? ! "You did a max measurement today, a magical parkour, a magical jumping rope, and even a sparring. Here, doing a bench press or squat has the opposite effect. Today I''m going to teach you a little bit to train you. '''' Certainly, I have already moved my whole body quite a bit today. I understand Trainer''s proposal that doing workouts in this situation would only get tired. But why a toe? "Kids, you are a fight style that uses your feet as before. However, the feature of the foot, which is your weapon, is not simply "speed of the foot", but "strength and speed of turning back" that breaks the opponent''s response with sharp steps and feints. " I don''t understand well. Foot speed? Return? What s different? "Foot speed is basically linear speed. But how much do you do a straight dash in a real battle? While a dull fighter like a red or a goose would still be difficult for a fast-moving opponent like a bro or tou-ro, it would be difficult to jump into your pocket with a simple straight dash? "It''s ... well ..." Certainly, when I was trying to toss my opponent at speed in a battle, I thought of taking steps rather than running. T rans l at e d by p t l .c om "So what matters is the toe. Grab the ground with your toes, and then store them and jump out at once .... For stop and go or right and left weight shift, your toes are especially important. In other words, if you train there, each operation will be even faster. And that''s not just the feet, but the punches as well. '' "e? : No, I understand that the toes are important in steps and footwork, but ... also for punches? "That''s it. If your toes are trained firmly, the weight shifts smoothly from front to back and left and right, as mentioned earlier, so you can strike with a good balance from any posture and hit the ground further Is your toe firmly put on your toes? "Certainly" "You were already done to some extent, even if you weren''t told before. But now, put emphasis on your thumb and train, and be conscious. '' I guess ... So I''m going to train with a dumbbell between my toes ... T r ansl at e d b y Jp mtl.c om "Hey, what have you been doing in front of the mirror since he was there?" "Don''t you have a dumbbell?" Oops. Conversations in my heart have started so far. "Hey, with your toes ... Can I do that? "This should be a daily routine. When there is no dumbbell, an empty wine bottle can be used instead. Always have the image of "gripping strongly" with your toes " A dumbbell in front of the mirror. I spread my arms and stand on one leg, straightening my back in front of a mirror, lifting the dumbbell at my feet between my thumb and forefinger. "Nut, fish, gu, nu, yu, fingers, tsu, chi, shreds ... gu!" Hold your knees and raise your knees at right angles. " Your finger is likely to fall out! I''m going to dislocate if I''m a little nervous. And quite a bit, this would look like weird training when viewed from around. "Hey, he doesn''t know how to use dumbbells?" "I''m so awesome" "What if I told you?" I mean, that''s great ... " Couscous and mocking voices can be heard from around. "Hey, Amae ... He really did a good match with Macho ... Kana ...?" "N" "Really ...?" Please Please And it looks like an affair at first glance, hoping for my victory, but not at all. Anxious about my appearance. Certainly, it''s embarrassing to think you''re using the wrong way ... but somehow you''ll find out what happens if you win ... "Isn''t it good? If you think you are using it differently than people, not the wrong way to use it. "" That, is that something different? "It''s very different. It is not wrong to do the right thing in the first place. But if you only do the right thing, will you be on top? "" That''s ... "" No, the answer is no. A handful of those who will be at the top. It is also limited to those who have more talent than humans, like geese. That means that talented people can get close to the top, but not the top, just by doing the right thing. " By the side of me, while listening to Traina''s words that she shouldn''t mind her eyes, I grinned, "I can''t say anything." Well, in short, it''s no use just doing the same thing as people, so I continued. "That''s why ... there are so many other people ... looking at you ... I want to change ..." "Nuh ..." He hears a slightly grinning smile from Trainer, and looks back a little bit there. "Oh, this is tough" "Uo-oh, what''s strong with this?" "I can''t have it too!" Magic school boys. She said she wanted to train with me, but I didn''t have time to care and I was full of myself. So I refused. But if they notice, they''re doing the same thing behind me on their own. Tr an sla ted by pm t l.c o "Hey" """"Hmm?"""" At first I thought I would ignore it, and if I did, I thought I could do it on my own ... but no ... I''m worried. "That''s ... I''m just doing it in the right way ... I don''t necessarily get stronger if I do it the same way, right?" So, if I make sense, they may not make sense. "What if you ask a high priest or other teacher?-This is a dojo, and if you go to a magic school, will you teach me a lot?" I want to train with me. He said, but if he could do any training that didn''t make sense to them, he told them to get them to dojo guys. But these guys ... "Sure ... it may be right ... I think so, but ... this is an intuition." "Ah?" "... You are us ... that''s a goose or ... He might be a man who knows the world that Yosei doesn''t even know. '''' Motriage''s words ... it was, in a sense, the right answer. For those who have spent the whole time in the isolation state, I''m from the outside world, I''m foreign. "That''s why ... if you are chasing your back, you may see a different world landscape ... if you look at that world ... we may change more ... " For the time being ... I think they are being praised. But just pursuing me will reward these feelings ... "Huh ... I see ... I might be able to" use "this ..." At that time, Traina whispered beside me thinking of what to do ... "Oh, baby. I think this is a kind of training ... ""What? "How about training a little with the guys? T ra nslat e d b y jp t l .c om why? Chapter 107 Episode 106: Bring the People "Jo !?" "" "?" "" I wasn''t kidding, but I argued against Traina in my heart. Train thoroughly in three months. To do that, just focus on it. I don''t have time to take care of people. "Everything is always clear, and everyone is on hand. I''m just telling you to sweat together. '' "So why? Sorry, I heard these guys and I felt compassionate, but why, for these guys "It''s not just for the guys. I think everything is connected for myself. Forget run run run ... " "...? I didn''t understand what Traina was saying. Why training with them helps me. Tran s l a t e d b y jp tl .co "Children ... what are the benefits of training hard with people? ""e? With people Come on Compete or? "Well, well, that''s right, but ... the benefit of training with people ... it''s ... stimulating." stimulation. That''s when I suddenly came up with ... "stimulation? In other words, can you compete and stimulate each other? With these guys? But, their ability is probably , Even if they don''t compete, they can be stimulating. Even if you don''t compete, it''s irritating .... I don''t understand what it means, and when I tilt my head, the motriage leans at me, standing silently forever. "Hey? What''s wrong? I don''t want to lose words ..." Oops, what did you do ... though the story hasn''t ended yet ... "Anyway, do magical roadwork. Teaching while running wow T ra n s l at ed by p t l .om For the time being, I will tell you while running, so I decided to follow it. Honestly, I want to run alone, but ... well ... "Running" "" "" ... "" " "Please decide if you want to follow me" "" "!" And it seems to be true. Is this what they are about me ...? "Child. Next to the dumbbell are the magical power uncle and the magical power list. You put it on handicap. " And handicap in consideration of it. Let my wrists and ankles hang up to the weight ... ? "Do you want to put that weight ..." "No, you don''t! Don''t you? For a moment, I was supposed to use it as a handicap. Then ... "N, do you do?" "An?" Amae rushed to me trying to get my weight wrapped around my wrist and ankle. "... well ..." "...... n!" When I nodded, Amae nodded and somehow extended her hands to me. "N?" "N!" Tr a ns l a t e d b y jp m tl. om I didn''t understand the meaning, but what a young child is doing like this is as if she was holding her. "No way ... you too?" "I''m going" "......... what?" "Ombu" I liked the first Magical Parkour, and told me to push it back. "No, I''m training ..." "I''m going to get on!" "Ah, it''s roadwork, so ... I use shadows or both hands while running! I can''t get on!" Yeah! No kidding. It would have been too hard to just pull the motriage and even weigh both hands and feet, and then embark on the little girl from there. But Amae is full of feelings that I can not give up, "Mum ~~~, piggyback!" With my cheeks bulging, I grabbed my clothes and showed my resistance until I nodded. "Uh, uh, it''s cute. Kofu ..." "Budeo ... let''s shut up ... even if we think about it, the moment we say it, we can see it like a criminal Let''s be aware of it " Looking at Amae''s gesture beside me, Budeo and Mobuna have some kind of sad exchange, but let''s not dare to put in. For now, the problem is this kid "Hey! Amae, I guess I can''t get in the way!" At that time, Tsukushi rushed, scolding Amae, who said Wagamama. "I''m training now, my brother. I''m gonna do my best, and I''m going to do it anyway. He''s working hard to win the promise with Machi, so don''t disturb him, right?" I guess! She looks like she is scolding her sister. However, Amae turns away. "Yeah! I like the piggyback" "I''ll do it later!" Amae is gradually getting sick. I''m a bit poor at all, but no, but I''m training. ! T ran s la t e d b y jp t l.com "Oh, Tsukushi .. Amae also seems to have made her brother, are you glad? The geese came out to relieve Tsukushi, but Tsukushi did not give up. "Mashou said Amae ... and then, Karui is always too spoiled!" "Well, that''s ..." "Anyway, I don''t think it''s bad to interfere with his training." "That''s true ..." But Machi is defeated. Oka who scolds his father who pampers his selfish daughter rather than her sister ... "" ["" Get married "" "" " It was the moment when the voices of me and the motelage who muttered with me overlapped. "Amae, I''ll do my shoulders." "Ya. It s fun! And even if the geese took care, the selfish daughter did not have any ears to listen and finally clung to my feet .. Hey, when did we break so far? "... Do it ... Isn''t it a mote, child?" However, I was not good at the time of the empire, but recently I''m in good shape ... Is this the mote period? "" ............... " "" ... Separately " Even though I was hiding so much this morning, it was just a little ombre. The kids are really Choroy or whatever ... "it can not be helped. Take me, baby, "" ...? Oh, you, what I mentioned earlier, but I m not playing like that! "I think it''s the same weight as the list." Trainer''s proposal. And Tsukushi is pulling Amae who doesn''t try to stick away on my feet. "Amae! Do you ask me what you say?" "Yeah! Yeah!" Already, it''s getting worse. So, I will end that struggle ... "Oh, Amae" "Hmm? Pia ..." Pulling up Amae pulled from Tsukushi and holding it up, I put Amae on my shoulder ... Tr an s lated b y jpt l . o m "I can''t use omb because I can''t use both hands, but is this good?" Yes, it''s a shoulder. "A little ... hey, you!" Yeah, if you can''t use both hands when you omb, you should do a shoulder pull. A goose smiling at a surprised horsetail at the proposal of a trainer. And ... "Foo ... ah ... high ..." "... then, get off?" "Hmm!" Amae, who was suddenly poking on the shoulder, suddenly turned her hands around my head and hugged me. You can use both hands ... "Well, this is something I was trying to do when I trained with people. Running firmly on the legs and hips while keeping the axis and balance firmly so as not to drop the upper human .... The trunk is trained. Just as with the toes I explained earlier, be conscious and train well. '''' So, do I go to roadwork with my hands, feet, and shoulders as weight ...? It was said that it was light today, isn''t this really hard? "Hey, you ... I''m good ...?" "Hmm? I''m sorry ..." "Hahama, I''m really sorry ..." Do you want me to forgive me? " Tsukushi apologizes to me while apologizing, and sighs when she sees Amae on her head saying "Mh- ?". "I''m glad, Amae" "N!" And the geese laughing kindly at Amae are Maji-oton. "Okay, then, let''s go! Magical Roadwork!" "" "Oh!" " "Oh!" Unfortunately, I went to roadwork with four men and a little girl. If you think about it, it''s the first time you do this with someone other than Traina ... In the academy, you paired up with people in the curriculum ... I can''t help but sacrifice myself. " Well, it doesn''t matter, at least it''s like taking someone in this way, and I''m leading the way ... it''s since the time of the kid ... I don''t have a complex at all ... I didn''t think of a princess as a tancob on my eyes ... Rivals ... Fu ... a lifetime companion ... I didn''t doubt ... Chapter 108 Episode 107: Moero It is different from usual just to add weight to both hands and feet. Furthermore, it is uneven if you put even a little girl on your shoulder. There shouldn''t be any problems with having a child as small as Amae. So it wasn''t too early on road work. However, he immediately realizes the weight. Further ... "Oh, more!" The balance changes randomly when I hit my head, pull my hair, or lean my weight back and forth while being shouldered by me. Running without dropping it is quite tough. Balance and legs. Certainly this may be a good workout. "Huh, huh, huh, awesome ..." "Oh. I wear so much, I''m going to take the kids and run ahead of us." Well, even though I have a handicap, the people behind me are still following. However, it is from here to be shaken off. "Now, dash! Thirty seconds! A little outside the city, a path is opened and you reach the sandy beach outside the island. The beautiful sandy beach with no garbage and the continual open sea gazed at the endless sandy beach. There was no other island on the sea, and at the moment I was so impressed that this island was a truly isolated island nation, I was instructed by the trainer. "Oh, dash thirty seconds!" Tra ns l at e d by pt l .c o I also speak out to tell them behind. For a moment, I can''t even care. I''ll do it with me. "Gu, sprinting from here!" "Ola! You lose!" "Hey, hey, hey, hey!" Dash for 30 seconds. Run on the sandy beach. I can''t step on my feet more than usual! This is, oh, I''m too tough..That''s the toe I just said ... Tough toe. "Okay, stop! Intervals are 10 seconds for shadows. "" Sh, shadow ... Imagine a virtual enemy on the spot and punch! "" , Punch? Poko, this is it! "" O, ora! "Wow, it''s fast ... I can''t see my hand, it''s beautiful ..." "Ze, oh, ze, hey ..." Darsh! ] "Dash!" "" "Eh, now, already !?" " I put my weight on my feet and train my legs and balance, and my thumbs on the sandy beach ... this works ... it works every day, and I can train a lot ... but I''m so tough, the other guys ... "Huh, huh, huh ..." T r a n s l ated b y p mt l.o Although his speech has been reduced, the motirage is still available. My physique is normal, but I''m sure my motor nerves are good. Indeed, I feel like I''m an honor student who grew up in a good place. The punch is pretty polite as far as the shadows look. I feel like I''m doing the basics with the techniques I learned at school. "Ola, will you lose? Ura, Ura, Oraaaa!" Oratsuki is still up. It was fast, so I probably don''t have much physical strength, but it''s gutsy. His physique is quite blessed and he seems to have power. At school, I''m not really serious, but I feel like a fighter who loves to fight. As far as you can see the shadows, the punches are rough and rough. But with a little improvement in the form, it looks pretty good. "Hey, oh, good ..." Although late for them, Mobuna is trying to keep up silently. Speed, physical strength, physique and power are all normal. Anyway normal ... Yeah, that''s normal. "Vow, yeah, no, no, what, oh, yeah, yeah." I''m squirming by mouth in the sea without being early. Already, that is out of the question in many ways. The highest weight class among the four. But that doesn''t mean it''s power, it''s just obesity, Budeo. "Hey ... trainer ... what''s the stimulus?" It''s still the first day, but isn''t it sifted by this? Well, then I can concentrate on myself ... "Budeo, let''s do our best. He''s so embarrassing that he''s so heavy that he can''t keep up with this." "But, hey, uh, uh, uh, it''s tight ... "But we''ll change?" Eventually, Budeo stops his feet and turns down on the spot. Mobuna rushes over and calls out, but is unlikely to move. "Budeo, it''s no use if you stop! If you don''t do your best now, we''ll stay the same forever!" "Ola! Budeo! Both the motriage and the oratsuki desperately cry, but Budeo shakes his head. "No, no, no! No, I''m losing since birth! I''m just present, cool, sick, and seen by girls as garbage ... I don''t like it, I don''t expect it from anyone ... I just watch, see, see, that''s it, I can''t do it ! " Finally he stopped and cried. No I have nt started so much yet Are you going to leave this guy? "... Hey! I don''t know if I cried! I''m so glad I look back at the fucking guy and the fucking girl!" Tr ans la ted b y pt l .c o For now, I''ll call out. And if it doesn''t seem to stand up ... "Budeau ... Gamba!" "That! ??" It was that time. Amae cheered on Budeo on my shoulder, probably because everyone was calling out or thinking it was like that. Then how about? "Oh, Amae-chan ..." "Oh, Gumbar. Flaffle Flaffy, Budeo-Gumbar" "Ah, Amae-chan, you, me, oh, cheer, give me, give me ... oh, oh, oh" Both eyes, which had a crying face, wide open, and the mouth, which was only exhaling things and weak sounds, was strongly bitten. Budeo stands up and glares in front of her, whipping at both feet. "Uoooooo, it''s burning, it''s burning, oh, oh, oh! Oh, the angel cheered me on!" Budeo dashes violently like the stupidity of a fire place. I''ve already forgotten both the dash seconds and the shadows, and dashed anyway. "Oh, hey ..." "Oh, Budeo is fast." Budeo has begun to run because of the support from the girls. "Hahahaha ... Okay, can we lose!" "Oh, we''re we! We''re!" "Wait, wait! I''m ...!" And if the bad guys showed their guts and tried to push the limit, they would have felt something. "Oh, everyone is a gun bar" T ra n sl a ted b y pm tl .c o m "" "Yoshisha Oh!" " The motriage seemed to say that they could do more. "Fufufu, not just Budeo ... I''m glad this is it." "Oh, I thought I wasn''t in the world anymore to support us ..." "Yeah ... I''m glad ... Something''s coming up Despite being a young child, there are people who purely "support" themselves. I''m just happy ... I''m so excited ... I felt like that ... "That ... simple people ..." "Oh. It''s the same as you when you were working hard on your maid''s breasts ... " When I''m amazed, Traina smiles and squeezes at me. "I don''t mind why I work hard. Rather, the reason is simpler. Do you remember saying that shortly after you met, that people would be more honest ... and devoted? Desperateness ...? "Child. In the first place, are you going to be so high that you can look down on things you can''t do better than you? "" Well ... I''m doing the training I''ve been told by Traina, and I''m not thinking about doing that. But he certainly did the menu he said recently, without suffocating. First of all, there are guys in this country who have more power, those who have quicker feet, and those who are more talented than me ... OK! "That''s right, it''s hard! I''ll train and train ... I''ll look back at the fucking fucker and the fucking girl, and imagine myself saying" Mika Takako! " "" "Wow!" " "Oh, Gumbar!" "Fuhahaha, well, the simplest is you ... but a child ... but if you''re going to be a big guy ... you''ll attract everyone, not just yourself, and lead everyone And sometimes we need to get everyone excited ... " It is troublesome to put on your feet. If not, leave it. I was thinking so, but I was screaming. T ra ns lat ed b y jp m tl.co "Well ... no problem with training. The policy is also decided. But if you can spend three months in special training ... I still want one thing that can be upgraded significantly ... " Looking at us as we run, Traina folded her arms as if thinking about something. "Hmmm ... Do you remember" Giga-class magic "... or" Summon magic "... No, but what do you sign up for? ... As expected," Hell Dragon King "is too heavy ... In the first place, the magical power of the child ... Then close your eyes once, open your eyes again as if you decided something ... "After all, first of all, it''s" magic breathing "... to enable a long breakthrough ..." Something seems to have been decided before I knew. Chapter 109 Episode 108: Trouble The calf is a bun. My thighs are also tired. I was too excited on the first day. "Hmm ... I sweated good." Take off your shirt, wipe your sweat while exposing your upper body, and look back. "Oh, hey, hey, hey, this ... this is the first time I ran so much ..." "Oh, but I''ve done it, here!" Everyone is lying prone or lying on the sandy beach. Mobna and Budeo seem to have lost their words. However, I ran for something. "Hey, don''t stop suddenly and lie down. Cool down slowly." Well, I''m so tired that I can''t even do the exercise to go down. "Hmm, oh yeah ... Is your child a teacher? Tr an s lat e d b y Jp tl . o Naturally, my knowledge is sold by trainers, so if you point out that, you will feel nervous and ignore it. "N, water, we''ve got it." Then, Amae, who had descended from my shoulder during the break, dragged water into a bucket that seemed to have been pumped somewhere. As soon as the four dead people see it, they shine their eyes and fly into a bucket, turning around and drinking together. "Oh, oh, yeah, I''m coming back!" "Oh, oh, oh, oh, yeah, it''s the first time I''ve thought that water is so good ..." "..." "Buhii, Kofu, Ngogoku ... Um, Amae-chan is really smart." Good water at the end of training. I understand. That feeling. "Hey ... n ..." "... n?" T ransla t e d b y jpmt l .c o And Amae puts her heart on me, "Doya!" Then stretch your back and show me your head. "Hmm!" There is only one manner in this case ... "Anga Tona. I praise and stroke. It seemed correct, and Amae laughed at Ninmari. And I also thought about the future while letting the water of life permeate throughout my body and enjoying the feeling of being revived. "Well, you guys ... just leave it as it is, let me know a little." The four people drink water, hold their breath and rest. I came along for something, and I accepted it for something and let me like it. However, this time, this is Kore, and what to do in the future. "I know you want to train because you want to change ... but, as I said before, if you train the same way as me, you''d better check out your personality Hey? " In some cases, someone impresses you and imitates it, but it doesn''t suit you. I was like that. He admired his father and pursued him, pursuing his magic sword and wasting his days. However, I met Traina and led me to what suits me, and I realized I was stronger. "What are you good at?" "Oh yeah ... do you want to wear something that suits your personality ... like it''s the same teaching policy as someone somewhere ... Is that right? No, I don''t teach separately. I''m just listening. Then they think about what to do. So listen. What is your personality? But when they asked, they turned out to be insane expressions, thoughts, and the answers they came up with were confident. "I thought ... I''m good at attack magic ... I thought before, but it''s not as good as Yosei ..." "I''m ... cutting trees to help my house ... but my ax ... "Before the power of Yosei ..." "I''m all right and wrong ... All the good grades of Yosei ..." "I can eat as many sweets as I like ... I''ve never eaten a handmade school girl ... " I wasn''t thinking about anything related to my training anymore, but I tried to put it in words, but I was really into it. No matter how much I say, "Well, all of today''s content is meaningless to you." "Oh ... what''s wrong ..." I wonder if I can help you anymore? As I scratch my head, I look at the open sea in front of my eyes. If you think about it, it''s been a long time since you came to the sea. I was crazy about it during training, but when I take a break and look at it ... what is it ... sweaty and sandy already ... If you do not mind anything ... Hmm Okay! T ra n s l at ed b y pt l .o """"Ah"""" Dive to the sea as it is. The salty water, the eyes soaked, but it was cold, and I wasn''t concerned about the details, but I just wanted to refresh it for now. "That is ..." Then the motriage were a little surprised at my sudden action ... "... hahaha ..." "Ola!" "Me too!" All four take off the sweaty area and jump into the sea. "Haha! I feel good ... I didn''t know ... Water is so delicious ... The sea feels so good ..." "Ola! Poha hahaha!" I feel like I have entered the sea after a long absence Huh, I, I couldn''t swim as a child, and since then I ve floated in the sea The cold splashes came up, and if I noticed, I was worried about it ... it was refreshing ... it was fun. That''s why I thought a bit and decided not to rush the answer. "Well, that''s right ... my question was bad ... surprisingly ... I don''t know ... myself." "" "?" " "What I thought I could do was really talentless ... I guess I was really talented in a field I never thought about ... I don''t even know myself." When I saw the guys whose expressions had broken down from their tired faces, I returned a little while being shy and sick. Yes, I heard what they''re good at, but I don''t know if they think they''re good at all, they''re really talents and personalities. "You guys ... when you return to the dojo, I''ll sparr a little bit. I''ll see you for myself." Even though I thought I was good at magic swords, the trainer told Boloxo ... "Well, I don''t know if I can really surpass that insensitive guy ... Well, if I''m doing my best, I''ll see as much as I can ..." T r ans l a t ed by Jp tl .com "" "Oh! I''ll ask you!" " So you can''t understand the truth unless you look directly at it. is this okay too? Before asking, the four nodded happily, so we decided to go out a little more. "Oh hey, didn''t you say it was too much for yourself? "Shane. It''s the way it ends up ... and ... well ... they feel like they want to change even if they cling to something ... I returned naturally to Traina''s words. Yes, I understood these feelings somehow. I felt these guys were suffering from the wall of Yosei, and they had overlapped with the complex feelings I once had for princesses, Revals and Fus. "Even though I''m doing my best ... I''m not relieved ..." Do you think I''m "sweet", Traina laughed a little amazed. And ... "N! Punch, Nsho!" And whether we were envied when we were in the sea, Amae also put on a one-piece sister outfit ... "" "Don''t do that!" " "Hmm! Amae-chan is taking off!" "Hmm?" Before we took off our clothes, we all stopped ... except one. Perhaps one of them was already a girl''s evaluation ... "Well, the lady isn''t going to take it off." "... ??? ... Amae only ... fellow fellow?" "... No, I''m not going to do that ..." "... Mum ..." The men alone took off and jumped into the sea, and seemed to feel good. Can you show me it and keep your child silent? No. Instead of jumping in, it was not allowed to come off. It may not be unreasonable to get ridiculous, but ... Tr a nsla t e d by jp mt l. o m "Hey, this time again. Bring your swimsuit this time." "... Hello? When? What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" "... Well, soon, it''s near the sea. "... I''m gonna be crazy? Isn''t it a lie?" "Oh, yeah, yeah, hey, shit" "Oh, I already understand, I understand, I''m sick ... I took great care not to cry and thought that it was annoying, but I promised with ease. Then, I managed to endure, and my cheeks were slightly inflated to say "Muu", but I did not cry. "Fufufufu" "..." Then, the trainer, who had been watching the current flow without vocalizing, began to laugh. "I''m good with this girl, and good with the guys ... the baby seems to take good care of her, no matter what she says. Well, I guess you can communicate with augers and bad things ... "Num, uh ... are you praising ..." "Well, don''t say anything bad. Also, I didn''t want to train my child with anyone in my teaching plan, but at the same time give each child the experience of teaching others ... to teach them what they can learn. " "e? Is that so? "Well. So, try it out! " "No, but I just wanted to see these guys for myself, but I didn''t teach ... until I lead ... and if my way was wrong ..." "Don''t worry. I''ll give you advice every time. Don''t worry about letting the child do everything from the beginning to the end, so don''t worry! " Trainer laughs at me, saying, "I''ll take care of you." "The best thing to take care of is that! When. So, if I really took care of me, I would look like a teacher. Oh, I''m silently turned to Soppo. "I''m shy! I was shy. Chapter 110 Episode 109: Notice Again Return way from the sea. It''s a very strange sight to see five drenched half-naked men and a little girl walking in the center of the city. However, I''m already "accustomed" to such gazes, ridicules, and other gazes around them. So, even though the town people were talking about something while watching us, I wasn''t particularly bothered. "Super Ring ... Mock-up battle ... Don''t get nervous ..." "Oh, Bibi, we''ll do it!" "Um ... I don''t want you to be too serious ... I''m afraid of mock battles! I m a human! And surprisingly, they didn''t seem uncomfortable, seemingly narrow shoulders. Maybe these guys might be getting used to it in various ways ... I thought ... but that wasn''t the case. "Let''s not do it! ـ Bet on a date with Yosei, swimsuit battle! Ҋ Look at my bikini and bikini!" "It''s a pretty bad head swimsuit, Chiyo. Again like me "It''s so sexy." "Wow, I can''t lose." "Ku, ko, this kind of unscrupulous game ... I will not lose! " At that time, the voices of the women heard her shaking shoulders. When I looked back with a familiar voice, ah, something ... ah ... yes, I forgot the name. Five women were each posing in front of a crowd. "Oh, okay, Hey-chan!" "This town is already famous ... The strongest battle for Yosei in the magical school" "The big battle of the maiden" "But the essential Yosei-kun ... " The people in the city are gathering in a fuss, paying attention, and the crowds are starting to form, but honestly, it''s going to pull down. And a man who can show it off while sitting in a cafe chair. I should die. Translated by pm tl.c o "I can''t say who''s good and who''s bad ... I think they''re all beautiful." "" Well, that statement is forgiven! ? Why aren''t all full? Well, all of them are so much Sadith is a more attractive body several times, Sinob is a beautiful woman with small breasts Even though the tancob on the eyes, the princess is silent ... at least the funny five of that head Than people ... Although "" "" ............... "" " The motriage who bites their lips while pretending to look at them and tries to pass behind the crowd. There seem to be various complicated thoughts ... "Oops ... wow!" """""Ah""""" Kun tries to get up and dies, but wants to die. For some reason, he suddenly stumbles in the empty space and dive to the swimsuit women in front of him. Boyon, Fuyon, Mugyup. A collision that sounds like a sound. Kun''s face dies in vain, and his hands collide with the breasts and buttocks of the women. Why is that? However, in such a situation, the women turn their faces red, like a fiery fire, "I''m sorry, I''m [again ...]" T ran s lat ed b y jp mtl.co "" "" "" "" I feel sick as cold. e? Are you used to it? Isn''t you really happy? The reactions of the women are too abnormal and horrible. "I can''t help you, so you''re so shameful!" "I''m shameful ... fufufufu" "Take responsibility!" "Huh, I''ve been touched ..." Always ... " Maybe if Budeo did the same thing, it would be criminal. "Se, senpai, oh, if you want, please embarrass me here, just hold me!" "Oh, I''m sorry I didn''t hear you. What is it?" ! " I wonder what. I''m not my enemy, but I''ve been suffering and dying, and I''m becoming more and more serious about wanting to blow off Kun. And ... "Hmm? Pcho, they!" Suddenly, his eyes were met, and, um, a choro-kuso-woman who forgot who was was calling out. Then she looks back at the other fucking girls and the town guys. "What are you doing ... hey, why are they naked? u It''s shameful!" "Wow, Chimo! Budeo is naked, my eyes are rotten!" "It''s crazy to walk around the city naked. Oh, kinky cut! And all at once uncomfortable ... no, shameful or perverted, no, no, you guys swimwear. "You were in school ... and you guys ... naked ... and what are you doing with a young child!" Then, Kun who died in a mess and approached us with a glanced eye, changing from the moment before. "No, don''t do anything wrong. This girl ..." "Shut up!" Bash, crushing the ground with anger ... oh no, now ... still ... three months later to hit him ... "Wait, yosei! Look, this girl ... Amae-chan didn''t even come to school ..." "Hmm? Uh ... Speaking of which ..." "They are with us ... discipline And that''s the return. So ... " Tr a n sl a te d b y jp t l.co A motriage trying to enter arbitration in a hurry. And when we talked about why we were doing this, the sluts behind were reacting. Training "That''s right ..." "Ah, it''s something, complaining, ora!" "Oratsuki-kun, calm down ..." "I''m good now. Fucking girls who respond to the word training. I was amazed for a moment, but soon after seeing each other ... "What is discipline ... then, no way ... hey, hey, uh, are you thinking of winning Yosei until it gets so dirty?" "Fuufu ... Somehow ... it''s unsightly ... So you''re covered in sweat? A little, it s a stomach. It s too tight. Motoriaju-kun, how do you do your best now? Yeah. " Stunned, laughing ... The fucking women who speak directly, unlike the folks of the city that they saw from a distance. The motriage who regretfully descends. I''m in the middle of such a sight ... "Kikukukuku, Kuhahahahahahahahahaha!" I laughed unintentionally. "What is this guy?" "Did you go crazy?" I suddenly laughed and showed everyone a surprised face. But I could not stand this. Because ... "No, motriage ... good, you guys." Tr a n sl a te d b y p tl . o m Even if they were hated by these guys, they wouldn''t be negative in their lives ... but rather, they would say it was good. At first I wondered if the women in this country were strange, but some were like Karui and Tsukushi. So there is nothing. I laughed that they were just shit girls. "Look, Genius-kun and the maidens seem to be offended, so let''s go quickly." With that said, I try to turn my back on them and return to the dojo. "Cho, ah, you! What is that attitude! Something makes us idiot ---" "You ... Chiyos ... laughed at my precious friend with my nose!" Don, then step on the ground again ... Kun wants to blast off the horizon. "Huh ... again ..." When I couldn''t stand my remarks, I turned around and stepped on the ground as if I was overwhelming again. The shouting of the man makes the women a little pressured, even as the anger of the infuriated women is even erased. And the motriage was a bit backwards, knowing the difference in power. Somehow, being sharp at this level is a very impatient guy ... "... I''m too deaf in the middle of a conversation ... I''m stumbling on my feet in a place where there''s nothing ... I''m irritable and suddenly sharp ... I see ... this guy is already too late ..." Then, I was almost amazed, and trainer muttered with a serious face to Kun, who had already disappeared. what? Is it too late? Are you a bastard who thinks that this is so self-centered that you can''t do anything? Well, it does nt matter ... "I forgave me at school, but I won''t forgive anyone who does the same thing twice." Trainer? Is it really good for you? I''ll skip this guy. Trainer? Shut up ... what happened? Somehow, with a serious face ... "Hmm ... until then. Forgive me with a wide heart." The voice of a woman who stopped this situation resonated. We lost words in that dignified voice as if an instant had stopped. Tr an s l ate d by jpmt l .c o m "I''m not in your hands. Don''t bully the weak." There was a monster that overflowed with a presence as if dominating the place with words alone. "" "" "The great priest! ??" "" " "... the great priest ..." It was a surprise in the city, and both the fucking girls and Kung who wanted to jump quickly had surprised faces. And the great priest, Yamadile, passed me ... "Yosei. Until then." "The great priest ..." I was a little surprised. These two people ... do you know each other ...? "I don''t know what happened ... but it would be inevitable to fight against an opponent whose ability is too different?" "It''s ... yes ..." He will come to the tournament after a month. For a moment ... just for a moment, Yamadile glanced at me. In the eyes of that moment, I felt Yamidile''s feelings only for me. From the glance, it may sound like the current Yamidile''s words warn that `` a strong man like Yosei doesn''t bully the weak. '''' I felt that. "... I see ... I mean ...... Yamidile ..." Then, the trainer stared at Yamadile somewhere with a disgusted expression. It feels somewhat disdainful to the eyes of a former companion. I didn''t know what it meant. What the trainer didn''t like in the current tide? "I see ... the great priest ... if you say so ..." On the other hand, Yamidile''s arbitration ... Yeah, Kun responded honestly. "Everybody, let''s go home" "Yosei !?" "... I''ll hit everyone''s anger today ... three months later ... I don''t know if he will remain until I can fight me." In this place, she endures to get angry at me, and with her girls stares at me once, throws away the words and turns her back. I look to my back while looking at my back ... "He was ... Is he a dojo person?" I acknowledged that I was acquainted, but I was surprised. The word "slightly" that Yamadile says is too plain ... "Why was that ... but why not get into the dojo? He''s a genius?" "There''s no reason. That wouldn''t be a great effect on other juniors .... " ...... It''s too cold ... "in addition" I was surprised. Well, somehow, Kun ... A ruthless face that floated for only a moment so that the frustration I felt against a man named Yosei disappeared. Mouth moved slightly. It was inaudible in words. Everyone at this place would have no idea what the high priest said at the time. But I read from a slightly moved mouth: Areha Moui Lanai I felt like saying that. I didn''t understand the meaning of the word. However, with the church''s Amae, Karui, Tsukushi''s sisters, the dojo folks, the geese, and the motriage, I felt that this isolation state was not so bad, and I just said, I was refreshingly reminded me. I am now in the palm of the Great Six Demon General, who once tried to destroy humanity. Chapter 111 Episode 110: Hungry Spirit The church cafeteria is large and there are dozens of sisters ... so much. "Hey Earth, I want you to eat more and more! Eat a lot, apply your strength, and do whatever you want in the tournament. A number of dishes carried one after another on the table. Fish, noodles, meat, and some seasonings are different from empires, but they can be eaten without any problems. Or rather, it''s rather delicious. "Hey, do you want not only Earth but also you to eat without hesitation?" Just because he was proud, "We" were sick of the dish in which Tsukushi''s sister, wearing an apron on his sister''s clothes, behaved. "Thank you. It''s really delicious ... and it''s warm ... what''s the taste of home like this ..." "Ola, this meat is mine!" Well, here and there. I can''t stop tears anymore! It''s both delicious here and there! Originally, only the sisters were allowed to step in, and I and the motriage were having dinner with the other sisters in the church cafeteria. At first, the motriage, who tried to refrain from the unfamiliar woman''s garden, did not win and was eating side by side. And whether the other sisters usually had little contact with the young men, especially those who were about the same age as us, looked a little farther and shimmering. Nevertheless, they did not talk to each other, and the sisters did not look scornfully like the fucking girls of the magic school, and were therefore peaceful. And I ... "Uh !! Maji Suka! I''m sorry, I wanted to see, sparring between Anchan and Machi!" Tr an s l at ed b y jp mtl .com In front of me, Karui who heard about the daytime geese was excited and excited ... "Hmm. I stab the meat in a small fork for a child, and it comes out to me ... Amae on my lap. "Hey, Amae. Isn''t that" kue "! Po-chan and" Eat and eat your older brother "?" "Uh ..." The moment she sits in a chair to eat rice in the cafeteria, she rushes silently and climbs up my knees silently, occupying it as "Muu". At first he was said to be ill-behaved, but he never gave up, and it was troublesome to be noisy and crying, so I gave up and forgave me. Nevertheless, how to be able to talk will have an effect in the future, so Tsukushi''s sister will be careful about the squiggly Amae. Then, Amae who reacts excessively to the light sermon and gets surprised. "... Uh ..." "Hmm? What happened?" T ran s la t e d b y ptl .co Amae who suddenly drops down and makes a mogumogo. I, Tsukushi''s sister, and Karui lean on their heads. Chan Huh? Oh-chan? ...... ? Now, it feels like a lightning strike on my whole body ... what now? I''m going to ask Amae, who''s on her knees, with her face turned red. But before I asked, Amae jumped off my knees if she couldn''t stand it. And instead of looking back, he tries to run out of the cafeteria, but ... "Amae, now ... what ?? Hey, I''m not deaf, but I just don''t understand!" No, I know what I mean! I understand, but I dared to say it, and I made a mistake as I heard it, but Amae did not look back, shouting at the end and leaving the cafeteria. "Hah ... ah, I''m shy .... But that girl seems like Earth-kun''s favorite?" "I''m gonna play with you. Amae has so much nostalgia with a man since Macho-san. Shin " Tsukushi, Karui, and other sisters smile. In my warm gaze and air, I was a little nervous, and at the same time, my heart was somehow flickering. "Somehow ... I felt like I could win even if the tournament started right now." "" Simplicity !! ?? "" I was really excited or a little happy, so I wanted to do my best without being shy. "No, but Amae seems to be having fun, and my sisters are nervous? Isn''t it a little bit thrilling today because it''s a quiet, usually quiet dining room?" "Is that so?" Karui laughed laughing, describing the atmosphere of the cafeteria so much. "Hey, we''re usually women, and I don''t have anything to do with boys except me who goes to school and my older sister who is training in a dojo." "Yeah ... but I guess it''s no use. "I''m devoting my body and my heart to this ..." "That''s right. So my sister and my thoughts on Macho are in my heart ...." "Well, but God is surely very open minded I guess you''ll forgive me! Sister is dedicated to God. I guess it is the same in the isolation state. However, the worshiped god is different. Tr ansl at ed by p t l.om "I''m okay, Tsukushi''s older sister." "Fuh? Pia, Earth-kun?" "God is a terrible person, she is caring, she''s a good guy who likes people who make an effort. I''m going to support my older sister! "" Huh !? Not teasing. Because I can talk directly to the god they worship. "I see? Forgive me with a wide heart? Will you support me? Pika ~ Misa ~ Ma? "" ... noisy ... fool ... " With a bitter smile from a disturbed trainer who was treated as a god, I pushed my red-faced and impatient Tsukushi''s sister. "Well, that''s right ... this church has a lot of young people, and there are other sisters who seem to be the same age as us, but only Karui went to the magic school. "What?" "Oh, oh ... oh, that''s ..." I asked questions casually while eating food. However, Karui smiled a bit sorry, perhaps because it was quite a trick. Then Tsukushi''s sister ... "Well, that ... we''re almost like war orphans ... our lives are made up of church donations, but we can''t afford to be that luxurious ... I mean ... at least, it''s just the future of Karui, the youngest, and Amae, the youngest ... Tsukushi''s sister gently strokes Karui''s head while smiling. Karui leaves her body to Tsukushi''s sister while being stroked, and shows a slightly spoiled appearance. Well, school fees are quite high at magic schools. So, is that the Imperial Academy too? No ... it would be expensive. It is determined to be high. In the first place, nobles and princesses also go. I went through the academy without any doubts or feelings, but in fact I had my parents pay my tuition ... so I left home and left. It was a bit complicated feeling. "Ah, Njasa !! It''s not just for my sisters today, it''s not like you''re eating each other in a fluttering way, are you doing a social gathering? Together with your senior motriage!" "" ""! "!" "" "Cho, Karui! What are you talking about?" "Well, my sister has a geese, but the other sisters don''t have such a great opportunity." "But ..." Suddenly, Karui''s proposal was accompanied by a guy who clearly shook his shoulders ... and his sisters were excited. Although they are just looking at each other, they are curious. Even if the motriage were being driven to the corner at the magic school, it didn''t matter here. But I thought about Karui''s suggestion and then ... "Hmm ... No, it''s over! Meal is over!" "Earth-kun?" "Uooooo, motriage!" You eat fast and exercise after meals! ʳ You''re still doing sparring! " T r an s la te d b y Jp m tl . o I flattened my meal in front of me at once and called out to the guys. "Earth ..." "Oh, hey, we''re still halfway through the meal ... and that ..." "Suddenly ...? Well, what about fellowship ..." "What''s wrong?" With the sisters of Sister Can you talk? " Sure enough, I seem a little confused by my sudden remarks. Sisters are also surprised. But I dare say. "Oh? You guys, do you like that! I''ll look back at you! Or do you want to do something like this? That''s what it''s like, it''s like, I''m going to look back at those who mocked us! To do that, we''ll have to wait for the fun party later, and the hungry spirit that has sprung up on you will be withered ! " "" "That! ??" " These guys are still going to the magic school, while some of them don''t want to go to the magic school, and some quit themselves. However, it was rotten just by passing without doing anything. These guys have declared to me today that they want to change. Then, I''ll do it. Then, surprisingly ... "Yes ... yes ... yes ... I just thought I wouldn''t do much more!" "Oh, I''m gonna do it!" "Yeah ... confident ... yes, I want to be able to have it." "But it might be impossible to move suddenly, human beings." With the exception of one person, I stood up with my eyes glaring. Apparently, I was a little impressed that it didn''t seem to be withered yet. "That''s why, Karui. The social gathering ... I''ll ask you when they''re confident in themselves. As a reward when you get stronger." Chan! That''s why it''s fun ? In any case, it''s better to be strong and cool! " So, postpone the fun party a little more. "Yeah, that spirit! Do your best! Boys!" "" "Hello!" "" "Huh, I can''t do it ..." Tsukushi unnie supports such motriage. None of the other sisters mock like daytime fucking women. Rather, he smiled with a gentle glance. The cheers gave the motriage a more cheerful look. "Hey, it''s a good decision for a child. As expected, he just worked hard to reward the woman''s breast in the previous game. " I guess I was a little stupid, but well, Traina is saying good judgment, and this should have been good. Also, I also do exercises after meals and before going to bed ... I guess ... I guess there will be training in Vir while going to bed today ... "Of course" that''s right. Trans lat ed by jpm t l.com "Well ... yes, I''ve been worried a while ago ... ya ... do the great priests eat rice together?" While gently stretching, I wondered if there was no Yamidile during the meal and asked when asked, Tsukushi''s older sister ... "Oh, maybe the great priest is the place of" Goddess "?" And I was worried about it a few times, but Goddess. Traina said that Yamidile was "a waste of thinking", but I''m still worried. Chapter 112 Episode 111: breathing I knew most of the spar. Despite being looked down on by shit sows, the moturiage seemed to be a normal student, with good motor skills and magic skills. He seemed to be on par with the classmates of the Imperial City Academy ... well, except for the Rivals ... In this case, apart from the physical arts, it would be much better to work hard at mastering magic. Oratsuki has a good heart. I''m not good at fine magic, so I think it''s better to focus on simple magic and to learn combat techniques such as physics and weaponry combined with it. Mobna is afraid, but she seems to have the ability to avoid a crisis and is good at avoiding it. Nevertheless, the waist is running away. I''m going to overcome my fears while teaching me how to avoid them properly. Budeo wonders whether to lose weight or take this weight as a weapon. However, surprisingly, there was an advantage of being ambidextrous. I guess it''s natural if I always eat food with both hands ... but I still have no idea how to make use of this. That''s how I finished my training today. Make a promise tomorrow again. And I was sparing with trainers in the world of veal while I was sleeping. "Daima flicker!" "Rhythm is too monotonous! Add a change!" Tra nslat e d b y Jpm tl .om I knew that my level had risen in my previous fight in a spar with Machi, but my left fist still cut the sky without hitting the trainer. "The advantage of flicker is that it''s hard to avoid. If you treat it so easily, you can''t use it to fight against stronger people." You can see how it works. Weave more feints. " I thought I would use my feet to play with my opponent, but if I hadn''t done so yet, I was lightly treated with a trainer with a trainer. "Let''s do it! Daima smash!" "Stupid thing! Do not hit a big hit with a motion without thinking! It does not hit high level opponents such as lucky punches! It only makes an extra gap" "shit, shit, "I don''t want to slap ..." "Is it okay! I won''t hit a bang with foolishness. Not hit. can not touch. I can''t keep up with the movement. "Oh, oh, hey, hey ..." "Hmm ... generally OK, but you know, that goose is still hiding something. A man who pushes harder, wear more sharpness. "" Hah, huh ... Oshinin ... " Tra nslated b y jp t l .co The more I became stronger, the more I could tell how trainy the trainer was. "I thought it would be a little better ..." "Thousands of years earlier, but I''ll admit that it''s progressing steadily." Hit about one shot. Slurp. I''ll change my face a little. We are constantly trying to lower the goal and challenge the spar, but we cannot achieve it no matter how far we lower it. I thought it was getting stronger, but I still don''t know the difference between the trainer and the force. I realized that I didn''t know the ceiling. "Now ... I''ve broken the nose of a child who has been losing respect to the teacher recently ..." "No, I don''t want to lose homage ... I think I''m so grateful, thankful and respectful "Well, oh ... oh, oh, uh, yes ... yes, cohon, and soon ... In addition to training you to improve the basic performance, you also taught one new magic technique. like this" I was surprised and stood up to the trainer who told me that she was a little shy. "Magic technology ...?" Until now, I had only learned about breakthroughs and the Great Devil Spiral. I was leaning on the proposal. "What kind of thing?" "Fufufufufufu ... It''s a thing that can be applied not only to breakthroughs but also to other magic, so it can be useful." Looking at the trainer laughing confidently somewhere, I couldn''t stop my excitement. What is the magical technique that trainer says so far ... "It''s ..." magic breathing. "" Makokyu? " It was the first word I heard and I was listening back. "Um, baby, how do you get the oxygen you need from the air into your body?" "That''s ... breathing." "Yes. Then ... how do you recover the magical power you''ve consumed?" ? that is" Magic lecture if anything. Besides, the first element that even the brat knows ... "Such, did you talk when you opened the ''magic hole''? Magic took the magical power floating in the air into the ''magic storage tank in the body'' through the magical entrance ''magic hole'', The magical power is released through the magical hole as needed. So, the magical power consumed consumes the magical power floating in the air through the magical hole. " "Um, that''s right." Tr a n slat ed b y Jpmt l.c om I''ve been asked similar questions before and have replied before. And if it''s not wrong, the trainer nods. However ... "Then, back to breathing ... What do you do when you take in" a lot "of oxygen that floats in the air?" "Huh? That''s ... it''s ... inhaling a lot ... "Yes, then ... how do you take in" a lot "of the magical power that floats in the air?" In an unexpected question, I inadvertently choked. True, magic usually stays in the body''s magic storage tank, and when it is consumed, the magic that floats in the air is taken in through the magic hole to restore it. But it was just a theory, and in my mind, the recovery of magic was like a "natural healing". So I never thought of "getting a lot of magic from the air" and I didn''t know how to answer that question. "Isn''t it possible? That kind of thing ..." "Huffy. Healing magic is like" healing injuries quickly. "So why don''t you think there''s a way to" heal magic quickly. " " And it is the answer that Trainer shows, a new magic technique that I learn. that is "That''s the ''magic breathing''-instead of leaving magic recovery to nature or time, it takes in the magic in the air on its own and forces it to recover." It''s something I''ve never heard before ... "Ji ... on your own will?" "If you can do this, you won''t be able to use your magic due to lack of magic as long as your physical strength continues ... In other words, if you use it during a breakthrough, you can breakthrough There will be no interruption, and the Great Demon Spiral will hit as long as the physical strength continues ... " And I heard the explanation ... "It''s a foul ah aa aa aa aa aa aa!" I shouted at a technology that was too foul. "Cho, wait! I''ll be able to recover my magic power right away ... In a sense, it''s an infinite magic! I''ll tell you from the beginning!" The magic power does not run out. In other words, long breakthroughs and large spirals are also possible. It was too foul. "No, of course there is a risk. It''s not an infinite magic power ... it''s impossible to use magic that exceeds your magic storage capacity. Above all, long breakthroughs and large magic spirals can burden your body. Not extraordinary " "But it would have been nice to not have to think about preserving breakthroughs ..." T ran sla ted by pmtl. o "No, it''s definitely possible for a long time, but it''s better to set a time limit at the moment. Considering the strain on the body, it''s not possible to withstand excessive strain after use, and you can move properly with muscle pain Maybe it could break your body, and if you don''t, you will die after use? " "U, oh ... oh, oh ..." At that moment, Traina stressed me the "risk of death" with a serious look. I was inspired by that force. "Well, well, yeah ... does the suge technique come with a risk ..." "Yes. People can''t power up so easily. There''s a corresponding risk ... always ... yeah ... always." The moment she spoke, the trainer''s eyes became sharper. Somehow it''s pretty thoughtful ... "But you''re better able to manage your risk for the future than you can before." "e?" "You and Tourou have taken care of the extra task of not using breakthroughs, and won. You can enjoy and win the game in front of you, or show off your power to your opponent. I don''t want to be or use the power I''ve learned, and it''s proof that I''m interacting with today''s magic school accessories. You keep in mind that you want to be higher, so you teach. " I felt that I was praised not for techniques like punch or footwork, but for my attitude as a person. "Well, yeah ..." That''s also unusual, so I thought I was a little shy ... and the trainer in front of me was grinning. "Is it shining?" "No, you''re shining!" "No, you were shining! I''m happy. "Small, you''re surprisingly held to the roots too ... nmm? Always ... should you be shy?" "Huh? ... sh, shy!" "No, I''m clear now!" "Yeah, shut up! Concentrate on training! Anyway, start learning magic breathing!" Somehow the talks seem to derail each other, but eventually the trainer forces the talk back. Well, now it''s a draw. I might be able to hunt down the Great Demon King with my mouth a little ... "Now, breathing and meditation are important to learn magic breathing. It''s not just breathing and meditation. First, training to concentrate and breathe correctly in any posture. There is a perfect training method for that. '''' Terreina ... Not so, Traina coughed lightly and started a serious talk immediately, and I repartitioned and listened seriously. "Fufufu, Yamidile seems to be trying to make the dojo''s students learn how to breathe magic ... I was doing something like that in the dojo. T ran s l a ted by jpm tl . o "Eh ?! Then ... Did Yamadile breathe magic?" "No, I can''t use it, and what I''m doing in the dojo was imperfect training, so no matter how much I did, I couldn''t remember magic breathing. And teach them with a desire to ''can learn something''. '''' "Is that so ...?" "Yeah, and you''re lucky. I can teach you correctly. I''m different from Yamidile." Trainer with a confident and confident look. During this time, I was frightened by seeing Yamidile''s "darkness", but when I thought he was much stronger than Yamidile, I felt somewhat complicated. "Well ... the best training to learn magic breathing ... it''s a magical yoga practice." Yeah ...„ It was the first time I heard. "In training, it is essential to learn various movements and poses. You should also learn the extra movements and try later in front of the dojo mirror." With that said, Trainer shows a sample in front of me. "Hello !? Poko, this is ...?!?" And I was shocked again ... not laughing. Chapter 113 Episode 112: Crotch Magical yoga. New training that Traina shows me. Combining breathing, posture and meditation to control the flow of the body''s energy. The effect is ... um, um ... a lot, ah, there are, but by posing like I don''t usually do, it stimulates and activates muscles and joints in parts that aren''t used very often ... Yeah, but that pose "Magical Happy Baby pose! Keep this for one minute." Lie down on your back and hold your knees with both hands. Pull the chin lightly and keep your back straight. With both knees open, grab the sole with your hand and pull downward while pulling the peach to the side. This is ... this pose was in a treasured book hidden in my room. Is it somehow turned around? It''s like a baby changing diapers ... "Stretching the hips and spine. It has the effect of resting the brain and reducing stress and fatigue." Training is serious. That''s why Trainer is posing "Happy Baby" with a real face. This was good in the world of VIER. Whatever happens, it''s all a dream. I was clenched enough to bite my lips ... "Pose of high difficulty. Pose of magical devil!" What is going on! On all fours, put your left foot on your left shoulder and straighten your knees. Float with your right leg straight behind and keep your whole body supported with both hands only to maintain your posture ... what a soft body ... great ... but no good! "It trains the triceps, abs, hips, and trunk, which leads to enhanced concentration and balance." T rans l ated by p t l .co m that''s enough. It''s okay ... no, no ... "And this embodies your favorite Great Demon Spiral ... in both hands ..." Daima Twin Spiral Devil Spiral Break Stream "!!!" "Ah" And this promised situation. Large magic spiral in both hands, never seen before. Two spiraling spirals create a giant spiral, creating a catastrophic phenomena in the world of Vier. Trainer smiles aloud despite not laughing out loud. I didn''t laugh ... I endured ... Forgive me ... And then wake up. "Hah, huh ... ah ... I''m sweating ..." Tr a nsl at e d by jp m t l .om My room addressed to the church. My sleepwear that got up from the bed was sweaty and sweaty. At the end of training I took a bath properly ... "Well, even though it''s a dream, it''s tired to be killed after all ... I''m waking up asleep ..." "I''m a self-employed person ...... laughing over and over again ..." Because ... Traina, who murdered me in the dream world, was angry at my bedside. "Are you good? Isn''t that yoga just for learning magical breathing? Concentration, meditation ... They will surely give you another power. " No, I know. seriously. And the trainer is also serious. But the more seriously, the bigger the impact. In particular, that happy baby was dangerous. Trainer is seriously happy baby. Happy "Buffy!" ? Ah, ah ah ah ah ah ah ah! ! "Wow, I''m sorry! Poo, I remember ..." "Yeah, you guys! enough! Although it is a little early at dawn, go on a road work! "Ah, really ... well, it''s fine ..." I don''t allow sleeping twice. As a punishment, she comes out of bed to a trainer who screams at the bedside when she comes. "Well, it''s like a morning walk" "No, let''s do a dash" "Gee !?" "Yes, yes ... Wow, Master" "Hm, even if you call me a teacher only when it''s convenient, you can''t be misled! The outside is still dim, and the morning sun has not risen. None of the sisters, of course, have been awake yet. No one is walking in the city, even looking out the window. "Road work. yoga. Jump rope. shadow. Muscle training. And a spar at VIER. The menu for the last three months is probably like this. And in the last three months I''ll make you a few times stronger than now ... so run with the dying spirit! ! Strengthening the lower body! "Oh, Oshinobu !!" "Go for a moment!" Even in the calm air, the great blood of the Demon King was still there, and I was just out of the light and flexible. It was a dim city, but it was fresh and fresh. "Huh, it''s a strange feeling." "Hey, most of the time I''ve been away from home, I have to sit down somewhere ... and couldn''t I?" "That''s why ... I don''t go to the academy, I don''t take classes, and I can concentrate on training all day, every day from now on ... Is it fun or hell ..." Without being tied to anything, you can spend your time just to be purely strong. There is also a new task of learning magic breathing, and I was looking forward to seeing how strong I could become. But ... "Hmm, it looks like I still have room for my heart ... Isn''t that reliable?" I had not noticed yet at this time. Tra nsla t e d by pm tl . om The days when refreshingly pure strength is required begin. that''s what I thought. But that''s because I didn''t know anything about Yamadile''s purpose or meaning. What is Yamadile plotting? The hint comes by chance and suddenly early in the morning. "Hmm?" Running through the streets of a city where no one was, I arrived at the beach and I and Reina were surprised. Nobody was in the city, so I thought no one would be on the beach, but it wasn''t. "... Is there anybody?" There was a figure on the beach. It is not strange at all. It''s no wonder if a person who wakes up early is strolling on the beach, like I''m running outside in this way. Well, it''s too early to say an early morning walk. But as we ran closer to that person, we doubted our eyes. "What ... horns ...?" "Demon ...? A large horn extended from the person''s head. Demons? ` Half like a bro? And ... "song?" Gentle, calm, and relaxing songs like lullabies. The voice of a woman who feels a little young. Who the heck ... "~~~~ ? ... oh?" "That?" "...! ! ? ? And I noticed the other side. A mysterious woman standing still on a dim beach. Petite, young, maybe the same age or a little lower than me? And that figure is ... "Hmm ... in such a case ... Yeah, good morning?" "e?" Transl ated by jp tl .co "Yes! It''s too early to say good morning, so I tried it very much ... is it correct?" "...?" White and thin limbs, pure white dress and fluttering short skirt. A beautiful woman with long fluffy white hair. A girl like that? However, it is clear that girls are not human. And what is worrisome is the corner that extends from the head. Furthermore, the shape of the corner ... "the same? Trainer''s horn and what s that this feeling [] Demon horn. I was stunned by such a girl''s eyes. "Ah ... you are ..." "Ah? You don''t know me?" "Eh ... ah, ah ..." "Oh! That''s all right!" "Oh, how are you ..." A smile with a pure smile that does not make you feel the back. "Fufufufu, it''s my first time talking with a stranger alone. I''m nervous." I do not know who it is. But it''s not a human ... what is it ... an aura of overflowing ... Then ... "That''s right, so please let me know." "No, eh? What? ..." "I''m sorry," "Huh?" The next moment, I didn''t know for a moment what was done. "Cho, n, na, what ?! Oh, hey, what are you doing?" The girl who didn''t feel the filth in front of me just smiled and touched my crotch with her hands as if checking for buns and "Nani". "There''s something not on my crotch ... I see ... I understand! You''re a boy!" "You can see it! I don''t know anyone other than girls, so I can only see men occasionally, so I don''t know. "" What, what? " Regardless of the demons or humans, the girl who talked about too insane things did not close my open mouth. Where''s the boxed lady? But for the time being ... T r a nslate d by jp t l.c om "Anyway, don''t just touch the crotch of the man you''ve met for the first time!" "Eh! I told you so ... " Anyway, I''ll hit Karui''s head once when I return home. Chapter 114 Episode 113: Gods Feelings "You, what''s your name?" A woman who suddenly taps on a person''s crotch to determine a person''s gender. "Earth. That''s my name." "... Earth ... Earth of a boy! Yes, I remember!" "No, it''s like a man is a strange name ... Yo ... " No hostility, but still a weird guy. I replied, with minimal precautions, that I was heard. And on the other hand, because I gave my name, I smiled over there ... "I say Kron. Thank you, Earth." "... Clon?" ? A woman who claims to be herself ... Kron. Only each other claimed their name. But that doesn''t mean the question has been answered. "You ...... the demons?" "Yes?" Tr a nsl a te d b y Jp m t l .com First, why are demons here? It may not be so unusual because a half demonic bro entered a dojo in this country. However, I was surprised to find that there were other demons, except for Yamadile, which had only seen humans in this country. Then ... "Maso? Is that a ... like a geese?" "Huh? Geese? Geese are humans?" "Eh? But Karui was laughing and saying before. The trained geese are of the race "maso", but I don''t think I''m a masochist because I''ve never done anything strictly. " Well, though, he said that the geese are stronger, gentler and more masculine than anybody, so I respect them. Dangerous. It s better than you think? Moreover, it s not bokeh but elementary? "... Ah ... what should I say ...? Well, Karui''s name came out earlier, but you ... were you living in a church?" "Yes. In the top room of the church. I live. " The top floor of the church. It was just a big church and there were rooms above it. That said, there''s room for other sisters who aren''t there, and I''m not roaming around the church. So I didn''t think there was still a woman in the church, and a demons. Clon No Such a thing And unusually, trainers are more surprised than me. Until now, she has never been so surprised when she sees Aka, Bro, and Tourou, but this time she has a terribly difficult face in front of this girl named Kron. "Hmm ... anyway ... you ..." "Hot !? Cho, what ?! Oh, hey, chike! T ra ns la t ed by p tl.co In a little while, Kron looked into my face from below with an innocent look. And close. I am surprised at the unexpected distance and go down one step. But Klon looks glad somewhere ... "Fufufu, you are the second person!" "... what is it?" "So far, everyone I have met has been talking with" Is "or" Masu " You talk without it, this is the second man! Apparently, it was unusual to speak from the opposite sex. It''s an unusual guy that makes him happy. And ... "Since bro!" "Bro ?!" "Well! Did you know about bro?" "Ah, well, I know ..." More than that, he was treated the same way or had the same attitude ... but ... he never really used anything other than honorifics. "Kron-sama, are you here?" "Oh?" "Well, eh !?" At that time, someone with jet-black wings still running in the dim sky appeared. "Well, Yamadile. Good morning." "If you take a walk, give me a word ..." It was Yamadile, and I was astonished at the heart of the interaction between them. Klon, who seems to have said that people have never used anything other than honorifics, is using honorifics from Yamidile. Yamidile himself is also honoring Kron. How improbable it is. Yamadile is not a great priest of a state of isolation. Its identity is the Demon King''s army of the Six-Harness Demon General. One of them used honorifics to a girl who wouldn''t be as old as me, and when she landed on the ground, she fell down on her knees, like a knight of the Guard. The legendary existence of a general of the Six-Headed Demon bows. That''s it ... "Yamidile ..." That is, unless your opponent is also the Great Demon King ... "... Fufufufu ... But ... I''m not sure you''re here ... Earth Lagann" "H !?" Is it not just by chance, but by necessity and fate? " Then, as I was surprised and stunned, Yamidile, bowing down, spoke to me with a weird laugh. Tr a nsl a t e d b y jp m tl .c o m "Oh? Did Yamidile also know Earth?" "Yes ... I''m living in a church for some reason now. I thought that greeting to Mr. Kron would be at the next meeting. So it was late! "" Well, that''s right! Then, Earth knows about geese, caries, bros, and yamidiles! Everyone is peaceful and good friends! " I really don''t like the reaction. "The world is peaceful and good friends"?~ It''s a very cold word, too congratulations. However, it seems that this Kron speaks such words in real heart from the heart. So, I didn''t even speak. "What''s wrong? Earth Lagann ... Hehehehe, you''re looking at Kron-sama''s gaze so far ... Well, did you fall in love with Kron-sama!" "Huh?" Kron-sama has blood that fascinates all of this world. No, no, no, wait a minute !? Oh, what are you saying, suddenly, what ?! "" Huhahahah, yes or no! Unfortunately, it''s still too early, Earth Lagan, so I have to wait at least 7776000 seconds. " Apparently, Yamidile was excited and scared. Besides, he is saying something terrible. Suddenly, the story is jumping too much. Generally, a mysterious girl that even Yamidile worships. In front of the person himself ... then ... "What''s this?" "Oh, Mr. Kron. That''s what I taught during this time, how to give my son." "Oh! That''s it! Uh, sure ..." And Kron tilts his neck, perhaps because he didn''t understand the meaning of Yamidile''s words to me ... "Yes! I remember! Possibly the man was excited and erected ---" "Well, how about you guys, you guys! I''m sorry, I don''t understand the situation anymore ! " And I understand. This woman is insane and natural. If I hadn''t shouted now, I would have said something ridiculous with this innocent smile. A woman who doesn''t understand anything. This one is really ... "Yamidile ..." "That?" "Hmm? What''s wrong, Earth Lagann? Your face is blue?" With my face heated, I think I shouted. However, the next moment, the moment I suddenly looked sideways, I felt goose bumps all over my body in the form of a trainer in my sight. "That sort of thing ... Koyameji ... Yamidile ... I used it ..." Are "... the ancient technique of the magic city Shisonototami ... But because Sole is against ethics, I shouldn''t use it anymore ... Many times ... " Yamidile and Kron seem to care about me, but I just felt more scared than that. I''ve witnessed the trainer''s killing in spurs several times. I preached me badly many times. Sometimes I showed me the dignified adult opinion. However, I see this trainer for the first time. "I never thought this lack of remorse was ever more remorse ... if this one was alive ... even if one of the six Hahas, I immediately fell off my head. But ... T r ans l a te d b y jpmtl .o m That''s probably the expression of Traina, a great Demon King of my lifetime, that I don''t know. And this was the first time I saw a trainer full of anger. "Huh, what happened? Did you get tired of running too much? Isn''t it troublesome? And Mr. Kron. Let''s get back." "Yes, I understand." However, no matter how much the anger and murder of the trainer, it never reaches Yamidile. Words, blades, everything in the trainer, nothing reached Yamadile today. That''s why Yamadile doesn''t know anything about the thoughts of the trainer, who she worships enough to call her God. The proof is that Yamidile doesn''t care for the spirit and anger of the nearby trainer ... "Fufufufu, if Earth Lagan also uses Kron-sama ......... you can save time ... Fufufufu, and only the qualification to win. Yosei was a failed work, Bro was gone, and a goose would be fine I thought, but I thought that small croons would break at the size of the goose, and I wondered what to do ... but fufufufu, hahahahaha ... " And while you can''t hear what he''s saying, Yamidile smiles terribly whispering and laughing at something suspicious. "After all, fate is on our side! Possibly everything must be God''s guidance!" Yamidile suddenly raised her face and raised her voice toward the sky. So ... you don''t really understand God''s feelings ... "Oh ?? What''s going on? Yamidile." "Sana ..." I held my head for the time being. Chapter 115 Episode 114 Question "How old is earth?" "15 years old" "Well! I''m with me!" "Eh ... is that so?" Since demons are said to have longevity, we have heard that there is a gap between appearance and age. Even Traina is thousands of years old and tens of thousands of years old. However, I was a little surprised that there was no difference between the appearance and the age of the Kron. "Are you going to school like Karui?" "School? No, I''m not the first person in this country." "Is that so !! Where did you come from? Is it? " Kron seems to be curious to me and asks me variously. We walk side by side, but the distance is short. Shy. It takes a breath. I just want you to be a little more aware of the distance. "It''s ... an empire, a little far from here." "The outside world ... a distant world beyond the sea? Ha ~~~, it''s wonderful!" "Huh?" "I''m the only one here in this world I don''t know, so people who know the outside world yearn for it! " And the pace goes off in various ways. Meanwhile ... "Fufufu, Fufufufufu" T r a ns l ated by Jp mt l .o m Behind us walking side by side, there is an important man "Kron-sama" and an insect called a man, so usually such a promise is like "A dirty man does not approach Kron-sama!" You can be angry, but there is no such thing in Yamadile. Rather humorous, warm ... no, we are watching us with terrible distorted eyes. Honestly, weird and evil. And ... "So, is there a family of Earth in that empire?" "Uh ..." "... Nu ..." To the unquestioned pure question, I inadvertently clogged, and Yamidile was reacting behind. family. Well, there is. father. mother. And sadis. My family was there. "?" But I left the family. It seems that my mothers were chasing me ... What happened after that? It''s hard for me to say, "I don''t care." Yamadile told his mother who was chasing me, "I''m not doing anything ..." "... huh ..." And Yamidile reacting behind me. Yes, Yamidile has never seen me as "the son of a brave man", as if it seemed "it doesn''t matter who I am". But that doesn''t mean that Yamidile wouldn''t even think his father and mother were "don''t care". He is distorted, but still worships Reina as "God." How about Yamidile about his father who overthrew such a trainer Tr anslated b y p mtl. o "Uoooooo, Goddess ~~! Did you stay there!" At that time, huge dust was soaring on the sandy beach. "Oh?" "Oh ..." "Yeah ..." Something looming and looming and approaching. A resounding Noh weather voice that is unlikely to be like that moment ... "Oh, Anchan and the great priest were there!" It was Karui. No ... goddess? Yeah ... this is ... "Ufufufu, Karui, very good morning!" "Domo, ...? Very good! Pon, very good morning! Great priests, Anchan, good morning!" As rude as ever ... " Karui gives a cheerful and straightforward attitude, but does not feel very polite. Kron smiles, but Yamidile sighs a little. I don''t even know how many people who could greet such a god to the world of Yamadile were once during the war. "Well, wake up in the morning and be surprised that the goddess isn''t in the room, please stop!" "I''m sorry, Karui. But today, something wonderful happened." Earth here. I talked a lot with the boy after a long time. "" Uo, ma, really ?! Like Yamidile, he apparently came looking for Kron, but as soon as he heard that Kron was with me, Karui turned a terrible Uzainiyanya face to me. But ... "And last time, Karui taught me how to tell a boy and a girl, I squashed my crotch, but Earth was a little angry. What was that?" The next moment, Karui''s face stopped with a smile. "Hey! I didn''t even hear that ..." "Geeoo, I''m sorry, the great priest! No, I''m not going to do that ..." "Isn''t it nice?" "Well, but ... if your opponent is Earth Lagann, this is it ..." Yamidile shows a very angry smile when she teaches a strange lady. For this, Karui is terrified and shaking. Well, at the end, Yamidile muttered that he was a little worried ... "Anyway, Karui. You should take Kron-sama and help with a bath." "Oh, I''m aware! I''m going to go, Masami, Goddess!" Tra nsl ate d by p mtl .c om Frightened Karui runs with Kron as ordered by Yamadile. Klong is happily running along the beach with Karui. "Hurry," "Well," "Even though ... I heard that Amae was a goddess ... but that was a rumored goddess." "... Oh ..." Yamidile and I were left behind while looking at his back ... "By the way, Earth Lagann" "What?" "I have one thing to ask" As soon as they were a little away, Yamidile asked me in a voice that could only be heard by me. When I turn my face to what it is ... "When did I know ... Yamidile?" "That?" The moment I heard that question, I was involuntarily stretched out of my back, and was impressed by my demeanor. "I haven''t told you my name yet, but when Kron-sama called my name, you didn''t respond at all." "It''s ..." "Hilo and the son of Maam But ... I guess the Academy student of the Imperial City would not know the name of "Yamidile"? " It was. I still don''t know the name of Yamidile. I had Traina tell her the name and identity of Yamidile, but I don''t know about that. In fact, how upset I was when I first asked the trainer for Yamidile''s name ... "Why you can use the Great Demon Spiral ... it was irrelevant before the fact that there was a successor to the Great Devil, and I especially sought to be alerted by the poor and escaped, so I sought especially There wasn''t ... what? " Saying so, Yamidile quietly and slowly put his hand on my shoulder. From that hand, I felt an incredible chill. "What the hell are you? And why can you calm down and train nonki, knowing me as Yamadile?" This is such a fear that I can''t do that, but I can feel like I do it. With just a little movement of this hand touching my shoulder, my instinct is such a pressure that my head can be easily separated from the torso. "Child, calm down" "T, trainer ..." When I was clogging up Yamidile''s question, from a trainer by my side ... Tra n sl a t e d by ptl .com "I''ve heard everything from Blo ... answer me." "Bro ...? Ah" With that said, I remembered my parting conversation with Bro. DDMaybe you re from your ambitions and thoughts that distorted your teacher DDTeacher? that person? What is that? DDWell, if you someday meet the teacher who was my first love ... by the way. That s because the Bro s teacher is that s why I''ll wait. If so, what''s Bro''s first love ...? And my sister Karui or Amae? Or ... no way ... "that guy" ...? "What''s wrong? Can''t you answer?" "I''ve heard from bu, bu, bro ... what about you ..." "... hey ..." Anyway, did you deceive it? No way, if I can tell you I see the ghost of Reina, who worships with God, I don''t know what will happen. "Well ... I mean, I tried to work with Bro to find you, but before that I found you, so I didn''t see him anymore ... Is he fine?" Well, but ... I think he''s thinking about getting serious right now. "" Hehehe, he ?? Serious ?? He couldn''t do that. He''s a guy ... " The moment she talks about Bro, her eyes look far away for a moment, and she looks nostalgic. "And ... did you hear about Kron from Bro?" "No, about that ... nothing ..." "Oh ... well ..." Then, Yamadile let go of my shoulder, and the next moment the chill that had hit my body subsided. "While listening to me from Bro, that doesn''t mean you can use breakthroughs or the Great Demon Spiral ... but now I''m going to do this scary pursuit. You can''t beat me or get out of this country at your current level, a bit stronger than Bro. Saying so, Yamadile walks away from me. Tr an sl at ed b y p tl. o "Now, just train as much as you want and defeat the geese three months later, and as a reward, I''ll give you the best treasures in the world and even the legendary honor." "What, it''s ..." Look forward to it, and what if I could train you for three months ... "" Keep on, don''t joke. I''ll let you do it. " Do it so " Yamadile hasn''t resolved my doubts, but she doesn''t seem to be asking for that right now. It may simply be because I think "I can do whatever I can with my brute force." He was touched so close that he felt shy of fear. "... Yamidile-me ... No way, Kron and ..." ... with a child ... " At that time, Traina muttered as if she noticed something while staring at Yamadile''s back with strong sharp eyes. "Earth! If you like it, why don''t you take a bath with me and Karui?" "What''s going on ?!" "A little, no, no, Goddess !? No, no, that''s no good! "Well ... if you take responsibility ... what? Earth Lagann" From the other side, I was drowned by the voice of Kron shouting to Nonki, and the nervous air seemed to be broken, so I was exhausted and sighed. "Well, why? I want to talk to Earth more!" Roughly, a bath ... a bath together ... Is it delicious? No, no, I''m going to do it ... Chapter 116 Episode 115: Bath Children''s tears are invincible. I don''t know who said it, but it''s a common story. But I was skeptical of that theory. There may be times when your child will cry or cry, but will not reach your parents. It can be said strongly. However, here came his own opinion. For example ... "Mum, why don''t you take a bath together? Even if a woman of the same age told me that she wasn''t particularly dating, she would refuse me. Even if you think it''s delicious. Even if you think you did something good. But ... "Hmm. Yes So, what happens if a little girl appears to be pulling the hem of my clothes from below? "Yes ... yes ... together ... there are ..." T r ans l a t ed b y p tl .o It is an innocent child''s request. However, she refused to go in because there were many other sisters. Then ... "Uh ... Gussn ... No? Is it enough to refuse to let the child cry? No, not at all. So this is inevitable. Because the child cries. I heard that he was a kid who wanted to lose his parents when he was young. It''s cheap if I can take a bath together and have a little healing. This is a matter of human heart. "Cho, Amae! No, no, I''m there too! ? "" Sure, that''s no use! "Ufufufufu, earth, everyone is a bath ?" "Muufu, Ofuoro!" Oppuro! "Leave it to you, Earth Lagann" So, eventually ... "... It''s wide ..." "Zaboon ?" "Koa, Amae. Why can''t I get in the bath before washing my body?" But do I go in? " Stand side by side, I, Amae, Kron, Karui. By the way, Tsukushi''s older sister and Yamadile seem to be allowed to pass. Unlike the communal public baths in the church, the baths are the same size as the public baths, and are luxuriously decorated baths exclusively for the goddess. Normally, I was able to enter a sanctuary where only the goddess Kron and his helping sister could enter. It''s luxurious, but is there money in the church? I thought if this money would be used for the tuition of the sisters ... but I wouldn''t hear anything like that. However, it is also true that you cannot maintain calm without thinking about that. T r a n sl ate d b y p t l.co "Ann-chan ... If you look over here, I''ll call you Doskebe-chan from now on." "Look, don''t worry, don''t worry. I''m hungry enough to reach out to my younger." Karui hides her body with a towel and turns her face red. As expected, she does not reach out to two girls below, and she does not want to look at her nakedness. However, as expected, their feet are tight and good. It is light and easy to run because it is slim and slender overall. My breasts are also cute. By the way, I did not see this. I saw it. "N. Back. Come. Fuku. Wipe it." And Amae who beckons me with no expression, without shaking, "without hiding anything." That body is "Hey, you. If you analyze that girl''s body in your brain, you get angry? Shine! I thought it was going to be crazy ... "Ah, that''s a good idea, Amae! It''s a sign of approaching! I will also wipe the earth!" "God! That Goddess Akanya Tsuuuuuuuuuuu!" Indeed, a smiling face that matches the word innocence is a frightening Kron. White skin, slender, stiff, palm-sized, cute, and lonely "Hey" This is impossible. No good. Perhaps too bad. Even though I''ve read such a book or until now, how many years have you seen a woman''s nakedness ... Maybe since the time I was still in the bath with Saddis ... "Canoniko ----" "Yes?" "Wow, baby! What are you doing, this Harenchi kid ! ! At that time, I had no consciousness. There was no doubt that it was almost unconscious. However, I was relieved to hear Traina''s wrath. "Oh, oh! Oh, what I did! Wow, what, what! "" ... Fools ... " Isn''t it when you teach instantaneous memory magic to do something like this ... no, when you taught this magic? T ra n sl a t e d b y p t l .c o "Well, earth. Click here." Chairs placed in the bathhouse. Somehow, it''s golden, flashy and very bad taste. Maybe this is the only place where Kron sits ... Clone sitting? In the bath? Suddenly, sitting naked ... I don''t know ... "Yes, welcome!" Ignoring my embarrassment, Klong and Amae let me sit on a chair and rub my back with foam as it is. However, they are both weak. Powerless. Tickling, helping Kosoba. "Aren''t you itchy?" "Hey ... it''s irritable" "N ?? Do more ... Scribble ..." "Oh, good, Amae" "Muffy! Still, I will work hard, but as Amae is good, I can''t help but care about doing that with Kron who has nothing hidden ... "Fufufufufu, it''s fun." "... Huh?" "I''m the first time I took a bath with a boy." Kron talks happily to non-ki without knowing my feelings. "Well, well ... well, what kind of thing is it necessary to take a bath with the opposite sex ..." "Well? Sorry! Then, today is the day of me and earth! Somehow, I''m nervous just to be nervous ... but if I look back here, Karui and my mentor will yell at me, so don''t turn around just in front. "I''ve talked a bit with the guys who come to church, but ... talk a lot like this or take a bath ... Earth is so trusted by Yamidile." So, I seemed to look back involuntarily, but without looking back, I doubted Kron''s shocking words. Am I trusted by Yamadile? "Yamidile is very worried that I will meet a man, so whenever I meet a person who came to church, I will be there next to him, and if anyone else can talk, It was about a goose and a bro. "Is that so?" "Yes, so Earth is trusted by Yamidile to be able to talk in the bath with him in a place where there is no Yamidile." T ra n sla t ed b y p tl.o m Is it trustworthy? I was wondering if I was told. The other party is worshiped enough to be called a goddess. Yamidile who believes cannot easily forgive that a man approaches such an entity. That''s why it''s not hard to tell if you''re allowed to do it. But why I''m allowed so far is a mystery. After all, the fact that I can use breakthroughs and large magic spirals has something to do with this cron ... "N, the end of the back. Next. At that time, Amae, who was behind me, came around me. Hmm? Ah Parapara Huh? Distracted by Kron''s words, he forgot about Amae. " , oh, oh, oh !? Karui, who was shyly shrinking in the corner of the public bath and washing her body alone, erupted with a mutter of Amae. Amae muttered "Parapara", that is ... "Parapara? Puma! This is only for boys? Is it called Pharapara?" Then, in that moment''s chance, it wraps around to Kron and my Oh! ! ? ? "Cho, Goddess !? Pia, Anchan, you, Nanana, what are you doing?" "Well, wait, oh! Oh, don''t look at me! " I did not expect this development alone. Usually, when a man and a woman take a bath, the man is curious about the woman''s body! ? Why is she so curious about my body! Anyway, I hid in a hurry --- "Parapara, small" DDDDDDD Tsu! ! ? ? "Before this, I took a bath with Ojisan. Parapara, Donton, it''s big." I often hear the words, "Don''t worry too much because it''s a child." I think it''s rather the opposite today. Tra ns la t ed b y pt l .o m Because they are children, they tell only the facts as they are without any care. Hence, it is true. In other words, my fluffy is small ... "Anchan ..." "Is that ... Rui?" At that time, Karui, who was just in the corner, came to me with an instantaneous foot and gently beat my shoulder with a terrible pitiful expression. I used to hide my body with a towel, but now I''m so charitable that the shame has disappeared, even though I had just turned my face red and kept it hidden from me. "Ann-chan ... That feeling, for girls ... is the same as being told that her breasts are small?" "Is that so?" "I also have experience. ... compared to my sister ... but ... but we''ll live strong. " Really. The next time I meet Shinob, I''ll be gentle. I will also praise my small breasts. I thought about that. , She turned her back and shook her shoulders, seeming to get stuck in the trainer''s key points. I was always laughing at Traina, but this time I was laughing. Uh, embarrassing ... "It''s absolutely ... Kuku, you guys ... I wanted to talk a bit seriously about Kron and Yamidile ... Kukukuku." Actually, she seems to have talked to me when she got out of the bath. It was a morning swayed in many ways. Chapter 117 Episode 116: Intermission (Female Ninja) When I woke up, I was in an inn at Cantidan. Lifeless sensation. In spite of her pride as a woman, she tried to challenge Honey''s past, but suddenly she was taken away by a broken devil. What''s more ... "Eh ... Yamidile, a former 6-ha Great Demon Lord?" "Stupid! That kind of thing ..." There are so many shocking facts that I can''t even organize my head. "It''s absolutely ... why this ... I was ... aside ... but within reach!" First, Honey is the son of the seven heroes, Hiiro and Maam. That honey ran away from home. And honey is now suspected of being connected to the remnants of the Demon King Army? That honey was swallowed by the black swirl that suddenly occurred. "But ... did you use the magic of the black whirlpools ... Is that really Yamidile? Ma-am ... No, your mother-in-law" "Yeah, that magic is definitely there. The jet-black that covers the whole area The magical power I felt from the vortex ... I know once because I fought many times ... Huh? Tr ans l a t ed b y p m tl .c o m Honey mother is my future mother-in-law. Unless this is the situation, the person who must greet you with one souvenir. But honey is the top priority now. "Come here, such relics from the past ... my earth ... my earth! And also ..." he "..." Remorseful while lingering is the Princess of the Empire, Princess Fiansei, who was stunned with me. It wasn''t "Saddis-san," which I thought was a barrier to overcome in my heart. However, she is a childhood friend of her, a princess, and she looks like a zoccon love no matter how she looks at her. The Emperor of the Empire is also one of the Seven Heroes, and it''s not unusual to have marriage between the children of the Seven Heroes. However, honey has run away from that past, but ... "But ... then ... no way ... really, Earth ... was a connection with the remnants of the Demon Army ... idiot!" One of Honey''s childhood friends, swaying hard against the wall. Was it Rival? "It''s a lie! I''m sure there''s something going on! I''m not going to believe that Earth is connected to the Demon Army ..." One of the honey''s childhood friends with a baby-faced but powerful voice. A child named Fu. "Well ... but in the current situation ... what to do ..." Tr ans l a ted b y jp t l .om A child who seems to be nervous and seems to be weak and was a honey classmate. Koman. And ... "Hmmm, but that happened ... Maam, I''m sorry. If I knew the situation, I would have brute-forced ... Huh? Shinobu" "Uh, mi, Mikado-sama ..." "I''d really like to hear a lot of talk from a savage boss ... but after all, Earth''s whereabouts is the first decision." Mikado is said to be a living legend of Japones. The legends, the seven heroes, and the bloodlines of the seven heroes are gathering at the inns in the city at the edge of the empire, and I am a little nervous. "Well, Maam. Where is Hilo?" "That idiot is now ... I''m going to the opposite of this place! I guess Earth must be there ~, I wonder ...... in an Inai city ..." That s it s still the same It s going to take some time to join When the name of Sarari and that hero Hiiro comes out, it is also a great element. Or rather, honey was a pretty great family. That''s my honey. But I don''t care about family tree. Because honey is honey. Even if I''m from a commoner, I have no fluctuations in this love. "... Hey, Grandpa ..." "Hmm?" And Mikado-sama is called "Uncle-chan." ... As expected, it is Maam of the Seven Heroes ... Mikado-sama is a matter of course ... It seems that this exchange is normal for the mother-in-law and Mikado-sama. . "Hey, did you see Earth fighting?" "Um ..." "How was it?" And Mikado smiles at her mother-in-law''s question ... "While having great skill and power, he doesn''t arrogantly or look down on his opponent, he strikes his opponent from the front with a straight heart ... his eyes filled with fighting spirit. Not only he is strong. , And the fighter can convey his feelings from that fist ... A word that seems to be the greatest compliment of Mikado. And that is neither a mistake nor a compliment. Because there is a woman here who was deprived of her heart in the battle of Honey and swore her life. "To be honest, I was surprised to hear that he used the Great Demon Spiral in a match before the Imperial City ... and I don''t know why he could use it ... but that''s all I can say. I like the eagle ... I don''t know what happened to her where her mother-in-law did not know. But without that, what kind of person is Honey? What Mikado was saying was something I could understand. Tra nsl ate d b y jpm t l.co "I also like honey. I get married and have children. The first is a girl. The second is a boy. My child''s name is ..." "Kisa, hey! What are you saying to Dosaxa! It''s me! And that''s what I am! No matter what happens, I love Earth, oh! " I was covered by a disturbing princess, but I can''t help but understand that uttering silence here doesn''t allow me to be a woman. But Rival smiled bitterly, but it seemed to be sad ... But he too ... "... I am the same. The power you wielded in your previous game is probably the power that you gained after your blood-driving effort. I know because I fought directly. And ... I fought fairly, and I was completely overwhelmed. " "Rival ..." "I was angry when I heard that he had stopped taking the path of Hiiro and being a magic swordsman, but he was strong ... he was a kid ... he always pulled us Like when I was ... " Opinions as childhood friends, not as foes. He also thinks honey is an important friend. "That''s the case with me!" "I''m a fisherman ... No, Earth is an important classmate." Fu and Koman are the same. Oh? For just a moment, Koman''s face is. Anyway, apparently not everyone is bad. So it must have been a lot different from honey. "Thank you everyone" Your mother-in-law nodded with tears about our thoughts on honey. "Me, too. I''m always with Earth ... so I''ll follow you wherever you go." With that said, she wiped her tears and stepped up with strong eyes. "So, what do you do with it? Honestly, I would like to send notice to each country as soon as possible, but if the opponent is Yamadile, I will panic and I will be upset on the Makai side ..." "Yeah, but for the time being, with the Majesty the Emperor and Hilo ... and I think I should report it to Rifant in Makai." "Well, yeah, yeah. I last met with Earth ... Bro Glenn. He might know something. Let''s listen." Tr a nsla ted by pm tl .c o It''s a great name. He is the President of the current Makai New Government, and even the name of one of the former Rifa Daima Shogun rifants ... "Well, then ... I''ll go to the place where the black swirl was swallowed by earth! I could find out if I checked the magical power remaining!" I''m going, and ... I''m worried about him ... I guess maybe he''s involved too ... " He said what he had to do, Fu, Rival, Princess Fiansay, and Koman. "Hmm? That guy? What is that?" And Mikado who did not yet hear the situation reacts. Yes, honey isn''t the only problem. Your mother-in-law bites her lips ... "Actually, Saddith, who was chasing Earth with us ... After the dark swirl, the darkness cleared, and Saddith was gone." Yes, there is no woman here that I thought secretly was the biggest wall in my heart. One act in the bathroom where it can be overheated or shocked. I was having breakfast in the cafeteria with my heart hurt. "Hey, hey, that kind of thing happened ... wasn''t that sorry?" "Stop, don''t be sorry, Tsukushi''s older sister." The geese s ... Hey, what do you imagine with a bright red face? I sighed while Tsukushi''s older sister, who heard I was told a cruel word in the bathroom by Amae, was pitiful and turned red, imagining Nani. I''m already doing this training, even in tight training. "Yeah, but it''s okay! Earth is a pretty good boy, so girls don''t mind that too!" "Uruse! Possibly, I''m probably normal! "It''s just a geese!" Tsukushi''s sister is unknown. It doesn''t matter if the woman doesn''t care. Whether you''re small or not is that you care. "Nmmm. Tsukushi has a loud voice!" When I noticed around us, the other sisters of the stunned face also gathered. T r an sla ted b y jp tl .c o "What are you talking about since morning ... So, what about goose-kun, what about goose-kun? What about Earth-kun, Earth-kun?" "Well, why are you curious?" Look, you haven''t met me ... variously ... "" Well, the geese are useless! " Am I good? I was a little excited. "Well, that''s aside, and now," Isha-sensei "is bringing the patient ..." "Huh? By then, Sister had begun talking with a slightly serious look. patient? "Yes. Everything was unconscious, yesterday, an unidentified woman who had fallen down on the beach was brought to the doctor''s clinic, but he woke up this morning." "Huh ... did that happen?" "Yeah, but that person ..." Sister says something. Hmm? What happened to the patient? "Did you get involved in an accident ... that person ... I don''t have any memories." "Remembers ...?" "Yeah. So, I want to talk about the future. " amnesia. I only heard the words, but that''s actually there. "Yes ... then, is that person coming now?" "Yes. I went to the auditorium with Dr. Esha." That''s why Tsukushi''s sister is standing up during breakfast. "That''s kind of tough. Tsukushi''s sister, is this church doing that too?" It''s a consultation ... " If you think it''s hard to help people from morning ... "Hmmm, it''s hard!" "Nuu !?" Suddenly, Klon came out from behind and I turned back. "Me, Goddess !? Pud, why are you here?" "Yes. We will respond to each other ... " Sudden cron ... Or rather, the surprise of the goddess appearing in the cafeteria, the sisters are in a hurry. I don''t usually come down to such a place. And Kron ... "I will meet the lamb filled with anxiety because I have lost my memory! I have to heal my heart." And ... "" It''s great! Let''s go, earth! " Without listening to the restraints of the sisters, smiling with a smile, somehow holding my hand up to me ... no, why? ! "Cho, why me too?" "Even if you think it''s pitiful, do you give me a gentle word?" "No, my relationship ..." But no matter what I said, my gripped hands remained and I was forced to take Kron to the amnesia. Chapter 118 Episode 117: Relationship "Relieve the anxiety of the lost lamb a little! Let''s go, earth!" "Why to me ..." Amnesia patient. In the first place, how much it is to lose memory is not pinpointed. "Trainer. Is there any magic to restore memory? If the opponent loses his memory, we asked him if he could regain his memory. Then ... "Magic to erase memories. A magic that restores memories erased by magic. Magic to read the subject''s past memory. There is such a thing. But we can''t restore the memories of those who have lost their memories, for example in an accident or a strong impact on their head. '' "Huh ... is that so?" Then, wouldn''t it be impossible to return the patient who was carried this time by magic? Then, couldn''t it be assassin solution with convenient magic? "The brain is so delicate. If you lose your memory in an accident, you may have a pattern that stays with you for a lifetime, or you may remember it at an instant. Don''t go too deep, leave it to the doctor and time. '' Trans la t e d by pm t l.com That''s exactly what Trainer says. Pure innocent Klon seems to encourage or help such a poor patient, but that''s not what I''m involved with. "You''re here!" "Yes." It might be a little help, but I have something to do. Spend time for others in red "Oh, you. From the morning I''m sorry. The moment I entered the auditorium, I was solidified the next moment. "Good morning, kana. Mr. Esha. And that person?" "Good morning!" T ra n s l a t e d b y Jpt l.c o An old woman in a white coat in the auditorium ... I guess she''s a doctor, but she''s not next to her, but next to her ... "Hey, hey ... teacher ..." "What''s wrong?" "This person ...... who ...?" You can see ... this, this person ... isn''t that strong ...? Tsukushi''s older sister who scratched his sweat a little and described the woman there. Hey it''s wrong. Because you''re there ... "Good morning ... that ... sorry for the inconvenience for me from the morning." A woman I know well since I was born. "Sadism! ??" There was Sadiz, whom I did not anticipate. "Earth-kun?" "Earth?" "What is it? Do you know someone?" e? why? Why is sadis? Acquaintance? I know you know ... that? I have to escape "you are?" And my chest was tightened like never before. I remembered. "Oh ... oh ... Anataha ... oh ..." Yes, amnesia. Ah, amnesia ... because it''s not possible ...... looking at my face, sadis cried ... "Ah, ah, ah !? Ah, ah ah ah !?" "Eh ...? Ah, sadis !?" While my head couldn''t be organized at all, Saddis was struggling with his head. Tr a nsl at e d by p m tl .c o "Num, what''s up?" "Um, calm down, are you okay?" They all rush to Saddis, who suffers aloud. But I couldn''t move immediately and stayed stunned ... "The guy ... Is it involved? ..." What is that, Traina. why? Why is sadis here ... "You know ... do you know me?" Saddith asked me, holding her head down and with a sad expression with tears in her eyes. know? I don''t know anything about it. You are my ... my ... what? Saddis ... now ... what is it? "I''m sorry ... please ..." "Eh?" "I don''t know ... but ... sorry ..." Before listening to my answer, Saddis slowly rises and comes to me. I was upset, but my eyes still stared at me. I''ve never seen such a sadistic look before. "I just don''t know ... I''ve never done something to you ... I''ve done something to you ... I just want to apologize ... and ..." "Sadith ...?" And sadis hugs me slowly ... strongly ... do not let go ... this warmth ... this scent ... no, no, I ... I decided not to ... "Why? I just didn''t want to leave you ... never again." Wrong. I didn''t want to hear an apology. I can''t accept it anymore. So, I jumped out of the Imperial City. Not to forgive or not forgive. It was already impossible. That kind of thing ... ---stop! Oto-san! Oka-san! Uncle, uncle, uncle, uncle, uncle, everyone! Killed by the Great Demon King! ! Because I''m so sadis ... I make sadis so sad ... "Ah, do you know Earth?" "What is it? Earth" What do I say about my relationship with Saddis right now? ... what ... but ... but! T r an sl a ted by pmtl.c om "Obo ... then ... what ... then ..." "Child ..." "It''s a matter of selfishness ... saying ... I cried enough. I got up. I swore. Nevertheless, is there something like this! "Earth ... kun?" "Earth? What happened?" My heart shakes. The eyes are hot. More and more overflowing. I can''t stop anymore ... "If you don''t remember, don''t apologize easily!" "Ah" I twisted and pulled off Saddis, who was holding me. My eyes were distorted so that I couldn''t see the front. "I don''t know what went wrong! I don''t even remember! I''m sorry for the moment? I''m sorry! But I cut it off to go forward! All I dumped everything so far I got up like that! Kron ... Tsukushi''s sister ... Sister ... Doctors are puzzled. But I couldn''t afford my mind anymore. "Oh ... I don''t know ... if I don''t ... then, I''m out now! Why are you disturbing?" "I''m sorry" "Well, I''m apologizing! I don''t want to hear that word ... I was running away ... I wonder why I''m ignoring my feelings! Why ... Why ... Why ... And What do you think of me But I know. I wouldn''t be able to answer if I asked sadis today about this. Because now sadis doesn''t remember me. So, to say this to sadis, where my mind is now unstable, I just get confused. I just hurt my heart. You can only see it around you as if you are cursing a weak woman. But ... this was not so much. Tran s l a te d by Jpm tl.c o "Huh ... this is what happened." At that time, a voice mixed with darkness reverberated in the auditorium, with a trembling intimidation. Looking back, it was Yamadile that stood there. "Oh? @Yamidile ..." "Oh, the great priest" "This is ... oh, this girl is an unidentified girl ..." Yamidile walks past Kron and Tsukushi''s sister and a doctor and walks to me and Saddis. Saddis, who doesn''t know the situation, is just upset. "Huh ... I have to apologize to God ... I''m imperfectly remembered because of my magic ... It seems like I''ve been involved in someone who didn''t want to bring in. I didn''t notice if the coordinates were out of alignment And, it''s a very tricky technique ... " I finally understood the words. Well, the magic I was taken away here. Saddis was also skipped by that. But Yamidile himself didn''t even notice. What is your memory related to? Is the place that was skipped out of alignment with me? Did you even hit your head? I do not understand. There is only one thing I know. "Either way, I got Earth Lagan, and three months later ... fufufufu ... with my goddess ... fufufufufu! Well, that''s right. I understand. Hostile. That Yamidile is hostile to Sadis. "Ah ... ah ... ah ... eh?" "I don''t have any memories? If so, maybe it would have been nice to skip the elimination." Then it was strange. Even though I had been lost in the words that express the relationship between me and Saddis, my heart and my head were messed up by the mixed emotions of anger and sadness, but only at this moment I was at a loss Did not. "Now ...... we''re importing ..." "Oh?" "I don''t disturb you." When he noticed, he was standing in front of Yamadile. On the beach, I was able to move without thinking even though I could not move because my feet shook due to the overwhelming difference in power. "Huh ... you can have such annoying eyes." "Oh ... I''m so irritated ... I can''t hit my opponent ..." At the next moment, my saucy attitude turned out to be anxiety or a crushing intimidation on me. Naturally, the air in the auditorium was tense and tight, and Tsukushi''s older sisters were losing their words. But ... "Nmmm ... in front of the patient! "Nuu !?" "Hmmmm ...!" "Huh ... tsu-ku-kun-sama ..." Kron, who did not read the air, was not scared, and swelled his cheeks, laid his hands lightly on me and on the head of Yamidile. "What ... Teme, what are you doing!" "... Earth ..." "Did you hear my story! I''m taking it in now!" To unexpected tea Kron''s noisy voice who does nt read the air I got even more frustrated and roared. "Cho, ah, Earth-kun !? Wow, what do you say to the goddess?" "Nana, what ... this young man ..." "Hey ... Earth Lagann ... Klong-sama A rude mouth to ... " Is the opponent a goddess? woman? Clon? Do you know or something like that! "Nothing to do with him ..." "Earth" The boxed girl, who doesn''t know anything, was about to shout silently. But on the verge of being stuck in words. "Earth ... calm down." "Tsu ..." "Earth" "That''s because ..." "Earth" "Uh ... ttsu ..." Certainly, I was irritated by the words of Kron, who was a good weather. But Kron''s eyes, calling my name, and keeping my eyes on me, staring straight, seemed to have somehow strong will. When I stared at my eyes, I felt a mysterious mood that made me feel feminine and ugly. "OK! To calm down ... let''s have a tea time early in the morning!" Klon clapping his hands with bread and smiling while proposing. I had no idea what to do and what I wanted to do, and if I realized I would drop in on the spot. Chapter 119 Episode 118: The Future Even though it''s called early morning tea time, I don''t feel like I''ll have a refreshing morning. But leave it alone and run away? Left at Yamidile who once showed hostility to Sdiz? I haven''t rotten enough to do that, without any fuss over Saddis. "Well, then earth." "... Oh." "Is this person named Saddis?" I sat down on the table in the cafeteria and took out tea for each person as I really said, my sister Kron, Yamidile, Tsukushi, my doctor Bar, and several sisters. I answered Kron, who drank a sip of tea and cut out the story, nodded a little bit of infidelity. "That''s right, this is Saddis. I''m 19 years old. I was working in my country ... at my house ... a maid ..." "Meido ...?" "... Doing housework ... making food ... "I see! Sadice is good at housework and cooking." While smiling, Kron nodded with an interesting interest, and the others responded with "Hey". That wasn''t the only thing, the relationship between me and Saddis. Lord and maid. Should have been different. The days we have spent. However, on the other hand, I abandoned it, and I felt differently rephrased, and as a result, I talked about the bland relationship between me and Sadis. "I was serving you ..." "... I am ... more precisely, to my father and mother ... but I am ..." For an instant, I was about to say, "I had you cherish like my brother." But I managed to endure. To be honest, when I relaxed, I felt like I was going to say something. Tr a nsl a t ed b y jpm t l.co "I see. Then, when Saddys calms down, how about cleaning this church, doing laundry, cooking rice, and helping everyone to live for a while?" """""e?""""" "Oh? What''s wrong? Everyone, drink tea, and it''s the beginning of the day today! Tsukushi can tell Saddis a lot." When I realized that I had to be careful, I and the other guys were surprised at the unexpected Kron''s remark. Because I thought it was normal to find information about sadis that would be deeply sought after by me, who might be subtle. In fact, those who don''t know much about me, like doctors, Tsukushi''s sister, and other sisters, seemed to be "listening and asking" with that in mind. Nevertheless, Kron wasn''t talking about our past, but about how Saddis, who woke up and lost his memory, would live. "No, no, the goddess ... First of all, I would like to learn more about Mr. Sadith ... In the first place, it would be better to teach me about Earth-kun at this time ..." "Eh? So, first of all, I think it''s important to live in Saddis, but ... "" Hmm ... Well, yeah, isn''t it? ... I guess, but you see, Earth and Saddis ... Do you say this is a meaningful relationship Earth s reaction Tsukushi''s older sister asks Kron while puzzled. After all, Tsukushi''s sister seemed to have guessed that "I would normally pursue more of our past" as I thought. However, Kron has a cute face ... "But what''s most important isn''t what you''ve done before, but what will you do now?" No ... not wrong ... Yeah, right ... T ranslate d by pmt l .c o "And you don''t seem to want to teach Earth?" "Eh ..." "So you don''t tell me too much?" e? Yeah, yeah. That is not wrong. That''s why I chose words. But do you understand this natural Noh weathered lady? "I understand, I think there was a tough past for Earth and for Saddis. I think it was very hard." "Well, wait, don''t decide on your own ..." I don''t like it as if I was seeing through everything and seemed to judge me on my own. Involuntarily, I hated Kron and hit my mouth. "So, aren''t there painful memories and fun memories? Is it something you can teach me?" "Who, who! Why do I have to teach a tidy relationship ?!" If so, isn''t it what we can talk about right now? "" No ... but ... but ... " e? that? Am I wrong? that? "It''s like Saddis, you want to know what happened in the past, and I''d love to hear if Earth could tell you, but it''s not right now I felt. " At least after a while ... calm down ... like procrastination of answers and questions. But at least now, I''m not as organized as I was when I was asked to dig up the roots. In the first place, the fact that Saddis is here and loses his memory. And, in any case, sadis for a while ... "So, it''s time to talk, and Saddis wants to work here for a while, resting his mind and body. Wouldn''t it be fine for both Yamidile and Tsukushi?" "Huh? No, but ... "I think that''s okay ..." Yes, the story tells us that Saddis will also be in trouble for a while in this country and even in this church. That''s nothing I disagree with, or say, just because I''ve been living yesterday. "Thank you for your consideration. But ... that ..." "Yes. Then earth?" But I''m asking for my opinion. Sadis cares, "Is there someone who dislikes me, is it really good?" Kron is a pure question. I feel weird. It''s as if you are trying your own bowl. But why disagree? Or am I going out? But can I make Sadiz and Yamidile together so that I can live out of sight? Tr an s la t ed b y Jptl .c o "I don''t know how ..." After all, he could only say such a whirlwind word. "Oh, sadis. It will be a lot of hard work, but we will help as much as we can, so thank you in the future." "Oh, thank you ... thank you ..." Eventually, Kron put the story together with Assari without anyone complaining. Tsukushi''s sister smiled, but nodded immediately and seemed to be welcoming. For me, I could only hold my head to see why this happened. "But, by the way, did such a beautiful person serve Earth-kun ..." "Num ..." I guess that was also difficult. " Tsukushi''s sister tells me a little chill. I couldn''t say anything about that. Well, I think it was hard. "Ah, but then ... I knew that Saddis was working at Earth''s house, but ... Saddis''s family?" "Family ...?" You don''t know that you''re here? I''m sure you''re worried ... "" Well, you''re worried ... I''m afraid ... my father and mother ... "" Eh? " When I answer the question of Tsukushi''s sister, everyone smiles for a moment. And ... "Huh? By chance ..." "Hmm?" "Earth and Saddis ... Sisters and brothers? Hey? But he worked at Earth''s house ..." "Oh no, Chigeyo. Uh ... ah, Sadith''s parents ... Um ... no ... so it''s like an adoption of my house ... " It''s a harder-to-say past than I don''t want to talk about. It is not easy to say that Saddis, who is amnesic, says his real parents are dead. And, with my current attitude, she seemed to see Tsukushi''s older sister, nodding and listening no further. But one person was a little interested in that. "Huh ... that means your parents have taken over the woman ..." Yamidile. It seems that she was a little surprised that the two had adopted children because she was familiar with her father and mother. "Is it an orphan ... but why such a thing ?? That would have been so common ... Why are your parents only this daughter?" "Sana. That''s what Mom decided ... In the past, it''s gone ... Where was it? It was at that time. "A baby! ! ? ? Tra n s lat e d b y p tl .c o m Trainer, who had been silent for a long time, rushed to stop me, and Yamidile ... "... I see ... Huh ... I see ... I see ... I see ..." Yamadile says nothing more than that. But quickly get up and turn away. "Tsukushi," "Yes, yes," "Tell the daughter a lot. Tell everyone," Oh, yes ... I understand. " I''ll do it later. " what? Yamidile stands up suddenly and tries to get out of the room quickly. And, at the mouth, a chilly smile hung up to the strangest. what? What did Yamadile react to now? Chapter 120 Episode 119: Past The room addressed to me. There are minimal furniture, desks, shelves with books of the Bible, such as the Bible. In the morning I went out to the roadwork, took a bath, had breakfast, had a tea time, so my bed sheets and changing clothes were still messy. But now I''m still not ready to sort it out, and I sat on a turbulent bed and sighed. "Sadith ......... I mean, that guy ..." I didn''t even think about it, and naturally muttered myself. In the end, no matter how hard he hits, he''s always worried. Even better, they always live together in this church from today. Of course, you will meet many times. Even if he didn''t remember me, he was awkward. "Children are more open-minded than that, but ... you should be careful ..." "An?" "... You shouldn''t say that maid''s lost home ..." With that said, I think back at the tea time. Sure, I told that story. But does that matter? "Oh ... Sadith''s hometown is already ruined?" "With my hands" "... Ah, ah ... yes ... no, that''s right. "That ..." "No, that''s why you guys ... well, that''s it." I used the Great Devil Spiral in your previous game. However, the trick was actually the trick used by Traina to destroy Saddis''s hometown. At that time, Saddis, who was there, remembered his childhood memories, went mad, and broke everything. Certainly, that was the cause. However, I don''t think it''s unavoidable that sadis has become that way. In fact, I had a trauma that my family and neighbors were killed in front of me. So, even if it''s the cause, I don''t say it''s the cause. After all, that is just one trigger. The feud between me, my father and my mother has been accumulated so far. It just exploded there. In fact, the trainer also cares about the Great Devil Spiral and Saddis, but I didn''t particularly care about it, and when I was away from home and crying, It was a problem that we had already discussed and solved. So I didn''t really care about that anymore. But why now? "Yamidile knows that that maid is the survivor of Shisono Tami." "... What does that mean?" "Oh ... Yamidile ... then ..." I was in that place. Eh !? And he''s one of the few in the Demon Army ... I know the truth of Shisono Tami. " Tr ans la ted by Jp t l.om Serious look. Heavy tone. Such trainers were more serious than ever. That alone makes me feel that things are awkward just because I am not aware. "... What is Shisono Tami ... so much ... what was that important ...? I''ve only been to the magic city of Sadiz''s hometown ..." "Mage research institutes and scholars Gathering city ... so it was a well-known place, but in general ... The trainer dared to emphasize "general." Then ... "Well then ... is it different for you?" "... more and more ... for some of the six who know the truth ... and one of them ..." "What is Yamadile?" Hometown of Sadiz. I''ve never heard that from Saddith himself. Neither my father nor my mother talked specifically, it was before I was born, and Saddith did not seem to be trailing the past. However, I heard that it was the "Maou''s army" that destroyed Saddis''s hometown. In fact, it seems that "Daimaou" was straightforward. Nevertheless, when I was away from home, I didn''t do anything special about it. There was a war involving the earth and the whole Makai. Well, it would have been a war that would not be devastating in a village, a city or a country. No matter how much it was Sadiz''s hometown, what do you do now? It was like . However, he seems to be unable to say so in this situation. "... What is it? Shisono Tami ... What happened?" So I had to hear the truth. T r a n s la t e d b y jp tl.c o "It''s more of a magic city Shisono Tami ... Deep beneath the land ... their legacy of all the beginnings ... the Sisono Tami people who happened to live there ... found the heritage and tried to use it ... " It seemed too grand, and it was as if it was hard to understand. `` The heritage is not so easy to analyze even among the scholars of the magic city, and it is hard to know that it will take thousands of years for humans who have a shorter life than demons, such as using it. Complex, enormous, tremendous, but ... with incredible knowledge, skill, and magic, they tried to reach out for terrible contraindications ... " "Contraindications?" "The legacy of all the beginnings ... One of them ... The power to make everything zero ..." I couldn''t figure out what to do and how to ask questions at this point. To be honest, I didn''t think that such a large story was related to Saddis''s hometown. Although "But the city is gone. And, with my hands, my heritage was tightly sealed by my six-way eyes. The seal continues after my death. Already, no one would be able to reach out to heritage. Fortunately, the Shisonoutami people did not share their research information with the whole human race. Probably, the truth of Shisonoutami is not well understood by the seven heroes, such as Hiiro. The only thing I may have known is ... Mikado, but ... " Yes, it seems that the city had already been destroyed, and its heritage and other things had been dealt with by the trainer, before what it had done in the past. Then, why not dig into that story now? I thought for a moment, but then Traina couldn''t speak with such a serious face. "Yamidile is ..." "It''s not as good as my six-eyed eyes, but ... if it''s his emblem ... I''ll release some of the seal ..." "Well ..." I was telling you ... I was going to do it. " That''s what I thought. Then, it can be nodded that Traina has such a serious face. "Then, Yamadile would make all of it zero ..." Then, Yamadile has that terrible magic ... "No, not there. What Yamadile took out and used ... probably a different heritage. " Although I was panicked for a moment, I was told that it was different and I was moss-like. Tr a n slat ed by Jpt l . o "Oh. The heritage used by Yamadile ... " "Is it a little nice, Earth-kun? I''ll enter!" "Nuu! ??" I was too focused on the story. A voice calling me with a knock from behind the door. This is Tsukushi''s sister. "Oh, what is it? @ Tsukushi''s older sister" "Yeah, maybe I''ll be cleaned a bit" Tsukushi''s sister who came in saying that, rolled her apron, rolled her arms, and ... "... I''m sorry ..." "T ... sadis" From behind Tsukushi''s sister, Sadis with a bucket and broom came out. "Earth, were you saying? Sadith was doing housework and that kind of thing." "Ah, yeah ... well ..." "But Saddis has also lost his memory, so we''ll try to make sure we can do it together .. Is Earth''s room okay?" "Yeah, yeah ... what the hell ... well ... then ... should I go out?" "Yeah. Will you kill time? Do you play with Dome or Amae?" Until just before, just talking about the history of the world, I came in suddenly and was quite surprised. "Shane. Is the continuation of the story the sea? "Is that good?" T ra n s late d b y jp m t l .c o My heart is still nervous, and I pass by the side of Saddis to avoid eye contact as much as possible. "Excuse me" Sadis is a word to me. I keep my back, do not say anything, and do not stop my feet. I didn''t ignore it for harassment. It''s just as easy as meeting Sadis and exchanging words. And then ... "I''ll clean it now." "What, Sadiz !? Why are you suddenly crawling on all fours and looking under the bed?" "Eh ...? Sure ..." "Yes?" "No ... why? ˲g At the moment I tried to clean it, I had to check under the bed first ..." "Well, while saying so, why next on the bookshelf?" "Huh? ... Huh? Why? ... I feel like something is hidden by camouflaging the spine of such a difficult book ..." "So, open the drawer of the desk this time ... why? What happened by opening the bottom of the drawer?" "Ah ... eh? I don''t know, but I wonder if the drawer has a double bottom ..." "Why do you go up to the ceiling !? What is the procedure?" The voice heard from the room stopped my foot in the middle of the hallway. Child Do nt say For now, what we have learned in sadis today is that even if you don''t have a memory of the past, your habits are natural and your body moves naturally. I and Reina headed to the sea again, feeling so depressed. Tr a ns l a te d by pm tl .co Chapter 121 Episode 120: After Winning "Magical biotechnology! Extra cells! And the power of the great devil needed for the vessel! In other words, the purpose of Yamidile was to attach you and Kron to make a child, and to make the child born into the next god! "Nah ... what is it !?" The true purpose of the Six-Hour Remnants, the World Union, the Empire, and even the Seven Heroes. The truth of the shock that Traina has derived is ... "I can''t tell you too suddenly! The explanation so far is too meaningless, and the conclusion is totally swallowed!" "... I guess ... I thought so from the middle. It won''t be transmitted even if you explain it in a crunchy way, but that doesn''t mean you can explain it for a long time ... " "Especially ... what? Genetic information? So make a person with the same cells ?? Is that a cron?" ... Walker, I don''t know too many words about what, why, and what happens. " Trainer talks about the past while looking at the sea. T r an sl a te d by jpm t l.c o "It''s such a grand story that I couldn''t really catch up with it. What was that shisonotami?"zb It is a heritage that was located under Shisonono Tami, not Shisonoto Tami. It''s not the technology or magic created by the Shisono Tami guys. '''' After a long explanation, at the end, the trainer told me to approach with a terrible expression, but most of what was said was something I could not understand well even if I should be wise. "And I''m worried ... that ..." "I was explained in various words for a long time ... but really ... Kron ... isn''t that your real child ...?" I''m single for my lifetime! "But blood is connected?" "Or rather, it''s the same genetic creature." No. can not understand. But what I can say is that Kron is not just a demon. Well, it''s just that Yamidile is overprotecting by saying "goddess". And although the Klon is apparently not the daughter of Reina, she is the same as Reina. This didn''t make sense. "Well, if you look good ... I don''t look like you ... isn''t it ?? Umm ... I just met this morning, and I didn''t really see my face so seriously ..." Everything that I learned, experience, and everything is different ... " It doesn''t mean that Trainer doesn''t recognize it, but that Kron isn''t really a real daughter. So, is Traina single for a lifetime? "Well, I still don''t really understand that one of the heritage that sleeps beneath Shisono Tami ... but for the time being, let''s leave it there ... the problem is here." "Why is Yamidile trying to marry Kron with me?" Tra n s l ated by ptl. o Yes, that is the main problem. I just didn''t understand why. "It''s not marriage. "To be a child!" "Sure, it''s the same! Children can''t be made unless they get married! A man and a woman who are tied together in love ... There''s enough income to build a family What is it? The only thing that you say is naive ... "" Why, why do you sigh there !? g ` Am I doing something wrong now? " You grow up healthy as it is " Trainer nodded at me with an incredibly warm look. You''re stupid, you''re being treated as a child ... but still my doubts aren''t wrong. Why I make a child with Kron. "It''s simple. A person who has the same gene as the one ......... interacts with the one who inherits the skill of the great demon and the soul ... a person with the gene and the soul is born ... Yamidile wants a sole What you want is not a cron, but a child born of a cron? In addition, a child formed between the trainer and the guy who inherited it? "The existence of the present cron is to make statues and not put souls ... No matter how many cells produce an organism with the same gene as it is ... it''s not the same as that ... just somehow, isn''t Yamadile thinking about that? "Well, really?-Why do you get that reason?" "Perhaps the winner of the tournament three months later was the target, and the goose was the first choice. However, the geese can''t use the most typical technique of the Great Demon Spiral. And Yamadile knew of you who could use the Great Spiral. Perhaps Yamadile thought you were more worthy than a goose and a partner with Kron. " "No, but I''m a human, but don''t you care about him? And you''re the boy who defeated that god? "You can use the Great Demon Spiral ... I guess it''s trivial before that fact." To be honest, all of the current story is only a prediction of Trainer himself. I don''t know yet if Yamidile''s true purpose is indeed what Trainer says. But, even if the thoughts of Yamadile are so enthusiastic, if it is true ... "No way ... Tsukushi''s older sister liked the geese, but he told me to win ..." "If the geese won, it would be Kron ... so I hate that I guess it was " I''m sorry ... something ... I feel like the story has come together. But there was another question to be convinced there. "But, then, why shouldn''t Yamidile teach Kron about Magokushin? Don''t bother to stick with Magomashin''s intellectuals and let her have a child. Isn''t that quicker? " Yamidile takes the disciples, trains them, and teaches the trainer''s skills halfway. And let the best user among them make a Kron and a child, and make that child the next god. If you want to do such a roundabout thing, Yamadile should teach Kron directly from the beginning. That is quicker. Why not? T ra n s la te d by Jpm tl . o "That''s ... there''s probably a reason ... I''m not sure about that yet ..." With that said, Traina turned cloudy at that point. He showed a slightly dark look and didn''t say anything more than it was the stage I could tell. In other words, it is expected that Kron will have children and the winner of the tournament in any case, according to Trainer''s plan. But then ... "Huh? Wait a minute. If the story so far is true ... I ... if I win ... I''ll do it with Kron ... I''ll do that ..." "Yamidile is going to do that." To ... " No, no, can I do that kind of messy thing? Make a child with Kron? Is that to marry Kron? But can I be a child''s parent? What I thought when I came to that story with Shinobu. I mean, I haven''t answered anything to Shinobu yet, but there''s a lot of inconsistencies like making a child before answering him. No, Cron may be pretty cute ... but that''s what he saw in the bathroom. Unexpectedly, when I was told that it was okay to do it with me at Canonicon ... but then the Shinobu is also beautiful ... Well, both breasts are for Saddis ...? ! "Noooooo!" At that moment, I headed all the way to the beach. "Damn ... Why would Sadith make a mistake here?" No, I know why. Anyway, sadis has been my first love, my unrequited love period, and the time of such nasty delusions has been much longer. It''s about romance, marriage, and child-building. "I was going to win ... but I''m married and I''m a child ..." Even if they won, I didn''t count on letting them do their best until you could resist Yamidile. Do you know what that means? Yes, even if I grow to the point where I can win, I have no power against Yamidile. In other words, you will be forced to do so. "If you''re a woman who likes Kron and you think it''s more useful than doing something like that, it''s fine." "No, no, it''s no good. "I wonder if the child is poor ..." "Oh, oh, yeah ... but ... but if you lose in the tournament, you''re gone ... "It''s too unreasonable! Is it a demon?" "It''s a fallen heavenly tribe ..." Somehow suddenly, there were too many shocking facts, situations and information, and I was somewhat tired. Simply pursue power and win the tournament. That didn''t seem to be the case, so I didn''t get an answer on what to do, and I and I were looking at the sea dimly for a while. All I knew, though, was that I still needed to be strong. Chapter 122 Episode 121: What I Want Nothing is as hard to learn as shaking and lost. Talking on the beach, the training started quite late, so I decided to start right here. While being checked by the trainer, he poses for yoga and concentrates his consciousness. However, my feelings go to somewhere. "Concentration is poor" "Bad ..." Even if you take a pose, it will be disturbed with a glance. I can''t concentrate and my feelings are distracted. If you win the tournament, you''ll have a girl and a child you just met. But with that in mind, Shinobu and Sadis are passing by. "Well, this is the first time for a romance ..." "Num !? No, but if you''re just a lifetime, you''ll be a novice lover!" "Muh, that''s a special partner. Even if you weren''t there, it was loved by hundreds of thousands and millions! "As a result, I guess that Yamadile was born!" Training is interrupted because of boring arguments. Even if you shake your head if it is useless, you do not feel like it. "Anyway, if you don''t have the mental ability to bring out certain abilities in any mental state, you can make the most of it no matter how much you can acquire. That''s why you may witness the cruel and miserable reality that makes you sick when you enter the world. If you are sick of the relationship between men and women, do you care about the future? "Oh, you''re right ..." "Well, can''t you master magic breathing for those who have a lot of disarray? Because it''s a very difficult technology that even Yamidile can''t learn. " Tra nslated b y jp mtl .co As traina says, my worries may be stupid. Still, it''s far enough for me now to be distracting. I couldn''t grasp the reason to switch my mind, and I sighed and looked at the sea. "I''m sorry, me too!" I stood up, scratching my head, quitting my yoga on my own, and became obsessed with shadows on the spot. He didn''t pay much attention to the form, and he didn''t even think about his opponents, and just punched into the empty space just in front of him, as if shaking off his moyamoya. "Hmm, shadows are just as good. Just like that maid, it seems like you''re sharp about the movement you''ve learned. '''' A left jab with a quick release. Right hook for soaring dust. However, this alone is not as good as Rokuha. Still, there is a difference. Overwhelmingly. But I still have to fight with this fist as I abandoned my magic sword. To do that, I don''t have time to think about it. "Damn ..." I''m sorry. Not only the strength but also the weakness led to self-hatred. Such me ... T r a ns l ated by jpmtl . o "Ji ~~~~~~~~~~" Unexpectedly, there was a guy hiding behind a tree on the beach and staring at me. The culprit is clear because the horn is sticking out. In a way, I reluctantly reminded me of the sudden appearance of a person who doesn''t want to meet the "third." "Well, what are you doing, Cron ..." "Oh, I''ve found you. But don''t worry, keep going." Since when have you been Isn''t that alone heard? "do not worry. I wasn''t there when we were talking. '''' For the time being, Traina also told me she wasn''t told anything important, but I was a little nervous. Because if you win, this guy ... "No, tsuka, what are you doing, you ..." I mean, what are you doing in the first place? The goddess cherished is alone ... no ... "Don''t be. Even in the sky " Don''t look up. But right above me. Signs felt far above. A woman with wings is watching over a distance enough to be able to dive anytime if there is something. However, being on the lookout from a distance means that I and Kron are officially authorized to speak in this way. Then Kron, hiding behind the tree, smiled and went out of his body. A basket that seems to be packed with something in its hands. "I brought earth lunch. I thought I''d eat together." "Eh ...?" "Fufufu, Yamidile seems to really trust Earth too. He didn''t forgive me, but this time he said, "I can be a little late." Kron smiles without any doubt. Perhaps Yamidile would be intimate this way and be able to have a child smoothly after I win, but without any problems ... But if it were so explicit, what would happen if I couldn''t really win? Are you going "The movement of the earth ... I was watching." Kron tries to punch a punch as if he was imitating my shadow as if he was excited. By itself, it turns out that Kron itself is not trained. "Can I watch more?" Tr a ns l a t ed by Jp tl.c om And Kron asks so with carefree eyes. I felt uncomfortable in my eyes and I looked away. "No, it''s not interesting to see." "No, it''s very nice. It''s as fast as lightning, and it''s like a tornado. I can watch it all the time. '''' Even if I look away, I see it. I''m shy. Shadow to deceive the embarrassment. Kron sat on the sandy beach and watched it happily. "Earth ..." "Huh?" But on the way, Kron talked to me. I returned without stopping my hand. "Why is Earth doing its best?" Simple and pure questions. Why do I do my best? The answer is simple. "I want to be strong." "Why do you want to be strong?" "Because I''m weak and can''t do anything ... I want to be strong enough to do something. But that''s it." Kron nodded many times while smiling at my answer. Are you satisfied with this answer? No, no. "Earth is a liar." "Huh?" "Well, that''s not all?" My hand stopped at that sudden word. "No, I don''t lie ..." "No. I understand. I don''t think what Earth really wants is different." Kron affirmed with a smile, as if it were certain. "Hey, what do you want for Tekitou ... then what do I say for this?" "I don''t know yet. But what Earth really wants is not just strength. I think it''s a different thing. " I didn''t really want to lie. Tr ans l ated by Jp tl. om "Is that related to Sadiz?" "What ...?" So, Kron''s words were "What?" And I was a little nervous why the woman I just met could understand that. Nevertheless "Wow" "Huh?" "...?" He nodded at Kron''s words as though Trainer was impressed somewhere. The reaction of the trainer who now sees me more than anyone. It was, in a way, saying that Kron''s words were correct, and I responded unintentionally. That''s why I couldn''t ignore Kron''s words as just stupid things, and I heard them reluctantly. "Why ... Did you think so?" "Is it an instinct?" "I guess!" You may be able to tell if you let them know about you ... Does the word tell me, "Tell me the old days?" In the cafeteria, I didn''t ask for a digging of roots and leaves. "Well, let''s put it aside and get hungry soon?-Look, it''s a sandwich!" Although I was about to be prepared, Kron did not try to pursue me, but opened the basket he had and showed a sandwich that would have two inside. "This ..." "Yes, I got it made." Separately, it is not handmade Klong. But the sandwich that was shown. At first glance, I knew immediately. "Oh ... who made it ... you don''t even know it" Yes, because it was obvious. How many years have I eaten this ... "Yes. Eat as much as you want ..." "......... I am ..." "Ah, it is" "No ..." "Ah" And hesitate because he knows who made it. However, whether he does not know my feelings or whether he is willing to know, Kron offers me. It''s a bit ugly without knowing people''s minds. But cute ... I lost the push and I reluctantly received the sandwich I was offered. T ra n sl a ted b y jptl .c o "I can eat it myself" "Oh" "Taku ..." Hesitate for only a few seconds, give up and cover the sandwich. And the moment I was covered, I suddenly settled. "Ah" Originally, sandwiches only taste the bread and ingredients. But the sandwich he made was an exception. I once had a sandwich at a cafe in the Imperial City, but I wasn''t moved. Since then, I''ve only had sandwiches other than what he made ... "Wh ... one ..." "... Earth?" I''ve been eating since I was a child. Why? I haven''t been home for so many days yet. Nevertheless, I thought the taste of this sandwich was nostalgic. Texture of fluffy bread. Crispy lettuce. Original sauce painted on ham. "Is it delicious?" "... Oh ..." I couldn''t just say "I don''t like it" or "I don''t want to eat again". "Then, I''m also ...! It''s amazing! It''s really delicious! I''m the first sandwich to be so delicious!" I might have been crying alone. However, with Khlong, I was really sick of what he was crying about. "Well done ... but guts ... but my heart is fragile ... as usual." Trainer? "But ... what do children really want ...? Certainly, seeking strength is one of the means to get it. It''s a copy, but it''s very sharp to see through it. '' Trainer looking at me and Kron with a sad expression somewhere mutters something and looks up at the sky. "Well, anyway ... whatever the child''s wishes, if that maid was a genuine Shisono Tami lineage, it could awaken that power" ... try to get Yamidile I would do that ... And the current children, even after winning the tournament three months later, are at a level that will resist it ... but! In front of me, my heart was swaying a bit, it seemed Traina had decided something. "It''s a tantrum to keep everything going as expected by Yamidile! I want to do it by all means. That''s because I broke my instructions! With that said, the eyes of Traina staring at the empty Yamadile were somehow challenging. Chapter 123 Episode 122: Warmth I was doing all the workouts in the sea and it was really late. In fact, I could have driven more in the sea as it was, but it was about time that the classes at the Magic School were all over. Perhaps the motleyage may come. Then, I thought it was better to go back, and I and Kron were going back to the dojo, and once in the streets I heard a voice. "Oh my goddess!" Eyes gathered together with the voice of someone shouting. "It''s true! Goddess!" "What a wonderful day today! The goddess can go outside on the day of the audience!" Yes, this is a goddess. On the way back from the sea to the church, on the way back, I felt that. "Hello everyone! Chuo-dori, which was crowded, instantly splits right and left, everyone kneels, worships, and shines their eyes. Are you so grateful? However, the people are rejoicing just because Kron smiles and waves his hand. Tr a n slat ed by pm tl . o "Hey, Earth must smile and wave his hand." "Who will do it?" Someday, it seems like I''m getting weird attention, let''s walk a little away ... "Hmmmm!" "Hmmmm! Gogh !?" That was the time. A little girl ran from across the street and dived into my belly. "Tsu, Amae?" "Mum ..." Amae jumps in without a greeting. It looks like I''m angry, with my cheeks bulging. "Hey, what''s going on?" "... I went away on my own ..." "Huh? No, it''s bad ..." What a training, what did you want to play? " Oh, a star? Yakimochi is a cute goddess that everyone worships. Tr a ns lat ed by pt l .c o "I''ll do it later. I''ll have to train again in the dojo, so after that." Amae stares at me with eyes like "Is it true?" Somehow, when I miss it so far, I get relaxed. Saddis is like my sister, is it like having a sister? "Oh oh, Amae, good morning" "Oh ... Goddess ... Good morning" Oh, is this possible even for children? He got down from my clinging waist, corrected his posture, and Amae bowed his head. But immediately, Amae turned and grabbed my hand and pulled. "Go" "Wow, don''t pull" Yeah, I say the least greetings, but I''m jealous of being taken away. I''m sorry. Then ... "Ufufufu, Amae is good friends with Earth ~ Then I will hold my hands!" "What !?" Kron reaching for it. Do you hold hands with me in front of such a public? As expected it is bad ... "Yes, Amae. I mean, it''s not my hand, but the other Amae''s hand. "Ah!?" Suddenly, his hands were connected to Kron, and Amae was also quite surprised. But ... "Yeah, it''s shaky!" "Oh ... oh, oh ... oh!" Kron smiles and shakes her hand connected to Amae back and forth like a cradle. Amae was puzzled at first, but she began to wave to see if it was fun. Tr a nsl a t ed b y pm tl.o N, let''s do it together! Huh? Me too? N! Amae, who felt good, started swinging my hand together. Three of us walking while holding hands clinging between me and Kron. what''s this? Doing something like this with the goddess worshiped by the people, can''t I say anything? "What''s that?-They''re rude to the goddess." "It''s so easy for our goddess ..." "What are those kids !?" Look. But ... "That man was fighting with Macho yesterday ..." "Is that boy Amae in the church? He was such a laughing child." " that? At first, I started to blame myself for being rude, but it disappeared in an instant, and on the contrary, it gradually became a warm gaze at us ... "" "" "" "" "" "" "" " I''m relaxing! ? It''s like a good brother and sister walking like this ... "No, rather than transcending it ... well-being ... family? Here, trainer. That''s not true. I''m still fifteen. It''s almost like me and Kron are a couple, and Amae is like a daughter. While ignoring the trainer''s silly jokes, the three of us pass through the city where they are relaxing and head for the dojo. "Yes, Earth! Let''s swing Amae" "Huh? Swing?" "Yes, lift up Amae with two people like this" "Oh, oh ... this way" "Yu-yurayura!" From left and right, Klong and I pull Amae''s arm up. Amae whose feet float in the air. While we flapping our feet, we smile as if we were excited. "Kyuhooo!" Amae, the loudest shouting ever. "Ufufufufu, are you having fun? Amae" "Hello, are you in a good mood?" "Kyuhohoi! Tr an sl a te d b y Jpm t l .om We walk while doing such things ... "" "" Yeah, get married "" " Something around me was talking about something, but it was a bit embarrassing and uncomfortable. However, the one who endured that gaze and finally arrived at the dojo ... "Everyone is working hard ...? Or ...?" "?" "What?" We came to the dojo, but there were no people on the ground floor. Dumbbells, barbells, jump ropes, etc. are scattered on the floor, which are thought to have been trained by just a few people, but no one is there. But soon from the upper floor ... "" "" Uoooooooo! "" "" The whole building swayed. "Everyone, is it above?" Everyone is upstairs. But what was it that everyone was on? So if we try to go up the stairs ... "Soooo, that older sister!" "Oh! Pia, Tsukushi doesn''t have any teeth!" "Tsukushi is the third strongest in the dojo following Macho and Bro!" Even though it''s crowded! @ Karui''s unstoppable movement ...? Not the second floor. A ring on the third floor. Just like me and Ghos spur yesterday, it looks like someone is sparing today. And the resounding cheers. When we arrive at the third floor, who is fighting, we surround a lot of rings there, and then ... "This is ... ah ... a motleyage ... they''re ...!?" On the ring, "seven men and women" were fighting. Motriage, Oratsuki, Mobuna, Budeo, one kneeling on the ring, fainting or falling. And ... "Hah, huh ... Shinma Magoku, Shinken !! Seiya!" "I''ll do my best! Magical Sprint!" Tsukushi''s sister and Karui attacking one woman with two people. With those two cool faces, standing upright ... "Then we''ll capture it." "Well! ??" Tr a n sla te d b y p tl. o He passes between the two in a moment while keeping his posture straight. Then, the next moment, Tsukushi''s sister and Karui had both hands and feet tied with a jump. "Wow !? Pud, why !?" "Gee, gee !? The tied two people fall down on the ring and roll. What is it ... I miss it somewhere ... "The body moved naturally without thinking ... I was able to do this ..." Saddis, no breath, no sweat, no expression. Saddis''s short-sleeve and short-pants light clothes, which she saw for the first time, whether she borrowed her clothes. Raw feet and thighs are crisp! ? What is it? What are you excited about ... "Hey! It''s six-to-one with both hands and feet!" "Mr. Sadiz, isn''t it cool?" Then the whole housework is perfect and the food is good! I want the bride! By all means, be my bride! Hey, run away! Excited are the same in the dojo. Everyone, regardless of man or woman, was praising Saddis. "Awesome ... that there was such a woman ..." "What a sick woman ..." "Somehow, I''m throbbing" "Muhmm! " The motriage rolling in the ring, waking up, grinning, blushing their cheeks, saying something kinky ... "Awesome! Yeah, Mr. Sadith! I wonder if I''ve been completely killed! I''ll call Saddis unnie now." "Nmmm, it''s great! Why is it so strong !?" Both the defeated Tsukushi''s sister and Karui are shining. Saddis grabbed the hearts of many people in an instant while I was away. "Ufufufu, isn''t that great, sadis ......... Huh? Earth?" I saw the scene, and inevitably complicated emotions came up. "I don''t care about anything." I suppose I was really relaxed, but what is this feeling. In order to radiate something I do not understand, I got down alone from the 3rd floor which was still exciting and decided to continue training. Chapter 124 Episode 123 Homework Sadis was called a genius. Although I was a kid, I, Princess, Rival, and Fu were all killed. Since I was at the Academy, I was told that the Empire would soon become a world-class warrior. So, of course, there were a lot of men who approached Saddis. "Sadiz. I got a new horse. Why don''t you come and see that wonderful horse that draws the blood of Monday Silence? "Hey, run away! Pina, Sadith-kun, actually I also got a theater company ticket from my dad. It is a special seat. Why don''t you go with me? "Well, sadis. Saddis is a girl''s top and maybe a school year''s top, but I''m a boy''s top. Why don''t you train together to aim for further heights? How many years ago? When Saddis was attending the academy, I happened to pass by the Academy''s gate, and in my eyes was Saddis, who was gathering a lot of people around when he left school. Strong, smart, beautiful and popular. I saw it and was impatiently impatient. T r a n slate d b y jptl. o m What are you guys? I know Saddis best. I live together. I''ve been with you all the time. It was just jealousy of brat. Despite this, Saddis returns with no expression to the surrounding boys. "I''m sorry but I have a plan" Reply without showing any thoughts. Men who dent in it. Apparently no pulse. Such a cold and high attitude doesn''t usually seem very good. However "Sadith is wonderful today," "I feel cool, beautiful and lonely." "What kind of person is going to shoot her heart? "That''s a senior warrior ... no, it''s about a royal family from another country." "It''s the one that inherits the teachings of Hilo-sama and Ma-am." "Even if I know I''ll be shaken ... even Koibun alone! Women who show their longing while being of the same sex ... "Well, I guess I can''t ... but that''s good!" "Wow, by all means make her my wife ..." "Baka. "I can''t do it." "I''ve never been invited to a date." No man shakes, is not opponent, but still looks suspiciously at Saddis. Looking into the front of the Academy gate, I knew again that Saddis was still hot. Tr a n s l a t ed b y p tl .com "Oh? Weifang! ""Wow! ? As I lowered a little, Sadith noticed me and ran from the other side. "Bocha, have you finished school? However, why are you here ...? What? Pun ~ ? ufufufufu ~ He looked at me and wondered why I was there, but Sadith immediately grinned with a grin and grin. "What, what ..." "Bye, maybe you''ve come to pick me up?" "No! ? Correct answer. But I hurriedly denied. "Chi, Chigeshi! After school, I thought I was going a little detour and just happened to just walk through the academy and peek a bit for the future, so I guess Saddis would not be with a stranger I do not know I''m worried about that, it''s not like that! I''m already swift. Saddis turned to Sopppo with his face held down. "Well, I understand ... bo, bocha ... enough. So more than that ... or too cute ... " Are you muttering and laughing?˼ I thought I was too bald and stupid, so I fell down too much. "Uh ... I don''t know anymore. Sadis''s fool! "Huh ... angry faces ... uh ... because I have this, I have no interest in men of the same age ..." I was relentless and almost ran away. But before that, Saddith stopped laughing and gave her a little bow. "Then, Bochama. I met by chance and could you return with me? That alone made my cheeks hot and my hands calmly outstretched. T r an sla t e d b y p m tl.o "It''s good, but" Eventually I couldn''t resist Saddis. "Ufufufu, it''s quite fresh to go to school with a uniform like this." "Oh, okay ..." We walk on the central street of the Imperial City. I answered softly, but I was really nervous. It was my first time to walk alongside the saddle in the Academy uniform, not the usual maid outfit, and I felt something different. At the same time as I was fooling such tensions, I asked Saddis that I was worried. "What''s sadis ...?" Thankfully] "Yeah. But ... is that OK? "What is it? "I was invited to a date! "That''s right." "Sadith, I always study and train ... I help my house ... I have some homework ... it''s hard. Sometimes, don''t you go out to date or play? Do you not want to go? A sadis always great for me. But is it always hard for me? Would you like to play sadis? ͬr At the same time, I still don''t want to see Saddis being with another man. I have such a complex feeling and I can''t quite be honest. Then, Saddis ... "Yes, I''m a woman, too. I want to date a boy, or maybe I''m going to date too? ""eh! ? Surprised, I turned around and looked up, and Sadith had a nasty smile. "Oh? What happened? Weifang. You know, I''m a mote, as you know? I would like to date a hot boy with holding hands, and that partner is already there. Lie, eh? Such ... eh ... lie, right? "It''s not a lie. That''s why I refused the invitation of my classmates. I already love that person and I can''t help but love it, so today is a date too. " It was a shock. I thought I knew more about Saddis than anyone else, so I started crying, thinking that there was a sadis I didn''t know. In the future we will make Saddis a bride. I thought so and shook, and tears were about to come out. "Well, uh ... where is it? Dating today? Who is it? I ask Saddis, embarrassed that he is crying. Then, sadis, who usually has no expression or smiles with a smile, smiles with a smile at this moment ... `` I''m on a date after school with a boy holding my hands right now. '''' After that, I became very embarrassed, but excited and excited, and I didn''t remember how I got home or what kind of conversation I had. But now, if you think about it, that''s because I''m treating me as a little brother or child. It has always been my first love, and it has dominated me forever. It must have been cut off in the previous game. Still, it is still far from recalling that time. "Damn ... what am I ... I''m holding my hands with braces and natural girls ... T ran sl ated b y pmtl . o m I was ashamed of myself, who was relaxing in Nonki. "Look at it! I''ll be stronger! Will you be swung around like this! I will win! I will win! Whoever you are! I don''t feel like a feminine reminding me of that, I''ll be stronger. And I''ll win! I''ll win! I''ll win! Who is your opponent! "Huh ... what? ... before the match before ... Hiro, Maam, and that maid have the same eyes as when we talked together." "... Nanakotaneyyo" "Really? Well, if those feelings give you the spirit to become stronger against Gamshala, it''s okay. '' Right now, there is no one except me and the trainer. Trainer said that I tapped the sandbag in front of the mirror. Before your match. That''s right, the day my father and mother came back in a hurry after digging a hole and falling out of work. At that time, I was angry at the situation that no one was expecting my victory, and swore to myself that I would be extra strong from rebellion. To be honest, the situation is completely different now and I myself didn''t think I was the same at that time. However, it seems to trainer that way. And trainer is like my feelings ... "Well, child. As I said before, "improvement of basic skills" using dojo equipment. "Acquisition of magic breathing". This is the theme, and I will continue training for it. I''m thinking about various training menus so that I can''t get tired of it ... "What?" "I''m going to add another training theme to be stronger than to change." Future training. By improving the ability of the foundation, jumping, upper body, lower body muscle training, muscle training exclusively for the toe, roadwork, shadow, sparring. He was taught yoga and the like in a short period of time, learning how to breathe magic. One more new theme will be added to this situation. It could be pretty hard. However, mysteriously now I only felt like "I''ll do anything." And the new theme that trainer imposes ... "It''s the development of a special move" "... what? ... what?" I was stunned by a slightly surprising proposal. "Daima flicker, Daima smash, Daima corkscrew, counter punch, breakthrough, Daima spiral are all techniques. However, they are originally tricks. In other words, you just use the extra technique as told. Well, that''s not a bad thing right now ... " "Well, as I was told ... but ... but now ..." T r a nslate d by jpm t l. o "That''s why we make one for the future. Three months later, whether it can be used or not, it is an original technique dedicated to you ... to create your special technique. " Deathblow. I feel like I''ve heard these sounds after a long time. "And, in the development of this special move ... You decide what type of special move you want to use." And while proposing by myself, the trainer makes a no-touch declaration. I had no choice but to be confused. "Well, let''s get a consultation. But now, with the same training as before, and instructing the miserable men of the magic school, think of the image of a special move in one corner of your head. Imagine what you can do and what suits you. Then, make a claim that you can claim that you are yourself, burn them in the eyes of Bonkla, and make the world stand out! I never thought I would come here and make such a proposal. For me in the past, it would have been fun just thinking about the name of the special technique. But now it is different. In general, it''s better to ask a trainer who knows the right answer than I think ... "Kids" "... ??" "It''s certainly quicker to come up with an idea that''s right for you, but sometimes it''s good. For you to be you ... " At that time, Trainer''s smile was more like a school teacher giving homework, rather than a teacher. In the end, I had no idea what Trainer was doing, but in any case, I had no choice but to think. And ... "However, if you want to come up with a deadly technique, you will have more options if you learn magical breathing early. In fact, it''s better to let them remember slowly, but I can''t say that. So, a child. In fact, I''m not very reluctant to let you grow like this, but there is a way to learn magic breathing faster by combining it with yoga. '' The trainer''s expression like a teacher retracts in an instant, and this time the trainer shows the face of a strict teacher again. I asked her to test my feelings and determination, and when I nodded ... "If you''re ready ..." "Dry out by draining" ...... for a short time ... I''ll see you a bit of hell " The training has been so harsh that it seems to have been refreshing and sweaty. Chapter 125 Episode 124: Sweat It''s only a few days. Drain. Do you simply sweat or saliva to drain your whole body? I don''t know what it''s training. Is it simply drinking water if you are thirsty? But those who beat me against ninja warriors, augers, bad guys, and mantises ... easy ... who is that optimistic stupid? "Olaaaa!" "It''s miscellaneous! Don''t let me beat you to relieve stress. Oratsu slaps his fist into the sandbag with all his might. I was supporting the sandbag from behind, and I felt the shock and roared. I don''t want to shout. "Hey, Motriage! Mobuna! Sparling at the same time, come on! Mobuna avoid my left hard! Motriage gives me a bit of magic from a medium distance." "" The work of "Draining" that trainer newly instructed me. How many days have you started? If you ask, it''s only days that can be counted with one hand. What is that? What is my head and mind now? "What''s wrong, Mobuna! It''s a flicker that slows down one left hand! I can''t talk about it like this!" "Huh, depression, uh, hoo !?" Tr an s l a t e d b y jpt l .o "Motorage, next, thunder! No, no, no! You can use various attributes for dexterity! If you can learn powerful magic halfway, a technology that can instantaneously activate basic magic Wear it! Next, the wind! " "Well, a bit wind!" I''m irritated and frustrated, thinking that I shouldn''t make a voice. I try not to hit them, but I''m pretty confused. "Wow, what''s this! Wow !?" "No! No instantaneous power! No such thing, no one hits, and it doesn''t hurt much!" Wear a heavy slapstick! " Someday, something ugly within me will scatter not only these guys, but the whole area? I''ve been spending the last few days holding it down. "Huh, huh ... Osh. That''s all. The rest is all about muscle training. I don''t always have the basic muscles. As I taught, a pair of people, one on the bench press While you''re doing something, the other can help you. '''' T r a nsl a t ed b y jp t l. o "" "Wow!" " What has saved me is that they are surprisingly obedient to what I say. If those guys complained about "er" or "let''s do something more interesting", their fists might have been flying. In other words, they''re really trying to get stronger. That''s why I''m serious. I know that in the last few days, and I, as a professor, cannot do anything terrible. "Okay, then I''ll run a bit." After dating with them, my own training. I train my body from morning to evening and teach them from night to night, and my training starts from night. The outside is already dim, and workers at the end of work are returning home, and there is a swell in the lighted store. Then ... "Hey Earth!" "... Tsukushi''s older sister ... Sadiz ..." "Thank you! Are you still training?" On her way home from shopping for dinner, Tsukushi''s sister and Saddis were filling up their shopping bags. Sadith still looks down at me a little, looking down on me, but Tsukushi''s sister talked to me. "Isn''t it supposed to be eating with you lately? I''m going home late, aren''t the goddess and Amae a bit lonely?" "Hmm? ..." "Amae, I''m up until Earth returns. I''m working hard until late, but Earth doesn''t seem to come back at all ... Is it okay? " For the past few days, I was always waking up at the same time and eating food at the same time, but my life has changed since I started draining water. He woke up earlier than usual and ran later than usual. "Isn''t it possible to eat with everyone today? I would call Motriage-kun and have a social gathering with Saddys unnie!" "Hey, Tsukushi''s sister ... I guess the fun party is about to be done after getting stronger, isn''t it? "" But ... it''s a big deal ... "" At least, "I don''t want to do that, but after the tournament is over. Am I going? " And not just run. I cut off my desires. "that" When I came here, Saddis seemed to feel something to me as I started to make the wall, and she never tried to talk to me. I knew it, but ran without response. Run around the city at night without looking back. "" "Yosei (kun) (senior), happy birthday! @ The present is ~, wa, ta ---------" "" "What? Wow, stumbling on the floor, wow!" "Cho, yosei !? Pakiya, it''s still early ... no, the ribbon!" "No ?! You can get the ribbon and your boobs !?" T ra ns l ated by jp mt l .co "Sir, that''s where girls are important, don''t squish!" "Mo-Yosei-kun''s etch!" "I have to take responsibility for this." It doesn''t matter what the surroundings are doing and those of the same age try to happily catch up. I am me. No matter what the others do, I just do it. "Well ... then do you want to drive again?" And I arrived at the sea, before starting training at the sea ... "First ... Breakthrough!" Anyway, breakthrough. Then, without doing anything, shed magic power and wait until the breakthrough expires. "Huh, hey, huh ..." "Okay, the magic has gone to the sky." The last few days aren''t just about draining the body. When training, the trainer instructed me to zero the magic before training. "Is it painful? "Betty. But my clothes are sweaty because of my sweat." If you''re sweaty, it means you can still squeeze. go! Darsh! ! ""Oh" When the magic reaches zero, the body suddenly feels tired. As soon as I run, I run out of breath and get frustrated. Even though the power is gradually losing power due to drainage, there is this magical zero start training there. Still a few days. A few days. However, it''s ex. "Dee Eri Puri Puri Puri Puri Puri Puri Puri P !!!!!!!!! And run. However, it is run like a carriage. Over the past few days, the amount of running has increased threefold. To build strength? If there is training to strengthen your body, there must be other. Naturally, you should know that it is a trainer. But I just ran. Training from the morning, the magic of the sky, and dashing on the sandy beach where these feet can be taken. Tran s lated b y jp t l .om "Zee, oh, ze ..." "Don''t stop during the interval!" Do it with your abs! "Guu, tsu, nu, ku" "End of interval!" dash! "Nuuuuuuoooooooooooo !!!" "The speed is a little slower?" What s up to that?i Are you going to take your rest and rest? "" That''s a bit tight! "" Did you see that? There is still room! Sweet baby boy who grew up full. I will break it! "Uooooooooooooooo!" It''s hard! I guess I''m worried about drinking water. You may want to swallow your saliva desperately and lick even this flowing sweat now. what? why? Am I doing this? I''m getting tired of thinking about something, going beyond irritation. "I''m really weakened. However, human beings are still weak. During the war, there would have been those who could endure for days without drinking water. " How is it? Do you feel anything on your body? "" ......... No ... "" I see. Then, please run a little more! " My thighs are heavy. The calf is screaming. What is this body collapse? I''m training but I don''t feel like getting stronger. The training method that Traina has taught me so far.ȫ All of them were just things that made me realize that if I keep doing this, I''ll definitely be stronger. But this is different. "Empty magic will recover over time. This is because over time, the holes slowly take up the magic in the air. Everyone is doing it unconsciously. Feel that it is being incorporated little by little. If you grasp that feeling, be conscious of it yourself, and know the feeling of taking in magical power ... you should be able to master "magic breathing" Training in the last few days is only a sign of weakness. In fact, now I am weak. Even if I keep doing this, I just want to fall someday. "But the feeling that the magic in the air is being taken from the hole is really trivial. It is so small that it can hardly be felt by ordinary creatures. In order to feel it, you need to expose your nerves and have a sharp and extremely sharp sense ... " I know I will fall down. But I have to run. I only have mental power left. But I don''t know if I''m going to be strong. Yes, I believe. Chapter 126 Episode 125: Intermission (Daimaou) The number of days has become uncountable with both hands, and quite a few children have come. A little boy who grew up without any problems emerged from his cheekbones, and his skin began to dry, and his eyes were almost covered. "Well, trainer ... is it okay in the morning? It has already reached the limit. The time to get up in the morning is getting faster and faster. It''s not because of the enthusiasm. You simply can''t fall asleep. "breakthrough" You are no longer seriously ill. However, they still run after breaking through their magical powers to keep their command. Even though the breakthrough itself puts a burden on the body, the child is doing it plainly. When you''re ready, run to the sea. The time is still dark enough to say midnight. But the child runs. And although the time has dropped a lot, he is still doing his best in the current conditions of the child without leaving his hand. T ra n sl a t e d by jpmtl .co "Hah, hey, hey, hey ..." To be clear, this sweaty training is not training. Complete overwork. Then the training is counterproductive. Even more, this drainage for younger children is not an encouraging thing from a teaching point of view. It is a place where you would rather take time. However, this is necessary if we consider these three months. And as long as the child himself believes it, he should not be confused. It would be tough to let a young boy, who was still young and raised without any inconvenience, cut off his greed. "Okay, do the shadows while finely carving the steps. start! "" ... Suh ... " Even so, the steps are not well carved on the sandy beach. My legs are tangled and the rhythm does not cut. Eventually, they fall on their feet and fall. "Guh, nuh ... oh, oh ... oh, oh, oh, oh, oh ..." A child who bites on her dry lips to shed blood and irritates and hits the sandy beach when she cannot move as expected. But ... "Are you going to rest? "That''s ...?" "I see ..." Tr ans l a ted b y p t l.co If you fall, weaken, or still get up quickly ... At this point, it''s no longer a matter of guts. And only one seems strange. The child is in an extreme state, his children are impatient, and his spirit is gradually disintegrating. However, while falling into that area, the child complains, but never emits only weak sounds. Originally, "No more," "Limit," or "I want to quit" would be ok. Nevertheless, I do what I should do silently. "Ah, uh ... aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa !!" The root of this desperation is not just to look back. Not just to want to be strong. "Water, water, you can drink water, shit, your head goes crazy! I don''t know why anymore! Damn, damn oh! Shouting in the heart of the child is transmitted while shadowing Gamushara. Yes, you can drink, if you are a child. Certainly, I am by my side. I will scold you too. However, I can''t put my hand directly into the child, even if I exchange words. You can''t stretch or beat. If a child breaks the word and tries to drink water, he can''t stop it. However, children do not break. "Is your heart broken? Even if I hear this with hate, the child will always return. "Nana, Ko, Ta, Hey!" Even though I think that "children can learn magic breathing in this way in a short period of time," there is not much "experience" to actually teach the disciples to drain water. That''s why I thought it would be like this if I was with the person draining in front of me all the time. At this point, it may be inevitable to break the promise unknowingly, regardless of the child''s will, because you can understand the child''s shouts. However, children do not break. "Lose it ... it''s already the limit, it''s hard, it''s painful, it''s like death ... And it was that time. "I imposed this guy thinking I could do it ... then I''ll do it ..." It is transmitted too. A cry in the heart of a child. T rans l a t e d b y jpt l . om "The people of the Imperial City, my father, my mother, and Saddis ... I didn''t expect me ...... nobody looked at me ..." At this point, the child must be out of his mind that I can understand her voice. No, she may be shouting unconsciously. "But ... but! For the first time, there was a guy who could see me ... and I imposed it now, believing that I could do it ... Oh ... absolutely ... this idiot ... "I don''t want to be disappointed with just this guy! Only this guy doesn''t want to betray! During the last game, I called my child only once. He pushed out the child''s back, and called the name "Earth Lagann" as a proof of my recognition. But I called it only once. However, that one time may have remained in the child. "Really. Then continue! If I heard the cry of the child''s heart now, shall I leave it unheard? Anyway, this stupid apprentice ... Speaking of which, he ... Kron knew that ... DDI think what Earth really wants is more than just strength Yes, what children want. I know it. The children themselves are not even aware. No, you may have forgotten what you want. Children, what you want, the roots have not changed since you first met. You want to recognize Earth Lagann. Not to be praised. I want someone to acknowledge you. So, being strong is one of the means, not the whole thing. There was a way to get recognition for something beyond my father in another field. But you chose this path. And I know too much. No matter how harsh the surface, you still want to show yourself to that maid. As Earth Lagan, not a brave son''s son. As one man. "Hey, you''re a little slower? What happened! If you want to quit, you can always quit! "" I can''t give you enough because I know what you want. I don''t call you "Earth Lagann" anymore. If you know what you want and give it, its value will be cheap. Now, your goal is neither here nor in three months. Be more ahead. I can''t easily give hope. T r ans la te d b y p t l.c o Above all, being recognized by others happens naturally. Only those who do not know what you want will recognize you naturally and have precious value. So I won''t say it anymore. However "I''m watching you ... you" "Huh, hey, huh ... eh?" "I don''t say anything. I''m out of concentration! Focus more! "Push!" Yes, at least I''ll look at it. Instead of giving the words you want, let''s keep looking at you. "... I just heard it ... I guess it''s okay to pretend I can''t hear it?" ...... No? "... Thank you ..." Well, that''s why you say your heart is too hollow. Chapter 127 Episode 126: The Word "I did my best" The first day I came to this country, I destroyed the sandbag with a single blow, but now my fist hits the sandbag, but it just sounds a pass pass and does not shake at all. Magical jumping rope? Already, dizziness is caused only by normal forward jump. Magical yoga? I can''t get frustrated and nervous. Muscle training? I didn''t think dumbbells felt so heavy. And now I can no longer sparr with the motirage. "A little ... I can''t see it anymore ..." "Anchan ..." "Uh ..." Now, I have become a very handsome man, and Tsukushi''s older sister turns her face blue. Karui, who is usually bright, also loses his words, and Amae, who has been so sticky, is almost crying and scared. "Earth-kun! I wonder if I can do it!" First of all, drink just water! Look, it''s water! "" ... ah ... uh ... ah ... hh! Chopsticks ... come on ... "" Earth-kun! " Of course. Even in the mirror, I thought for a moment that the undead was reflected. "Why, why are you ...?" "Hey, you, what''s wrong!" "So much ... what happened?" "Earth ..." The motriage are so upset that I''m so weak that I can''t sparr, and I''m so irresistible to see. Same for other dojos. It seems that no one understands me now. T r ans lated b y pmt l .om "As it is ... you are ... you''ll die? Earth!" And finally, the goose seemed to be unable to see him, and he stood in front of me. "The teacher also left you in his own way and looked at himself, wondering if it would be meaningful. But is it ok to die anyway?" I''m worried. Everyone, me. But now I don''t know what to do if I stop, talk, or get in the way. "I''m ..." But the geese grabbed my shoulder ... "What kind of strength do you get like this dead branch? What are you looking at? What are you aiming for ... "Touch it ... don''t ... give me ..." Tr a ns lat e d by Jp tl .o "Earth?" "Already ... I''m sorry, I''m sorry ... I''m sorry, don''t ..." I know she cares for me, but now I don''t know when or what will trigger it. I can''t control me anymore, if not killing. Hi, ha die? Will I die? Why do you die? Pia ... why are you here? What do you want to do? What do I do until I feel so painful? Do you sweat? No more sweat. I ran out. Why am I still struggling despite running out? Isn''t it just useless? "Hey, come on! Yeah Yeah girls are finally confession!" "Will you finally choose someone?" "I''m jealous of the guy who is hot" "Tsuka, I can afford it even though the tournament is still not going" "Speaking of the tournament, is he really strong? Nobody knows the true power of Yosei because he hasn''t seen the bottom of his power yet. "" Which is stronger with the goose? " Damn, I hate running in the daytime. People are in the way. The voice is noisy. The world is noisy. I don''t always talk insanely! "I don''t ... choose one person, instead choose everyone. That''s my answer! I won the next tournament and I have something I want ... when I get it ... Everyone ... I swear the victory ... Will you marry me? Don''t get in my sight. Please leave me a way. No one speaks a word. "Now, if I could do it ... Really, this guy ..." Wow, if I can be with Yosei! "" Senior, my feelings will not change. " It''s in the way ... I''m in the way ... "Then, let''s go!" I''ll continue to ask for a long time ? "So, what about a bed?" "It''s shameful! It''s since I graduated ..." Tran slat e d b y jpm t l .o "That''s right! Then, if Yosei won the next tournament, what''s the reward?" "Sen, senior! I will give birth a lot!" Especially ... the noisy high-pitched voice of a woman is no longer killing ... no good ... shit, head, empty. In the sky "What? What do you do in bed? Huh? What did you say? ..." What''s that, you''re touching your chest, it''s still too early! What''s always happening with this kind of etch happening! '' Dude ... Dude ... "Ah ... hey, hey! Chiyo-chan! Someone is stepping under your ass !?" "Uh ... oh yeah !? It''s me "Well, I mean ... wow! ?? Ghost! ?? What, this guy ... Wow ........." "Well, who !?" "Whhh ... Kimo ..." "Wow ... what? This person? I m sure this person! Ki, you at that time !? What are you doing in that place! In Chiyo''s ass !? First ... ah, rare ... "Yeah, yeah ... oh ... oh ..." No. What are you doing? Go away quickly ... "Thank you!" At once ... but again ... this slashing woman ... "Muh ... the appearance has changed a lot ... huh. Did something happen? Did you fall down in punishment? Or was it a curse?" "..............." I don''t even know of a cheeky attitude ... " T r a nsl a t e d by Jp tl . o m quickly "Ai, garbage ... do the opponent ... do not motivate ... go away" Push the shoulder of the disturbing woman lightly, and on the way ... "What are you going to do to my loved ones!" "Buho !?" "I won''t let you touch my loved ones!" Oh ... I ... I was beaten ... I know ... I can''t move ... "Well, why?-I don''t know for some reason, but I was so weak ... scum ... it''s the worst guy to violate a girl. It''s not worth hitting." Why? ? Why should I be disturbed by such small fish? ? You must be blocked! ? "Let''s go now" "Yeah ..." Why do I have to look down on such shit? If you drink only water, if you drink even a drop, all of you ... all of you ... all of you ... "Ah ... ah ... ah ah!" That''s right, let''s do it! I should kill you! "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa !!" kill! Koros! Colosseal Aaaaaaaaaaaa! ! ! ! So drink water! It''s water! water! The water! water! Mizumi Mizumi! "Hey, what are you guys, are you a vagrant?" "Isn''t that a bit crazy?" "Do you call Esha?" Kill kill kill kill! ! ! ! Water Water Water Water! ! ! ! Tra ns l ate d b y Jp mt l . o "Ahhhhhhhhhh!" Kill kill kill kill kill kill kill water killing water killing water killing water killing water killing water killing! ! ! ! "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!" Ah!ˮ There is water in front of the store there! I''m tapping! It''s water! That s it! If you drink that! "Don''t drink the water scattered on the ground. Let''s go back to church once." Who? e? "Really ... I didn''t want to be able to call me, but ..." I haven''t yet remembered what I was doing to you ... but still you can''t bear to see it now " Sadiz. He seemed very sad, and stood beside me with a look that would make her cry. "I care about you. I''ll be with you for days and days ... but I don''t know what you''re aiming for, what you think and why .... "I did my best," and that church and dojo people should think so. Please do not suffer any more. " With that said, Saddis tries to wake me up with my hand. "Return to the church right now, drink water, rest your body. Eat food properly. Let''s see your doctor." "Well, I ... I''m still ..." I think it''s enough. You worked hard. " Worked hard. that''s true. I''m already enough ... Before, I sure did like this ... DDI ... I couldn''t win, but I worked hard ... I don''t need comfort! I want to win! I don''t think I will win, I want to show them to you! "Ah" I see ... what I forgot ... "... Sadith ... it''s enough ..." "Eh?" "So it''s still okay ..." "What''s that?" I was about to become a pitiful bastard that I was "satisfied with my hard work". Couldn''t do it, but did you do your best? Wrong. I can''t do it because I don''t have enough effort. "What am I doing ... I''m doing my best ... I don''t know ... I don''t know ... I don''t say ..." "Ah ..." do your best on the way I can say that I worked hard for the first time after doing my best. So it''s ironic. Fortunately or unfortunately, Sadith''s concern for this made me decide for the last time. I felt like my body and mind were just a little wet. "However!" "Let''s see ... I''ll show you, because ... me" "Well, wait ..." "One, only ... thank you ..." "e?" "Because it''s so much more ... In this world, there are more people who I don''t want to betray ..." Nature and I said that. It''s not simply a word that came out of the gang or the infidelity. I''m still working hard. It''s time to get results. I wanted to show the result to Saddis again. What can I grasp and do at this end, even if I have no memory? No hate. This feeling. With that in mind, I was calm down and my mood calmed down. And most of all, he was just beating himself and betraying the teacher who believed in me and set the task. "...... Child ..." "I''ll run" Trainer who was watching silently from beginning to end. I won''t stop me, reprove me, or scold me. Whatever happened, I was just trying to see me. But it''s alright. "It''s okay." So I said it out. And at this moment, it was really okay. Once it exceeded the boiling point, it was going crazy, but as soon as it settled down, it was somewhat refreshing. On the contrary, I feel a little bit better with the feeling that something is filling my empty body [That! ! ? ? Children! ? "Wow !?" Suddenly, Traina changed her blood and called me. surprised. But what happened suddenly? "Child ... Do you feel any change in your body? The feeling that something is filled in the empty vessel Eh? That''s it. feel. what? Breathing? No, normal breathing is inhaling and exhaling. However, the feeling that I feel now is like what you smoke accumulates in your body ... Trainer? Are you laughing? "Huh ... finally ......... this time really ... really hard ... not! "... Huh?" "Well, I wasn''t going to say this ... but I was so excited ..." Suddenly praise me ... but, with a face like "it''s gone", holding my mouth ... what happened? Approximately, I''ve now been rejected of Saddis''s word, "I''ve done my best," even though I didn''t get any results yet, but did trainer do the same? No, trainer doesn''t say that. If you say ... "Child, bite that feeling. Remember. Now you can feel all the magic holes and magical powers in your body with your senses. It''s only when I accomplish the task. What is that? Chapter 128 Episode 127: End of Hell I stand on the beach where no one is, looking at the sea. Some dry bodies, such as bones and skins, still remain. Now, I can easily sense the pulsating heart, the creaking muscles when moving the body, and even the circulation of blood in the body. I felt a little bit of a feeling that something was taken into my body. A small amount of energy enters the body as if taking in air from a number of tiny holes in the whole body. "Feel the magical power that can be taken in and figure out where the magical power comes from. All the positions of your magic holes are accurate!ħ Magic power is taken in from there!ħ The magic hole usually has its magical power taken in naturally with the hole open. It''s not just open, but inspiring. '' I understand. The sense of my whole body, sharpened and sharpened beyond the limit, now feels even the sound of water drops far away. And the concentration, which had increased even more than kore due to jumping ropes and yoga, invited my consciousness, which had been scattered as a price of draining water, to the bottom of the sea of deep consciousness at this time. Why. I wanted water that much. I was so crazy about killing. I was about to hit the hard, painful, endless hell. But now, my body and mind are calm. Tran sl a te d b y jp tl.om The days of training in hell, as if I didn''t feel like getting stronger, were making me feel a certain result now. This feeling is dying. What made me feel like this was the existence of a teacher who believed in me ... and ... regardless of the shape, he was still there ... it was a complicated feeling. But it''s strange that the mind and mind are as refreshing as ever before. "breakthrough" "Okay, keep the breakthrough as it is!ħ Magic power is released by the breakthrough state. At the same time, control the magic hole to capture the magic in the air. Release, capture, release, capture, repeat this continuously and circulate! That is the essential feeling to master magic breathing! I''m not pride. Now I can do anything. That feeling fills me. And the hell so far has become like my spine, and I''m even more confident. "... this is ... this is it?" "Yes, that feeling! And the feeling once learned will never be forgotten! You stand up and start walking today, just as your child remembers to get up and walk! T ra nsla te d by jpt l.c o start walking? As a person, I felt like I was running up the stairs by skipping. "Ah ... oh ..." The breakthrough, which has been running out of time for a long time, is not yet running. On the contrary, as long as you get up, you can continue as much as you like. To me ... "Fufu, fufufufu, fuhahahahahahahahahahaha! Traina laughed. That smile was just the Devil''s laugh. And the trainer spreads his hands ... "Welcome, baby. To a world where no one else has yet reached in history. '' He welcomed me to step into a world that only the trainer knows. To me, that was the greatest compliment. "How do you feel? "I want to try it now." "Fuhahaha is an impatient guy. But ... wait a little longer. First, take some rest and get some water and nutrients. '' That''s true. Even though my mind and head have been refreshed, I still remain undead. I guess if I get back to my normal condition ... I wonder if this is still the case, but what happens to me when I return to normal condition? Really, it''s really a level up ... "However, children" Look. "I praise you for mastering magic breathing, but I''m sorry ---" "Don''t ride too much, right?" That''s correct ... " For you, I''m still a kid who started walking? I''m still running, aren''t you riding well? And Traina was telling me when teaching me magic breathing. DDYou and Tourou have properly protected the task of not using breakthrough, and won. He doesn''t want to enjoy or win the game in front of him, uselessly show off his power to the opponent, or use the power that he has acquired indiscriminately. Evidence is the exchange with the accessories of today''s magic school. You have in mind that you want to be higher. That''s why we teach T ran sl ated b y jp t l .c o It''s all about drowning in your power and getting sick. I''m not that kind of guy. That''s why if I followed the trainer that I taught, I learned magic breathing, but not much. Isn''t it that kind of attitude? "Return ... to the church ... so ... come out." "" "!" " "Fufufu, if you were a child today, did you notice that? Yes, I was aware. The guys behind me, behind the trees on the beach. "Oh, have you gone ballet?" "Oh ..." "... I''m sorry." When you look back, there are three people. "Earth, which looked strange recently ... I was so terrible that I wasn''t able to talk to me ... Even though my current earth had changed, my eyes had returned to their original ground." A smiling Kron. "okay?" Amae, who has been completely frightened of my recent appearance, looks at me while mushrooming. In his hand was a water bottle. "... I''m sorry ... I didn''t want to make you uncomfortable ..." Sadiz bows down while apologizing. All three seemed to have been worried about me. And ... "By the way, Earth," "What?" "I don''t know what you''ve been like now for these days, but I don''t hear it anymore. "I knew it was necessary for you." "Kron ..." "Can you tell me just one?" "What?" As soon as I knew that I was all right, Kron asked me, who had always been looking away from me. "You are now ... with whom were you talking?" Transl a te d b y jp t l. om Of course, the three hid were listening to me and Traina talking. That said, nobody can see the trainer. It would have only sounded like myself, and not so unnatural. But Kron seems to see that I was talking to "someone". After all it is sharp. Well God Oh ~ Sorry But I can''t tell Kron everything. So when I tried to deceive it, I didn''t know how I received my joke, but Kron smiled and didn''t hear any more. Hey, Amae Uh !? Would you give me? Uh, oh u Amae hiding behind the cron and mushrooming. I pointed to Amae''s water bottle and asked. Amae nodded a little and offered me a canteen. I don''t know how long it will be. However, the water in the water bottle feels warm somewhere. "I''m impressed. White water, not cold water. Suddenly drinking cold water right after the extreme drainage will break your body. '' Oh, is that the case? well well "Do you bother bringing something warm?" Amae never knew that because I didn''t even know it. Then ... "Hmmmm ... let me have it." With that said, Amae pointed to Saddis, who was next to him. I see ... Sadice''s wisdom ... "I see. But ... did you bother me? Thank you." "Oh ..." With that said, I stroked Amae''s head. Amae who shakes her body for a moment, after a long absence. However, Amae gradually loosens the lacrimal glands while being stroked ... "Hmm" T ran slate d b y p tl. o m Possessed on my foot. "... I''ll take a break ... I''ll play." "N". Amae who says that and keeps clinging. With a bitter smile, I put my mouth on the white water passed to Amae and slowly put it in. "Don''t gossip? Let me soak into your body little by little Life gradually returns while suppressing the desire to drink up at once. Oh. good. "Wow ... I''m glad I lived." If Amae didn''t cry first, or if there weren''t any women in the first place, I might have been weeping. That''s how impressed. Come back to life. The feeling of being alive has revived. "Now" Revived. Then he rested slowly, ate food, and started again. But that''s it ... "Sadith" "That ?? ... Earth ... Kun" "... I''m afraid to be called Earth-kun, but ... well, it''s good." As expected, let''s return to the church without ignoring it. "When the memory is back, say it for the time being." There is ... " And that''s what each other is like, and I''ve got over one thing over this one. What I need to do before I finish the tournament and jump into the world again. "I''ve already come this far ... I''ll settle and go to the world." "Huh ...? Yes, settle. Having run around without doing that, this was what happened. That''s why we need it. The conclusion. "Well, until then ... Look, I''m going home, Amae. I''m hungry." That was all I wanted to tell Saddis whether he had any memories or not. Of course, sadis now doesn''t know what, but I said. And, to be clear, I was taken to Amae and returned to church. Chapter 129 Episode 122: Enhancement The body that has dried up after losing water has returned. His exhausted body and mind were fully regained with a sense of accomplishment that he had mastered magical breathing. "I''m getting used to it. In Vir, you can almost use the combination of magic breathing and breakthrough. "" Oh, I''m surprised myself. "" When you come this far, it''s the "special killing technique ..." "Oh. Also, why don''t you go out with VIER tonight? " Training in Vieille, which was mentally impossible during the drainage period, can now be accomplished in the past few days. In it, I was trying to learn not only the magic breathing that I just learned, but also the special moves. No, not just that. Other "Oh ... and trainer" "Apart from Special Moves ... I want to be taught." "What? "So, from tonight I''ll have a lot of friends." Anyway, going beyond one hell and gaining one power made me even more greedy. I couldn''t sleep at night during the drainage period, and thought that morning would come early anyway, but now it''s too early to think that morning is coming. "Oh, earth. Good luck. You''ve already returned to the original ground." In the morning, Kron greeted me with a smile at me, as usual, at the church cafeteria. Then, Tsukushi''s older sister, Karui, showed me some relief and beckoned me. Tr a n sl a ted b y jp tl . o "Is Earth-kun, how are you? Are you really worried!" "In-ya, I''m so scared that her is strange, but I''m relieved with this!" After the drainage period, I gradually started working on my original time schedule. I no longer do road work during dark periods, like during the drainage period. And today I was able to come here at the same time as the church sisters. "Oh, no problem anymore. I was worried." "Earth-kun ..." "That''s why Tsukushi''s older sister. You can win over ... Not to worry anymore, it is different from before. I felt so confident that Tsukushi''s sister was surprised. And ... "Yo" "That!? ... Good morning ... There is." I lightly greeted him as he turned his eyes toward me, while keeping her eyes down. Sadis shook his shoulders and shook himself, but bowed. It''s clear that I don''t know what I mean by "final". But that''s fine now. So you don''t have to be savage right now. But that''s it. Even if you can''t get in touch like in the old days, you don''t have to make walls. "Anchan! I''m still sleeping in bed. If you get up, play with me." I was rushing and running into myself, but I was able to do one thing I couldn''t and crossed one hell. That fact may have given me some room in my heart. Then ... Tr an s la t e d by p t l .c o "It looks like you''ve accomplished one thing." "Ya ... no ..." This drainage period. Just looking at me silently without telling me anything, Yamadile, who did not speak a word, appeared in the dining room and smiled somehow in a grumpy mood. "Oh ... I''m worried about you, The Great Priest", "Hm. I don''t feel so polite. But ... Somewhere, what did you do ...?" Please look forward to the next tournament. " I returned with confidence to Yamadile''s smile. Even so, I just learned the magic breathing, and I don''t say that I was so proud of just crossing Yamadile at this point. However, while knowing the power of the opponent, it was still possible to face such a way. And Yamadile doesn''t feel bad about my attitude, but looks rather happy. "Let''s show it! I want you to leave the end of your path in your own way." "Oh, I''ll show you. To the people of this country, to the teachers, and to Saddis. And, incidentally, to them ... "Hey Earth!" "Ola, we''re here! I''ll do it again from today!" "I''m off school today and it''s a bit early ..." Today, the magical school seems to be closed, and the motriage came early in the morning. Call me out in front of the church. "Let''s go now!" Then I''ll run a bit. Will I get only the fruits? "" Yes, Gamba! " I took one apple from the cafeteria table and bitten out. "Yo, you guys" A refreshing morning. Refreshing air. After all, the road work should be done in this much time. "Well, Earth-kun. Are you alright?" "What is it?" "Ola, no matter what you think, until now you''re obviously strange." "Well, that''s right." Yeah, messed up with that tatters ... but are you okay? Isn''t it sick right? "" Well, "" Well, why was that so? " They seemed to be very worried. Well, that''s right. That''s because I was dating these guys in such a state. "Well ..." "Wait! Wait, wait, wait!" Tr a nsla t e d by ptl.o At that time, the sound of a scurry between him and someone echoes in the church. Apparently he was still asleep, but he got up in the voice of the motriage and came down in a hurry. "Go!" Amae. At first Amae was on my shoulder and was on roadwork. But during the drainage period, I was not scared by me. "What is it? Isn''t it sleepy yet?" It seems like I will come back with me coming back. "Wow, let''s go!" "N! Pon, shoulder!" I slightly bent my hips to make it easier for Amae to ride, and Amae jumped happily. "One-chan! One-chan!" "Yes, water bottle?" Amae called Tsukushi''s sister on my shoulder, and as if she knew that, Tsukushi''s sister handed Amae a water bottle large enough to hang on her shoulder. I praised me for giving me the water bottle at the end of my drainage during this time, so I told myself that I was a water bottle clerk and said, "I''m ready for it." That''s going to add to my load, but don''t say that. "I''m gonna do my best!" "Let''s go, you!" "" "Wow!" It was like a team. Aim for the sea by running in the morning town with five people and a little girl like a maid. "It''s already back, Earth!" "Ah, what are you saying, I''m always me!" "Huh? I''m a sick person and I''m a sick person!" However, I was able to sharpen a lot of things and grow up what I had hidden inside. What is it to grow up? It''s a fighting spirit Tososin? What is it? In roadwork with these guys, I am a handicap with Amae on my shoulder and weight on both hands and feet. At first they were battered before me. However, somehow they are able to keep up with each other. Well, from here, dashing and shadowing, the number of these guys is getting smaller, but still I understood that these guys were growing little by little. Tran s la te d b y p t l.o "Wow" Road work from town to the sea is warming up during warming up. It''s time to pull out the body. From here on, you won''t be able to talk like you are. So before that ... "Um, yosei is a bastard." "" "That! ??" " It''s something that gave them some kind of kick in their lives and student life. And it was because of their existence that they wanted to become stronger. So, in a word, Yosei might be both a wall and a goal for them. "Certainly, you''re getting stronger, but it''s impossible to say if that yo-yo can go beyond him." "Wow !? "I know I don''t know ..." "Yes. "Well, that''s ..." "I want to ask you." It was a confirmation to them. "I''ll be in the upcoming tournament, and I''m going to win. In other words, if I see that yosei, I''ll fight yosei somewhere, and I''ll beat him." It is a definite matter that Yosei will also enter the tournament. And it''s a challenge for me to win. In other words, I''m going to hit the yosei they''re clenching and chasing in front of the public. "Oh ..." "Oh, that''s ..." "Uh ..." "........." Is it good or bad for them? "If you witness that ... what happens to you? What do you want to do? Or do you lose your motivation? You''re clenching your teeth, so you want to beat him with your own hand someday?" The motriage was puzzled by my question. "Nevertheless, can I beat him before that?" If I messed up the yoseis they were desperately trying to overcome, would they lose their goals? Those who ran after me, albeit for a short time. I wanted to make sure that I wasn''t so close as to say, "I didn''t know it." Then surprisingly ... Tra ns la t ed b y Jpm tl .com "We aren''t just trying to look back at the yosei ..." It was Budeo that answered my question. He was always the first to whine, but he was participating in training every day for some reason. "I want to change myself ... That''s why ... So, yeah ... I''m tough but I want to be strong. So ... Even if Earth blows Yosei, I''ll stop there ... Maybe I''m going to skip a bit ... but ... from now on ... it''s hard ... I''ll try it a little bit more! ... Amae-chan will support me ... I want to show some cool places to the church sisters That''s right. " Budeo''s answer, though I''m not entirely sure. However, rather than asserting that "even if Yosei is defeated, I will do my best in the future," she felt more like Budeo and felt more like Budeo. Then the motriage smiled ... "If Yosei was knocked down in front of me and lost his motivation ... we would have been bullied behind the original school building." "Roughly, you were desperate until you saw such a sick person "I can''t achieve anything as it is-will we end up?" "Yeah, we also want to beat Yosei. But first of all ... I want to change ..." These guys are training so far. And he seemed to feel something from my appearance during the drainage period. So there''s nothing wrong with defeating Yosei. I received the answer. So ... "Amae" "N?" "Lend me a water bottle" "N!" I take the canteen from Amae and give it to Motriage. "Oh!" "Eh?" "Drink in order." "Eh, ah, uh ... uh ... yes, Oratsuki-kun." "Oh, uh ... nggu ... Mobuna" "Oh, thank you. "Yes," "Ngokyuu, Ngokyuu ....... haha ... I drank it too." "Oh. Well, finally, me too ...... haha!" Turn the canteen with motirage, oratsuki, mobuna, budeo and drink, and finally in my hand. And I also put my mouth on the received water bottle and drink. "Earth-kun? On earth ..." "I also met, so there are a lot of things on the way, and that yossey is a bit moody to the bastard." "e?" "I don''t want to be bullied by the weak, but I''m not good enough to be peaceful and calm down, even though I''m openly hitting someone who has a heartfelt heart. But I''ll put your feelings on that fist. " Yes, as long as I defeat Yosei, I have to put at least the feelings of these guys. "Because they were sweating together and sipping the same water." I flipped the empty canteen after drinking and I said. "Earth ... You ... have you changed a little over the past few weeks?" "Hahahahaha, then, I guess I''m a little stronger too?" When I heard my words, they all smiled ridiculously at the same time, and ... "" "Well, what do you do with drinking water to do dashes and shadows on a sandy beach right now?" " "e?" Ah! ? "Oh !?" "" "What are you doing?" I thought I was good, but I removed it. And ... "Mum! "e?" "Fool! Pesguth, Amae alone is out of the way ... Gussu" Amae is angry while crying and pulls my hair and protests. Apparently, she wasn''t allowed to drink herself. "Hey Earth, what are you doing?" "I''m sorry. "Hahaha, at all" "Earth! Don''t make Amae cry!" "Well, noisy! Humans can live without drinking water for a few weeks if they care!" "" "I looked just before I die !?" " But what is it? It''s bad for you, but we were laughing. "Anyway, there''s no water today! Follow me with dying! "Damn, it''s already done! "Zee, I''ll do it!" "Uh, what''s going on ..." "I, I''m so nervous that I''m nervous." However, it was a time that I couldn''t taste during the drainage period, which seemed to be fulfilling and fun. However, if you have a fulfilling and enjoyable time, you will feel that time passes quickly. When I came to this country, I felt that the tournament three months later was even long. However, if you notice it, the tournament is right before your eyes too Chapter 130 Episode 129: The Morning of the Beginning, Again The goal is not the championship of the tournament, but further ahead. Nevertheless, as far as championships are now a familiar goal, we focused on them. One week before the tournament, we will work hard to adjust our tires and make sure that our body and mind are in a perfect condition. And the morning I greeted was a good night''s sleep, with no nervousness and sleeplessness. "Foo ... finally came?" There is no discomfort in the body. The body feels warrior tremor. This feeling was the same as in the previous game. "Speaking of which, the last game ......... So what happened after I left? Can I cancel it? In the previous game, my father and mother intruded and my runaway overlapped, so I could not fight until the end. But I''ll do it to my heart this time. "Are you confident? "But I can''t be careless and I can''t despise the other person. I''d like to have a title for one or so soon." Yes, this is a passing point. But still, I want a victory now. I came in various ways since I was a kid. But I''ve never taken the first. Swords, magic, results, piano recitals and painting competitions. I''ve never beat the princess, Rival, or Fu, and won the crown of championships or the best. So I want it. T r a n sla t ed by pm t l .c o "That''s why ... Wow, young lady, get up quickly, isn''t he?" "Hmm ... mm? ... Huh !?" Get up .... Before, I wake up my uncle sleeping on my chest in bed. The lady went wild in the middle of the night, sneaking into my bed with Kossori. Now, with a sharpened feeling, I knew, of course, but I forgave it with a broad heart. And the young lady yawns once while rubbing her sleepy eyes, watching me while crackling her eyes ... "Oh ... u ... a" Suddenly, she turned red and opened her eyes. "Well, what''s up ?? ~~~~~~~~~~~" "U, oh, u ..." "Why are you getting into my bed ?? Amae who sharpens her lips and descends with her right and left index fingers. I guess the reason was lonely or something like that, but it''s interesting so let''s do it a little more. "Isn''t your room here? Amae?" "Umm ... you''re wrong ..." "Isn''t it wrong ??" Is your room completely different from here? " Uh ... because T rans late d by Jp tl. o Amae giving her an aura while looking away, "No more bullying." Well, it can''t be helped. Do you excuse this? However, it has been a long miss in the last three months. At first he didn''t even meet his eyes. "Hello. I''m going to go to the dining room after washing my face. I''m just going to the venue without roadwork today." "Mmm" I''ll play a lot tomorrow to reward you with a reward! I got up with Amae aside and said that while pompping my head. Amae suddenly looked surprised and laughed the next moment. "Hmm! I''m going to support you! I''ll do my best, I''ll do my best!" I feel good and calm down. I was relaxing and laughing. "Oh, good morning! Earth-kun!" "Well, Anchan!? ... Amae ...? Where are you?" "... and then ..." When you go to the dining room, the sisters are preparing breakfast. I didn''t go to roadwork today, so I could have a good breakfast. "Finally, earth. How about you? How are you?" "No problem." "Yeah ... yeah ... or so ..." Tsukushi''s older sister who checked my condition and showed me a smile ... I thought, but that expression seemed to be complicated. Well, that''s right. Tsukushi''s sister likes goose. However, in this tournament, Tsukushi''s sister doesn''t want him to win. That''s why I''m rooting for me. However, it is quite difficult to be able to support the people who like in such a tournament from the bottom of their hearts. Nevertheless, if Mr. Machi wins, he will be with Kron. This is a must-win. Even so, the fact that the winner is a child with a cron is just the idea of Traina. "Earth, we''re going to cheer today too, because we''ll all support us together with Motriage-kun!" If you are ashamed of shouting loud, leave it to me! I will hit him on the back and let him speak out! I will make a lot of lunch boxes. " It looks like the other sisters will come to support me today, and for me ...? that? What''s that ... they and these older sisters ...? Hmm? What? "Ah" "Ah" I asked for a moment in my head, but it''s good now. Saddis, who brought the soup from the kitchen, and I put it together. "Good morning" T ran sla ted by Jp t l.o "Oh" "... It''s today ... how are you?" "Nothing to worry about" "Is that so" "Oh ..." Although it''s not terrible, I still feel that there is still a distance where I can joke and laugh and can not do such things as in the past. For the last three months. At the same time I felt a little painful, but I remembered before. "That day ... in the morning ..." "Eh?" "... No ... anything ... You''re coming today?" "Yes ... I''m going to do that" In the morning of your match, we talked to Saddis in this way, and at that time, we made fun of Saddis for the first time because of rewards. And confidently and regally ... "I''ll show you that, so I''ll keep an eye on it." I''ll show Saddis today, just as I did at that time. I need it, whether I have a memory or not. I told Saddis to tell myself. "Wow, good night!" In such a unique atmosphere, a nonquick voice resonated in the dining room. Sisters stand up in a hurry on the visit, bow down and say hello. "Kron ..." "Ufufufu, this day has finally come, Earth" "Mana" "Fumu, is that so?" Kron. I smiled, smiled, looked straight at my eyes, and nodded, trying to figure out what I was. "Yeah! Apparently I''m fine and I think Earth is very good today." "Sorka" "From a standpoint, today I and Yamidile will be looking at the special guest seats, so just support Earth for fairness. I can''t do it, but I''m looking at the earth! So please show me? " Somehow, Kron''s words permeated me easily. Kron said to me, "I''m watching" instead of saying "Go for it." T r a n s late d b y jp tl.co m "Oh, look at yourself." "Yes!" So I thought it was enough and nodded back to Kron. Hmm Hmm? What s wrong? Earth Um, ah, no ? Dangerous dangerous. I watched the cron a little too much. If Trainer''s expectation was correct and I accepted it, I was thinking a bit about Kron and this guy ... "Hey ... what are you going to do? What are you going to do For the time being, I just don''t want to be able to decide my way as it is said. I didn''t like that and became me now. Of course, then Yamidile wouldn''t be silent, but I don''t mean to be silent. "Mum, I see Amae! I''m gamba gamba!" "Oh, yes, I''m encouraging." "... Eh, oh, no, that, I ... However, it is first to win first. I got fired and had breakfast. Even if it is the same morning as that time, it will not be the same. This time, I''ll do it without any regrets! Chapter 131 Episode 130: Not Silent A state of isolation isolated from the world. Only a small percentage of humans go to the outside world and have very little to do with other countries. In the country, the royal family on the island used to be brutal and oppressed, and heavy taxes and so on plagued the people. Eventually, unbearable people stood up and the country entered a long civil war. The civil war ended and the revolutionaries won. It was said that their support was the religion of God and the existence of a goddess who descended from heaven and drew God''s blood ... "Oh ... I found a statue of God here too." The training ground of the old system is now the athlete''s arena for the tournament. Although smaller than the Imperial City''s arena, it is likely to be large enough to accommodate thousands of guests. In front of such an arena, there was a statue of a trainer in a pose with both hands spread left and right. "Where is your cancer? God ~ God ~" "" Kuhahahahahaha! " I was worshiping with the hands facing the statue as if it was fun and teasing the trainer. As expected, Traina seems to be embarrassing. "Anyway, just roll up a magical bandage. I''ll do a phantom spar " Wrap the bandage taken out of your pocket around your fist. Squeeze and roll to gain strength. T r a n s lat ed by jp m t l .co "Okay, hit me!" Unlike the spar at Vuille, here you won''t touch the trainer or fight back. Just to confirm the form. "Well!" Although the trainer does not hit, I will check my rhythm by putting in a loose action. My left and right are sharp. The sound of the punch wind and the sound of the air echoing out of me echoed, and the customers traveling around stopped and looked at me. "Wow, what, that!" "It''s fast!" "How many times are you hitting me?" Breath leaks, and a slight roar runs. Actually, I''m still not worried about being noticed or surprised at this level, but now I don''t mind my eyes. "I don''t know how many punches I''ve released unless I look at it from a distance. And that''s not the only scary thing ..." I was called out and looked back, and there was a goose. Tr a n s l at ed b y p tl .co m "Yeah, goose." "Hmmm ... I almost meet each other at the same dojo almost every day .... I think that we''re going to fight today and look at each other like this ... and it''s really much stronger." He looked at me and praised me at the opening. I''m a little shy. "By the way, earth. And surely the goose. It didn''t seem like I was just shadowing for an empty space. It seemed to me that I was fighting for someone in the world of fancy and delusion. "Who is ... God?" "What?" "Hey Hey" In my words, the geese, a mascot, are also a kid. I guess I didn''t think I would make such a joke. However, this is actually true, so it''s weird. "Fufufu, hahaha ... or so, but now it''s a secret to the instructor. Even assuming that he fights against God, it''s an antidote to that person." "Oh, that''s dangerous." Oh, well, anyway ... I''ll do my best. Earth. " Saying that, the goose gave me a hand with a fresh laugh. Shake hands before fighting .... It''s really refreshing ... Strong? kind? With muscles? I love Tsukushi''s sister. "Oh, each other." "Hey, don''t get too used to the enemy before the battle." Traina says, but he''s a good guy. I felt a little out of tune, but I gripped my hand firmly. Then ... "Dow, Macho-U!" "Shake hands with young people in front of the venue, are you your fan? Popular people are enviable." "Dah, do you win today?" "I''ve been training so much." "I''m sorry! The victory is what I want to do!" After all, there were a lot of people who seemed different from the people who were gathering as guests. A body that has been forged as much as those in the dojo. The eyes are glaring in search of victory. However, I have never met in the dojo. Tra n s la te d b y p m t l.om "Huh, it''s been a long time. You guys." The geese know each other. Then, the goose leans on me ... "Earth, let me introduce you. They are all participating in the tournament as representatives of the branch dojo." "Eh? The branch?" "Yes. The Magoku Shinryu Dojo has branches in remote towns and other places. Konami city headquarters. " Yeah, that was the first explanation I gave to Yamidile. At that time, right after I was taken away and regained consciousness, it wasn''t the point. "Gold, Zabbath, Mekaros, Sentral, and more ... Today is a tournament of representatives from all nine dojos, as well as external participants like you and Yosei." Other branch? No, I didn''t check it except for the goose. I guess there isn''t really a gororo class in the game. In the first place, Machi is the strongest dojo. "And that''s a goose. What is that?" "Oh, the name is Earth. He''s an external participant." "Hey, you''re young." "Young, but don''t look down." What is it? When Mr. Machi explained me to the other branch members, their expressions changed immediately. "Is that you?" The peaceful atmosphere changes completely and asks me as if I put pressure on me. I take that pressure head on and answer it head on. "I''ll win to prove it. I am!" Declaration of victory. "This guy ..." "Hey, say," "Yeah, you have good eyes. Strong" "Oh, I''m a strong trap" Then I was expecting my words to react to "saucy brat", but they were different. Looking at me, they smiled and nodded, as if they felt it with my power. But some of them aren''t ... "Wow, he''s here ... sorry ... the great priest said he''d come out of the tournament." "Eh, can anyone come out of this tournament ?? "It''s a day when everyone knows the legend of Kun ..." "But no matter who you are, it doesn''t matter to Yosei, isn''t it?" I leave it to my seniors. " Tra n s l a t ed by Jpm t l .c o Oh, it came ... "Hmm? What''s that?" "Oh, that''s a specialty of this town ... but don''t despair." "Student? Oh, the genius of the day?" "It''s worth." "Is that a candidate for the championship of this tournament?" The appearance of five dumb stupid women. Squirting a little while sighing, the goose nodded as if other branch members were convinced. And ... "I don''t want to stand out, but I don''t want to stand out, but ... Mo ~ Yosei (kun) "Hmm? Hey ... oh, I always go to the tournament. Well, that''s okay because that''s not a big deal .... Then, that geese said by the great priest ... " At last, Kun who wants to kill on this spot has appeared. And I look at me as if I looked down cold. He reminds me of participating in the tournament, but she immediately looks uninteresting. "That''s a genius yosei. What do you think of Earth?" "It''s really uncomfortable!" The goose also smiles bitterly at my reply. But it can''t be helped. I can''t think of any other words. And whether I heard my voice, Kun who will vomit it later, and five creatures who are just women in creatures. I looked back at this. "Hey, you! I can hear you!" "Oh, because I told you to hear it. One of the shit who yells at me with an angry face ... 1 shit. And at the moment I replied, there was a bomb that came out until it was later clumsy ... "You! What did you say to my loved ones?" "Did you not hear?, Once more ----" "Silent ---" "Shut up!" "That?" T r a n sl a ted b y jpm t l.c om "Bad, but I can''t keep up today, and I won''t succumb." Normally, this guy shattered the ground and the wall, and threatened the opponent, saying "shut up", but I put it back for the first time. And I''m surprised at my rebellion as always said, shit. "So, if you want me to be silent ... let''s shut it up, at this tournament!" I told those guys that they were just overtaken. Then ... "Well ... Yeah ... Yeah, don''t you know that a weak dog barks better?" It looks like she''s gone for a moment, but later she breaks her face, coughing herself up, and telling me she''s cool. But! "Are you stupid? I''m Temee. This is the world of man. How do you take out the story of the world of dogs?" "What?" I will not shut up anymore. I have decided not to stand today. "But if you like the dog world so much, why don''t you brand yourself a dog. Brand a loser dog?" "Oh, you ... a little ... a quibble man ..." So I''ll declare this guy. "Cho, what is this guy?" "This guy ... what is it? What''s different ...?" The shits are also upset. It seems that the shit who always says "cutting and slashing" is also losing words. And ... "Meet the participants of the tournament! Decide the combination by lottery!" At that time, voices from officials involved in the tournament resonated. Come on soon. Chapter 132 Episode 131 Introduction In addition to the representatives of each dojo, the tournament is for a total of 16 people, including outside contestants who are recommended by Yamadile and others. Lottery for the combination of the tournament. However, unlike the case of the previous game, there is no draw in front of the big crowd, it is like drawing a lot in a place like a waiting room, and then announcing to the customers who are gathering. "Yes, Goose Proteen. No. 16. It''s the first round, the eighth." One by one, as the contestants drew lots and the names were filled in the blank tournament tables, I remembered the last game. At that time, in order to fight Rival, I flipped the lottery, picked a number, and drew the number one. But this time ... "Next, Earth Lagann" "Oshinin. Hmm ... Oh ... No. 1" "Yes, Earth Lagann. No. 1. In the first and first game, you will be playing against Yosei Drag" my mother" This time I pulled it myself. The same number. And is the other person an example? "Are you aiming? "If you can ... feel like that." It''s also luck and power. " Traina is also laughing. It looks pretty good. "Hmm" T r a nsla te d by jpmt l .o And the moment his opponent knew he was going to hit me in the first round, he obviously looked uncomfortable. "To" But this was good for me. Because if he hit me badly in a single match with a goose, I couldn''t beat with this hand. Don''t be careless. However, I know most of them. So, I don''t want to bully the weak. You just need to hit it once. "Now, the battle table has been decided! The battle will be this way." And all the contestants finished the lottery, and the completed match table was posted on the wall. `` Magic Shinryu Fighting Competition / Combination Table '''' Tra n slat e d by p m t l .c o First match ? Earth Lagann (outside) ? Yosei Drag (outside) Second match: Yawara Seoi Granchario Nanahoshi (outside) Third Match ? Kuroobi ? Seiken ? Juju ? Brasilia Fourth match ? Wacha ? Wacha ? Karidashi ? Tupari Fifth match ? Danshok Jahr Shotao Hanikami Sixth match ? Summing ? Penalte ? Seise ? Dudo The 7th game: Lilon, Data, Big, Mara Eighth match, Hippo, Kavadi (outside), Macho, Teen Is it the final that will hit Machi? In a sense, it''s an ideal combination. The other guys don''t understand. "Then, in the order of this match, the moderator calls to introduce everyone, so once they all go to the arena, and then the two people in the first game of the opening round remain in the arena, I''ll have a match. '''' "Oshinobi" "Hello" "As I said earlier, the rules are anything but killing the opponent! That''s it! Good luck!" It was a very simple rule explanation. I felt like there were some in the previous game, but this one seemed like a pure struggle. "Huh, you and you are completely the opposite mountain." "Oh. I can''t meet you in the final, as promised!" When the tournament officials finished the explanation, Mr. Machi talked to me. True, exactly the opposite. But I was glad that. And finally ... T ra nslate d b y pm tl. o "Eh, everyone! Thank you very much for gathering at the Magoku Shinryu Fighting Competition!" The host of the event has finally begun outside. "I would like to start a tournament of 16 men who will determine the pinnacle of the country''s war! "" "Woooooooooooooooooooo !!!" "" Quite exciting. Although not as imperial, the heat is not defeated. It feels like the ground is slightly shaking. "Now, I will introduce the men who will participate in the order of competition! Men among men, come out!" "" "Woooooooooooooooooooo !!!" "" "Then, this guy!" The rising heat hits my skin. If it''s not hot, it''s a lie. A cold face and a face like "Yeah!", Kun who will be blown away by me, is Temeye a man in the first place? ? "Oh, Earth! I''m fighting!" "Anchan, I''m sorry!" I''m also showing the results of "Special Training" with me! "" Good luck, good luck, good luck! "But, do your best ... please" "Ike, Earth-kun!" "Ola, buttobase!" "Ganbare!" "Earth, fight!" And the moment I stepped into the arena, there was a swell of voice from a part of the audience seats. Everyone seems to come to see me and support me. Hmm? "Ah, is it a little embarrassing?" It''s a bit embarrassing ... " That is? ! Similar to the clothes that came when Sadis was supporting me in your last game! ? Sisters and sadis who wore a tuft-like tool called "Ponpon" in both hands and wore a blue sleeveless short skirt. Oh, to Amae. "Fufufu, earth" "Kron-sama, don''t wave your hand?" "I know. Not only earth, but we are watching everyone with fair eyes today!" And Kron sits on a large chair like a throne, with Yamidile aside at the top of the audience seats. For a moment, he seemed to wave his hand with a smile, but he withdrew immediately, perhaps because he was noticed by Yamadile. Tr a nsl at ed b y Jp t l .co m "Is the comet suddenly a sign of terribleness or hope to create the future? All the figures hit in the dojo are among the best in history! δ֪ And an unknown giant that has sparred with that strongest goose! Let''s show the power of now! "Supernova: Earth Lagann!" And, with my loud cheers ... introduction or kore! ? Who thought! ? But the audience was in a very exciting state, so we left for the time being. And the cheers of the people who fill the venue are witnessed. It feels good. But are you going to give this introduction to everyone? "Finally, a rumored genius unveils the veil. This man''s story, which breaks every record at a magic school and creates a new magic that even the teacher doesn''t even know, has just begun! Burn a new legend into your eyes! The Great Sage: Yosei Drag! " ~ "The era when Tsuyoshi is at the top of his power is over! The powerless ones, continue to me! We destroy power," Warrior Warrior Yawara Seoi! " ~ "Once a man was the star of the country! The old regime was defeated and revolutionized. But I still can''t lose! Nanahoshi! " ~ "The fist in hand is power, skill, and path! A man who has continued to pursue only one technique without being afraid in any genre of magical poles! The fist is finally lifted ! "Destruction Kenshi" Kuroobi Seiken! " ~ "If you have anything strong, you don''t know if you don''t do it? I don''t know what it takes to do the tournament. I''m sorry! Throwing, squeezing, hitting, kicking, and the magical power is this me! Fighting Barrier "Juju Brasilia!" ~ "Let''s teach the weight of history! The oldest man in the magical dojo stands up! I''ve mastered your skills 10 years ago! Allies, but your enemies today! "Sleepable warriors" Wacha Howacha! " ~ Technology? Muscle? What you need is your body''s bigness! And your body''s bigness is your innate talent! Haridashi Tupari! " T r an s la ted b y jp t l .o m ~ "Who ah ah, did you allow this guy to participate! When did you come to Shaba !? ħ ħ O O O ħ"Cave seeker Danshok Jahr!" ~ "Once this man entered a branch that was too small to be crushed, he was rushing to beginners! Most of the students were worried that women were women! I''m enviable, this bastard! "Small giant" Shotao Hanikami " ~ "I want victory more than anyone! Nobody wants to spar with this man because of his obsession. "Summing penalty!" ~ "People have rules in life. It is justice to abide by the rules. Children who do not know the civil war continue to preach the importance of justice, and today a man stands to prove the power of justice ! "Friend of Justice" Seise Doudo! " ~ "From now on, it''s the power of the new era that uses your head, and I already know. I will win. That is not a notice, but a prediction. Let''s see if it will happen! "Data Lilon!" ~ "This man burns down to a geese! Since he once encountered a geese in the bathroom, he has been in the mountains for a long time, and he has returned as the ripeness! The man says! The geese, I''ll show you the biggest man "Symbol Mountain" Mara Bigg! " ~ "Finally !! A man who was not an old systemist or revolutionary, not a true master of Mamagoku, who developed the original warrior alone! Nobody has seen that man until now. I can''t help but see! Let''s show you a new war that no one knows! New martial arts founder Kaba Kavadi! ~ "And this man has finally arrived! Overwhelming manhood, strength, and muscularity! The number one man who wants to embrace a man. It is so popular that children want to be like geese in their future dream rankings A Han in a man! "Superman" Macho Proteen! " Somehow, I was done with that tension until the end. That''s a great host. "It''s over! The men out of these 16 men fight for the strongest! Temee et al., Burn only in their eyes! "" "Woooooooooooooooooooooo !!!" "" "And it''s the first match right now! Both are outsiders! But their talent is the next generation!" Supernova Earth "vs." The Great Sage Yosei "!" Well, anyway. It''s the climax. "Kay, it''s not from Yosei!" "And that person from the first round" "Rakussho!" "Yosei, because you won!" "Senior! Let the frogs in the well know! " That, too, makes me utterly upset until the very end. Gong can''t wait anymore. Chapter 133 Episode 132 s "Well, I don''t want to stand out." "So, I''ll erase it in seconds." The battle we face is the opening game of the tournament. Except for the parts, the venue is excited to support both. "Let''s face it, it''s the youngest of the tournament and the recommendation of the great priest together. One of them is a genius of a mutation that appeared at a magical school whose name is gradually expanding. And many young people of the same age are left behind! The young girls attracted by such a man are rushing to support today! " And, with the words of the hot host ... Kun somehow sighed, "Well done!" Meanwhile, five fucking girls are making noise. "On the other hand, this man also suddenly emerged suddenly. His origins, while shrouded in all mysteries, far exceeded the numbers of the dojo''s students! And now the sight of running around the city early in the morning, It''s becoming one of the specialties. Sisters in the church are also cheering today! Some of you guys are both motivated by women! " For now, I raise my hand and respond to the cheers. "" "" T ra ns l a te d by jp m tl . o m "Hehehe, let''s do it! Look at it, it''s a stretch until you win!" As Amae and others were excited, they responded by waving their hands with a smile. "Silly. After all, is this kind of guy?" Kun somehow sighs again to me. "What''s so remarkable and fun?-There''s nothing to prove yourself and it''s only a child who is desperately prominent and wants something." ? Is that bad? "A really strong man doesn''t talk much with Bella Bella. What we have to do is to achieve it quietly and silently." "Ho-" Tr an s l ate d b y jp tl.o "And this is a fight, even though it''s a festival. Only those who are ready to be hurt are allowed to fight. You don''t know anything about it, so you can beat it lightly." Is it okay if you''re talking about it right now? But I heard good things. This is no problem because he is prepared to be hurt. "Oh, it''s a tongue out before the game starts! Young! You''re young! You''re good! But you can do it as much as you want!" The moderator was trying to tell the start of the game, but he was excited to do whatever he wanted. It''s really "do it". "OK, hahahaha, yes, but I will say it many times! This tournament is a passing point for me! So winning is not a goal, but an issue! One of the things to be done! "That''s it!" That''s it! "And I''ll prove it!" Yes, I want to prove it! "I''m so prominent, how about, let''s tell the world that this is Earth Lagann!" And the customers who were so excited are quiet, listening to our tongue battle. "It''s meaningful to do what you want to accomplish, your ambitions and goals. Don''t say it out of the box? Don''t you, I''m embarrassed when I lose or fail, I don''t have the confidence to do it It''s like saying! " "Dah ... "Make it silent, this bastard!" At that moment, Kun was somehow frustrated, and I was in a fighting pose. "Oops, we''ve talked so far! Yes, we''re only talking about each other''s powers! Then, the first game of the first game, we''re getting started! "" "" Woooooooooooooooooooooooo! "" "" " Finally, the gong of the battle resounds. Well, it has begun. At the beginning of the match, I wanted to make sure I had grown up against Rival, so I first checked footwork. Next, I checked the feeling on the left. Tr ansla te d by jpm t l . o m This time? Okay, we have already confirmed. what? "Bit fire !!" If you can''t stop squeezing you out, you''ve confirmed it many times three months ago! ! "Suddenly magic !?" "What''s that flame !?" "Bit fire !? That''s bit fire !?" "Earth-kun !?" Regret it! " The looming fire. I''m fired to burn everything and attack me. "Everybody''s noisy, my magic is strange ... Is my magic too weak?" "" "" No, no, it means too strong-" And the moment the flame tried to swallow me, I was saying something again, so I sighed. "Oh! I''m so weak that I''m hesitant to hesitate to beat me!" "e?" Everyone shouts at the words I shouted. And I release jabs on the spot. After all, a lump of fire flying straight. "Daima screw jab!" The mass of the flame was blown out by the wind pressure of my twisted jab. "e?" Tr a n sl at ed by p mt l . o m """""eh??""""" but it''s just that. For a moment, the eyes of the bastard and the audience, who might not know what had happened, solidified as if they were amazed. Too many gaps. `` Daima Goose Step '''' I just step in and in a moment, in front of my opponent. "Well, what are you trying to do?" "Nah, what, what !?" "I''m right in front of you? Punch?" "What? "Let''s do it" When I approached in front of me, I asked so, and the surprised guy released the right straight without any feints or assembly, so I avoided it by ducking. Then, aim for the moment when the body is fully extended in the posture where Kun sticks out the right fist for a few seconds in the life expectancy ... "Did you tell me this kind of guy?-For the time being ... this is it!" I got into my pocket, squeezed my left fist, and it was empty, somehow. With that blow, I sweated together and drew the same water and thought of "they". "Daima Solar Plexus Brood !!" "Wow !?" I screw my fist into the groove. Angle, timing, power, speed, no problem. I pierced it deeply. Fully stretched Yosei does not receive impact and eats Moro. The back muscles bend and snap. What a brittle abs. T ra ns l ate d by jp tl .co "Hello ... Huh ??? ... Ah ..." Then, at the next moment, Yosei stopped as if the time had stopped in the middle posture. Even the venue calms down in this situation. "Nana Nanah, what a hurry! I entered! Only a few seconds! I wiped out the Yosei flame with only high-speed left wind pressure, and sneaked into my body at once! And the suspended Yosei ... "Yosei! ?? ... ???, what are you doing ...?" "Uh, yeah ... sho? Performance sho! That attack is not working at all! ` sho sho !?" "Yeah, yeah, Yosei-kun has only one shot at the service ...?" "Yeah! Yeah, look at me, Yosei-kun!" "Yeah, my seniors aren''t biking! I''m stuck with a stomach, but ... Only five seconds, Yosei wasn''t working with Pikuri even though five fucking women were making noise. At the next moment, the whole body of Yosei starts shaking as if it had cramped ... "Ha, ka, ha, u, u, u, u!" The cheeks swell as if something had overflowed in the mouth in an instant, and the next moment it broke ......... "Uh ... oh, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah !!!!" Everything that was supposed to be breakfast this morning was drunk out of Yosei''s mouth. "Hey !? Yeah !?" "No, no ... no, no, no, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah!" Yosei, who put everything out of her mouth, collapsed from her knees and fell down into a mass of "things" that she had just put out of her mouth, covered in stench of her whole body, and struck down while holding down the groves. "U, oh, ha, oh, oh, u, oh, u, u, na, u ......... na ... n ... de?" I can''t even scream because of pain. He hits the pigeon tail and becomes unable to breathe and can not speak well. The only thing that comes out is the vomit and somehow tears that are spilling. "Yosei ... lie ... lie !? Why? What''s going on ?!" "Ha ha ha ... this is this dream ... what is it?" No, this is also a senior''s strategy !? No, he used something sneaky !! That''s right! " Some are confused and crying, others are stunned. At last they looked like ordinary women. "This is what a murder of a second !! An overwhelming victory !!!" A supernova Earth has shattered a genius! This game is to be won by Earth Lagann! " "" "" Woooooooooooooooooooh !! "" "" " And the moderator declares that there is a game. At that moment, the venue, which was quiet except for the screams of the women, immediately shouted. "Wow, that''s amazing ... Earth-kun! In one shot!" "It''s so intense .... If you get it, it''s absolutely vomiting." "Wow, that''s ..." "Uh ... Awesome!" "It''s a wonderful blow. And Amae. If you want to call" yes ", why don''t you call me?" "I can''t believe it! , Haha ... Sure, it''s the strength that makes overthrowing yosei look stupid! Yeah! "" Yeah ... passing through Zamamiro ... you''re so pathetic now "" bo, bo, me, with Earth I need to make sure that my stomach is not beaten with a spur. '''' Oh. I got cheering from the cheering squad, and I got a lot of depression, even though it was just one shot ... "Oh, is he okay? Even so, the earth is still strong." "It''s not at all. " Both the goddess and Yamadile seem to be in a good mood, and this is enough ... "Well, not yet! Poko, something wrong like this ... Senior loses!" "Sodo-chan ..." "Yeah, something wrong! I''m afraid, cowardly! ! " And then. A slashing woman jumps out of the audience seats into the arena ... "Ah ?? He''s still a Uze woman ... the princess still looks good" "Do you admit such a thing! I drew my sword and slashed at me. Too sudden, the audience and the moderator are slow to react. I know normally. But ... "It''s the rust of my sword ----" "Crush it!" "That?" "Daima Smash !!" "That! As he jumps and tries to swing down to the brain, I solidify my left fist and shoot a short upper ... a smash. "Oh, huh? After all, a sword swinging around with a woman''s thin arm. light. weak. And slow. "Hey ... unfortunately reality. If this reality is unacceptable, in a place where no one''s eyes can reach you, keep them cool until you die with only Temee and others." She shattered her sword from the blade into two pieces. "Hey! Wow, what are you doing, what are you doing? Jumping out of the audience seat and slashing ... what are you thinking!" "The sword is ... my sword is ... oh, what ... what is this ... what is this guy ... this is this ... this is really ... so strong ...? ... it was ..." "What a happening since the first match! Hey, take somebody with this girl! And I put Yosei in the rescue room! Is Earth safe?" "Oshinin. "Yes, it was good. No, I''m sorry. I was careless. I''ll give this girl heavy punishment so that I won''t do anything like this in the future. A slashing fucking woman whose sword is broken by me and shakes stunningly in shock. While sighing, the moderator called out the officials and instructed to take the woman and Gerokun and apologized to me. Although there was a slight incident, we repartitioned and went to the second game. But "Hey, ma, uh ... Still ... Yu, it''s just ... just ... Hey ... Still, the game is yet to come ..." A gero-covered Kun who has exposed a remnant figure. He is trying to get up while holding his feet and his legs like a newborn horse. "Korakora, Yosei. There is a game, Earth has won. You have lost." "Chiga !? Konanabana! Still, me, hey, extra, no ... this, this, this is something Cowardly, this ... I can''t do it, hey, hey, it''s weird! It''s a trap! Frustrated, but instead of trying to do it yet, Yosei screams something unsightly and terrible, but when the game is over, the moderator tries to stop and stop. But then ... "Well, what, until now, ... big deal, I wasn''t afraid, I was an easy victory! I couldn''t lose ... U, that ... Risa ... Eh More, this, even If you drink Oh, what before Yosei removed a vial of liquid from his inner pocket. And although the game ended as a result, the game was not over yet. As a result, the start of the second match was "slightly" delayed. Yes, just a little. Chapter 134 Episode 133: Final Before the tournament, I had been told by Traina. "Child. That''s a man named Yosei ... he''s taking a certain drug ... contraindicated since ancient times. " It was a few days before the tournament, when I was tired of trying to grow up fast. "Drinking the drug alone increases my magic hole, increases my muscles and mystery, makes my head clearer, and increases my concentration. In other words, it''s a medicine that can be improved just by drinking. Probably Yamadile''s work. " When I heard the story, I wondered if there was such a useful thing, and at the same time, wondered why the geese and muscular were training their bodies normally. No, if such a thing existed, it might be that the Demon King had never lost. But the reason was simple. "Of course, there are risks. Overdose may cause abnormalities in the body. At worst, they can die. Even if you survive your life, you have to stay with your lifelong vision loss, nerve and blood flow disorders, hearing loss, hallucinations, destruction of brain cells, loss of reason, whole body pain, and all sorts of other side effects. '' As expected, there was such a risk. That''s why it was contraindicated. "A man named Yosei is quite severe. Now that he is young, he still looks healthy, but he has already seen side effects in his daily life. I guess the cells are already broken. Prosperity of descendants will no longer be possible. '' Transl ated by Jpmt l .co m I was surprised to hear the words. So, you can see that yosei ah, it''s already pretty tattered? Why do you do that? Perhaps Yamadile did something? Have you been deceived? If so ...? Then, it''s temper ... `` The effect of medicine is that it is easy to become impatient, such as suddenly getting excited during the conversation and destroying the wall and the ground '''' Then, like Fu, "Is my magic too weak to be surprised?" Is that my thinking power that I cannot recognize? "No, it''s just stupid, regardless of medicine. In the first place, it is the same as a child swinging without knowing the danger of a knife, such as those who use it without knowing how their shaking power affects others and their surroundings. '' Okay, let''s beat without prejudice. I thought so at that time. I mean, it''s like I''m stupid about Fu ... Despite such an exchange, it would have been hardly tolerable to do it in front of the public during the tournament. "Hah, huh ... I''m ... I can''t kick ..." Tr ansl ate d b y Jp t l.co Yosei stood up and glanced at me if it was decided that the game was won or not. And what is in that hand is an example. "If you drink it, it will be stronger, but it''s quite risky, isn''t it?" The contents of the bottle taken by Yosei. She seems surprised to know that. "I see ... from you, this great priest ... This is God''s secret drug ..." "No, don''t drink it, I''m" "What ...?" Yes, I don''t drink that. I was just taught. That there is such a thing. Then Yosei smiled a little bit proud of my remarks. "I see ... Did you not give me the secret drug of God? ... Or ... were you afraid of side effects?" "Hmm? ~~ God ... ~ Maybe I don''t think God dislikes that?" "Don''t fool yourself. You and I are different. You can''t save your life, you''re a odd man! Even if it''s covered with gero, it just looks humorous. But I was relieved. "Okay ... Did you know ... Risk ... then ..." "... what?" "Drink if you want to drink. I don''t care for your life, I chose your choice I''m not going to get involved in the road. If you''re doing everything with your own knowledge, let''s do it yourself. That''s your own responsibility. " ! " At that moment, Yosei opened the lid of the medicine with enthusiasm. "Hey, what''s going on ?! ԇ So the game is over ... Hey! What''s that !? Yosei suddenly feels fine ... and a little bit more physically ...? The moderator stops, but it doesn''t reach Yosei''s ears anymore. And both the moderator and the audience are upset by suddenly changing yosei. "What''s wrong with Yosei? What''s that ?? That liquid?" "Speaking of which, you drank all the boys on campus when they defeated the men in the mock fight?" "Risk? Life?" Are you doing? " Tran sl ated by p mt l .co Apparently, the women who have been put together with Yosei Girls did not even know. How this man''s power was born. "Hmm ... it''s ugly ... I was thinking about doing it when I couldn''t do it with a goose ... but I wonder if it could be one of the options ..." "Yamidile?" "No, no.? Lagan wins and he loses, so the unsightly battle from here on is against the rules, so please don''t hesitate to support Earth Lagan with care. ? Yamidile watching the cold eyes beside Kron in the guest seats. In my eyes, I can''t feel any passion for this guy. Perhaps the power of this man was Yamadile, but isn''t he interested anymore? Really pathetic ... "Uoooooooo! I just didn''t get serious yet! I''ll show you ... For the time being, it was noisy, so I pierced the fundus with the left jab. "Oh, you ..." "Oh, you''re drunk drunk on yourself. Come on!" "I''m gonna be good! I''ll show you! I''m serious! This world is my time now! " Finally, I got excited and headed for me. Gathering magic into your palms and heading to me at the same time ... I don''t know what to do, but what I do is just a left jab. "Wow, wow, huh ... this, no matter how many times you hit it ... even to avoid ... huh, guh, gab, buh !?" Yosei is seriously trying to attack me with power-ups, but I can''t keep her close. It''s not a flicker, it just hits the left jab that is true to basics. "Guu, uu, za, gu, uu, ba, gu !?" And you''ll soon be aware of the insensitive yosei. "Well, this, this !?" Needless to avoid? Wrong. "Cho, oh, oh oh, this is amazing! Left, left, left of earth! "I''m not responding to punches at all!" I''m not seeing it! I mean, the game is over! " The moderator correctly told the current situation of Yosei. Yes, it seems that the medicine has increased my physical ability and concentration, but even with the current dynamic eyesight of Yosei, my left is inevitable. Tra n sl ate d b y pt l.com "Oh, oh, yo, yo ......" "No, no, Yosei-kun''s face is crushing more and more ... hi, hi!" "This is too strong, that person!" "No, I can''t see it anymore!" Yosei women also turn their faces blue. A swordsman woman who was being taken away looks back and spells out. "Hey, that yoisei kid can''t avoid such a simple left punch? What''s the trick?" "That''s true. I''m just hitting my face ..." "Oh, the same punch It only looks like a repetition ... " At that time, one of the audience said so. Then, as if answering that question, I heard the voices of other contestants who were observing near the player''s entrance. "Exactly what the audience says, Al. Repeating the same punch. Just that much." "Oh, I''m gonna do it with no gimmicks, but it''s fast, I can''t read the motion, so I can''t avoid it after seeing it." "That wouldn''t be possible just by looking in the mirror and experimenting and repeating the form on the form. "Well, I guess he has a very good leader. Who can do that at Konami headquarters? A goose? Or a teacher directly?" "No, I''m neither myself nor my instructor. He didn''t seem to have trained under the guidance of someone in the last three months, but I know Earth had worked harder than anyone. That is the fruit of his tremendous training and effort. " "Is that possible at that young age?" "Hmm ... he didn''t have the information. I had to get it early." "Hahahahahahatsu, in any case, that genius shaven ... It''s nice to get up and fight again ... but it''s frantic. It''s a sweet guy, even though you could use even more sneaky hands That''s it. " "What do you say! It''s important to be teenage and dignified." "Is that liquid, wasn''t it smelly?" "I mean, you can put as many punches on the right as you want? What''s that Earth-kun who doesn''t hit the right?" Tr an s l ated b y jp t l .c o "In other words, he''s been attacking with his left hand since the beginning." "It''s just overwhelming with just the left side ... it''s a terrible kid ... the ass is cute too." "Oh, that''s a big Tama. What about Tama Tama?" It seems that all the contestants are watching the battle by watching the game side by side. Good, see more. "Go! Finally, Yosei, who could not stand it, raised his hands and guarded his face, so he shot left on the empty body. If you concentrate your consciousness on the top, the bottom is empty. Theory Street. "Ola!" "Ogebooh !?" At that moment, Yosei spit out the liquid she had just drunk. "Sure, it''s a little bit more durable. Thanks, I was able to see the feeling on the left." "H !? Pu, uh, what ...?" "I want to break it further to the pride. Hey, what if it''s over? " Today''s second gerogello asks Yosei, who is hungry while holding his belly. What if I stop now? "Either way, you just feel like you''ve learned about the risks of the drug, but you''re just not thinking deeply about it?" "That !!?" "Well, don''t call me coward. I don''t understand your feelings, so ..." "Shut up! You know what I am!" Then it was that time. "Huh ... huh ...... I didn''t think I was going to be ridiculous .... I didn''t know anything about me ... The life I had walked through ... I was ready!" "Ah?" While wiping his mouth, Yosei unraveled and slowly began speaking. "Okay. I''ll tell you that much. I will tell you about my past. What happened to me. When I met the great priest and why I chose this path. My life I haven''t even talked to my colleagues. And I really wanted to talk like this ... "Do you know ah ah ah ah ah !!!!!" "Bubyoboo !?" I punched my face with my left hook and dashed it off. At the next moment, Yosei, who was blown to the edge of the arena, was faintly ... "why?" But the answer is simple. "That''s in the church. I hate those who drag the past forever." "Yes, boomerang! "Nug !?" At the end, Yosei seems completely fainted, despite the fact that Traina, who had been silent for a long time, immediately came in. that moment, "Indeed, the perfect conclusion, the perfect victory, the perfect victory! Earth Lagan! "" "" Woooooooooooooooooooo! "" "" " My victory shouted again and a big cheer to celebrate it, and I raised my fist and responded to the cheering. Chapter 135 Episode 134: Difference No damage, no stamina exhaustion, victory without any problems. Still, the first round. Don''t be careless from here. Men applauding at the entrance of the contestants who headed to leave the athletics stadium, watching the stunned Yosei and the swordsman woman who was stunned and stunned taken away by the officials Greeted me. "It''s stunning, earth" "Mashou" "I showed you a super-class fist" The first person who praised me was Macho. Nodded at the words, the other contestants gave a fresh blessing applause despite being enemies. But inside ... "It was amazing, but ... I''m not the immature man I mentioned earlier. It''s the sword of a girl who broke in. I think the second round is the beginning of the real battle." "Hmm?" With that said, there were some who said something challenging. Is it the only guy in the late 20''s to early 30''s who had a sword on his waist and dressed like an adventurer somewhere? "You are?" "Grand Chariot fighting you in the second round" T ra ns late d b y p mtl.o m It''s a really cool name ... but ... "Two fights ... you haven''t fought yet" "Well, that''s the case, so let''s get on the same stage early. In the next game." "Hanahahaha, good, you. You look cheeky, but I don''t hate it." Saying so confidently, she turns her cape and utters annoying words. Isn''t this cloak an obstacle in such a tournament? "Well, let''s put it aside, how is it? Al, why don''t you come to our dojo this time for training?" "How much destructive power is your fist sticking out if you seriously stick it out?" "Would you like to train at my dojo in the future?" "Sure, but I have to put on more guts! I''m going to eat the specialty hot pot dishes at our dojo!" "Wouldn''t you show me which is bigger?" I was suddenly surrounded by people in other dojos. Looking at the goose, she is just laughing gently. However, there are some who are shy, fleeting, weirdly sweaty, and some who don''t want to get involved, so I slip out of the loop. "I''ll go to the audience seats later." If you are in such a place, you still want to be surrounded by glamorous sisters. I just greeted and ran from the spot. On the way ... "Ah" T rans la t e d b y jp mt l.o """"Ah"""" She came across with the girls who seemed to be on their way to the transported Yoseis. And the moment I met me, the four people ... "Oh, oh ... hi, ta, help ......" All four began to tremble with fear. No, what am I supposed to do? "That''s ... go." "... Huh? Oh ... Huh?" "Thank you, I''ve been looking down at a lot of guys with slaps like Ella. I''m going to be humble from now on." "Hmm ... u ..." "Go, quickly." "Hah!" Certainly these guys were scared. No, really from the bottom of my heart. But I don''t imitate hitting and mourning. "Hm, it''s very gentle. You laughed and cursed it, and you were stupid? " Looking at the backs of the women who had left, Traina said so. "Hey, I''m sorry. I don''t want to be with you anymore. I''m sorry enough ...... that yosei ..." T r ansl a ted b y jp tl.com I already buttoned with me with Yosei. So, if you aren''t involved anymore, that''s fine. However, I didn''t know at this time, but it would be a little further before those women really dent so that they could be stricken ... that was all good for me. so "Oh, baby. I was worried about just one thing. "" Oh, what? "" You told Yosei in the last fight that you understood, but ... "" Hmm? " Yosei was angry at that time, "You know what I am," but she was serious. "I thought. I wouldn''t have met you." What if I haven''t met Traina? I would have been rotten in the Imperial City even now. She went to the academy by inertia, had a sense of inferiority to the princess, Rival, and Fu, and was almost crushed by her father''s and mother''s feats, and was indecent. "And what if I met Yamadile first and were offered that medicine?" That drug comes with risks. However, you can still be stronger just by drinking. You can get the power without sweating, getting tired, or spending time and effort. What would you do if you were offered such a thing to yourself at that time? "Trainer. If you confess, there may be risks to the medicine, but if you can get out of your current situation ... then you will have the feeling to do it ... " "what? "If I couldn''t meet you, I would have to train and enjoy the joy of realizing myself getting stronger day by day. If I didn''t know the fun of being able to teach me something new, I was smoking in the Imperial City. I was back then ... so if I could get more power than the princesses and get my father, mother or sadis to approve ... I guess I''d also be working on that medicine. " It''s just a possibility, and I don''t think I want that separately. But if I made a mistake, I might have been like Yosei. If you think so ... "That''s why I don''t know. I don''t want to help anymore, I don''t even know what he is. But I don''t know, so I think I said that before." It''s just a cheap pity. So, I don''t know what to do with the shameful Yosei who was beaten by this. But when I thought it might have been that way ... I ... I met the trainer first ... I was so grateful that my teacher was really good at Traina ... "Hmm? ! Nu O T ransla t ed by pmt l .o Hmm? Trainer?Ҋ Show me a very upset face ... ! "Ah?!" "No, no, no, no, no, that, um, um, ah, what? "No, no, no, no, no, no, oh, no, I won! I won the first round!" "Oh, oh, that''s right. Um, you won! Oh, ummm! "Well, hey!" "Um! But be careful. Watch the other games properly and prepare for the next game. " "Oshinobu! I understand!" "Um, that''s good! I wish you good luck! That''s why we two salute each other. It was. To Traina, everything I say in my heart is nothing but a cylinder. But earlier, we didn''t touch each other ... "Hmm ... ah ... um" However, we forcibly ended the story there, but Traina still wanted to say something, after a little groaning, sighing ... "Ah ... a child. I think it''s different. " "e?" "I think you are different from him. Even if you haven''t met too much earlier. '' Tr ansla t ed b y p tl.o m I didn''t know what for a moment, but immediately I was surprised. That''s for what I said, "I might have done the same thing with Yosei." "You sure were twisted. The greatness of their parents and the talents of their childhood friends were rotting before. But you were still training every day in your daily routine. Study and practice "Oh, it''s forced to Saddis ..." "You may have been killed, but you were still doing." He was spending days improving himself. Like a guy, you get a little power and you''re already happy and happy every day. You''re not a pig who lives lazy and lazy without sweating .... Different from those who did not. So you are different. I think so That''s a hypothetical story. It''s a story that I can''t make sure no matter how much I thought, and it would be barren to argue that either of me or Traina was right. But I was happy and proud. "How is it? No, I guess I used it, yeah." But I couldn''t say it honestly, I twisted and laughed. "Nuh? Do you think you''re wrong? "No, but I know most about me." "What to say! I can see you objectively, but I know you best! "No, I used it. Okay, I used it!" "No, I don''t use it! "I used it!" "I don''t use it! "I used it!" "I don''t use it! "I used it!" "I don''t use it! Somehow, they were shouting and shouting at each other so that they could be embarrassed by each other. Then ... "What ... what are you doing? Alone" "Eh?" He looked back and saw Tsukushi''s sisters, Sadis and Motriage standing there. "Well, oh, no ..." "That''s good!" "Huh? I feel like that ..." "Hahahah, no, don''t worry" Apparently, everyone who supported me came down to my victory. But I didn''t notice it, and I was panicked and deceived. For me, it''s a dispute, but from the point of view of everyone, it''s only a dangerous guy who is making noise alone. "Let''s go on to the first and second match! He came out, his face was uncle, but his physique was the shortest in the tournament! On the other hand, can a fallen star regain light and rise again? Granchario, the rebel swordsman of the lost country ! There is a battle that can never be defeated! ʼ ʼ ʼ ʼ ʼ ʼ ʼ At that time, the noise of the moderator was heard so far. "Oh, it looks like the second game has begun. I tried to change the topic, trying to fool about the present, but ... "One! ... but it wasn''t, there''s a game!" Hmm? "Well, already !? It seemed that the premature decision was made ... I ended up without seeing my next opponent''s match at all. Chapter 136 Episode 135: Effort "It is a game that embodies the sword! It was a game that embodies it! As soon as the game starts, the Grand Syria''s special sword! Somehow," Death Star "manages," Judgment from seven stars. Glitter of stars It became a meteor, and again led to the heavens --- '''', or something long and trying to do something while speaking up for a long time, but one arm was taken away in an instant and thrown and knocked I couldn''t move and defeated Gran Chariot! The star wasn''t sparkling and was slammed into the ground! " The live commentary of the heat of the moderator''s man as usual. When I heard that, I thought, "What?" Sure, I told you something challenging ... "In this game," Kawaii Warrior Yawara "won! @ The second round of majestic advance!" Grand Chariot ...? ! "I mean, you lost, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh! "" "Even if it''s too bad !?" " "Hmm ... well, it''s good ... but it doesn''t matter who comes, no matter who comes." No way, my next opponent match is over. And the guy who was supposed to play next was losing normally. I was a little surprised, but I decided to switch my head if I wasn''t concerned. Tra nsl at ed b y jp t l .co "Hahahaha, well, well, that''s what it is ... more than that, it''s the game we just did. It was amazing, Earth!" "Oh. "Oh, don''t do it!" "Yeah, I can''t help Yosei, I''ll do my best to make myself stronger." For now, let''s leave the current game aside, and keep in touch with my bad action, and the motriage raises their hands with a laugh, saying it''s just a blessing for the first round. "Let''s do the next, too!" I nodded and smiled and high-touched everyone. "Yeah, Earth, I guess he was too strong!" "No, I''m sorry that the other person is sorry! And Tsukushi''s sister and Karui nodded with a smile, and words of labor. by the way Tr a nsla te d by jp t l.co "Hello, thank you." Speaking of which, it may be the first time you have won and worked. Until now, if you win, you will be the son of a brave brave man. That was so. Also, I ran away in the last game. I was glad that this was something, and my heart and eyes were a little hot. "... like ..." "Congratulations" And Saddis bows down with a head. "How was it? My fight" "Yeah ... very ... it was amazing. I was afraid that I wasn''t really serious yet." From this guy ... I used to want ... Well, what do I do "... cha ..." "Hmm?" Hmm? what? At that time, someone muttered something in a very whisper. There is only one very young voice ... "Uh ... oh ... chan" Somehow she turns her face bright red and is super sulking. "Funny ..." "Ah, hey, Amae" "Uh ..." I don''t know. Unlike the insensitive guys, I don''t really understand this, even though I''m pretty good at everything. "Hora, Amae, do you do my best?" "Hey? Amae" "Fufufufu" Oh? But do Tsukushi''s sisters know what Amae is trying to say? Amae is pushing her back and smiling with couscous. "Hmm?" Tr ans lat ed b y Jpmtl. o I leaned my head without knowing what was. Then ... "Yes, everyone, please go there ~ I''ll pass a bit ~" "Eho, Eho" And then, from the other side of the corridor, multiple men carry something and pass by us. It carries a man on a stretcher. "Oh, oh, oh, you''re around." There, a fearless young man was transported with a truly sad face, as if the stars seemed to rotate around his head. "Oh oh ... what were you after all?" It is Gran Chariot who has declared me the second round of war. Apparently, it has become a star ... I''m dead. "Oh ... haha. Earth''s next opponent is Yawara-san." Tsukushi''s sisters also laughed halfway in the current game, which seemed to be a slaughter of seconds. And apparently, I know who my next opponent is. Do you know someone? Well, even though it''s a branch, it''s the same magical style ... "Uhhhh!" I forgot. In front of you, your cheeks are fully inflated and you''re in a good mood. "Oh, it was bad, Amae. And what is the story?" "Umm, n! What? The next moment, somehow angry Amae ran up to me and beat my belly with his little hand. "Yeah, yeah?" It doesn''t hurt, but ... And Tsukushi''s sisters are bitter smiles. Um, I don''t know. But after stroking for a while, Amae suddenly stopped and instead left her body in my belly and stuck. Gyu Amae? T r an sl a te d by pmtl.om I pressed my face against my belly and didn''t show my face, muffled, but still ... "older brother" "... what?" I heard it clearly in my ears. Then, at the moment he uttered the words, Amae took his body away from me, and instead held a pom-pom in both hands, turning his face red. "Oh ... oh ... oh-oh ... Onii-chan, next is Gamba!" Move your body with your little body, shake, push out, and jump. The moment I saw it, I felt thunder echoed all over the place. "Uh, uh!" And Amae ran away as if she had gone beyond the limit of embarrassment. While staring at the small spine running away, I was stunned for a while. "Ah, ah, huh, I guess I''m the one who worked hard." " Tsukushi''s sister and other sisters are also smiling at Amae. But I still can''t move. "Would you like me to forgive me if I can?" "Yeah. For the past few weeks, I''ve always wanted to say that I''m fidgeting." However, there is only one thing I have found, not whether to forgive or not. "It''s the second round right now! If anything, please come and join all the contestants !!!!!" "" "" "No no no no, surprisingly simple! ??" "" " I can probably do anything now and beat anyone. I felt like that. Tra ns lat e d b y p m tl. o Nevertheless, that was not the case, so for the time being I decided to sit back and watch the game until the next game. When watching the game, put Amae on your knees. Yeah, that''s good. Chapter 137 Episode 136: High View "Now, I want to start the third match! And next is another one to watch! A man who has trained only one weapon, a straight fist with a fist. Even if the bones protruded, I kept hitting and hitting it! The fist of a man who pursued only one thing eventually turned into a blunt, a blade, and a weapon! Show its destructive power Kuroobi, the Destruction Fist When you go up to the spectator seat, the third match just begins. "On the contrary, I put my hands in every genre. I threw, squeezed, beat, kicked, and honed myself so that I could respond to every situation in anticipation of actual battles instead of polishing one weapon. The man says, croobi, what you are doing is not just pursuing one thing, but simply skipping the other! I''ll tell you! "" Fighting Barrier Juju! "" Two men who came out with the introduction of the moderator. Good attitude. In my opinion, jujuju looks stronger because of his body, posture and mood when walking. First of all, I don''t even sit down. "Uh, seats ..." "Anchan, that''s over there!" "Hmm? The seat where everyone was when I was supporting me. There, Amae was already back and sat a bit. "Yeah, Amae. I''m running away." "Huh !?" As I approached her with a smile, Amae shook her body astonished. Tra nslat e d b y jp t l . o "Ah ... fummy ... u ..." "I''m sitting next to you. Also, it was interesting that he was nervous, so we sat down next to him. "What''s that, it''s my seat?" "Hmm? Oh, yeah. I came here, so the seats are ... uh, how are you going?" "Hey, how are you going?" ? " I was sitting in the seat where Karui was originally sitting. However, I was short of one seat because I came. Now what do you do? However, we were laughing at each other because this was already a show with me at Karui. And ... "No, hey, let me sit in Amae''s seat." "... Hmm?" "And Amae sits on her knees. Do you always do that when you''re having a meal? "What ?!" Yes, Amae sits on my knees and eats as usual when eating. So it is usual. However, Amae himself is still nervous because of the remarks made by her older brother. T r a n slate d b y jpt l. o "Hey, Amae. Let''s sit on Carui." So, I just push my knees and invite you to Amae. Amae looks up at me and looks up at me ... "Is it okay ... oh ... oh ... oh ... oh ..." He always seems to be embarrassed to jump on the back of a person, hug him, or get on his knees. Or rather, they may be scared. Maybe it''s surprisingly delicate, related to the absence of a blood-lined family in Amae. So ... "Okay, separately" "What?" "Call it as you like" I said lightly and put my hand on my head. Then, Amae is surprised for a moment, but never again ... "Oh ... Onii-chan ..." "Oh" "older brother" "Oh" "older brother" "What, Amae?" "That?" T ra nsla ted b y ptl .om At first it is scary. But as I gradually confirm, and finally call me clearly, and in the next moment ... "older brother!" "Oh" "~~~~, Kyuhuu!" "Wow !?" Rather than riding my knees, I dive to my belly with my body. "Mugh! @ Amae-chan!" "Oh" He showed me a really carefree smile. Punipuni''s soft cheeks rub my cheeks on my face. An angel. "Ah! I''m glad! Amae. Following Ojisan, my brother is ready!" "Anchan, you''re surprisingly kind." "Muh, I want to be called to Amae-chan too. What! " Happy Tsukushi''s sisters. Well, I feel a little like me, but for the time being I thought it was fine. "Hey, don''t relax, because the tournament is only one round yet? "Oh, Oshinobi" However, I guess I didn''t have a tight face. Attention is received from the trainer. Certainly, it may be a bit too relaxed. Watch the game seriously ... "Oops, my joints were broken! Ah "What, oh, it''s over !?" T r ans late d by jpm t l. o m Also, nothing has been done so far ... "Oh, once, the fist of Kurobi once captured Juju''s face, but Juju was able to bear it and took the arm of Kurobi as it was and brought it to the submission! However, winning and losing was a single paper. Please see, Juju''s The right face is blue and swollen! What a terrible destructive power, and Jyuju who has endured it is also wonderful! Oops, a handshake that praised the two for their good work! Everyone''s applause! I''ve done it ... I missed the fight for two consecutive games, as I was an opponent who might fight if I win. "It''s slack at all." Certainly relaxed. After all, was it a failure? Because Amae was leaning on my knees and humming, I was in a really bad mood. Actually, it''s a good opportunity to learn not only the opponent''s reconnaissance but also various martial arts ... "Bad, concentrate a little." First of all ----? ""Hmm? At that time, me and the trainer noticed a sign at the same time. A strange sign is nearby. When you send your gaze there ... "Well ... while crushing a man of the same generation, but now it''s a very smiling sight ... Which is the real you, Al? A strange man was approaching here with a laugh, standing upside down with one hand on the fence of the auditorium where we are. The other audience noticed and laughed and reacted, and Tsukushi''s sisters shouted and shouted. "Wow !? Pcho, Wacha-san !? Would you be surprised?" Watcha. I remember the guy called him. I mean, one of the contestants. An uncle who stands out and has long black pants. It''s slim and not big, but if you look closely you don''t try to have a good balance of trunk and lean muscle. As a whole, it''s OK ... "No, I was just looking for a young man who showed me a great fist to go to my branch to come and practice." "Ah ... me?" Apparently my purpose. Perhaps, this guy was saying that after the fight against Yosei earlier. "Oh, well, if that''s what you want. I don''t mean I''m a true underworld genius." "Alright, al. It''s alright to just enter my branch." "Huh? Hey, not a recruitment, but a recruitment?" I was not surprised that I would do something like a scout in such a place, and I was a little surprised. However, Amae, who shook his body in response to my question, suddenly descended from my knees and spread her hands toward a wacha or other ossan. T rans lat ed by Jpm tl.co "Uhhhh ... I won''t give it." When we saw him, we spontaneously blew out. "Oops, that''s sorry Al. I don''t think I''m going to take my little girl''s boyfriend." "No. Onii-chan." "Oh, that''s Al to watch out for next." She laughs and apologizes to Amae''s appearance. Well, even if you say solicitation, it doesn''t seem so serious. "But ... I''m not a true master of the Magi ..." When it comes to geese, it''s self-styled and there''s no teacher. Is it really Al? "" Hmm? ... oh ... oh ... well ... " Even if there is a teacher, there is a teacher. But I can only pass it around. "Hmmm ... It''s a surprise Al ... So Al can hit such a beautiful left? No guidance?" A surprise with a mysterious face with one handed handstand. But it certainly is. Even though I was supposed to say "I have no masters", I suddenly improved my level and used techniques that everyone didn''t know. Until now, Tekitou has misunderstood the area and Yamidile has not been asking deeply, but it will be difficult to answer if such a place is deeply pursued in the future. Because I know what I shouldn''t know. "Surely, you''ll need to think about excuses in the future." And it was the same with the trainers. "That''s right, you''re a genius who has a sense and knows all about the human body." At least once, I need to make arrangements ... oh, yes or no ... If I win, it will come true. This is Al I want to do my best. " She laughs when she says that, but she''s confident. That said, there are examples from Yosei and Gran Chariot, so it''s subtle to take this confidence seriously. "Well, then there''s no problem here, because I always win. The rest is up to you. Are you cheeky?" Then, the next moment, Watcha jumps from one handed handstand and stands on both sides of the fence and looks at me. "Good Al. A previously unknown man suddenly becomes garbled, roars its name, and barks strongly. It''s like a rising Al." "Huh, isn''t it a little too much praise?" "I''m praising Al. The dragon jumps in the heavens, and even the heavens can be broken or watched. "Hah ... huh? Are there any al?" Somehow, it''s too exaggerated and what''s already ... "Hmm? The guy now Hmm? Trainer. "Then, next is my match Al. I want to talk again later." "O, oh." Watcha jumps from the fence to the arena. Somehow, I didn''t know. But the trainer seems to have noticed something and is staring at the watch. Is there something? "Ayatsu ... I might be a singer." e? What? Somehow, just because Traina said that, I thought that that guy was actually strong. Chapter 138 Episode 137: Unknown "Now, the fourth round that follows! The oldest part of the Magoku Shinryu has appeared! In recent years, he has been conducting activities to expand the base of Magokushin, such as teaching backwards and spreading health exercises for housewives and elderly people. But it''s a fighting man in its truest form. Do you know that? I''ll show it to those who don''t know! It''s finally the appearance of "Wacha, a warrior who takes off his veil!" For now, let''s see it. There shouldn''t be anyone who has interest in the trainer. "Wacha-sensei!" "Wacha-san!" "Wacha, Whacha, Wacha-Wacha ? Yes!" "" "Wacha, hua-cha, Wacha-Wacha ? Yes!" " The audience is cheering for their popularity. But what is that cheering for? "Well, Tsukushi''s older sister. Is he famous?" "Hmm ????? The mamoku is the strongest, but the longest is the wacha-san." A few years ago ... when the Grand Priest and the young goddess descended on this land, it was Wacha who first became a disciple of the Grand Priest. " e? Is that surprisingly important? Isn''t that Yamidile the best disciple? "I play against old history together! Fat is the man who boasts of talent, power and pride. In other words, I''m the one who keeps training all the time with the talent of physique! T ran sl a te d b y jp tl.c o But when I wanted to focus on Watcha, my opponent was pretty good too. "Sure ... it''s big. You should also refer to it, isn''t it good? Budeo" "Oh ... fat is a talent and pride .... or is it cool? ... Eating and sleeping is training .... By all means, I want to learn! " At first glance, it looks like a fat buddy. But not. If Budeo is Byobuyo''s body, the man who appears is hard. Huge muscle pile. It has a different muscle style from the goose, and is obviously heavy. If you rush at that, it will be quite dangerous. Besides, I''ll keep a good face. She looks as if she is asking for power and power. "Dos Koi! Dos Koi! I''m Gottsu!" Hmm? What is that? The guy who is supposed to be in the middle is raising and lowering his legs. "Wow" "Wow ..." "Wow, Amae, were you surprised? But ... what is that?" Surprisingly, Amae is a little scared and comes to me. The vibration is transmitted when you step on the ground many times with your feet raised high. What kind of exercise? "That''s a magical four-legged one." "Um. In the Makai, it was the basics of "Daima Sumo" that had been learned by those who were called magic wizards. " T ra n sl at ed b y jpm tl.co It was an exercise I hadn''t seen before, but of course Traina knew. "Um, and do this with four legs ..." Standing in the gap between the seat and the fence, the trainer suddenly shows the same attitude as Haridashi. ? "Gu ?!" "Oni-chan?" "Hmm? Pu-chan, what''s wrong?" I suddenly started blowing. But now I have to endure because there are people around me. And this, is this a surprise? "This way, I open my legs and knees left and right, keep my back straight, put my hands on my knees, raise my feet alternately, and step on the ground vigorously. Sumo exclamation! The Great Demon King''s crotch opens ... no, no, stop! Yeah, I''m suspicious if I laugh now! "I''m sorry, I''m sorry! Suddenly. This will train your hips, gluteus maximus, middle gluteus, and trunk. "" Phya ... oh, oh ... yes ... "" You, and Budeo and Yara, should take this in. It''s very hard. " From the next time ... "" And remember, tonight at VIER, you " ? Don''t do it! Notice that everyone is laughing at first glance! ? I endured. It seemed out when I thought I could endure ... But it can''t be helped. No way, the Great Demon King suddenly shouts "Dosukoi" right in front of you. "Wacha Shihanyo. I''m honored to be able to fight. However, I''m glad to be able to fight without mercy." "Oh, that''s a scary al ..." "... hehe ... hehe ... " And while I am laughing, this is serious. That''s why even those who are watching must take it seriously. But ... "Come on, let''s go! Haridashi with his waist lowered and both hands on the ground, showing an unusual attitude. At first glance, it is clearly poised to gain momentum and hit the body straight. Meanwhile ... "So ... come al ..." T r a n sl a t e d by p t l.c om With that kind of energy and a man in front of him, he doesn''t feel like fighting from Watcha. Stand calmly and relaxed, like the surface of the water without waves. "Speaking of which ... I was telling you in the moderator''s explanation ... When I was teaching Magical Taychi ... Well, I guess it was because Yamadile had given me incompletely transmitted knowledge ... But ... no ... that attitude ... no ... that ... The trainer is watching her as she digs into her hand with her hand on her chin. And ... "Now, the fourth match! "Dosu-" With the signal of the start of the game, Haridashi rushes with a strong step ---- "Wacha!" "Koi! At the moment when Haridashi lifted both hands on the ground to attempt the charge, Watcha''s left sword was stopped by Haridashi''s eyeball thread. Ah fast! That s With a drunken and relaxed posture, the movement was unbelievable, and with just the stop of the left sword, he stopped the rush trying to rush before he started. The audience screamed at the venue, and I was surprised to say it. "Fufufu ... Al stepped on well" "tsu ..." "The reflexes that control myself are amazing, but I''m not sure if I''m right as a person who uses a stupid weapon whose weapon is that it doesn''t stop whatever happens. I don''t know Al At the last minute, he stops his movement, turns his face blue and sweats. Of course. Soon, the eyeballs might have been crushed. However, suddenly blind ... That man ... "That''s ''Daima Fingerjab'' ... and it''s almost finished ..." "The trick I didn''t teach to children ... I didn''t want to teach ..." It''s a jab, so if you think it''s related to me, it''s not. "Are you still doing it?" "That''s natural! I''m sorry! T r a n s l a ted by jp m t l .o m While turning her face blue, Haridashi shakes her hands and sets out. A continuous stretcher with both hands. It approaches the watch like a wall. But the watcha ... "What! What ?! How! What ?!" All the claws of Haridashi are fast-handed. And it''s not just handling. "Which! What ?! Wachaa!" Treat and treat, and finally seal the opponent''s hands, high kick on the face where the gala becomes empty. "Oh, oh, oh, oh!" "It''s wonderful ..." Daima Trapping. " I hugged Amae on my knees and inadvertently leaned out of the fence and watched. Then, Wacha''s kick hits her head and the head flutters, and Wacha approaches as close as possible, sticking out his right hand from almost close contact. "Huacha aa aa!" Like magic? Shock wave?ȭ Just sticking out the fist from the state where it is almost in close contact, almost touching the fist on the other party''s body. Nevertheless, Haridashi, who was called "Super Heavy Monster" ... "Hey, you''ve been blown over !!!!? A super heavy monster is blown off lightly and smashes into the wall of the arena as it is! ??" Yes, I was blown away. "Cho, wait a minute! I''m gonna do it !? Are you adding magic ?! Why so big guys are so big !? "Jin Jin ... or another name ... Do you use" Daima One Inch Punch "..." A technique completely different from my conventional jab and straight common sense. It was completely unknown. "A terrible punch came out, Wacha Huacha! And ... I''m fainted, I''m fainted! No complaint! This game, Wacha Huacha''s victory!" "Wacher, watcher, watcher watcher ? Yes!" Translate d b y jp t l .om "" "Wacha, Whacha, Wachahuacha! At that moment, the win or loss is decided, and at the same time cheers rise. Watcha bows to the audience with her hands together. "No, it''s Wacha-san, you''re really strong if you fight." "Sure, I''m afraid. I''m saying, Macho-san, Bro-san, me, but if you fight seriously, will it be much stronger than me? '''' I was convinced of the words of Tsukushi''s sisters. I shook myself. Honestly, you can''t compare which one is stronger than that of the goose ... "Sure, power and speed are inferior to geese and Karui. Children will have much better overall physical abilities. But ... that guy, Wacha, is so skilled at a glance that he doesn''t know. " And the trainer admits. That watcha had a strength that you couldn''t understand by eye measurement. "got it. It''s been interesting. '' "Oh. This is pretty lucky, baby. To go to the world in the future ... There is no other person with such skill. Good ... "Practice partner". Well, if you make a mistake, your eyes will be broken. '' Yes, it was a tournament that wasn''t particularly visible except for Goose-san, but when it got more thrilling, I became a little more fun. Chapter 139 Episode 138: Break The tournament is still early. Sometimes they got feverish, and sometimes they screamed at a terrible sight. "Hahahaha, Hihahahaha, Hihahahahahaha!" "Habuha, Gubia, Biha !?" A big man rides on a man with a small, neutral face and mercilessly beats his face and crushes it. "No, oh! Shotao-kun !?" "Normal teacher !?" "U, uh, I can''t stand it anymore!" "Our teacher''s .........!" "Everyone goes! I will kill you!" In a one-sided match, women who seem to be involved in the beaten man are crying and angry. "Wow, this is no mercy anymore!" Shotao, who was defeated by a tackle that Danshok started out early on, took the mount position and beat the octopus! Shotao fans in the venue are screaming! On the other hand, those guys who think that they''re "good-looking" as a ska, aren''t you really sure ?! " There is nothing left to see. "Yeah, but it''s up to here! There is a game! The winner is Danshoku!" "Hihahahahaha!" T ran s late d b y jp m tl .c o m At the discretion of the moderator, he breaks in during the match and forcibly ends the match. And at that moment, the opponent who was already good was fainted. The obvious difference in power and the thoroughness of the man, the women in the audience bite their lips, and the moment the man guts, the women tried to stand up with murderous intent. But the next moment ... "This comrade ... I will carry you to the rescue room." A man named Danshok said so and began carrying a man he had just killed. "Well, Danshok? No, I''ll carry it here ..." "What are you talking about? A friend with a fist together ... A fighting friend. That''s how I get ... I''ll let you do it." With that said, Danshok smiles freshly, changing from the crazy look I mentioned earlier. "This is what a refreshing sight! After the battle, the man is already nigga! I''m going to carry my wounded friend with my own hands! What a spirit! You rehabilitated in prison ! " T ran s l ate d by Jp mt l.com Certainly, a refreshing sight is a refreshing sight. However, for some reason, "discomfort" and "unnaturalness" appear all over the place, and the moderator tries to excite but no one applauds. "Northern teacher ... Hey, we''re going to the rescue room too!" "Yeah, we have to go to see you!" "I''ve lost, but I''ve worked hard. Then, the women nod each other and go to the rescue room, trying to go to Shotao, who is taken away, but Danshok notices that and shouts. "Woman shouldn''t scream on the side of a defeated and hurt man! Would you like to hurt his heart any more!" """"e?"""" "How do you speak to the lost man? Did you do your best? Did you miss it? Let''s do your best next time ?? It''s fun! That''s the biggest insult to fighting men!" Danshok''s words shout so. I was convinced of that. The defeat of a man who fought deadly. There, I don''t want her to touch the girls. "If you love this guy, don''t sneak. It''s okay, I''ll be sticky and sticky until the second round ... I''ll see it tightly. Trust me, lady!" The women go down for a moment in response to Danshok''s words ... "" "I''m not going to be playful! You''re going to be a teacher!" "" That ... " With that said, dozens of women stand up from the auditorium and rush all at once. what? Did you say that danshok is something that offends women now? "Ah, aha haha ... well, though he was released after his prison sentence ... yeah, it''s a bit difficult to trust ...?" Tsukushi''s sisters nodded with a grin as if they were convinced for some reason. "Well, why ??? Indeed, in the introduction, he was like a former criminal, but was he guilty of something he couldn''t trust?" "Yes, Anchan ... Is it? ""? " It''s hard to say that no one tells you what the sins are, but it would seem like hesitation to speak up. What the heck ... "Well, there was a lot of happenings, but let''s have some escorts standing in the rescue room just in case. So, if you want to go to the next one ... what? !? " Tr a n s late d b y jp tl.co m Eventually, no one tells what the problem was, and the moderator resumes the process and tries to tell the next game. However, a man who seems to be one of the concerned parties rushed to the moderator and listened, and the moderator with a surprised face ... "Eh, this is the information that we just entered, but it''s Seise and Saming, who are planning the next match .... Apparently, if Saming tried to seize Seise, they would return and be unable to fight .... In the first round, Seise will win unconditionally! Something seems to have happened where I didn''t see it. There was no surprise from the venue, not surprisingly. On the other hand, dozens of young boys, allegedly related to the winning man Seise, are expressing joy. "Hey, what are you doing?" "Under the darkness ......... until such a thing ... but Seise returns and is really good!" "Well, that''s just that ??" Well, the opponent is summing ... "" What ... what''s going on, what about Mamagoku? Isn''t there a lot of habits and habits ?? Is there a more ordinary guy? " If you say that the next game or more As I held my head, Tsukushi''s sister and other sisters frowned over the next match. what? Do you have more weird guys in the next game? What kind of guy ... "Oni-chan ..." "Hmm?" At that time, Amae suddenly trembles on my knees and pulls ... "Okiko" "..............." This is ... this is my own pace ... "What am I going to take you?" "I''m glad," "Guh, gah ... oh, you ..." Rainy day toilet time. And take me to me. However, I can''t really do it ... "Ahaha, I know, Anchan. I''m going. I''m going to go to the bladder." "Ah. I''ll be saved. Tsuka, oh, maybe I''m going to go ... No matter who the game is, ... Machi will win in the end. "" Ah, ok. The next one is Machi. I''m going to have to come back with Sokko. "I''m coming!" "Karui! ??" I couldn''t help but also decided to go to the toilet, hugged Amae, and decided to take a bit off with Karui. For the time being, I want to see the match of Mr. Macho, so I run a little. "No, but the battles of the various seniors are really excited!" "Well, if you really learn the fight, are you stronger?" You''re buying too much!---Are you watching anyone besides Macho? " On the way to the toilet, Karui asked about the game so far. T r a nslat e d by jpm t l.co "Well, I missed some games, but at the moment I''m worried ... I''m the only one." A man who comes to mind. Even the trainer recognized the man''s skills. If there is no problem in the semi-final ... "Well, oh, that''s Wacha-san." At that time, Watcha happened to pass by in front of us running to the bathroom. However, he did not notice that he was in a hurry a little further. Well, it''s not enough to call out, we just pass by ... "Hmm? I wanted to pass by. However, the trainer noticed something then. "Child. His hand ... "" Hand? When Traina told me, she saw the hand of Watcha trying to run away, and there was a crystal in it. ? Glanced, but it did look. That is a magic item for telecommunications. It''s a magic crystal. Well, it''s not unusual ... but was it in this country? I haven''t seen it for three months since I came to this country and it''s a country that is isolated from the beginning "Anchan?" "N, oh, oh ..." Well, I don''t care ... but ... "Child ... a little ... follow me" Traina seems to be a little worried about that watcha for some reason. It''s as if you''re worried about something different from a strong watcha ... "Well, Karui. I''ll leave you Amae." "Huh? Pussy !?" That''s what Trainer is saying, so I decided to follow up. Tr a n s la te d b y pt l .co "Over there" "Oh" If you keep it unnoticed, there''s still something to do, and Wacha sprints out of the arena and even sneaks to a less popular spot. It looks suspicious at all. And while watching the surroundings a little, watcha shouts in the shadow of the building ... "Hey ... I''m in the middle of the festival, so I want you to be curious." Watcha muttering at the magic crystal. Then from the magic crystal ... "Don''t say that. Isn''t your boss and my Lord an old brother? '' I don''t know who it is, but the man''s voice has just returned. "Even if I say a boss ... the organization is already gone ..." "So you''re no longer related to the organization, so don''t you talk to us? "I don''t say that much. So, talk about it regularly ..." Did you find the last key? Playing with a doll by a dark war maiden. For the time being, the Lord cares about it. "" I''m deciding it now! " In the previous story, a human being called a goose was a candidate. "" ... No change ... Al "" I see. For now, if you decide, be sure to report it. I''m mainly dissatisfied with making a mixture of human blood, but I''ll support it with a convincing key. '' At the end of that, the conversation with the magic crystal stopped. But, somehow ... it was obviously a conversation. Teka, the dark battle maiden is a synonym for Yamadile. Is that outside of this country ... an organization? Boss? Did you die? And at the same time ... "Support? I''m a liar Al ... If you''re going to make it with humans ... Al ... With a smile on her face, Watcha muttered. Chapter 140 Episode 139: Speaking of "This is out of specification ah ah ah! This also took the data back! Apparently it was much larger than the information that the data had checked in advance! Yes, if you don''t meet boys three daysҊ Before the Big Excalibur, Dita loses war and surrenders! Big is a victory! Hmm?ԇ It looks like the game is over. But what kind of game is it? I''m really worried about the content. But what I am most worried about right now ... "Trainer. What do you think about Watcha?" On the way back to my seat, I asked the trainer for the sight I just saw. "I guess it''s outside ... or, like a bro, there is a position where you can get in and out." The people of this isolation state are always in this island state. Born and raised, then die. But if anyone asks if they can go in and out, it doesn''t seem to be the case. They seemed to go outside like a bro, or take their friends to the dojo. That''s why Watcha is in such a position. But that''s it. "What were you talking about earlier?" "That wasn''t the only thing ... it just didn''t feel good." so. The problem is that Watcha seems to be connected to someone. And its existence also knew the identity of Yamadile. More than anything Tr an s l a t ed by Jpmtl. o "Playing with a doll ..." "I don''t like the way it''s said ... but only one person comes to mind when I say that." An innocent goddess. That''s Kron. In other words, they also know about Kron. The existence is not yet known to the world, but its existence may influence the world. Even if it''s only on the island, those in the outside world know about Kron. It''s a dangerous scent. "If Allied forces, Mikado, and Hilo and Sorja knew about the existence of Yamidile and Kron, they wouldn''t leave it for more than a dozen years. Above all, you have been nothing for three months in this country. '' "Oh, so ... not the Union side ..." It is not the Union side that Wacha was in contact with. If so, rebels. Or ... "The person who was talking from the other side of the magic crystal said above all ..." "The blood of human beings ..." ... "" Makai ... The remnants of the former Demon King Army ... "" Underground of the Makai Organization ... but there are many other possibilities. " There are many possibilities, but none of them gives a good feeling. He became a little nervous, and at the same time the trainer sighed. T r a n sl ate d by pm tl .co "Although former Rokuha, Yamadile is still hiding in humans. And why are strange people sloppy behind the scenes? Is it the flow of the times? "Trainer?" "Hearing the name of the Six Hahas, once, everybody fell flat for its majesty. Everyone is afraid to turn to the enemy, and the leap is very very ... " "Well, it''s a legend, but it''s been a dozen years now. Unless I was under the intimidation of Yamadile, I couldn''t understand the weight of its existence." "Huh, it''s lonely. "White Demon Emperor Hakuki", "Beast King Rifant", "Young Girl Warlord Noja", "Dark Battle Maiden / Yamidile", "Magic God / Gouda", "Dark Sage / Paripi" ... The Great Demon King, who bundles up .... It was a perfect army, but two of them died in battle when I was alive ... " "I don''t know too much, but it looks like that, and four of the six living alive ... well, they''re alive, and Yamidile and Hakuki are missing and famous as the one who asked. That''s right. " The former core of the Demon King''s army, and now a legendary name including Yamadile. The trainer seemed lonely somewhere in the legend. "I didn''t think that one of them was in this country, but I guess ... Rifet ... I''d be surprised if I knew it." I''ve never met, I''ve heard it in newspapers and classes, but my dad seems to meet occasionally. " And ... Speaking of which I m sorry, but the children Huh? On the human side What about the other seven heroes? I didn''t mind because I wasn''t interested in anything other than Hiiro ... '' Oh, by the way. Not only his father, mother and His Majesty, but other heroes were once enemies of this guy. "I saw Hilo, Ma''am and Solja. "The remaining four ..." "Well, Rival''s parents and Fu''s parents are still alive, and both of them are in important positions in the empire. I haven''t seen them for a while." I heard that Japone''s Kojirou is the top of the samurai warriors in his home country. The other one is Betreial Kingdom. " That was the time. "Huh ~~, Kabadika Kabadika Kabadikabad !!" "Magic pole true tackle!" Tr an sl ate d b y jpt l.com I got caught! The hippo is in agony! The sharp tackle of the geese! Fire! Even though the geese accepted the special rules desired by the geese with good intentions and fought, the geese were still overwhelming! My heart has broken! a This is the candidate for the victory! The goose has advanced to the second round! Oh, I wasn''t able to see my favorite goose match ... but ... "Oh ... it''s over ... but that''s not all ..." "Sure. However, I am still distracted by the uncertainties, and I can''t afford to give the opportunity to get stronger. " To be honest, I wouldn''t have been able to concentrate at all even if I saw the game of Mr. Macho in the current state. After all we are worried. And does Yamidile know this and watcha? At least, Kron won''t know anything. "A house with a doll ... or ..." "Sympathy? I''ll tell you, cheap sympathy ... " "I don''t know how cheap it is because I felt sorry." "Well done ... what a reopening ..." In response to Tolana''s words as if to advise me, I was a little mushy and holding my fist stiff. "Okay. If you''re worried, should you talk directly to Watcha himself? And the candidate for the champion will be the same as Macho? I''ll tell you. Who''s here?" "Maybe it is a child. For that, the next game ... " "Don''t look down" "If it is good. After experiencing it in various ways and letting the opponent run out, it is better to come in To do that, I''m going to put on the button in the second round. Chapter 141 Episode 140: Instant "Oni-chan, Gamba! Gamba!" Amae is no longer embarrassed because she has become so called, and she is now taking the initiative in supporting the audience. He utters his voice with his small body, waving pompoms and jumping. The name of the opponent in the second round facing each other, thinking that we must respond to that, is a man named Yawara. "" Oshinin! " Give the same greeting and bow. As an impression, the short-haired man remembers such an impression that the opponent is quite serious, serious, or hard. However, his height is much smaller than me. And although it is small, he has thick muscles for his physique and seems to be quite heavy. However, on the other hand, I feel that it is not so fast. However, this man''s "really noteworthy features" are not there. "Now, I''d like to start the second round with the talents who have finally won the first round!-Those who have won the first round with each other. However, one young man who showed a brilliant genius that feels future potential On the other hand, this is a man who has been improving himself over the years, steadily and steadily. Will it be a composition of talent and effort? " It sounds like I''m saying I''m not making any effort, but I''ve been seriously trying to drive myself and it''s been only half a year and can''t help saying that ...? But looking at me, Yawara laughs. "I know even if you don''t make such a face." "Eh?" "You''re a young man .... You have a fortunate ability, but you''re making a bloody effort. You can see just by looking at his punch. " T r a nsl ated by pmtl.c o It has been less than six months since I met Traina. Six months knowing the real effort. Only half a year. But half a year. Efforts are nothing to boast of, but I think that I''ve spent quite a bit of my life, albeit for just six months. So, instead of saying "I''m truly the son of a brave man" or "I''m blessed" or such a compliment, the words "I know you''re working hard" came to my heart. Was delighted. Meanwhile ... "Is that you too?" I guess it''s because he''s going through those days himself that he can be honestly recognized. There is evidence to show that. "Trainer ... this guy ... my ears are supposed to be shaky" "Umm" A man''s "really noteworthy feature" that comes first before anything more than height, physique, look, look, and eyes. The first time I saw. The ears of a man in front of him have melted and crushed, closing the hole. But that doesn''t mean it''s just a reborn form. "I have a good ear shape. That alone makes me feel the fighting style of this guy and the days of bloody training. '''' Looking at the man''s ear, the trainer nodded with deep emotion. Tra nsl at ed by p t l .co m `` I rub my ears on the floor over and over, hit the opponent''s head and body over and over, causing internal bleeding in my ears, and then repeating the same process before healing, hematomas harden and deform my ears a man who hit me again and again and was slammed on the floor, but still stood up and worked hard the ears of a fighting man. From those words, "effort" could not be easily cleared away in a word, making me feel the life of a man. "Look at him, baby. Smaller than you. Perhaps because of the way of meat, the feet are not so fast. In terms of total power and talent, it is inferior to you. He''s not as talented as he''s seen, compared to the world''s most famous warriors. That''s why we are working hard to make up for it, and stand now before you. '' Listening to those words, I touch my ears. What a beautiful ear. But ... "But, as you know, battle is not a place to compete for effort. Don''t be compassionate or merciless, and don''t be careless or lick your opponent, and crush on your left. " Yes, neither the ears nor the amount of effort. This is where you compare strength. And not to lick the opponent, but stick to how to win. As in the first round, you win on the left. "Now, the first match of the second match, first time! With the signal to start, Yawara lowered his waist with sticky feet and set his hands forward. There is no sign of attacking from the other side. Obviously waiting for my attack. But I don''t think he has enough speed and dynamic vision to avoid my left. But I''m aiming for something. If you stick to winning instead of how to win, hit and away by running around the foot with your feet ... "Daima Flicker !!" Here, I chop it from the front to the left. Innovation "you ???, left to feed the earth is the air so as whip, and cuts through the skin of straw! Rather than accurate unmatched left, such as the fast fast! First round, is fed out violent left! ! " Sure enough, I can''t seem to avoid my left. But he doesn''t seem to want to avoid it from the beginning. And pretty hard muscles and bones. "Ttsu, how much left, speed, orbit! Hidden up to such a thing ... but, but ... I can''t fall down! I''m confident about the strength of the hit!" While being hit, Yawara extends his hands. But it doesn''t hit me with my hand or shoot magic. Then what? "Well, this is here!" Tra nsl a ted by pmtl.o m He stopped and fired at the same rhythm, so Yawara moved in time. Until several flickers of my flicker and bleeding nose, I grabbed my hand with the sleeve of my clothes. "Grab!" "Oh ...?" Unknown skill. From here. Grabbing my sleeve, what ... ? "Now !? Body ..." Just grabbing my sleeves destroyed my whole body''s balance and center of gravity. I don''t have power. And the left arm is pinched by the side of Yawara, and Yawara falls down like pulling me as it is ... "Involvement outside of the magic pole!" Throwing down like falling down ... At that moment, I was terrified. I thought this was bad and twisted in a hurry. My left arm, which was sandwiched beside Yawara, had a shallow lock, so I was able to get out of it. "I''m sorry! Another time!" I managed to get out of the way now, but if Yawara had more "power" and "speed", I would definitely be slammed from the back to the ground ... maybe ... imagine ... arm and elbow with momentum It may have been broken. What an incredible trick. "What''s the fight?" "No matter how many hits you get, I''ll stick with you persistently and make a bite!" Do not use magic in battles between bare hands. "I don''t dabble in tricks other than Jou-dori like a goose! I don''t think I''ll be able to break down a little bit of me who has pursued only this path!" Is Yawara aiming for clothes, not hitting or kicking me? This is his fighting style? Or geese? What is the relationship between the geese ... "I''m still going, young!" "Chic, the great demon flicker!" And, getting used to the pain of my flicker, Yawara pulled his chin, guarded only the key points, and jumped into my flicker storm again just to keep him from stunning. The face is already swollen in a brief battle, but it still comes close to me with clenched teeth. If you approach again and jump into my pocket, will this guy grab my sleeve or arm and throw it? "It''s an unusual way of fighting ..." "There''s such a fight. "Remember," "Sure, if a faster, stronger guy did the same thing ... don''t be scared ..." Tra n s lated by Jpmtl.o Certainly an unknown technique. Speaking of fresh, it was fresh. "Huh, one, but ... it looks rough, it''s a refined punch, and it actually resonates with the core ... but, worse, it''s too polite, your punch ! " "What?" "If you are prepared to be hit and cover even the most important points ... if you eat your teeth ... you will not cut your life! You can endure!" At that time, Yawara approached step by step, shouting at me, carved by my flicker. "Fufufufu, is it too polite ... are you saying that? Child Traina smiles grinning at me. To be honest, there are plenty of ways to beat Yawara. Do not allow approach by keeping a distance with your feet. Intercept on the right. Squirt with magic. breakthrough. But if you want to win ... "I''m licking. Is my left too polite? Can I do rough things?" "But I''m here! Yawara finally jumped into my pocket. "Mamagoku Inner Thigh ------", "Now!", "Show me!" I let go of Yawara''s face regardless of her face, and Yawara, who had been hit before, squats on the spot and evaded my punch for the first time. And reach out to my feet with both hands as it is ... "The consciousness goes too high, the bottom is sparse, youthful!" "... Num ..." Let''s reap my feet ... "Daima Rabbit Punch!" T ranslat ed by jp m t l .c o In order to reap my feet, I punched out the back of the straw that was naturally exposed directly below me when I pulled the empty punch ... "Ah, gah, but ... ah ... gah ..." In a moment, I lost my consciousness, my knees shook, and I was completely defenseless. "Daima jab" "Oh ... oh" Instead of flickering, punch the jaw with a straight left jab that will fly the shortest distance with minimal movement. The next moment, Yawara fell down like a broken doll, and that''s it. "Oh ... oh ..." "Hah, it was ..." "Oh, in an instant ..." Yawara collapses, and the venue calms down. It was a bit of a fight for both of us, but it all took less than a minute. "Oh ... ah ... yes ... a flash! A moment''s conclusion! Pcho, I had no time to leave a commentary in between ... Earth was the one who won the battle anyway! It''s a magnificent semifinal advance!" The late moderator''s words and cheers at the same time arose. "Tsu ... u ... huh? Pia ..." Then, Yawara, who had been unconscious for about 10 seconds, woke up. I looked around and looked a bit stunned at me, but he seemed to understand the situation. "... I was fainted ... I" "Well, only for a short while ..." "Hah ~~ ..." Knowing that she has lost, Yawara sleeps on her back with Goron. "I was slammed over and over and over again ... I was confident that I could endure the pain ... Isn''t it not good enough for unexpected punches ..." I didn''t like it ... I might have broken my arm if I was bad. "" I see. I was particular about it, but I don''t remember getting out of hand? " With that said, Yawara stood up again, wobbling, and patted my shoulder lightly with a fist and laughed. "Oni-chan, you won! You won!" "Until that blow ... I''ll do a lot of things, Earth-kun." I respond to it all while raising my hand, and at the same time waving to Amae and others. Then I saw a goose and watcha watching my fight beside the arena and smiled. "Well, are you going first?" In response to my smile, both Macho and Watcha smiled fearlessly. Chapter 142 Episode 141: Surprise "Did you stretch your muscles a little and get hurt? `` Well, that would be no problem, '''' `` Oh, that''s a problem, '''' `` And during this kind of tournament adrenaline is out, so you won''t feel any pain. '''' At the end of the match, I left and checked my body for the time being. Repeat the shadows and check the arm, elbow, and joints that have been mastered by Yawara. "Even though ... it was a pretty dangerous technique ..." Certainly, he couldn''t be despised. He seemed to have gained a bit of muscle with a technique called "outside engulfment" that was being attacked by Yawara. However, there is nothing wrong with this. Judging that and trying to return to watching the next game ... "... that ..." "Nuu !?" The moment I looked back, I encountered an unexpected person and shook my body. "Sadiz ..." No way sadis. He made a weird voice with an unexpected appearance. What is it for alone? When I thought so, I saw the "something" that Saddis had in her hand. T ran s la ted b y jpmtl. o "Um ... I think it''s a good offer ..." Sole, who is willing to give me something, puts something in a cloth bag in a bun. What is leaking from the bag is magic and cold. "... Is it ice?" "Yes. Apparently I could use magic ... so I made it." Looking into the contents, I saw a little big ice. But why ... "I''m sorry." "Oh, hey, please." I was so excited. Get close to me, take my left arm and put a cloth bag containing ice on my elbow. At that time, the scent of sadis drifts and disturbs my heart, but at the same time my arms cool down and become easier. this is? Tra n s lated b y p mtl .o "Icing. Please accept me honestly, baby Aisingu? ""Oh. There are benefits such as preventing the deterioration of muscle fiber damage, suppressing swelling and relieving pain, and making ligaments less stretchable. " I feel comfortable and my fatigue is getting weaker. Is this also the effect of icing? But did Saddis know that ...? "... It''s getting easier ..." "Good, but don''t overdo it." Sadice smiled gently when I said so. "... why ..." "yes?" "Why ... this?" Sadith''s smile tightened my chest after a long time, and I was asking. Then, Saddith shows a little thought ... "I don''t know." "What?" "Just ... I just thought there was something to you ... my whole body trembles ... I had to do something ... I''m done. " It turned out I knew that what I always had was a cold, harsh, or teasing attitude, but the overprotection of the old sadis, which was actually more than anyone. That''s why it''s painful. I feel complicated. But ... now it''s still ... "Oh yeah, just before the start of the game, when the bigs face each other, release their fighting spirits and hit each other, it''s a give-up declaration!" At that time, a roaring roaring and modest voice from the outside came. "A first-rate swordsman understands an opponent''s ability before pulling a sword out of a sheath. That is, pulling a sword to an opponent who can''t win is a second- or third-class thing! And it is understood because it is a big excalibur big Even if you don''t show up, just face to face and see how much your opponent''s sword is. Big Mara, surrender! The goose pro teen decides to advance to the semifinals! " To be clear, it was a story with a ? Floating in my head, but I still could nt cover it once it was decided. Apparently, the goose has won. "And this is the final 4! I''m going to have the four warriors who have won so far come out in front of you! The selected men, come out a little! " At the same time, the moderator calls the survivors, including me, as part of the service to the audience. I ca nt help but go. "Sadith ... this ... it''s enough ... everything" "Ah ..." T r ans l ated by pt l.c o Return the ice bag to Saddis, and ... "Healed ... ah ... thank you" "ah ... no ... next ... please do my best ... but it''s impossible ..." "I''ll do it too much ..." "I want to graduate ..." "Huh ?? ... a ..." I say honestly thank you ... but that''s it, but I''m a little hesitant ... it''s also hard and lonely. With that feeling, I headed to the arena. "Now, the combination of the semifinals will be" Supernova-Earth "vs." Warrior / Wacha "," Cave Investigator / Danshoku "vs." Superhuman / Machi ". When we entered the arena, everyone was ready. I ran a little trotting and lined up next to the geese. Me, watcha, weird ossan, and goose. "Please see, these four super males have won!" A big cheer is raised once again for us who have won from all over the venue. "Earth Lagann, who has scattered geniuses and hard-workers with his unmatched sense and fighting abilities since the first round, as the nickname of a marvelous nova! As a guide and a wall for disciples and disciples, Wacha Huacha, who showed his presence by performing his skills! His life has been branded as a sinner, but surprisingly, he has defeated the fierce in this tournament without breaking the rules! With no pressure of overwhelming popularity as the number one candidate for the championship, and even winning in the field of opponent''s specialty, the macho pro teen! " For me, it was pretty straightforward, as expected. That would be the same for everyone except me. In the first place, we fought the first and second round, but we are almost intact. "Earl-kun, who has a face to spare," "Huh?" "Well, it''s natural that he hasn''t put out half of his ability, not even the bottom of his power." We decided to be in the best four, so we went out to the arena once and were introduced to everyone again. With the loud cheers, the next door watcher asked me in a whisper. "That''s the same for you, right?" "Hahaha, not Al. My fight is based on experience and withdrawals, and I don''t know what happened if I made a mistake." I mean, I didn''t win as easily as I say? I was sweaty in the second round of Yawara''s skill. I don''t know the first round. " We have a conversation with the next opponent, as if we were searching for belly. Meanwhile ... "... Large ...... geese" "Height story?" "... Are you a lover?" "No, I don''t have that kind of value" "Thick" "... Speaking of arms" "I want to see it. The muscular state of the stiffness." "Do you want to do the pacing?" "Do you not do it?" "Will you fight in the semifinals?" It''s a conversation next to us, but it''s weird. Is it the only one who thinks the conversation is established but doesn''t mesh for some reason? Is it only me who feels cold? "Not only fighting style ... Earth-kun isn''t surprisingly similar to your parents who just rampage up and down." "Huh? ......... yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah! ? " T r ans late d b y pmt l . om A muttering like a surprise wacha suddenly wanders in a conversation next door. I suddenly shouted, my eyes suddenly curled my eyes, and I hurriedly closed my mouth with my hand. "Oh, you ..." "Fufufufu" No, I''m connected to the outside world, so it''s natural for me to know about me ... Did you not want to hide this uncle? Chapter 143 Episode 142: A Single World of Paper "Now, the semi-finals of the chosen men! Opposite, supernovae and past warriors. It will be a new era and tradition!" Watcha with me. Facing each other with a good attitude. I am flicker. And step lightly. On the other hand, the watcher''s posture is opposite to me, with his dominant hand in front, spreading his fingers and pointing at me without holding his fist. "In front of your dominant hand ... Southpaw style. And having the right in front makes it harder to hit your left. " Southpaw style. I never thought of that. But ... "Is it hard to hit the left? I''ll do it! I''m happy!" If you can''t get over it a little, you won''t be able to pass in the future. "So, let me show you! The result of this showdown! Semifinal ... began!" I jump out with the signal of the start. Proving that you can control the world on the left only by hitting as much as you can in difficult situations. T ransl a te d b y jp mtl.co "Daima Flicker !!" left. Makes it look like a whip and cuts a watch from an irregular orbit. However, unlike the first and second round opponents, Wacha is not hit. "Oh ..." "Although it''s anomalous, your left ... Al is always aiming at my head from the front! With my right hand put out before, I''m going to my left. So that''s it. Certainly this is the advantage of Southpaw''s stance and what it is. But ... "If not from the front?" Winning on the left doesn''t mean stopping anything and just hitting it with your left hand like a fool. Only if there is an assembly to hit your weapon, the left. T ransla ted by pmtl . om "Magical Footwork" It accelerates and moves around like a circle around a wide arena, Watcha. Sure enough, I can''t seem to get into my footwork. Hold it in the center with Don and invite me. Then ... "Daima Goose Step!" Watcha''s blind spot accelerates diagonally from behind and jumps left. However, Watcha, who was predicting his dive from the blind spot, immediately responded. In the first round, with finger jabs, I tried to set a counter to my left ... "Ameyo!" I shouldn''t despise Watcha. So I was reading what I was reading. Feint trying to release the left. I stopped shortly before, and rather a simple right straight finger jab from Watcha was released, and I moved out again to the left, stopping to cover that right. "Daima Left Cross!" This is ... "What, al ?" "Eh ..." But if you read behind the scenes, Watcha has more experience than me. Did you read up to my left cross? Finger jab thought straight. However, suddenly the right elbow was bent, changing the trajectory of my cross counter! "Magic Shin Cross Counter Return Al!" Then, with my chin open to my defenseless chin, Watcha stretches out with my left piercing eye to my eyeball ... "Kakuka!" "Nannu !?" Upper body diversion. Evade with Daima Swayback. "Oh, oh ... I thought I could cut the area around my eyelids a little, without hitting me ... but that''s ridiculous visual acuity ..." "It''s natural. After losing by the end, I was training in scorpion! " Improve basic abilities of dynamic visual acuity, eye movement, and peripheral vision. Without these three months of training, it would have been a bit dangerous. T r a nsla te d b y Jp m t l .co "In addition, this left was used three months ago ..." "Num?" "Three months later, now ... can you hit such a left?" Another attack here. I took some distance in the backstep and flickered again. Watcha also tries to greet me with the same attitude as re-partitioning, but not the same. "Daima Jab!" "This is this left al!" Flicker, change attitude, just straight left. The left of the basics in the basics, without any tweaks or anomalies. But watcha, who would have burned my flicker trajectory and rhythm into his eyes, was delayed for a moment. "Huh !?" "Oh! I''m still running ..." Has entered. On the left ... No, there is no response. This is ... twisting the neck! Twist your neck in the same direction as my straight left to reduce the damage ... Slipping away! "Well, not at all ... Did he protect like this like me? But not everyone can do this. That is the power of the trained eyes ... "It''s an intuition ..." Avoid direct hits with experience and intuition that I do not have. I smiled at the heart of the trainer''s sober words. "Hey ... great, you ..." Traina described Watcha as saying "I''m outperforming me in power, speed, and overall strength." Actually, I think so even if you face this way. But Traina also said about Watcha. "Technology ..." A man skilled in technology. That trainer praise it. And that''s why there was no better opponent to go to the world. "But, by all means, try to make a single left shot!" "Hah, soft, al" Tran slate d b y Jp mt l. o m Guess it. you have to. I will also continue to assemble the left hand while carving the steps finely. "This is ... this doesn''t hit me directly! I''m fighting in a world of one piece of skin, one piece of meat, and a little bit of paper each other! , Hit ... no, not even this! wow, eyes get in, do nt you? Unusually, the moderator is unable to explain the situation calmly. And if you notice it, the audience forgets cheering and cheers, and it is quiet. With a little sheet of paper fighting, everyone was deprived of their eyes and gasping, and the chairman eventually lost his words, and if he noticed, the only sound in the arena was the sound of air blowing by our attack It didn''t sound. Chapter 144 Episode 143: The End of the Homogeneity "Oh, well, yeah, this time over there?-It''s a really great fight!" Nonki goddess voice heard from the highest seat. Normally, I''m going to be nervous, but now I''m not nervous at all. "Fufufufufu, I''m glad. Earth Lagan. I''m more like using left-handed fist technique to beat that watch ..." And it seems to be loved by the legendary residents of the former Rokuma, but that''s not the case. "It''s just like ... I''m hitting with a hit, but not hitting. A fast left rush while tossing in steps. However, as if I was pre-reading my movements, I slammed the watchers and made them feel as if they were hit. "Daima jab!" T ran sl ated b y jpm t l.c om I can''t avoid my jab after watching. But this can be avoided. It''s quite difficult to think ahead and avoid my movements with all my experience and intuition. Because there is no strategy. And not just run away. "Whicha! @Hua, Makokushin Jikukun!" "Oh! If you don''t care a little, I will set up a counter with an attack between my left blows. Besides, feet, elbows, fingers and back fists. Attack on parts that I can not use. I guess this is a lot of drawers. "Whatchat! @Kinkyoku Makoto!" "Daima Left Corkscrew!" One shot at my left and right at Watcha. The destructive power is ... I''m up! "Or aa aa!" The left side of me screwed in has penetration and destructive power. Pushed by my fist, the upper body of Wacha turns back and loses balance. Here''s the time to squeeze time ... Tr an s l a ted by jp tl .c o "Mamagoku Shinkenken!" "Daima Parling ... from Karaoke" "Uo, also prevent this !?" "Daima Chopping Left!" Sure enough, the moment I packed up the time, I was countering with a straight middle butt. But I paid with my left hand because I knew it would come. And the same thing again ... "Ah ... I won''t win! A fast-paced technical battle that repeats offense and defense at the same time! No, it''s already amazing when Earth is crossing with Wacha in a technical battle! However, Wacha is pushed by Wacha''s youth and momentum It s not that good! Even! Great game! "Oni-chan, Gamba Gamba, Gamba!" "I''ll do my best!" "Look, Saddys will support you too!" "But, Gamba ...... Furefure, Gamba" We cannot strike each other. Therefore, our faces are still beautiful. Certainly, the situation is equal, as the moderator says. But ... "Hahaha, too good to buy, Al Watcha is smiling. The reason is simple. "While I use the whole body to attack, the other side attacks with only one left hand ... Yes, I haven''t lifted the ban on the left yet. No headbutt. Wacha himself is well aware of what that means in this tie. But ... "Relieve. Seriously, but the theme is on the left." "Hahaha. It''s a subtle al ... Still I''m determined to stick to the left. So don''t hit the right. Until this match. "But ... Al fist''s skill is too high ... Are you ... Al who don''t use a sword?" T r ansl ated by jp m t l.o m At that time, Watcha asked me at one interval after the battle stopped. Anyone who knows the question, "my background" would think so. "Even though my father is a brave, I''m not a successor to the brave." "What?" "So," this guy "is my path of my choice." Watcha looks surprised at not using a magic sword, even though I am the son of a brave man. I showed my fist to such a watcher and taught me my style again. "... It''s not just a rebellion period ... Apparently, we really have to choose the path of the magic sword ... Well, that''s why Al may have reached such a high level of unskilled fist ..." Somewhere, Watcha nodded as convinced. "And ... you ... I know you know your father ..." "Al is afraid that you don''t know" "I don''t hide it," "Although there''s no point in blurring you ..." And ... "" And that? "" ... Hmm, no ... No ... but ... " I also asked about Watcha. But Watcha is thinking a little ... "Al has a connection with your father ... so Al thought that the consequences were with you ..." "What ?? Connection?" "Um ... you don''t follow the same path as your father , If you''re walking on your own path ... Um, I''m really lost in remorse, so I''m lost .... against the brave who once crushed my organization and threw the boss into jail ... " You just know about your father, right? acquaintance? Cause? One ... "Do you know the goddess and the great priest who are watching there?" "I don''t know the goddess ... but the great priest naturally knows Al. And then Al is swimming me .... It''s easier to detect the movement of a certain man. " Looking up at the gaze, Yamidile looks down with a fearless smile. Who is "a man"? "The hero ... the nexus ... the last key ... there are so many things that you can put on you ... there''s no help. Al right now, just concentrate on the battle." Watcha got lost and thought a lot, but now she has decided to concentrate on this battle and is ready for me again. Tra n sl at e d by jp m t l.o "Oops, what do you mean? They seem to be talking with some serious face ... but the conclusion is out! Let''s bump into the body again with the fist Please show me that high quality battle! " "" "Uoooo, good, yayare!" "" I didn''t understand our conversation, but if we started the fight again, we would cheer as much as we could. Apparently, the people around us are asking us to fight without talking. Well, can''t help it ... "No, I''ll concentrate." I have a lot of things to worry about, but I nodded that there was nothing wrong. And ... "And ... I wondered if I could give you a chance ... but that''s it." "Num?" "Because I''m really" focusing. " My body is warm enough and my nerves and sensations are sharpened in a high level of battle. "Seriously? Al, right?" "No, no. It''s just the left. But even the left is left ... I''ll hit the left with more concentration." "Nu?" "It''s not a breakthrough. It''s not magic, it''s nerves ... brains ..." Now, put in. "I''ll show you. I''ll make ''Zone'' ... and ... I''ll finish it in an instant." For extreme concentration mode. Chapter 145 Episode 144: Intermission (Kempo) Al in trouble. The eyes of a young man who burns his youth in purely enhancing himself. With such an eye, Al is even more depressed to bring the cause. In fact, he has no resentment or hatred. The organization was destroyed by the hero, Hilo, who was self-employed, and complained about it. In other words, it has no connection to you. "... Hey ... watcher. Isn''t there a guy who could be used and interested outside of the island? There are some people I see. I was a little worried about hiding the example woman, but thanks to that woman opening a strange dojo, more people who can use it will be saved. I''m getting stronger too A country isolated from the World Union as a state of isolation. In other words, if you escape there, you can''t catch anyone who commits any crime outside. Al, who has been in the island for over a decade now, has been working as an "unofficial tour conductor" that connects the inside and outside of this island in the organization. Al no longer no one doubts me as a resident of this country. Originally, Kacretaire was guilty of inhabitants going out of the island and people coming out of the island coming to the island. Al where I was there. Al was able to bribe bribes with people at the center of the nation to make connections, and if he intervened, he could informally connect inside and outside the island. However, the days have changed, it was the brothers of the boss of the organization, and one of the Demon King''s Six Demon Lords, she hid a woman and a baby on the island at the request of a man Since it came to be. The woman is also one of the six demons who make a name in history. And the baby who brought him was terrible, so he was scared and did not check his identity. And she instigated the country by instigating the people of this country to create an environment where she was free to move and was convenient, while she was in secrecy. Originally not a human being in this country, I moved around in a position that was convenient for me, but Al noticed to the people that I noticed that he was the oldest disciple of the great priest. As a result, the ministers of the former regime who had been ignorant but knew my identity had also fallen down and no longer gave bribes. "Hey, there''s a half demonic kid that has been rampaging against the organization recently in Cantidan. "Eh, bro ... Al? "I guess it''s a Kakitail tail. how is it going? Did you give it out? "A different al! Perhaps ... arbitrarily ... Probably, Bro didn''t know anything about the organization, and by chance ... "" That, at all ... hey, the organization and the executives are starting to move. The kid will be over, so stay with that? Problems caused by the collapse of the old system. Al-Kakhetaire is not yet planning to open a country, but instead, as in the past, the inhabitants have escaped from the island, and the introduction of inhabitants to the island has slowed the arrival of strangers to the island. The reason is that the system to blame has collapsed. Another incident happened when he realized that his job as a tour conductor had to go out of business on this island. T r a nslat e d by jpmtl. o The organization was destroyed by Hero Hero and the Knights of the Imperial City, and his boss was captured. In other words, I now have no organization to return to and Al has just become a resident of the island. And now, Al is a murderer who only keeps in touch with the officials of the boss''s brothers, looking at the state of Yamadile, which he once concealed. My life where I do not know where I went crazy. Al, who lives in such a situation and lives for the future. Train? Fight? Al already doesn''t know well. The son of Hiiro, the brave man who appeared in front of me and crushed the organization and captured the boss. It is a complicated existence that understands that it is a mistake, but does not say that there is nothing to think about. And he is actually confronting him, who is shining his eyes purely on my technology, so that it is harder to bring out such a connection. After all it is innocent al. And above all, Al has changed his eyes even more. Al is really focused on trying to beat me seriously. This is Al. That''s not how the organization manages and the life manages. Same, as a man. "Magokushin finger jab!" T r ansl a t ed by p t l . om Maximize the power you can have. And she shoots at the youngest eyeball of the young man in front of me without mercy. Probably he is aiming at the counter. Cross counter if his tactics so far. However, it was Al who broke the cross counter back a while ago. Another thing I can think of is when I''m down on the sway, and when my body is fully stretched, Zudong. Not enough to absorb the shock, causing great damage. Al stepped forward, so he couldn''t wash away even with a head slip. Then Al dare still go. If it is a cross counter, return the cross counter. If it is a counter from evading on the sway, Al hits the body with my left fist. Of course, I have a risk of failure, but if only one shot is on the left, Al can clench my teeth and endure. Come on, Al! Come Al! I endure ... ? do not come? I don''t feel like hitting the counter or swaying around. Just look at my finger jab with a glanced expression ... "What?" And, unlike my expectation, Earth was slightly displaced and avoided my finger jabs with minimal movement. However, we did not avoid it and do infight from the step-in as it was, we just avoided it. What are you thinking I do not understand. But if you don''t come back, pull my finger jab back right and left without any pause "Ah!? ...?" At that time, the shock that I don''t understand is my chin ...? "... what?" why? Why am I ... when both knees are on the ground ...? "What ?! This is what it means !? Wacha is down !? It''s a change from what we''ve been doing so far. T ra n slat ed by p tl.co e? My chin on the left? why? I can''t see it ... Fufufufufu hahahahahaha! Hahahahahaha! I can do this I m just a human being Is it possible to aim? Inherited the power of the Great Demon! " Yamidile ...? What''s so happy that Al is laughing? And on the contrary, the audience is confused by my current appearance. Why am I kneeling down on the ground? But Al I don''t know. Al understands that he has fallen on his chin, but Al does not know the moment. Did you see Yamadile? Al know what happened? "Fufufufu, how many people are in this place, do you know?-Finger jab pulled out from Wacha ... It doesn''t mean that it fits ... It doesn''t match right after the opponent''s end ... At the end of the fist, pull it in and pull it in such a way as to hide it in the opponent''s arm ... exactly, "Invisible punch" " When pulling a finger jab ...? "This is what I came to be able to hit by entering the zone ..." Daima Phantom Punch "" "... Fan ... Mum?" Ah ... yes ... maybe my life I didn''t know what I was living for ... appeared before me ... "Thank you. For the first time I was able to" enter "in the actual battle ...... I was able to" grab "the extreme timing ... you pulled me out." The organization managed to make an excuse ... with me, who stayed in the same place ... with a young man trying to jump into the world ... maybe ... I was alive to this day ... "Ah, I can''t stand it! Watcha falls down on the ground as it is ... stunned! I''m stunned! һ The flash on the left, just lightning! A new era and history. Today, military service has risen to a new era! Earth Lagan, it''s a magnificent final decision! " Chapter 146 Episode 145: Be Happy After all, sparring and actual battle are different. Deep and high-level reading and fighting with opponents with various skills increased my concentration. As a result, he succeeded in making Zone and Daima Phantom Punch, not by chance, but by his own will. I was confident that I was able to succeed in the actual battle, and I was able to get a sense of the next connection. "How was it?" Only after two consecutive successes. And three times in a row, let''s admit that we made it completely our own. I don''t admit it with a success rate of 5/5 or 1/8, so I''m going to do that. " Well, wouldn''t you admit just one success? It doesn''t seem so sweet. However, somewhere the trainer seems to be in a good mood, did you approve a little? I thought. "Now, I want to start the second game of the semi-finals! A new age nova has already decided to advance to the final. The winner of this game can win the right to compete with the nova! To the title of honor The challenge is that, as a sinner, she fell into prison and crawled up, but Danshok! But it was a giant recognized by everyone at Mamagokushin! What would be the consequences of this collision !? I decided to advance to the final, and it was a goose-final semifinal. Sisters don''t seem to come to me because there is support for the geese. But I didn''t want to let this concentration down anyway, so this was fine now. I want to fight in the finals soon. I want to show off the difference from three months ago. He was bloody. Well, the final isn''t the only end ... "Oh, geese and danshoku are talking about something ... what is it? Gachi? Whip? Pansle ... what are you talking about? This is a suggestion, but the geese who have fought according to the opponent''s rules so far show this reluctance ...? And the goose as usual. What should I do if I just hit it and get it done ... T ran s l a te d by pm tl.om "Why don''t you accept this game with me, goose !? You ... You don''t like men like this ...?" "No, why is that so?" Tsu! ? It is? No, no, no ... "Trainer ... Is it wrong?" I thought it was a hallucination now, but ... " What does it mean? Are you not fighting? Why did that kind of development happen, that kind of conversation started? "Well, let''s go" "U, um ..." I was really worried. Actually, I thought about concentrating until the final or doing meditation, but I was worried about what was going on, so I went back to the amphitheater in a hurry. There, Danshok, who was in white shirt and in her upper body, had a serious face. T ranslated b y p t l. o "You''re a goose. You''re so strong, you''re so stubborn, fat, big, and sturdily .... Everyone is popular! You''ll be a woman!" But you''re still of your age, but you''re still single! I''m not interested in! I''m interested in men! Isn''t that something ?! " "No, there''s nothing like that ... but what is the reason?" The goose is stunned with an unusually stunned face. No, the geese''s tsukkomi right now would have been thought of by everyone here. But Danshok continues. "Then, goose. Do you say you have a woman who has already decided on your heart?" At that moment, Machi''s eyebrows moved slightly. And I naturally saw Tsukushi''s sister in the auditorium. "Huh? Geese ... Uh, yeah, is that so? Geese-san ... already has a favorite person ..." As expected, her eyes are moistened with an expression of tremendous anxiety and sadness. Saddys is worried about her Tsukushi''s sisters, and her hands around her shoulders. But, in fact, I was worried. I guess the geese are quite popular, why are you married? Then the goose ... "I don''t have the qualification to be loved by someone ... because I used to be in a civil war ... I took a lot of people ... Sorry, Geese tried to mutter ... That was the time. "So you''re gonna be cool, goose-protean! If you''re messing around with your dirty hands, I''ll kill you and kill you!" "That?" Although not as good as Machi''s, Danshok''s decent physique hit his face with his hard arm. Rather than avoiding, the response was delayed because he could not avoid it, or he did not think he would be beaten. "Danshoku ..." And a goose that is stunned at Danshok while the beaten cheeks are slightly swollen. Then Danshok ... "I want to ask you. I sinned once, went to jail, my body and heart were broken, and I was cut off. But I ended my prison and went out. I have no right to be happy. Is there no? " Tr a nsl at e d by jp t l.c o "What, what ..." "Answer!" "... Yes ... I don''t think ..." "So what about you? Rather than being a criminal at least once!" "that is" Danshok''s words that suddenly talk about his sins and the past, and questions. Does a sinner have the right to life, even if he compensates? "A man who falls in love with a man ... unlike me, saves, protects, and smiles more people than the one who killed. If you still have a qualification to be loved ... then such a country should be destroyed That''s it. " "Danshoku ..." Funny. Why are you having such a serious conversation while holding white pants? However, the venue has a heavy atmosphere, and no one can enter it. That''s because the people who live in this country have long been with the geese and know them well. "But ... I''m ..." A goose that is still not easily recognized. But it was that time. "That''s right, goose!" "Huh ?? ... Tsukushi?" Tsukushi''s older sister shouted loudly from the audience seats. She screams with tears, exposing her emotions. "We are ... thanks to Ms. Ms. Ghoss for helping us ... Ms. Ms. Ghous helped us ... Give us warmth to our parents who lost their parents during the civil war ... He taught me ... Protected me ... Such a goose ... I wonder if we love it! " That feeling isn''t just Tsukushi''s sister, and the sisters around me are nodding with a smile if they feel the same way around the venue. Trans l a t e d by jp mtl. o m "That''s right, Masu-san! I won''t forgive you if I don''t do it too well! I''ll tell you Amae too!-You''re fond of the geese?" It''s the same! Good luck, think about your own happiness! Me too! The children of the orphanage are also so! Colla, geese! "Most goose!" "Most goose is our hero!" The whole venue is united and shouts at one man as he wishes. Mr. Macho is upset by the words. "Everyone ... but ... I''m ..." "Huh ... I''m sorry ... I''m sorry. But even if you can''t easily change your mind, he seems to be nodded. Then, the simmered Danshok sighs ... "Well, goose. You seem to have a reason to be defeated in this tournament ... but is there anything you want to win?" "What?" "A champion has a huge prize other than honor. Will you buy something you want?" "Num!? ... what is ..." At that time, Mr. Macho choked on Danskoku''s question. Speaking of which, the goose told me too. "I have a reason I can''t lose." I simply wondered if the goose hated her, but that wasn''t the case. I don''t know that Mr. Macho won the prize with Kron if he won. So what you inevitably want is a prize. However, I don''t think that the goose wants money ... And Tsukushi''s sisters don''t seem to know why Ms. Gose wants the money, she has a strange look. Then ... "I''ll commit the man I want to commit with force. But, I''ll go over the lovers I''ve fallen into and make a variety of plans. I want to make a school where everyone can go for free! " "Well, what ... why ..." e? School? free? Ah, but that reminds me before before Tsukushi''s older sister DDWe are almost like orphans from the war, but our lives are made up of church donations, but we can''t afford to be luxurious ... So, at least, only the future of Karui, the youngest, and Amae, the youngest ... There were quite a few sisters in the church who were the same age as me. However, only Karui attended the magic school. Then, the goose ... T ransla ted b y pmtl.c o m "Well ..." "It''s kind." "It''s different ... just complacent ..." It was no good. The moment they learned about the plans and thoughts of the geese, no one knew, the people in the audience were weeping. "Musashi-san ... such a school ..." Tsukushi''s older sister could not bear it and fell down. The kindness of the geese you should have known was that it exceeded the imagination of Tsukushi''s older sisters. And ... "It''s a little white ... geese." "Danshoku ..." "I''m sorry. It''s surrender. I''m losing." "That?" Danshok declared that he had surrendered, worried that he could do it. "I''m not interested in the ass of you anymore. It''s good to be living softly surrounded by girls and kids. Don''t drive me in .... I''ll make my wish come true and I''ll be happy." "Dahshook!" "Abayo" Despite winning the semi-finals, declaring that he has no intention of fighting again, and telling only what he wants to say, Danshok turns away. Finally raise your hand, but say goodbye without looking back. After calming down for a while, and even the moderator lost his words, Tsukushi''s older sister finally jumped out of the audience seat without being patient. "Most goose!" Jumping down, Tsukushi''s older sister rushes to Machi at the same time as landing. And he jumped into Mashiko''s big breastplate without hesitation. "Well, Tsukushi ... wait, I''m ..." "No. I don''t know anymore." "Tsukushi ..." "I''m not going to get away no matter what the geese say. Who is the dirty geese? If I can''t even touch it, I''ll go to touch it! And I''ll decide! " The tears of Tsukushi''s sister who saw it for the first time, and the eyes of a smile and a strong determination from the bottom of her heart to a loved one. "I suppose I''m going to make the goose happy!" The goose was also impressed and dropped down on the spot. Tsukushi''s sister continues to hug such a geese and stays away. And the voices gradually rise from the quieter seats. "That''s right, Ms. Gyo! I''m angry even if I''m not an older sister!" "Ojisan, One-chan! Gamba!"? Cho Woo! Ma Cho Woo! Words addressed to one man. "Be happy". The words resound forever, and finally the eyes of the goose are moist. A man who was strict with himself and did not consider his happiness is loved by many people and wants his happiness. "This was an unexpected development! But the words left by Danshok were exactly what everyone in this country thought! Everyone thought! The geese helped! Thank you! I wish you so much! It s your turn to be happy this time! A competition that competes with each other s arms, and the last thing the man grabbed is neither glory nor honor or money! "" "" Woooooooooooooooooooh !!!! "" " "Unexpected ending. But the best ending! Thank you, geese! And be happy! Now you have a true magical martial arts tournament. The moderator, who had finally lost words, uttered words, and everyone shouted following the words. The tournament is like this ... "Wait, yeah yeah yeah yeah! Do not put together ah ah ah ah! The final is not over yet! I! I! ! " "No way ... I can forget the final ..." Can I cry too? In another sense. Because everyone was excited to advance to the finals a while ago, but now everyone noticed that they had forgotten me, and they were reacting like "Oh, say that!" Even that Yamidile has a head that this development was unexpected. Kron usually congratulates the goose and Tsukushi with a smile. For the time being, the final is to be held properly ... but ... somehow complicated ... Chapter 147 Episode 146: Look at Me "Eh, ah, everybody, uh, don''t go home yet! The finals aren''t over yet ... uh, uh ... Until now, the moderator who had shouted out loud as he wished, was lost in words for the first time here. He seems to be upset by the blunder that he has forgotten the finals despite being in charge of the tournament. "Oh, goose ... that ... are you okay? Is it okay to do the final as it is?" "No problem. Rather, I haven''t had a decent fight today yet." "That''s right. Tsukushi ... I''m bad at a lot of happiness ..." "Yes, yes, I guess! Yeah, I have to apologize to Earth-kun .... That''s right ... I really have to get Earth to win ..." "Yeah, okay! Then everyone! I want to do the final as it is! A supernova and a superman, a very suitable match for the final, no, really a match! So, please excite! Tra nsla t e d by pmtl. o "" "O, oh ~" "" Somehow, a subtle voice is coming from the awesome venue. In the first place, it seems that everyone was already satisfied, so there is a clear atmosphere like a stump. The air that everyone thinks is good enough to win the geese. "Ko, this ... let''s do it ..." Popular from all over the country. She is popular among women and is loved, cheered, and recognized for her power. Goose is a national hero. On the other hand? "Hmm. Hmm. Hmm, hell, hell! I''m so grateful, Ms. Ms. Ms. Ghoss. I don''t know even if the whole country is depressed! " I was frustrated while hitting a fist on the wall in the hallway in front of the arena. Because of the excitement of the semi-finals, I felt that the whole country was looking for Machi''s victory. "Hey, don''t get rough. Don''t disturb your concentration. "" But! "" Ah, um ... I understand. Huh, pity ... Trainers are unusually sympathetic to me. It makes me extra feminine. However, on the other hand, there was something that boiled from me. T r a ns lat e d by p mt l .co m "That''s ... good ... except ... I''ve done it in response to someone''s support ... but I''ve never been able to win thanks to someone''s support." That''s it. Rather, when he was in the Imperial City, his surrounding voices were regarded only as noise. So it''s good. Complete away? If you win in such a place, you can say that you are capable. "I''m gonna do Konnyamuro !!" "It''s kind of really pitiful ..." So I barked. I''m going to win the tournament from the beginning. Everyone came to beat me. Rather, I decided to force myself to hope and come true if I thought I could fight with all my might. "Don''t be too remote. Now you''re full of feelings about geese, but no one will give you much less and hope you lose." "... a little ... why ..." At that time, I heard a familiar voice. "What is it? It seems like Tsukushi''s sister, who longed for you, is in love, and would you like to congratulate everyone in the audience?" "what" "Tsuka, why are you here?" You can tell who you are just by listening to your voice. When I looked back while tongue out, it was Saddis, who was there. "That''s ..." "Keit, everything in the venue is Macho''s ally. Sympathy for me who had forgotten the final race in the first place? " It was about eight hits that I knew. What appeared to be just frustrated was, moreover, sadis. It will definitely hit you hard. But that''s about it, I couldn''t control the rebellious spirit of saying, "Do it alone." Then Saddis ... Tra n s late d by Jp tl .co "It may be sympathy, but ... I might be purely more like you than those two people." "What ...?" , I have no idea what I mean yet ... but ... As always, Sadiz seems to be apologetic to me no matter what he says. And every time I hurt my chest. How many times have you repeated this in the last three months? But sadis today doesn''t pull me away immediately to treat me, and finally ... "Go ..." "Go?" Sadice, whose face turns red, unusually begins to get a little stiff. Too fresh. But I didn''t know what I was trying to say, and I tilted my head. Then, Saddis raised his face as he decided ... "Go-go, Earth-kun! Go go, Earth-kun!" "Hmm ... na ..." She endured her shame, but shook her pom-pom, raised her legs, raised her voice as much as she could and sent me an ale. "Oh, oh ..." "I know! You may dislike me, and my support may just be annoying ... but still ..." Saddith himself does not know. Why I couldn''t help but support me. But just like at the time of treatment, I''m sure I can''t control my feelings of "do something" ... "I guess ... I said, I want to graduate ..." And I still couldn''t take it honestly, but I felt a little calm down with pity. So it was really enough. "But ... but still ... if I''m doing something ..." But if you can still hope. I don''t want it until now. How about your chest, how about your future. But ... but that''s the only thing ... At that time, just like now ... T ra nsla te d by p tl. om DDGogo Bocha, Ikeike Bocha! There was one thing I didn''t do, even though they supported me. "At least, ''this time'' ... please watch it to the end." "e?" "I don''t know who I was, or who I learned from, and that''s not what I learned ... " At that time, I couldn''t get that. I just wanted to see. "I just want to see ...?" "Oh, yes. Already ... that kind of thing ..." "?" Sadith does not remember. I can''t remember. But still said. I don''t mean that my power is the power of the Great Demon King, or whatever, but more purely my growing power ... I want to see that this is what I am now. He ran out of the Imperial City and abandoned his former connection. But if I couldn''t shake it out of the way, and I couldn''t shake it off, I told her at least that it was enough to do it. "Now, the supernova Earth! Han, a man of the chosen man, is worthy of standing in the final! And I will end it. "Look at it! I''ll let you acknowledge it!" It didn''t come true in your match. To win. Get glory. Get everyone''s recognition. It all now! "Well, care is burning. When you''re ready ... go, go! Let''s make a butt! "Oh!" And finally the teacher beats me, and I jump out. "I''m going to go, oh oh oh oh oh oh!" T r a nsl a ted by Jp m tl.co "Oh, oh, earth, I''m thrilled! Lj He appeared while running with a scream! ----" "Start as it is, oh, oh, oh, oh!" "e?" I''m finally here. I screamed as I ran, not to wait any longer. Although the moderator was confused by my words, the long-awaited geese turned and changed as before, as if he accepted my words ... "I don''t mind myself! Start it!" "Oh, cho, goose !? No, I introduce them ..." "We''ve already introduced us enough. From here on, not words ... with power!" I was relieved to hear the words of the goose. Apparently, he switched. "I''m glad! I was wondering what to do if I was happy and happy ... but then, I''ll just kill you, goose!" "Well, come on! Isn''t it time to fulfill our promise three months ago!" We can''t stop in the moderator''s words anymore. I''ll just let you know. Neither the moderator nor the audience has yet to keep up with getting started without preparation, but is it OK? I''ll show you. That''s not just Saddis. I show to everyone in this place who is no longer interested in only the goose. "Daima Super Evolution Breakthrough !!" Wait and see? Operation? I don''t need anything like that. "Everyone, look at me, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!" The warm-up was done by the final and my body was warm enough. Everything is for this moment. Chapter 148 Episode 147: Shockwave "What? Suddenly a breakthrough? Despite the growth in the last three months, the magic capacity has not increased so much! Are you planning a short-term decisive battle? A breakthrough from the very beginning would be considered an unexpected tactic by Yamadile, who knows this power. About 100 seconds three months ago. Then, I guess I''m going to beat the goose in about 100 seconds. "Hahaha ... what a surprise. If you suddenly think of something ... you can use the same breakthrough as the instructor ... that''s interesting ... fun! Come on, earth!" He isn''t a stepper or a quick-moving evasive attacker. For some reason, he seems to be proud of receiving all of his opponent''s attacks. However, it will still be difficult to defeat the goose in 100 seconds. Well, if you use a large devil spiral, it will be a different story ... but that is boring! I talked to Traina many times. Winning is an issue. That''s why we are particular about winning. It''s a waste to have your opponent end up with one big trick. So release everything. "I''ll go, goose!" First, left from the breakthrough state. But it''s no longer just a left. "Hey" "Num? Stop ... What? From there ..." I ran and appeared, and suddenly I used a breakthrough, and I thought I would fight each other as it was. But I stopped a certain distance away. Of course, my punch doesn''t reach from here ... But ... Tr anslat ed by p tl. o "Ms. Geese. Have you ever had a flying punch?" "What?" "My trained jab is fast ... breakthrough and it exceeds the speed of sound! This is my ... evolved left!" I threw jabs on the spot. My jab, which has been further strengthened by breakthroughs, no longer needs to hit her fist. "Nuu !? Nuu ... what?" "Well, what is this? ! The moment Earth fired the punch, something like a fist clung to the face of a distant goose and jumped up !?" For a moment no one would know what had happened. The audience, who had a subtle atmosphere, was amazed by my long-range attacks that I had never shown in previous games. Tr a n s l at ed b y jp tl.o "Oh, hey, what did he do now !?" "If you do the punching action, the goose will do damage ..." "No way, magic !?" "Yes! I''ll do it ... I used magic! " I smile at the reaction. Certainly I use magic. But attacking is not magic. "Wow, did you raise your fist so much ..." "Well, that''s amazing! Yamidile, does Earth use magic?" "No, Mr. Kron. I''m wearing magic, but Earth Lagan isn''t attacking with magic." "Hmm ?? What do you mean?" "Fufufufu, my crest eyes are seeing through everything .... he''s simply ... hitting a goose with a shock wave generated by a sonic punch." "What is the speed of sound? "Yes, that is ..." Sonic Boom! " Yamadile who seems to have seen my attack only. The expression smiles and seems to be somewhere fun. But can you still be surprised about this? "Earth ... now ..." "Shock wave of fist" "Shock ...?" "I just hit the sole" Seeds are simple. Just pull out your fist quickly and hit the shock wave against the opponent. "It''s just a spoiler ... it''s a lot easier to spoil." The goose wouldn''t do any damage with just one shot, but it seemed a little more surprising that I briefly explained the trick. But it didn''t matter to me. Tr ansla ted b y p tl .com "Hahahaha. Yes. It''s easy. It''s just like a jab." ? " Because, although this technique has a principle, it doesn''t have a trick. It seems that the goose has learned from this. "Repeat hits!" "Nu, goo, ko, is this !?" And I hit the jab again on the spot and fly the shock wave. "Ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo too left too fast ... I can only see the air popping over and hitting the geese! It''s the same as knowing that my left jab will come, but it''s not easy to avoid, and there''s nothing special to do. "I see. That''s why. Breakthrough. I can''t bear the body of the person who hit the body enough to generate a shock wave at the speed of sound. I don''t have the muscles of the back muscles and arms. However, the magic of breakthrough By simultaneously protecting and strengthening, you can eliminate damage to your body and fire shock waves until the magic power is cut off. '''' "Oh, yes, yes, yes! Anyway, the earth is amazing!" When Traina suggested me to develop a special move, I came up with an attack from a distance. Because I was able to do close combat with my fist, but I couldn''t attack a distant opponent. I was able to fight in steps, but I wanted something else. Above all, most of the people I have fought so far are those who will accept me. It was about Shinob who fought me with his feet. At first, I could use magic, but it was only for the use of academy students. A long-range attack that can be as confident as a fist. When I thought so, I came to the conclusion that I had to fly my fist. "He can''t use this technique without a breakthrough. In other words, you can use this technique forever during breakthrough. '' Yes, three months ago, if I learned this skill, I could only use it for 100 seconds. But I don''t have that now. I don''t even know about that. "Wow, that''s amazing! @ Earth-kun ... Isn''t it just a breakthrough, you could have done that kind of attack !?" Collita Tamanesu Anchan, that trick It seems that we have been able to forget about interacting with Masou and Tsukushi''s sister and that pervert a little earlier. The sisters, and the others, are surprised to open. "Hey, goose! It''s disadvantageous from that position!" "Yeah! Don''t stand up forever, get close!" In any case, however, the goose, who hasn''t been able to move at all since the start of the game, is rushed by spectators. However, you know that the goose is no good. But ... Tr a n s l ate d b y ptl . o "Well, the audience too ... I guess I''m swinging too much ..." "Oh, my sister. Even if I endure that shock wave and jump in the first place, how do you catch her? ... High speed Anchan who uses the steps of ... " The geese do not jump into the darkness. After all it seems to understand. I can''t catch me when I endure my attack and jump in. Well, temporarily ... "That''s it. The level of children today is such that they can beat the savvy physicians with just one left hand. In addition to jabs, he has excellent destructive fists such as screws, smashes and counters. Close combat is not a weak point but rather a favorite. In other words, the child will be able to complete all short range, middle range, and long range fights by entering the breakthrough state. You can fight every aspect of it ... a generalist. " That''s it. If you come, just come. At that time, I just hit him directly with my fist. This is my new power. New trick. It''s a deadly glow of the light magic sensation sky wave shock Ryuo Ken! And the form of this technique is not just jab. "Hmm. There are many people in the world who shoot flying slashes, make full use of wind magic, and shoot sonic booms with super power ... Well, it is an" ordinary "technique, but only with fists ... And no one will ever release a single jab. Okay, Earth Lagan! ""? "" At that time, while Yamidile was in the middle of the match, he shouted in a guest''s seat for the first time today, saying "OK." "Oh, heir of the Great Demon. In the name of the Mamagoku Shinryu Master, let''s name this technique" Daima Sonic Jab! " Hey? e? What do you know about that woman? Roughly, my skill is a glowing sensation sky wave shock Ryuoh fist. But why is that ... "Sonic Jab?" "What is that Sonic Jab ?!" "That''s what, Sonic Jab!" "Daima Sonic Jab!" cho! ? "Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah! Why ?! It''s my deathblow, but my name is!" T ranslate d by Jp t l.om No, no, why these guys arbitrarily devised the technique that I desperately created ... "I reunited with Yamidile, and for the first time I thought of him as" big "... I don''t really care about dragons, but why do I get a dragon king ..." Moreover, she nods to the trainer. What! Isn''t the sound of the Dragon King sounding cool? What always ruin my rich vocabulary and naming sense ... "If it''s fun, this is it ..." "That?" "" "Is that attitude !?" " I changed my attitude the next moment. That is another attitude that I am good at. Flicker. "What do you think if you release a flicker in this state? It generates a shock wave that becomes like a whip repeatedly and repeatedly with continuous hits! Yes, this is my super magic flash ---- Well, no way ...... Daima Sonic Flicker !? "The audience was great too! What, I got a technique name without permission! ? The name I thought all night desperately! That woman ... That woman! "What? No way ... not only jabs ... depending on the type of punch, even a shock wave with a different shape and power ... but ... wait ... just a moment ..." "What''s wrong? @Yamidile" "... Before that ... the magical power should soon run out ..." However, after this, Yamadile was really surprised by me. Yes, these are just the beginning. I''ll show it all, as I decided. Chapter 149 Episode 148: Start unveiling It seems that Yamadile is a little worried about what to do from here. "If his magic capacity is around, what should he do when his magic power runs out?" Despite the shockwaves, it''s still a jab. The geese can''t evade, but they haven''t taken much damage. It seems that he has endured slowly and is looking for an attack opportunity. But ... "" "Too great! That is Daima Sonic Flicker!" " "Guu, this, these guys ... yeah, it''s good! @Daima Sonic Flicker!" "Ummm, so okay" My deathblow was named without permission, and it was terrible to shout out other techniques from now on. T r a n s late d b y Jptl.c o "That''s ... it''s a pretty good thing. Flickers that are just inevitable but at a long distance ..." For now, let''s keep the technical name, but a shock wave like a whip released from flicker cuts the muscle muscle of Mr. Macho from the surface. Although "Don''t do this ... this shock wave is not odd, but left ... not only on the surface of the body, but the impact also hits the inner core ..." If you are a normal person, this may end in a single shot, but Mr. Macho is not normal. While smiling, smile. "I guess you''re aiming for tiredness and out of magic, but ... let''s jump!" There''s no! " The goose finally rushed into the shockwave. "Can I bear it?" "Nu, uuu, nuuuu!" That''s why I raise my gear further. It''s a barrage of geese with the left blow. further T r a n sl ate d b y jp t l .c o m "A twisted corkscrew. The sonic boom that is created is ..." "" ["Daima Sonic Screw!" "" "Non-Yoga! I don''t make my own technical name!" "It seems that the people of this country have the right sensitivity" With just a corkscrew blow, a rotating spiral shock wave flies. "Eh, Daima Sonic Screw!" "Uo, oh! What''s this?" The power is so much that he skips the gouty goose. Hey, what happens if you use the Great Demon Spiral? "Well, the geese were blown away !? I saw this for the first time, including the sights and spar! What a power, Daima Sonic Screw!" I''m surprised, as the moderator says. The technical names gradually faded as I understood the power in actual battles. Right now, I was just uplifted by the joy of the results I could achieve. "Huh ... I don''t have a memory that was blown up to this point ... It''s wonderful." A geese who crashed into a wall suddenly. For this, his face is swollen and she smiles with nosebleeds. However, he immediately tightens his expression. "Then, don''t be surprised this time ... you have to bear it." Until now, four-handed and no-guarded geese have fallen their hips for the first time. It shows a willingness to jump straight, like a quadruped beast trying to jump on its prey. "Punny!" In addition, he focuses on the muscles of the whole body, enlarges and solidifies his body like a large rock. So I''m going to rush to me. T r ans la ted b y p m t l.o m "There is no ingenuity. It''s just a magical true tackle." "Hah ... I''ll say it before I do it." From Simple and no lie. Indeed, the goose is going to fall straight and rush straight. However, Mr. Machi''s declaration seems to be trying me out, though not bargaining. If you know you''re going to sneak in from the beginning, my eyes, reaction speed and steps can be avoided lightly, but ... "Where you want!" I dare to stop my feet and lean my body forward, and I''ll pick it up. "This is it! Do you want Earth to drop your hips too ?! Do you want to compete against the goose?" Yes, it is a game. Stand up! "And now is the time when this sleepy power wakes up! This right, which has been forbidden by God and sealed off." "I''ll lift the ban anyway! Right!" "Huh ... it''s a difficult year ..." Yes, it''s a right that I''ve never used today. "Fufu, I''m honored. Earth" A goose that looks a little happy with my words. I m so grateful for that ... "Suh, shit!" Take in the magical power that was about to disappear from the air through the magic hole of the whole body ... "Now !? Pia ... What are you !? No ... No way!" At that time, Mr. Yamadile''s startling voice resounded from the guest seat, but before everyone''s consciousness went there, the goose flew out. "I''m going! Makuma Shin Tackle!" Tr an sl at ed b y Jpt l.com It is like a huge iron ball jumping in from the front. Geese are heavy and have a weak impression of left and right movement. However, since the lower body and the like are forged, the momentary forward dash that is fired from the strong legs and jumps out is fast. But "Here!" Right ban. I put my strength in my right fist, and as if I throw myself, a full swing with my whole body''s power and weight! Three months ago, as if he had been fighting against Tourou ... "Daima Sonic Jolt !!" Shock wave that seems to be counter to the oncoming opponent. I could bear it and go forward, no matter what, and hit the devious machi''s tackle from the front. "Nu, Uo, Ooooo !? Poko, this is it !?" No matter how much the goose has a big body, the weight is human. He flew lightly, pierced the wall, and flew to the room at the back of the arena. "Ah ... overwhelming! Pho, this, who predicted this development !?" The geese, which was said to be the strongest of the demon pole, were blown out of the supernova earth without even being able to touch it! I forgot to even cheer and just stunned! " Yes, by skipping the goose, the inside of the venue calmed down. "Well, the goose ..." "Ojisan ... I''ve gone somewhere." People who speak out seem to be confused. I literally silenced all the noisy people. Well, there is only one noisy ... "Haha, Fufufu, hahahahahahaha! Pakuku, no way ... no way! No, I was able to do it! I couldn''t even learn, magic breathing! Hi, hi, hi-ha-ha-ha-ha! " The great priest, who should be beautiful and sacred, is no longer crying like a crazy crazy girl. "Hmm, Yamadile?" "Haha, I''m sorry, I''m upset, Mr. Kron. Fufu, but ... this is a bit of a situation ... fufufufu, what happened?" The plan is ... I bring up a god born between Kron and Earth Lagann, and when the time comes, I will be born from that god and I exchange ... A god, man, heavenly tribe, all blood "Plan to create the" true god "... hahaha! But I want it! I want it now! I absolutely ... absolutely!" Tr a n sl ated by jp tl .om I m just going to postpone it. No, but ... is this already the end of this? "Hmm, by the way, Yamadile. Is this already Earth''s victory? Is it okay to go to a blessing for Earth''s victory?" "Hmm? Oh, that''s the case ..." However, while screaming and going crazy for a moment, Yamidile calmed down immediately with Kron''s question ... "It''s ''still''." "Oh, is that so?" "Yes. You might have been extinct by using the Great Demon Spiral ... but it gave the geese a fairly powerful attack halfway. It''s going to take a little more time ... " Then it was that time. "It''s wonderful ..." From the other side of the penetrated wall, a voice of a goose praising me with a calm voice. "My body is unusually hot and hot ... I may be excited and excited about my body and my mind after a long time." There was a response. No matter how much the goose, he must have taken considerable damage. Also, my skill must have been devastated. Instead, I feel relaxed somewhere, and I can afford it. And ... "Oh, oh ... geese !? Huh ... I can''t see Amae!" "Hey !?" Tassels " Slowly, Machi returned to the amphitheater from behind the open wall. However, his body was swollen, his skin was shredded as if cut with a sword, and his face was brutal. You can see lacerations, fractures, bruises, and even serious injuries even if you''re not a doctor anymore. "Because it''s a goose, I was beaten with all my might. But ... I''ll do it so far." "Hmm?" "More than that ..." an unfortunate accident "will happen." Seeing the goose-san, I solved the fighting pose and suggested that I end it here. The geese return with no food, but from here on, they will go beyond the match area. As expected, it can''t be shown any more in front of Tsukushi''s sisters. I suggested so. However "Certainly, if you had ''more'' offensive, you might have been defeated. But with your current attack, you have to fight me with ''more'' of now. I don''t want to " "What?" I didn''t know what to say. Is the goose mysterious to me? Then, the goose smiles at me with her tattered body ... "Thank you, Earth. You were really strong. That''s why I can be stronger." Then it was that time. "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaa!" "... What?!?" The goose screams. Then, the body of the goose changes. The wounds on the torn skin are gradually closed, the swelling is pulled, and even the bones that seem to have been broken are the healing magic? No, it''s not just a cure. "Ah ... that''s it! ! ! ! At that time, the trainer by my side unusually raised his voice and was astonished. Oh, hey, what do you mean? "Ah, that is ... no doubt ... a recovery far beyond" super recovery "..." super devil recovery "! ? Super recovery? In addition, it''s a name that looks much better than that, what is it? "Structure of the human body .... By applying a load to the body through strength training etc., it temporarily decreases due to muscle fiber damage and accumulation of fatigue, but by taking appropriate rest, the recoil of recovery is higher than before. It leads to muscle strength and muscle hypertrophy ... it is called super recovery " I''ve heard that story before. However, what seems to be happening to the goose seems not to be such a general story. "But there are people with a special constitution in the world ... without intentionally resting, intentionally controlling and activating cells in the body, and regenerating and recovering the body and bones at a very high speed. Some can get more power than before. " "What?" "And that''s not just training. A broken bone will regenerate to a stronger and stronger bone than before, and a stronger body will heal more if damaged in combat. '' Will it regenerate and recover at super fast speed even if you take damage, and will you be stronger than before? What the ridiculous constitution! ? "But it''s too rare. I haven''t really seen anyone with such a constitution. The last thing I saw was "Gouda", one of the six players. And ... it''s my first time to see it as a human. " Even the trainer is stunned by the goose. And while I was surprised to hear that story ... "Well, let''s fight more than ever, earth." The geese were originally ... no, they were stronger and fleshier and appeared again before me. "Recovering superma ... In other words, the more you attack and take damage, the more you will be strengthened and recovered." "Oh, the injured goose has healed!" "Look, Kron-sama. That''s the constitution of the geese. And here''s why he trains every day to break his body and why he doesn''t evade attacks with spars. Everything is ... stronger." It seems that the goose has just begun to unveil. I was surprised at the truth, but at the same time, I was even more enthusiastic, saying, "I must do that." Chapter 150 Episode 149: I dont feel like losing Usually, if you get stronger, you should take your time by clenching your teeth. Can you gain strength in a short time by trading it for intense pain? It doesn''t matter which is harder, which is stronger, or which is correct. The important thing is that the goose has become stronger. "Daima Sonic Jab!" First of all, the shock wave of the left jab that emphasizes speed is fired repeatedly. And the shock wave that you hit touches the body of the goose ... "It''s a good left ... but can''t you penetrate it anymore?" hard. You can tell the difference without touching it. The response to the shock wave is clearly different from the previous one. It''s more hard and dense muscle ... but ... "Daima Sonic Flicker!" What about an attack on the skin? A shock wave that strikes like a whip and cuts like a blade ... "Magokushin Spear Tackle !!" Tr an sla t ed b y Jp m t l.c o However, the goose rushed into my fist, regardless of his impact, and thrust at it while hitting, stretching his arms from a low position and tackling to catch me. And the dash power is higher than before. "Nuu ..." I immediately turned around on the right side in steps and evaded. Earlier, I was attacked from the front, but now I was evaded by the approaching goose tackle. "Huh, it''s quick to get it right. It''s hard to catch it, isn''t it! ??!" "Daima Sonic One Two!" But it''s faster, but it''s still not my feet. He wrapped his left and right one-twos directly on the face of the geese, full of gaps. "Hey, fast recovery doesn''t mean that there''s no pain, nor is the key point changing?" T ran s lat e d b y Jp tl .c om "Nut, guh ..." "And can you keep your consciousness by being hit with a punch that exceeds the speed of sound?" "That?" If you get stronger with the damage, just stun it. A goose hitting his chin with my one-two, and his legs swinging slightly. And now he''s completely defenseless, he strikes anyway. "Daima Sonic Rush !!!" "Nu, oh, oh, oh, oh !?" Left and right sound speed continuous hits. He keeps hitting Machi''s face constantly. "Daima Sonic Solar Plexus Broke !!" "Cup !?" "Daima Sonic Heart Break Shot!" After raising the consciousness by hitting the face repeatedly, the empty body ... hit the sonic fist into the groove, then punched down to the heart and completely stopped the goose''s movement ... "Futtobe to the end! @ Daima Sonic Smash!" Any creatures will lose consciousness if their jaws are punched out. Completely striking the best angle, the best timing, and the best power, he hit the geese not only with his chin but also with his body. "Fast, fast, strong! Overwhelming that geese!" This is ... a supernova, earth! Finally, there''s no more word for the strength of the nova that finally emerged! " As the moderator says, looking at the situation, it would seem like Machi was blown away without any hands or feet on me. But there was a response, but it wasn''t what I expected. Harder than expected. "Certainly ... a tremendous rush ... At the start of the match, I was completely unconscious ... but ... I survived!" "That ..." "Go, Mamagin Shin Flying Body Attack !!" Tra n s lat ed by jp mtl.o m Even though he was blown into the air, he quickly set himself up and Mr. Machi began to fall as if hitting me. It''s a slow attack from me. Avoid lightly in the back step ... but ... "Wow !?" The moment the geese fell on the ground, huge cracks and holes were formed in the center of the arena with a strong ground sound. Too much destructive power, a little cold sweat ran down my cheeks. "I was amazed! The geese should have been heavily damaged, but they''ll be back again soon after they have recovered! Certainly, it was a bit dreadful if you got it right. The problem for me, however, was that she couldn''t cut off Macho''s consciousness in the current rush, rather than her counterattack. "It''s not tough or that kind of level ..." As expected, it is too strong. I want to doubt that they are the same person. "Sure, it was an attack with a reasonable speed, but it seems that I can endure an attack that I know will come." At that time, when I saw a goose that survived my rush, Traina muttered. "This man has probably never evaded or defended an attack in his life. It''s probably more about this guy''s toughness, but also the timing of his determination to get here. " "Timing of preparation? "It''s okay for the attack to come down. I tell myself strongly that I will "keep my consciousness" and cling to my heels even though this is just a guts theory and a philosophy ... It is certainly that Sole supports my body. Determine and endure the moment you take an attack. I thought something like that, but I was convinced somewhere. Are you ready to endure? That''s what I did in my previous training, and in the fight with Aka. Not tough but ready. Even better, if you had been fighting that way in your life, you''d probably be convinced. "And then ... to cut off the geese''s consciousness ..." "One is to make him extinct. In the past, Gouda was defeated by a powerful blow that could not be revived and healed without leaving any dust by the hands of "Your Father". The technique that will come true with your attack ... " Translat e d b y Jpm tl.o The only technique that has such destructive power is ... "The Great Devil Spiral" ... but ... "Otherwise, the moment the opponent prepares is shifted ... where the opponent''s consciousness is vulnerable ... an attack that is not vigilant or conscious ... an attack that strikes the blind spot of thought" "Blind spot of thought? "That''s it. Remember, after all, mind and brain. Then the body cannot respond to what the brain does not predict. '' One punch came to mind when I heard Trainer''s words. An attack that strikes the blind spot of thought. That is, an invisible punch. Daima phantom punch. The problem is that all the attacks are large and rough. However, it means that the timing, angle and speed of every attack are different every time, so it is difficult to take counters. If you fail, you will suffer great damage. But I had no wonder and fear. "Why not? I don''t feel like I''m going to fail. Confidence filled me. Probably because it was successful once in the battle before this game. The match with Watcha was not wasted. That''s why I can challenge with confidence. in addition "If my head was sooooo ... more focused, maybe ... "Recovering Superma ... Surprisingly, the disadvantages are getting bigger." Even the trainer was surprised at the ability of Machi. Is that a skill? But that skill has now seen weaknesses more than threats to me. "Maybe this ... I wouldn''t have thought so unless I had the days with you ..." "Yeah ..." "I''ll show you! Will be scattered! " And I was "in." In the state of the zone with the breakthrough. Chapter 151 Episode 150: Balance What if I didn''t meet Traina and were fighting with Machi? Perhaps this ability had been called before. Unfair. Cheat skill. Or something. But that''s not the case now. All the talents and circumstances given are just one of the means for the purpose. The same goes for me who was raised as a monk. It is up to you to use and increase your drawers. So, now do not envy your opponent''s skills, but how do you defeat this skill? I came to think so naturally. "Daima Sonic Jab!" "Num ... mmmm ..." Not a flicker, but a fine left faithful to the basics. Poke the geese while using both shock waves and direct hits. "Oops, it''s a drastic change, and Earth has a fine left-hand side. However, if you''re an ordinary man with just one fist, it''s really a geese ..." I don''t mean to make it work separately. All you need to do is read your rhythm, the distance to your opponent, and their breathing and behavior. "Huh, are you aiming for something?" "Sana" "But ... I haven''t been waiting for it forever!" It doesn''t work, but you shouldn''t be nervous about being left poked forever. The geese, while being beaten, ignored my left and ran toward me. "Magic Shin Knuckle Arrow!" Tr ans la t ed b y p m tl.co A fist that swings down and falls down like a fist bone. Too big. But this is no good. I evaded step by step from the last minute. "Oops, the geese also counterattack! , the punch pierced the ground as it is ... the ground broke !? ` What a power!" There was no trick to evade, and now the counter would have been inserted without any problems. But I dared not enter. "What happened? I guess it was a chance?" "What are you saying? Inviting the counter, Barrebarre", "Hufu" Machi is not stupid enough to hit a full swing punch without thinking about me who can use counter punches. Possibly, invite my counter and dare to punch me. I''m going to endure that punch and catch me shortly thereafter. If it doesn''t work, I''m confident that I can keep my counter conscious. If you fail and take damage, that''s the idea that you''re stronger. It was licked. "What do you do? I''ll keep on going forever! I''m a Magical Double Lariat !!" Tra nslated b y jp m t l .c o m This time, stretch your arms and rotate on the spot. Machi''s powerful arm rotates and a tornado appears on the arena. As usual, all the big tricks ... "Daima Sonic Chopping Light!" "Nuo !?" "Daima Rush!" Right downhill. However, if I, who is shorter than Macho, hit, the fist will hit the lower body of Macho. However, it aims at Sole. I punched out the foot that was the axis of rotation and lost balance and rolled. He turned around to the left side, looking for the crumbled goose, and hit the goose''s "arms" repeatedly. "Num, u, arms!? ......... but ..." The geese, who do not usually defend, are unlikely to have been hit directly with their arms and elbows. My sonic blow hit my left arm and slightly distorted my face. But ... "But then you''re just training your arms, right?" No matter how much you hit the goose''s arm, it will not break your consciousness, but rather the damaged left arm will be thicker and stronger. Yes, "only arms". "Daima Sonic Screw!" "Num ... again?" I hit. While moving around the geese quickly, hit the left arm and then leave, and hit the left arm again. Then the goose gradually began to make a sour face. "What does this mean? Earth. Keep hitting the geese''s arms ... but the geese''s arms ... only the arms are ... more and more!" Yes, as expected. Machi''s skill and super magic recovery. It only strengthens at the point of damage. "Earth ... You ..." "Which wasn''t using muscles and the whole body was getting worse. When I was told, the goose also hit me as if she had crushed the worm. However, although it looks like a strong arm to anyone, the power of the fist actually dropped down was as if there was no "sharpness". "Well ... he did it ..." "Hey, the muscles are getting too big, and not just the whole body, but only part of it, too much, the foam has collapsed greatly, and the power is not transmitted." A macho who has super muscles better than humans, but my upper body, and only my arms were made bigger in this battle, the balance with the lower body was lost. The base of support cannot follow the swing of the arm, and the body opens after stepping on, causing the axis to shake. T r anslat e d b y Jp tl .co Nu, u ..Magic pole true horizontal chop! Swinging with only the arm muscles ... that means hand-knitting, goose. He has not been able to step on the ground and hit with his waist. Originally a rough form, the blow of Mr. Macho became more distracted. "I was always wondering. I''m training harder than people, running more than people, what''s the brutality of such a macho''s blow ..." "..." "Macho. But every time you fight, your physique and muscle mass change, so you can''t hit the same shot every time with the same form? " All training is purposeful and training. To gain power and to develop speed. And naturally, the content of the training changes if the purpose is different. However, the goose is trained from the damaged spot, regardless of his or her intentions and purpose. Nothing wrong with strengthening the weak spots. But muscles that are overfitted or muscles that aren''t really needed can get in the way. That''s why Traina always emphasized "balance" when teaching me training. It takes some strength to hit a strong punch, but that''s not enough. "Well, Macho knew that too. So, do you usually do such muscle training or roadwork? To adjust the balance." However, no matter how much the goose fine-tunes his body balance during his regular training, as you can see, once the battle has begun. And ... "And the goose" "What is it?" "Isn''t my stomach losing?" On my question, Machi is smiling. Apparently it looks like a star. "Well, do you talk a lot today, earth?" "Hakuhaha is a cheeky shit kid?" The goose moves without answering my question. "Magic Shin knuckle part! Repeated hits!" "Totto ..." "Magic Shin Shin front high kick! Magic Shin Regulariat!" I mix in front kicks and high kicks between the fist blows and throw them to me. But I can do it. Magic pole true water kick! Yoto Huh, huh huh And I have many counter chances, but I don''t go crazy. Just wait for the plane. "This is unusual! It''s a goose onslaught! It hits the earth with a violent and powerful punch and kick!" "That''s great! I couldn''t do anything like that with a goose!" T r an slated b y jp t l .c o m "If you hit it even once, you guys aren''t dangerous!" "Oh, just hit it!" "Even one shot ..." Because the form is large, you can feel the impact of one shot at a time as if the cannon had passed in front of you. But still, there is no sharpness. "Mamagoku drop kick!" So, if you don''t lose your concentration, you''ll never be foolish to be careless and be hit. "Oh, the geese are attacking with great momentum. I''m scared if I hit one shot. But why don''t you hit back on Earth?" The geese can see that if you recover super magic, the stamina will be greatly reduced. ""? "" And ... I''m aiming for a blow. " Surrounding people cheer on the intensely attacking geese, and screams on attacks past my face. But I''ll give it all. From my special seat, Yamidile, ... and from the trainer nearby ... "Geese ... if you stick to victory ... you have to use that one?" "... Well ... Is this guy really able to use that as well as Gouda?" I felt like I heard a sinister muttering. Chapter 152 Episode 151: Art After all, the goose''s breath is rising. Heavy and unbalanced body always moves with full power and no pace distribution. "Mamagoku Elbow!" The goose may have gradually lost his calm. The assembling of the attack is fragmented. It''s Gumshala. That''s why you can swing around. "Magoku Shin Medullary Kick!" Rather than using my feet out of reach of the geese, I dare to reach the geese''s reach. That''s because the goose would move his body to catch me. "Most goose, go! The audience cheered as usual. Knowing my aim is limited in this situation. Tran s l at ed by jptl .co "Wow, that''s amazing ... like that figure of a macho ...... for the first time ..." "I''m completely swallowed by her. Tsukushi''s sister and Karui and "The basic style of the geese''s fighting style is the basic style of waiting. Waiting style. Let the opponent hit himself and then strike back with a single strike. ...... It looks like you''re completely lost. " Always ... sadis ... even if you don''t remember, you know the fighting situation. And always in the guest seat. "I can''t do it ... Bargaining and skill that goes beyond watch ... and that breakthrough with that visual acuity and stepping up ... I''m getting more concentrated, and that breakthrough isn''t interrupted by magic breathing. In the current goose ... " "Huh, is that so? Is it Earth''s champion?" "Hmm ... what will happen?" T r ansla ted b y p t l .co m However, the appearance of Yamidile from here seems to be calm and watching this battle, unlike the excitement of excitement as before. From the appearance, it seems that there is still something. Of course, I don''t think I''m embarrassed that things will go the way I want, but I''m still confident in what I need to do ... "From Mamagoku Double Lariat! At that moment, I could instantly understand what the goose was trying to do. Lariat is a punch that turns around on the spot. Originally, it would be a technique to smash other people around. But the goose has other aims. It accelerates around and uses its centrifugal force ... "Mamagi straight!" A right straight punch that puts the whole body forward. A punch with all the power of the whole body. There is no lump if it hits. You can see my "inviting counter" to this. Then ... "Daima Sonic Cross Counter!" Stab at the cross counter at the left of the speed of sound. I should be faster. Naturally, because the geese also read the sole, here ... "Unoooooooh!" "........." Machi changed the trajectory of the straight punch, which was rebounded by such centrifugal force. I stopped my fist, raised my arm muscles, and jumped up my crossing arms. Of course, with such a sudden stop, the muscles and nerves of the goose''s arm will break apart. But still, Machi stopped. That''s the first defense that Macho, who had been hit by all his opponents, shows. First technology. That''s the same counter breaking as Watcha. "Return the magic pole true cross counter!" "" "" "The goose ...? That kind of skill !?" "" " Of course, from the people who know the geese, it would be the first time to see such geese. A different style from the traditional goose. But in return ... "Uoooooo!" Looking at my face, which is now empty, the left side of my back ... I hit my left arm, which was hit hard and turned big ... `` Magic Shinshin Double Cross Count-- '''' Cross counter return counter. A goose trying to strike a double cross counter at me. Thanks for working as I expected, on the right I was preparing ... Tr an slate d b y jpm t l .o "received!" Cut it off. At that moment, a flash runs ... "Well ... geese ..." "Eh, no ... no, what? ... Sadith, did you understand?" "... If ... it wasn''t all by chance, I was aiming ... Fearful things A venue that calms down in an instant. There is a goose crawling on the amphitheater. "What ... what? ... what happened !? Now, the geese have beaten the earth counter and are at the counter, why did the geese fall down ... and failed !? No, I''m sorry! Wow, I opened my eyes properly, but I couldn''t see it! " Of course. How many people understood this situation? "The stupid ... I can''t afford to win the counter game with the counterman ... Is it so calm? Gesu. But Earth Lagann comes here ... As expected, it''s really amazing now ... " "Um ... Yamidile ... what happened now?" "Yes ... it''s art." Maybe there and ... "Oh, well ... ? Pu, um, um, ok, um, as expected are my disciples. Let''s praise now, ummm. Despite being a dull opponent, no way ... It''s not a phantom punch ... but what makes "Daima Triple Cross Counter" a success? " Is it around here? Hmm? What kind of thing was this guy doing a guts pose for a moment? Anyway, yes. Triple cross. Ms. Ghosu invited my counter, broke the cross counter, and then hit me at the counter. I hit the counter at the double cross. Indeed, you can''t do it without extreme concentration, and you can''t do it again in normal times. That was my response. "How is it? Gesu-san" I just did a counter to exploit the opponent''s attack against the power of the goose. The sharpness is ... T r an s l a t ed b y jp tl . o Ah Do you feel like you''re too agitated and woke up in shock? I think my consciousness was flying for a moment, but the goose crawled and woke up. "Uh ... or ... ah ..." This is more of a shock than a damage or destructive power. Punch out the chin and shake the brain how much ... "Guu ... also ... no longer ... or not ..." what? Hey, wait a minute oh get up? "Most goose ... you ..." "... the chin ... huh ..." Not only did you not lose consciousness, but does this still happen? I guess ... I should have punched out ... I''m not at the level of getting used to pain. I must have hit my best shot with no more power. "Wow, wow ... wow ... wow ..." The goose, who was trying to stand up, spit out a lot of blood from her unspeakable mouth. "Hey ?! Gesu-san !?" "Hey ... Amae ... Hey, there''s nothing." "Hey !? I can''t see it! Hey, I''m sorry !? Onii-chan !?" ... No way ... tongue? " The jaw was indeed crushed. It''s funny to vomit blood, but I feel a little more. But I knew right away. "The guy ... the tongue was sandwiched between the teeth." He was aware that I could release more counters for counter-breaking, so I pinched my tongue between my teeth in case of emergency. Well, my current tongue is ... I don''t want to imagine it ... I''ve never done that much. Don''t clench your teeth, your tongue ... "Wow ... what ... the difference ... it''s too much. I''m too ... I''m ..." T r ans la te d b y p m tl . om And the rising goose quietly lowered, but slowly raised his face ... "... Fuh ... I won''t be disappointed ... I''ll be able to compete with your breakthrough ... I want to respond ... Earth" While breaking the broken jaw and the wound on the tongue that was about to bite off little by little ... "Let''s show ... speed and power beyond my limits ... super pump up." At the moment when Mr. Geese said so, the trainer heard a mutter, "After all ...". Chapter 153 Episode 152: Techniques Never Used Again "Ponpaappu? What is it? Machi?" "Skills that I didn''t want to use if possible, rather than my back hands. I didn''t have any hands or feet, so I thought it would end up being disappointed. "" No ... I think it was quite enough ... " Despite pointing out his weaknesses, the macho was so strong that he had the skills and the power he had. "It''s a high risk ... I''ll always remember the past ... so ... I don''t want to show it to Tsukushi too much ... but now it''s more important to respond to you." But this is not the end. Still, the goose has a head, and it turns out that it is not perfect. "Recover your own superma ... if you apply it, you can control your muscles ... that will eventually allow you to increase your blood production and control your blood flow." "... what?" "Earth. You''ve reached the mystery of mage ... then you''ll ... show me the potential of the human body " With that said, the goose stopped his breath and worked hard enough to raise blood vessels throughout his body. "Earth. Humans usually use only 20% to 30% of the power. The limiter is on." They clench their teeth incomparably with the ossans who are proud of their muscles in the dojo, and their faces are so red that they seem to cut their blood vessels. T r an slat e d by jp mt l.om "I saw it and I knew ... maybe ... that''s why Yosei was forced by medicine ... but ... I was ... with my own power ..." power speed this is what I am doing now! Earth! Woooooooooooooooooooooooo !!! And the goose barks, the air trembles, and the dash dashes at the same time. ! "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooh !!!" The goose, who always wears a calm adult atmosphere, becomes violently violent like a beast who can not suppress excitement. Swing your arms, swing your legs, and sometimes try to tear me with your hands. The attack is large, so you can avoid it if you look ahead ... but it''s fast enough to be incomparable. It''s unexpected that the goose can achieve such a speed while losing his balance. in addition "Let''s get on!" The goose is bigger than me and the stride is bigger. That''s why my step and macho''s step are different. I was wrapped around by the speeding up goose-san. "Wooooooaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa !!" "A little, calm down !?" Tra n s la te d by jpt l .c o No, it doesn''t seem to fit at all. Isn''t your eye already sane? "My sister ... That''s ..." "Yeah, that''s right ... I guess .... During the civil war ... When I was surrounded by the old kingdom army ... Mr. Machi ..." Sure ... my heart ... "" Yeah ... yeah, stop it! Geese-san! Hey! " what? Tsukushi''s sisters are screaming, but are you stopping the goose? Worried about me? No. That look is more of a macho himself ... what? From the movement of the mouth ...? Oh, in the current state of extreme concentration, from the movement of the mouth of a person just far away to the words ... "If you use that technique for a long time ... geese will die!" eh? Right now ... Tsukushi''s sister ... will you die? Did you die ...? Does the geese die if you leave this state? "Ah ah ah!" "That?" Be careful! Idiot, what am I doing ... so much careless to the geese-san ... "Magic Shin Body Upper !!" "Ubo !? Paga ..." Try to get your torso pierced .... How much ... Only the hand-strength is enough, and the body bends with the spine! "Oh, I caught it! At last, the seriousness of the geese was lifted, and the geese''s hard arm pierced the earth''s body! This is intense!" I''m nervous, numb ... my legs ... my movements ... "Uoooooooooo! Makumashin knuckle arrow!" No, punch to face. Inevitable ... then! "Oh, this is the face punch of the geese punching out the earth! The neck of the earth is full of ... ? Tr ans l ate d b y jp t l. om If your legs do not move, twist with your neck. "Earth-kun!? ......... That''s the twist of Wacha-san''s neck !?" "That''s true, Mamaginu true slipping away!" Chige, Daima slipping away ... same? ... "Nuoooooh, Mamagoku Lariat!" "Well, the geese are hitting one after another! But, because of the earth, the sway, and the upper body diverting ... I can''t hit it! Damn, no, my legs are still ... damn ... I hit that hard and hit hard, but the other side is already fine, and it''s a one-shot chara? So much damage in breakthrough? I just don''t think it''s unfair ... "Woooooooooo!" "Daima paring!" The difference between a person and the contents of a drawer is a matter of style. "Now, the goose''s strong arm is knocked down with a fist at an angle !? I play in my drawer. Even if your foot doesn''t move, this dynamic eyesight ... "Magic pole true water surface kick!" "Ah ..." It''s bad because my legs don''t move. My legs were completely paid off by a goose kick ... "I''m done!" "It''s over, earth! Unpalatable! Ms. Butterfly lifts me up with both hands as it is ... ! "Oh, earth is in a pinch! And look! Geese lift Earth up overhead ... this is a great technique for a goose!" Transl ated by p mtl.om "" "O, oh, oh, oh !!!!" "" "Cho, goose, that''s really bad!" "Ancha-an! As it is ..." "Ah, what is this?" The audience is really exciting. That''s it. This is a trick. The technique that was given when you first sparred with a goose at a dojo. But this time is different. The goose at that time was still sloppy. But now? I''m so excited. Super power. And if you can get this much momentum and hit the ground ... "Child! Moreover, my teacher is shining his eyes again, just like at that time! ? Damn, so ... so ... what? Trainer''s face ... Is she looking forward to "I''m here!" "Ah" That''s it. Remember. During the training ... DDApart from the Special Moves ... I want to be taught I learned magical breathing, and during the special training, I asked the trainer. -And what do you want me to teach? Yes, I ... DDThat ........... When you sparred with the goose, you got angry at avoiding the goose attack and reading the air. Tr an slat e d by Jpt l .co DDNut Is it a moon bomb from the power bomb? DD that what what was the correct answer? At that time, while sparring with the geese, I avoided the geese''s tricks, and both the trainers and the dojo guys looked at me with blame. Do not be silly. But I was wondering what was the right answer. Because the trainer''s guy was so excited to make her eyes shine, but she was so angry ... so regrettable ... DDHuh I m sorry, you re so cute Wow! Pummy, good heart! Let''s teach! In the first place, as a return technique of power bomb ... Trayna was glad to tell me somehow, and she was eager to tell me. this "Mamagoku Power Bomb!" Even feet that do not have footwork can do this! "That is this !?" "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh! Oh, earth, this, this ?!" "" "Wow, oooooooooooooooooo !!!" "Nuu! Yeah, yeah, baby, yeah! There it is ah ah! The geese''s head is strongly pinched between both feet, and it rotates to fly diagonally backward as it is ... "Daima Corkscrew Head Scissors !!" Using the recoil, smash the goose''s brain to the ground! With the momentum of the breakthrough, and even the balance of the whole body getting worse, the current body of Mr. Machi was easily turned back to me. "How ah ah!" "I! How is it Is this okay? Is that correct? I''ll never use this technique except maybe fighting with geese. But I learned. And succeeded. Is there a complaint! "Tsu ... except for sparring and shows ... not acting, it''s my first time doing this ..." Even though he fell from his brain, he seemed to remain faint. He is a really tough person. However "Hah, huh ... hh ... oh, uh ..." The goose''s breath is rising. Looks pretty painful. After all, this pump-up has a lot of wear and risk. However "Well, I''ll never use it again. And next time I''ll settle it." I guess it would be dangerous if Machi used this technique as it was. But what happened? "Cho, geese, can''t do it anymore! More!" "Yeah, geese! The trick is Tsukushi''s sisters, who might know the risk of Mr. Macho, shout, but I screamed. "Well, yeah, yeah! Let''s decide, goose! We''re the winner of this battle!" "Earth ..." "I''m a geese. I''m a civil war, poor, I don''t walk your harsh life, I''m 15. I''m an adult, but I''m aware of the risks without being fooled by the tears and screams of women. I don''t say anything like preaching, taking care of my life, hitting my mouth as if I knew it might be cool, and not cooling, and I don''t have such a qualification. It just goes beyond you! " If you don''t want to go to the geese, it''s not what I say. I just bump into it. "Huh ...... final ... oh, no objection" "Then let''s end it! With this blow!" Legs are a little heavy to use footwork. Then, in this state, I have to hit my strongest skill now. Yes, that technique. In front of him. Chapter 154 Episode 153: What I Wanted Let''s settle. Under the agreement of both parties, I and Machi face each other for a certain period of time. "Hah, huh, huh. Go, earth." The goose sits down, knees down and both hands on the ground. It is different from a four-legged beast. This attitude is ... "It''s a magical crouching start." "Crouching?" "A short-range start to explode the accumulated power. No assembly or shit. Just dash straight and charge me. That is the last blow of Machi. And since it''s my proposed game, I don''t avoid it in steps or imitate it. I can''t use my legs because of my belly damage. At the last rush of the full-speed, full-speed, full-fledged geese, I only face up from the front. "Then, I''ll give you all the right, right-handed shock waves. It''s a giant spiral spiral." "Spiral?" T r a n sla te d by Jp mtl .co "Yes. Shock waves from the sonic fist I wore during the three months of training. I shoot it in a huge spiral." From the breakthrough state, breathe in with magic breathing, and regain full magic power again. Then, all the magical power that has become full is condensed into the right fist ... "This is ... this is still calm throughout the venue. Everyone knows. The next is the end. Everyone is watching. Which one is stronger, Han? The place is silent. Tsukushi''s older sisters, who were about to shed tears, no longer make a voice. I just pray with my hands together. God who prays ... "Kron-sama. It ends with the next." "Huh, is that so? I''m thrilled." "Yes, I''m determined .... Your partner ..." "?" "And ... Let me show you, Earth Lagan. And the last moment comes. "Uoooooooooooooooooooooo !!! As if the ground had exploded, the roar raised and the goose attacked me straight. This cannot be stopped by my right straight, corkscrew, or smash. So, if you take this from the front, there is one correct answer. T ra nsla te d by jpt l . o "Go! If that is your answer! The last push of the teacher. I use without hesitation. "I''m going to go! Oh no! Nobody gets in the way!" That technique. Concentrate, inflate, consolidate, and, if you have the spare, the magical power that overflows as a dense, sharpened, vaporized vapor, shapes it, and rotates it if you have the spare! "Wow! ?? a ......... a ..." "Sadith-sister? What''s wrong ...?" ! ?? " A shock wave generated by projecting a huge spiral created by me with magical power shining green with sound speed ... "Woooooooo! @Makyoku Shin Cannon Ball Tackle !!" "Daima Spiral, Earth Spiral, Sonic Impact!" Blow it away. Everything. "Wow!" "Uruaaaa!" I was disturbed at that time. But this time is different. Nobody can get in the way anymore. And I go. "Yes, go! Children! We go. Translat ed b y Jpm tl.co DDWell, anyway ... -Oh, let''s go I swore at that time ... "To the end of this world!" A huge cannon and a spiraling spiral. "Ah--------" And the final game was decided. Only the host and me are standing in the arena. "Oh ... or ... u ... oh" A goose deeply embedded in the wall of the arena. Macho''s lunge and my spiral shock wave. The result is clear. "Tsu, but ..., meka ... already ... the more you recover, the more" reserve "..." The geese haven''t lost consciousness, but they haven''t seen any of their skills beyond their limits or come out of the wall. And, as if his expression was completely out of his way, it was somewhat refreshing and weak. "I was strong. Han, aiming for the world ... I want myself to be the stepping stone. "Geese ..." That said, while the audience and the moderator still couldn''t speak up in this situation, Mr. Machi declared to everyone here. "Give up ... you lose." T r a n s late d b y jpt l.om Macho, who continued to attack the opponent at all times, declared that he could no longer do so. Everyone breathed that word, but the next moment ... "Oh ... oh ... the goose has lost ..." "The goose ..." "That geese ... to Anchan" "Onii-chan ... won Ojisan?" "Earth ..." "Earth''s bastard ... Tsu! Oh, oh!" "Yes Yes!" "Uoooooooooooo great!" Words gradually began to leak, and finally ... "" "" Woooooooooooooooooooooooooh !!!! "" "" " A loud cheer that shook the ground echoed throughout my body. "Yeah ... oh ... I won ... I won ... I ..." How do you defeat the goose anyway during the match? I was just concentrating on it. However, when I won the championship in this way, what was it? "I''m ... I''m the winner ... Is it a win ..." He was holding nature and fist tightly. However, the feelings of happiness and that kind of feeling did not come out immediately, and I felt a little confused. Tra nsl a te d b y pt l.c o m "Oh, you''re the winner, Earth" "Mushou ..." "You''ve taken everything out and overwhelmed before you. You''re number one." "Oh ..." Champion. It is number one. Number one? I? "Earth! ... I''m going to be stronger too! "" You''re so young, you''re young! "" Oh, it''s cool! " Cheers are exploding. Applause does not stop. Everyone smiles, and Mr. Macho smiles at me and congratulates me. "Oh ... oh ... yes" Despite that noise, winning is not a goal, but an issue for me. So this result is exactly as planned ... but ... "I see ... I won ... I ..." If I noticed, I closed my eyes and remembered so far. --we have a winner! The winner of the Imperial City Chibiko Swordsmanship is Revival! -Indeed, it''s Kensei II! DDIs the Hero s son defeated? Oh ... why is this ... -Wow, that''s amazing magic! By entering the Academy, this magic power is one of the best in all generations! -What a talent, Fu Me Dai! DDWell, Hiiro''s son? DDThat s not low, but compared to Fu why? Why is this past that I have never remembered recently? DDAll the subjects at the end of the term test are the highest grades, and the top grade in the comprehensive grades! It''s really a prodigy, Princess Fiansay! DDIn addition, the spear technique seems to be amazing, too? --Oh. Doesn''t Hilo''s son ever win a simulated battle with the princess? What''s the matter anymore? The past is already ... no matter how it is ... no matter what, do you remember this now? -Hey, did you hear that? Reval-kun and Fu-kun are studying abroad specially! DDWow! Princess Fiansei has been praised for his wonderful speeches from other countries! -Yep, the next generation of heroes draw the blood of the Seven Heroes! that? Hey, he ... DDWell, what do you think? I always heard what I thought and what I was told. That''s why I was concerned about the evaluation around me and was sensitive to the voices around me. DDOh, is this overall test, Earth guys performing better than last time? --Oh. It doesn''t reach the princess''s perfect score, but it''s always ... DDWell, As expected, it s the son of a hero. There was always no sense of accomplishment no matter what I did. However, when I met him, I was waiting for the hardest part of my life to escape from halfway so far ... DDWhy is that? why? The Great Demon King Trainer is ... ? DDWhat just got stronger ... what if it was to get stronger? It was the worst day of my life. DDEarth, what are you doing? And why did you hit Hiiro? What is the skill of the Great Demon King? Calm down, explain from scratch and convince us! DDYes, earth. If it burns as it is, nothing will happen? Everyone''s anger will be directed to the ground further -He jumped the princess! ? -Did you fall so far! DDIt''s so cynical to raise your hand to a woman! DDNow that guy, drop out of school! -Disqualification of warriors! -Eliminate from the warrior world forever! And I ran away. But now ... "Yeah, no complaints! I''m the winner of the Mamagoku Shinryu Competition! ~~ Aarth Lagaroon! ` Congratulations! You are the Han of the Han!" The words reached my ears, not hallucinations. "I''m a champion!" "Blessing the birth of a new strongest man!" "Earth! Earth! Earth! Earth!" "Yeah. Looks like it was safe ... I was glad ... " Opened my eyes and the result was definitely not a dream. "It''s wonderful! I''m the winner of the Earth! I was so wonderful! I was so good at the geese! I was really good with everyone who was in this tournament!" "Huh. But the winner is Earth Lagann ... Kron." "Yes! I want to say congratulations to Earth who worked hard!" "Yes, let''s go down, Kron-sama. The award ceremony." "Yes! I''m blessing Earth!" There is no princess here. There is no Rival. There is no foo. There is no father or mother. But I won. It became the first for the first time. "Trainer ... I ... I won." "Oh. It''s obvious to everyone''s eyes. '' "Thank you" "You are the winner" The words do not come out well. But thank you for being with me near me now and leading me. And ... "Oh, cho, sadis unnie !?" It was at that time. As she cheers, sadis jumps from the audience seats into the arena. The eyes are already a long time ago ... "What I want to ask, what I want to talk, more than anything I should apologize ... I can''t say anything anymore ... but ... but, first of all ..." "Sadith?" "At that time ... Wow, I should have said ... I was ... I might ... It might be late, but ... I might not be so qualified ... ... but still ... let me say. " And sadis stands in front of me ... "It''s really big, strong, and ... really ... really strong ... The original sadis. Oh, yeah ... "Sadiz ..." "As you can imagine, Earth Lagan is like you. His power, his efforts, and the glory of his victory at the end. This sadis ... I was moved by my heart ... From my heart ... I am proud of Bokuma. " "That?" I was trying to say, "Why are you now?" "... I''m sorry ... what ... oh ... that''s right ... already ... already ... I''m ..." But no words came out. And what I was enduring broke down there. It was already impossible. "Congratulations on winning. Bochama" Ah a I always wanted to hear that word. Three months ago, I wanted the words to scratch my throat. But the words from Sadis at that time were too sad. But ... but ... "Oh" I finally heard. When it got stronger. Not because it s the son of a hero. Demon King''s skill is not something. The glory that I clenched my teeth, trained, learned, and finally grabbed with the skills I got. However, the word purely permeated my whole body. so. For now, I''m not talking about Sadiz and that time, or what''s coming. Right now, at this moment, I just forgot about my birthright, and I received the blessing of my obedience. And I was just like that, and this time in public ... Oh! I cried. But these tears are completely different. Chapter 155 Episode 154: Blessing "Let''s go, not just Saddis!" "Oh, earth! When I noticed, the motriage followed Saddis and rushed into the arena, and we all made me a mom. What a tear, tears ... "Earth-kun crying ..." "Is it too happy to cry Earth-kun?" Everyone came running and I hurried and wiped my tears. "Besides, don''t cry separately! A little trash in your eyes ..." "" "No, no, no, I''m crying." " "Urase, don''t look at me!" Tr a ns la te d b y jp t l . o The eyes are red, so it''s not a demon. "Wow! Po-chan, Yabe-su! Po-be, Seriously! Po-chan''s crying!" "So, don''t cry, damn!" Well, I was seen crying, but I didn''t feel so shy. I wonder if it''s the best day of my life, but I''m just happy now. "Is it okay, Gesu-san?" The goose, who is at risk of life-threatening, needs some treatment but seems to be fine. She is taking a break now, supported by her sisters. "Ojisan ..." "Amae?" "I see. Then, I''ll tell Earth exactly." The battle is over. Not only did we know the faces, but a voice praised both me and the goose, and I was a little embarrassed but waving. Then ... T ran slat ed by Jpmtl.co "Hey, isn''t the sacred tournament awarded yet?" "Well! I''m sly!-I want to honor the earth and the goose, but I''m the only one ahead!" . Klong. " Yamadile and Kron came down while I and Macho were surrounded by a lot of people in the arena. Yamidile smiled bitterly, and Kron was a little swollen. "... sadis ... for the time being" "... I understand." Saddis, who has regained his memory, naturally remembers Yamadile as the former six-ha. But now I made eye contact with me and nodded to do nothing. "Now, calm down! From now on, the goddess will congratulate the goddess for the blessing and commendation to the winner of the Magoku Shinryu Competition!" The arena, which was slamming like a festival, calms down a bit in the words of Yamidile, and Kron stands in front of me. "Thank you very much, everyone. This tournament, everyone, did our best! The people who didn''t win and the people who won were amazing!" He smiles and smiles at Kron who talks with excitement like a child. "And the earth who became the best of those who did their best. It was really cool." "Oh ... thank you ..." "I''ll give you a trophy for such an earth!" Trophy? Speaking of which, I''ve received "Silver medal", "Bronze medal", "Winning trophy" or something like that, but never the winning trophy. Is it a big one? Oh, but if you travel, it will be luggage ... "Yes, earth! Congratulations!" "Buho !!!!?" "Nuo! ? T ran s la te d b y p tl. o "That?" A large champion trophy that Kron offered to me while smiling. Looking at it, I, Traina, and Saddis erupted. Because the trophy is ... "Ha ... haha ..." "Ku, guh ... Yamidile ... Nuuoh, what is this humiliation! ? The shining trophy was shaped like a human. The master next to me ... Trainer grows her wings from her back, puts her left hand on her hips, puts her right foot on a square base, protrudes her right index finger into the sky, and a crown on her head. It is a statue that is doing. This was definitely designed by Yamadile. Well, it would be an image that could not be laughed naturally from Saddis, but I''m sorry. I laughed normally. And this shouldn''t be taken on a trip ... it''s dangerous. But I don''t want to let go because it''s my first trophy in life. Anyway ... the first trophy in my life ... a trainer statue ... it has a strange edge. "Earth" "Hmm?" "Did you do your best ... did you get what you wanted?" At that time, Kron asked me while smiling and asking her questions, and I remembered Kron being asked on the beach before. DDWhy is Earth doing its best? -To be strong At that time, he said without hesitation. But Kron was looking at my heart. -Earth is a liar. DDHuh? -But isn''t that the only thing? It was DDI think what Earth really wants is not just strength, but something more. That must be related to Saddis T r an s lat ed b y ptl.c o m I knew this from that time. "Oh, right now ..." "I see! It was great!" I nodded as I was deeply moved. "Thank you very much, Earth! Thank you." The trophy handed by Kron while being heavy. Indeed, it was fairly heavy. Normally made of pure gold. I think it''s pretty expensive. But why? Feel the weight more than the weight. To This is the form of what you have achieved. Proof that I won today as an unmistakable fact. "U, oh ... oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!" When I realized, I raised the trophy and shouted out loud. In response, everyone gave me a loud applause again with cheers. Among them were the geese and the others who took part in the tournament. ...... I don''t have yosei. And sadis may be complicated by the shape of the trophy being a trainer, but it still gave me applause. "The prize money will be arranged at a later date, and the extra prize will be delivered to the winner, Earth Lagann, tonight, so be sure to keep yourself alive .. Anyway, wait and see it soon. I''m planning. " "" "" ???? "" " "Anyway, this concludes the Magoku Shinryu Fighting Competition! Dissolution!" "" ["O ... Ooooooooo !!!!!!"] "" " The story of Yamadile''s extra prize. Most people lean on their heads because they don''t understand "sole," but sisters who know some circumstances are smiling and blushing. Sadis is ignorant of the situation and is given "?" Kron doesn''t change much with Nico Nico, but he can''t read his honesty. But after all ... this is it ... Trainer said Yamidile s aim was but Kron was too normal for that No, it might be such a guy "Okay, this is a celebration today, Earth!" "Oh! I''m going to make a fuss today!" "Yeah! Yeah!" At the same time, the motriage laughed with my shoulders folded. Certainly today ... Tra ns l a te d by Jp t l.co m "Let''s celebrate! Celebrate!" I thought about this ... and laughed. "That''s right. Well, I wonder if my sister will make a lot of feasts today! I want to see you go!" "Oh, let''s call me." Or rather thank you Earth! " And because he knows the extra prize of the champion, Tsukushi''s older sister is also relieved sincerely ... I feel like I''m afraid that I''ll be fine ... One-chan! Amae! Amae for me and the goose. And Amae rushes to me and runs ... "Oni-chan" "Oh" "Crazy ... I''m glad" "Oh, thank you for your support" "H!? Panfu! Pun! Pakkyhoi!" When I stroked my head and thanked me, Amae laughed and ran around me happily. Oh, you''re so cute! "Oh, Amae, I''m so upset. I mean, Anchan! Speaking of which, was that" Trick "that I created with my special training !?" "Hmm, oh, oh ... that?" "That''s right! Forget it, I forgot, but what was my hardship with the special training !?" "No, no, I couldn''t afford to use the thing because I was cornered by a goose. ...... " And Sorry, Karui. It was not a situation to use "that technique". "Now, Mr. Kron. Let''s go back." "Eh, I want to talk to you too." "No, there are lots of preparations today." After the errand of this place is over, Yamadile pulls Kron''s hand and leaves quickly. After all, the truth has gone without knowing it. Well, that''s something we can see tonight. But before that, first ... There is only one thing that must be done. Chapter 156 Episode 155: Another Decision Yes, there is something to do. that is "Motriage ... Tsukushi''s sister ... Everyone. Would you like to return to church first?" "Earth?" "I''m a bit ... talk to Saddis." It s good, but First of all, I need to talk here. "Really ... I want to get excited at the party ... but I don''t want to talk first." I don''t want to miss the timing as it is and be careless. "Is sadis also good?" "... yeah ..." "Well, come on ..." "Yes." Sadis nodded at my words. I escaped from the Imperial City, avoiding even talking to Saddis. But Saddis followed me with his mothers. And today, Saddis caught up with me. So, I won''t run away anymore. You have to settle your mind. in addition -When the memory is back, say it T r an sl a t ed by jptl.co m --e? That''s ... of course ... DDAt that time, I also do not run away. You''ve got something like "I want to talk about ..." This was also a promise. On the day I learned magic breathing, I promised to be sadis at sea. "Is all your memory back?" "Yes, that''s fine" "How is your physical condition?" "There''s no problem there." "So, that day ... that I used the Great Devil Spiral in the previous game ..." "... yes ... sharply ... and ... what did I say ..." Sadith''s tone, sadly but clearly, is heavy. Because it was the moment that sadism sparked an abominable past for Sadis, and at the same time it shaped us like today. "It''s a strange feeling. I''ve been with you every day for granted, but now I''m so prepared." "... yes ... everything ..." "Stop it. Because it''s from me. " Walk away from everyone with Saddis. Just like I walk a little further and Saddis follows a little further away. T r an s l a t ed by jp tl.o m "By the way ... Is my reputation in the Imperial City still the same? Isn''t it related to the lowest bastard or the Demon Army?" "I don''t know ... now. I immediately followed me with my wife and princess, but "Oh, why are you up to the princess? Everyone is still laughing and making noise in the arena, but only we are getting heavier. It can''t be helped. "I have to say that I have nothing to do with the Demon King Army. I was just taken away by Yamadile, so I didn''t even know that this turtle was like this." "Yes, three months ago I remember that suddenly, the magic of Yamadile brought us ... " Relationship with the Demon Army. The fact that I used the trainer''s technique in the previous game was suspicious from all over the capital. And the screams that were poured. "Bochan ... all of this is because of my upset ... Bochan ..." "No, that''s fine already." "... Huh?" I already know ... because, in a sense, I''m wrong. " Yeah, it all started with the words Saddith shouted confused. At that time, Sadith saw my Great Demon Spiral and remembered that it was a technique that once destroyed his hometown. But it is inevitable anymore if you think about it now. Because ... "Because I don''t have anything to do with" The Demon King "but ... I have a relation with" The Great Demon Trainer. " Sadice paused for a moment at my words. When you look back, your eyes are wide open and you are hardened. Of course. The Great Demon King, the enemy of Saddis''s hometown and family. And the existence that is dead before I am born. Why and how did I get involved with the Great Demon King? "Yamidile ... haven''t you gone yet?" "Bocha ..." "I''m not going to tell you ... Yamidile ..." I look around once, make sure no one else is near me, and say, "Sadith ... now ... next to me ... can you see anyone?" "What? I point next to me while walking. Saddith is upset as if he doesn''t know what it is. But I know I can''t see it and I don''t think anyone in Saddis. But I''m really serious. "Hey, baby! Tr an s l a t e d b y Jpt l.co m And when she realizes what she is trying to do, the trainer rushes out, but I do not stop. "You, your father, your mother, and even that Yamidile, can''t see the guy. You can''t hear his voice. But he''s here." "Huh? I''m there? What? No one is there? On the bobama ... What can I see on the bochama?" I speak everything. I haven''t told anyone for the last five months. I didn''t even want to talk to anyone. Because no one can believe. So, honestly, even if you talk about this in Saddis, you might think, "Are you alright?" But I speak. This is my decision. "Do you remember? Saddis. Five months ago .... The armory of the mansion .... Between the seals with the hero''s sword ... I remember when I collapsed." "Since that day ... I''ve been with the guy all the time." Why did this happen in the first place? It all started that day. "On that day, I ... I was stuck in this world because I couldn''t be a Buddha from the Great War ... I met the ghost of the Great Demon King, Reina" "That! ??" "And the trainer has been with me since that day. And now ... ever." Talk to Saddis, who was closest to me in my life than my father or mother. "If you think you''re crazy, you think you''re crazy. Whatever you do is stupid and you like it. But I''m only telling you the truth right now. If you can''t hear or believe it, you''re definitely here now. '''' Even if what we''re talking about is unacceptable to Saddys, the only way to tell the truth of why I used the Great Spiral is to tell it all. To settle with Saddis, and for me to truly graduate and nest. That''s why I talk to trainers for the first time today. Chapter 157 Episode 156: Two People It was evening, so there weren''t many people on the beach. Saddis and me sat down on the sandy beach and told me what had happened. That day, I met Traina. Being in possession of me, the trainer was able to go outside. It was something that started to teach me. Conducting unusual training that has never been done before. I read a novel together. That was tough. T r ans la te d by jptl.com That was kidding. That was an argument. He had his back pushed out. I can''t talk briefly. I think it was such a dark day. Saddis listened to me silently without interrupting me. "And ... I was taught ...... the skill of the Great Demon Spiral. I didn''t know what it was ... for Saddis ..." A technique that took everything from Sadis. I begged me to teach from Saddis, who took everything away. So it''s no wonder Sadis was upset in the last game. I can''t afford to grudge Saddis. But that''s the problem. "Sadith ... I knew what this technique was like ... but I just used it. I''ll use it ..." "........." "So ... I''m sorry ... I''m sorry." That''s ... sadis " T ra n slat e d b y Jpm tl .c o I do not know the age of war. But I know what the trainer did. He also knows what Traina has taken from Saddis. I also know that Saddis would never forgive a trainer. "I can despise ... I can''t forgive ... but still ..." To be honest, you won''t be able to believe it or be organized in your head. I see a ghost, and that ghost is the Great Demon Trainer. To be honest, if I and Saddis were talking without this, I would have been dismissed with "Are you alright?" But I used the trainer''s technique. How do you explain it? I had to say everything. "Wait, wait ... Bocha ..., a little more ..." I wouldn''t deny me straight away, but Saddith was confused and holding his head. "Honestly ... Even if you suddenly say something that you can''t see, ... just ... if you''re convinced that you can see the ghost of the Great Demon King, it''s true that everything goes so far ... " This reaction is natural. If you''re a smart Saddis, you''re not going to believe it right away, even if you''re suddenly told of a ghost. However, Saddith knows that I am not lying. "... That''s all ... It''s all true ... The ghost of the Great Demon King ... does something that harms the bobama ..." "Hey, you can see and talk, I can''t touch it, and in this state the trainer can''t use me magic, too. "" Yeah ... but ... you can talk ...... what do you say ...? That" Looking at Saddis''s indecision, I knew what he wanted to ask. That was what I had assumed. "I''m not threatened ... I myself ... I''m being cleverly spoken out of words ... I don''t think I''ve been brainwashed ... I''m affected." A I m sorry I m going to Am I being brainwashed?˼ I can''t help thinking that. In fact, in the words of Traina, I was quite influenced, heated, thoughtful, and so on. From a human perspective, this may be brainwashing. But I don''t think so. "Trainer ... are you brainwashing me?" Stupid person! "Do you want to ... idiot ... I''m so angry now. Hahaha ... You''re stupid and can''t believe it?" Despite these interactions and breaking the trainer''s presence, Saddis only sees me as stupid alone. "... Such ... Can you beat the light mouth? To the Great Demon King ..." "Hmm? Uh ... Well, let''s stop calling it in the past?" "That''s right." Sadith looks at me sadly. But that doesn''t seem to be the sadness of my head being finally disappointed. But whatever I have to say. "Just ... I met this guy ... I had a lot ... but now ... I''m fulfilling, and I want to be trained and trained." "..." " Tr a nsla te d by ptl .om I will live with Traina. He clearly told Saddis his lie-free feeling. Then ... "Bocha ... what ... what ..." Sadis bites her lips and shakes her shoulders ... "What the hell are you saying? What? ... what!" Shouted out. "Bochan! The opponent was once the Great Demon King who tried to destroy the humans of this world!" I asked for such a thing ... spending time together ... Why? If you do nt learn "Oh, I''m still smoking in the Imperial City ... and I''m rotten with a sense of inferiority to the princesses. At least ... as you say, I couldn''t be strong." "That kind of thing ... that kind of thing ... and ... in the first place ... why is it the Great Demon Trainer?" Screaming, and gazing at me ... no, Saddis gazes sharply at someone who isn''t visible to me. "I can''t afford to forgive me! I hate the Great Demon King Reina ... I''m the Great Demon King Reina who still wants to steal everything from me!" Why, why don''t you ... I''m sorry ... I can''t help it! " Sadis stands up and shouts, looking around. "Don''t playfully, please ... come out, come out if you''re there! Don''t be playful! Don''t take me away from me!" However, no matter how much she shouts, "Trainer is here from the beginning." But it doesn''t look like Saddis. I can''t hear any voice. "Silly! Why only the Great Demon King !?" A Great Demon King who took his father, his mother, my family, and destroyed his hometown and took everything this time, robbed me of me ... That''s what you can forgive! " Tr a n sla t e d b y p t l .co m So Saddis can''t hit the anger. The only thing that Saddis can hear is the sound of the swelling sound of a sandy beach. "Wow, wow ... why ... why?" Saddis then crashed down from her knees, dropping large tears. "Why is it the Great Demon King? Why isn''t his shape visible to me? Why ... can you lead the bo-mama so strongly and sturdily in less than just a few months?" "Sadiz ..." "Since I was born ... I was by the bobama ... I loved more than anyone ... I was together more than anyone ... I took everything from me and this time I stayed So how do you get revenge? How do you hate! How do you stop ... uh ... uh ... It was the first time that cool sadis shouted so emotionally. "... At that time ... unless I remember the past trauma ... unless I scream! Nothing changed ..." surely. Without that, I might still be in the Imperial City. It might not have been like this with Sadis. "And ... I''m not going to go back to the Imperial City ... I''m not going to be with me ..." "Oh" "Oh ..." With your eyes without hesitation ... Don''t say ... " But it turned out like this. And my answer is already decided. "I''m not mad at Saddis anymore ... I''m sorry ... but ... I still don''t go home. "With two people?" "Oh, when Saddis is there ... I''ll be spoiled." "How much I want it ... then ..." Tra nsla t ed b y Jp tl. o m "But don''t come. I''ll live freely anymore." so. I know too. How important has it been since Sirdis was born with me? So, I mean that sadis ... all the time ... "Do you want to throw me out of the way? I don''t need it anymore?" "No. I''m graduated." "Don''t be fooled by such words!" Graduation? Don''t let that beautiful word go with you on your journey together! " So I also know that sadis is not easy to withdraw. I know it won''t break easily. "Bo-cha-ma ... Is it free to live?" Then, on my journey of freedom ... I know that my husband and wife who knew this thing were silent without saying anything ... If you keep going silent ... do you really think that? " Sadiz stands up again. While swelling his eyes with tears, he is intimidating with intense anger. "But ... even if you reject me ... go with the Great Demon King? From us ... choose the Great Demon King?" A sign that seems to be attacking even immediately. No matter how much I say, I''ll work harder ... I''m not surprised because I expected such a development ... "Even if you fight me?" I don''t want to fight. I don''t want to fight Saddis alone. But if Saddis still doesn''t allow me, and he stands in front of me with power ... "I am----" "I should be able to do it!" "e?" "... uh ... uh ... uh, it should be possible ..." But before I say something ... "I guess I can''t do it ... I don''t think I can!" "Sadiz ..." "I ought to be able to fight the bokama seriously ... no ..." Sadis shouts again and drops in again. I am the same. I don''t want to fight Saddis. Chapter 158 Episode 157: For Me I can''t fight. So it was Sadith''s answer that he could not stop. u u I am also tightened by Saddis''s sobbing appearance. If I couldn''t stand it, my tears might have spilled. "... Bo-chan ..." "Oh" "So, Bo-chan ... already ... I''m not going to return ... Is that what you mean?" The question is, "Do you intend to go home again?" Certainly, when I jumped out of the Imperial City, I was like, "Is it going to return again?" So maybe it is. "... well ..." Because when I met Saddis, I thought I would graduate from Saddis, but I didn''t think I would return to the Imperial City. And when asked again ... "At least as of now ... I don''t want to go home, I don''t want to go home, there''s no reason to go back ... I''m not going to show my face in front of the people of the Imperial City ..." T ra ns l a t e d b y p t l .c o m I''m not angry at Saddis. I am convinced that it is inevitable. On the other hand, who were the imperial capitals who gave me abusive language? Well, I witnessed the work of using the Great Demon King''s technique, hitting the hero''s father, and removing the princess''s hand. It may be unavoidable to criticize me, but I did not want to let the Imperial capitals run away. "Well, I guess I shouldn''t go home?" "... But I''ve used the technique of the Great Demon King ..." Or ... not just blame for it ... what did you dislike? " At least not the place where "I, the son of a brave man" now returns. Refusal of the Imperial City itself has a different reason from Saddis''s turmoil. "My husband, my wife, my wife! And all the princesses are really worried about my bobama! At least ... at least, I just talk again ..." Father ... Mom ... The last two people I saw ... DDDad, mother and sadis love you very much! Believe! Family! I beat my father who said that in the game before you ... T r a n s l at e d b y p mt l.co DDWait, hey, earth! I came here without looking back at my mother who found me in Cantidan and desperately chased me. Certainly, I can say that I was emotionally running away. Like Sadis, there are mistakes, and if you explain, my father and mother may accept me. But right now ... "Even if I return ... then then ..." "At that time?" "More ... I''ve got to be confident in myself ..." Otherwise, it will end up being restored. I don''t want that. "I came out even if I beat my father ... I''m not good enough ... I have to be able to say," How did you see this guy? "... I''m just another son of a hero ... The house of a hero I''m going to be a man who was just born in Japan ... I want that confidence and achievement. " I haven''t done anything yet, more ... more than now ... "Confidence? Achievement? Isn''t Bochanama stronger? You won the tournament where strong enemies gather! Despite having lost my memories, how much of Bokkama bleeds with this cratetail I''m seeing my efforts like this! " Certainly, I worked hard and got my first win of winning. But compared to my father and mother''s feat ... "Oh, I''m happy and proud of the victory, but ... that''s a challenge, it''s not a goal ..." At that moment, Sadiz''s eyes sharpened again. "Yes ... Did you tell the Great Demon King?" "Eh?" "If I knew the" before "baby boy ... more ... maybe he would float ... Is that because the Great Demon King said that, and Bo-chan was influenced by it? I was stuck in words, but it was exactly that. Maybe I was in the Empire and wouldn''t have thought like this. Floating as Sadis says ... "... what? ... what is it! I am ... I am!" And Saddys shouts again, but soon holds his forehead down and ... T ra ns la t ed b y jp mtl.c o m "I ... husband, wife, and bocha ... I love spending time with four people ... happy ... I want to get that day back again ... I don''t want to lose it ... Thinking about all that Is it thinking for a little boy? No I just I think only about being happy "Sadiz ..." "Why !? Why is the Great Demon King, etc .... The Great Demon King ... For the baby boy ... Advice to help the baby boy grow more ... I had to do it I did not notice until I was overtaken Why the Great Demon King could At the same time as sadness, sadis bites her teeth somehow. "What''s the best ... for the baby boy ... what was needed ... not the baby boy''s son ... but as Earth Lagan, why could I ... ...... Why I swore to live for the boy, I couldn''t do that! Start to blame yourself again. I couldn''t find the word to say about Saddis, and Saddis made a rough breath ... "Bocha ... now ... two people ... you said you''re fulfilling, right?" "Hmm? Ah ... ah." But ... do you have a smile ... can you stay with a smile? In a casual everyday you can have fun can you laugh? Are you able to stay with a smile? Such a thing was answered without thinking. Saddys would say "Don''t playfully", and neither father nor mother would allow him. But I spent with Traina ... "Even if I lost my memory ... three months in this country ...? "... Bochama ..." "I''m sorry ... sadis. I ... fun." "... At all ... Stupid things ... If you return silently ... you can start over ..." I did not lie. For the past few years, I have never laughed so deeply and fulfillingly. "Is that so" Did Saddis disappointed with my answer? Is it amazed? Do you hate me anymore? Tran s la t e d b y jpt l.c om "The Great Demon King ... One ... You are ... why my hometown ......... No ... No ... No ... Not so ..." "Sadiz ..." "The most important thing right now is ... already ... there ...... ku ... uh ... uh ..." Sadis once said something, but stopped it immediately and instead ... "Daemon King! „ Listen if you''re there! This is a word I say unilaterally! No response is needed via Bobo-Chamama!" "... Nuh? Sadis is not me, and even if I can''t see her, she heads for Traina ... "If there is anything in the bobama on the next journey, I will die and become a spiritual body and will surely seek you out and slam you down to the bottom of hell! I don''t even ask! " "Num, nuh? "I entrust the most precious little boy in the world to the existence that took away everything from me ..... It''s so painful that my heart can go away .... Thorough means to search for the Exorcist and exterminate the Great Demon King from now. I hate the Great Demon King, Reina! I would never forgive any cause once, but ... If you think ... " Tells Traina his emotionally unilateral, but painful feelings. "And bochama" And then look at me ... "I wouldn''t let the cute girl travel, but ... I''m not convinced, but I''m no boss, no matter what. I don''t know right or wrong. As you wish ... "Sadiz" Transl a t e d b y jpmtl . o "I only tried to guide Bochama as the son of a brave man ... I couldn''t figure out what was right for Earth Lagann ... I couldn''t do anything ... I''m not qualified ..." ... but ... at least let me down ... and forgive me to pray. " Sadice looks at me as she tries to laugh as much as she can, despite being complicated and lonely. At the same time I am sorry for the expression, and I''m about to tear. "And bocha. Finally ... can I just say one selfishness from me?" And Sadice''s last wish, telling me a sad smile. that is "Finally ... could you hug me?" There was no reason to refuse me. "I''ll be happy then." Hands are slowly turned, the warmth and the calming scent that we have known for a long time. After all, when you are wrapped in sadis, you will feel at ease. "Ah ... I used to be able to hold it easily in the past ... Now I''m just like that on my back ... I''m really ... big and strong." "Oh. I didn''t even notice ... I was disqualified in many ways, and my wife was saying the same thing. " I couldn''t show my face right now. "Sadith" "Yes?" "Till now ... Thank you ... and ... Thank you for sending me off ... Thank you" Once again, I didn''t think I could face Saddis from the front. The hardest thing is sadis right now. But he still chose to forgo me. You cannot stay together. But still ... "Bochama. I can say to my husband," How about! "... I''m waiting for you to roam to the world ... "Don''t you ... "I love you more than anyone in this world. I''ll always be thinking of you, whatever it will be. Please call me anytime. I''ll run to the end of the world." "U, u ..." ... "..." "And ... hopefully-" Even though I''m saying "the past has been cut off", I''m really convenient. Also, what will the trainer say? "I don''t care. Sometimes At that time, Trainer''s voice felt very kind. DDD Chapter 4 Complete DDD Chapter 159 Episode 158: Intermission (Maiden of the Dark War) Feeling insensitive. It took me seconds to get here, but I''m trembling that it''s about to pay off. Of course, my plan is still ahead, this is in the middle of the plan. But still, my chest is soaring. On that day, a game before the graduation of the Imperial Capital Warrior Academy, which I was looking through for information gathering and through the magic crystal. No way, I thought that Hiiro and Maam''s child would use the Great Demon Spiral. Why use it? Who is that kid? But better than unraveling the mystery was to have the kid at hand as soon as possible. Fortunately, the relationship between Earth Lagan and the Hilo was not good, and Earth Lagan jumped out of the awkward imperial capital. And we were able to find out earlier than they, and take them away to this Kacletaire. "Yamidile?" No, no, don''t laugh yet. Kron-sama will seem strange. Nevertheless, no matter how large the Demon Spiral or Breakthrough could be used, it was still an unfinished instrument. I was thinking about geese and yosei at the time, but I was worried. He mastered magic breathing and showed even more power than geese. I no longer complain. He is the ideal child with Kron-sama. And the being that is born further between me and the born Son is a being that transcends all life and is the true God who governs the Makai Tenchi. "Yamidile, are you listening?" "Oh, no, sorry." "Hmmmm, listen, what did you say? Strawberries, cats, white, black, light blue, red, yellow, and many more, and nothing at all. Which one is right for you? " "Yes. After all, it would be white to suit Kron-sama. And in the sense of aiming for a win ... with white strings." T r a n sl a t e d b y jp t l .co "Oh, is that so? I understand! Then I''ll make a white string!" If you think about it, how much was the days leading up to here? Go to the ground to escape from the hands of the Rifants of the Makai. However, on the ground was a net of Mikado and the Allied forces. At that time, it was extremely difficult to escape to a haven with a baby, Kron-sama. He had no choice but to borrow from Hakuki and the boss of the Bokumates family, Inai, and fled to the country, but everything was connected today. "Ufufufufu" "Uh, Klong?" At that time, Kron-sama smiled, looking at me floating. I felt the excitement of the same sex and the excitement of Kron-like figure after bathing after cleansing. "Yamidile looks happy" "Eh, is that so?" That Kron-sama has also noticed that I was on the face so far? I have to tighten. Until Kron-sama is sent to Earth Lagann''s room and let it go! Fine. With the cuteness that makes Kron-sama feel this godliness, Earth Lagan should fall easily. On the bed, there is no doubt dive like Kron smiling with a ribbon wrapped in underwear. Well, in the unlikely event that you refuse, or if you try to escape by smashing ... I will not forgive you. "But I''m worried. Will Earth be pleased with me ... would you accept me?" "Of course! The manner of handing down from ancient books ..." The present is me. " No, "Fufufu, is that so?" "Yes, definitely." T ra n sl a te d b y jp t l .c o Yes, this is no problem. At the same time, I was almost laughing. If you think about it, Kron-sama who was still a baby about 498.40000 seconds ago is here ... -Oh, oh, uh, yeah, yeah! -Klong! Well Oh, peeing Well, I have to change diapers again I m not good at Oh, good! It''s okay ~ Klong! I was afraid of being a dark war maiden, but because I was not able to be united with God, I was still unmarried, and I was still pure, so it was more difficult in some ways to protect Kron like a baby and grow up than war was. DDWow, oh, oh ... DDKron, I''m not my mother, I''m Yamadile. It is your ministry. And what happened? Tears are shed DDWhy do I have horns? Why is it different from everyone? --of course. You are different from the monkeys everywhere. He is God''s blood and chosen! So be careful! DDI don''t have to be God ... I''m normal ... Yamidile is not a servant ... DDKron-sama. Well, it s time to study, not saying such a ridicule For me, who never raised disciples or juniors, it was really hard to raise a young being, despite being a goddess who suddenly drew God''s blood. -Then, Mr. Kron. After this, please give a command to all the revolutionaries. Please rest after that. After that, I will kill all enemies with me and the goose --Yes, I understand. But be careful Yamidile, too. Injuries ... DDNo problem. When Kron-sama grew to a certain extent, he moved in earnest to take over this cullet tail. Hakuki, who was stronger than me and was a tanko over the eyes, knew that he could not move for a while, and after the revolution succeeded, my family fell apart without permission, so everything was in my ideal Advanced. Yeah, everything is as if God is supporting me. Ah, God. Are you watching It''s a bit more. You will lose God, but you will once again dwell in His blood in the world and bring eternal rule to this world! T r a ns l at ed b y Jp mt l.c o "Hey, Yamidile" "Yes?" "Yamidile ... would you be happy if I had an Earth child?" At that time, Kron-sama, who was smiling somehow calmly, was asking me. Are you happy? The answer is clear. "Yes. That''s in my longing for my ministry." "... I see ..." "?" At that time, Mr. Kron showed something for a moment, but immediately smiled again. "I understand. I''m gonna give birth!" "Yes, I''m so grateful, Mr. Kron!" Well, even if only one person gives birth ... No ... Is it necessary to have a lot of birth, considering that the baby was born a girl? "That''s why Yamidile will be pleased, right?" "... Eh?" What happened? At first glance, he seemed enthusiastic and thought that it was burning with my mission as a goddess, but I feel a little different. No, what has to do with what makes me happy in the first place? "So, Yamidile ... your wish came true ... if you were happy and pleased ... I would like to hear one of my requests." "Please ...?" That''s unusual. Have you ever been begged with such a look? It doesn''t need to be changed, and if it''s Kron-sama''s order, I''m most likely ... "I ... Yamidile ... not a name ... but in a different way ..." How to call? what? How to call me? "... No, I''ll tell you again this time." "Huh? No, Kron-sama, what happened? Please say me properly." "No, it''s good. This is ... properly, Yamidile''s wish has come true. I''ll wait for you. "" Kron-sama ... " Even though he says something, Kron-sama can smile without being told to the end. What does it mean? A different name, nickname? Nickname? I do not understand. What did Kron say? "Thank you, always, Yamadile. I''ll do my best! Earth is a very nice boy. I''ll do my best to get you to like me!" " Well now. And Kron-sama is somehow so motivated. Then you should give priority to this first. But for that ... Tr a ns la t ed by Jp tl .c o "Now, Mr. Kron. I''ll take you off for a moment." "Yes. I''ll review my manners again." With that said, I came out of Kron-sama''s room ... "Well ... in front of my coat of arms ... Hiding and using magic doesn''t make sense ... Huhahahawa!" You can see through the walls and see through them, their sight is endless, and you can see the cast magic as color. No matter how small the amount is. "Speaking of which ... I used to sneak between games during the competitions ... well, I knew my" opponent ", so I closed my eyes ... but I can''t help! Open the corridor window and jump outside, jump over the city roof, in the shadow of the back street ... "Mitsuketa!" "That?" "What are you doing?" "Oh, hahaha ... teacher ..." There, a man with a smile on his face, sweating on his cheek, stepping back into my presence. And in his hand, a magic crystal is being held, as if he was trying to contact somewhere now. "Kakukuku, is it a report? Watcha howacha. After this, I wasn''t willing to make an appearance on the launch of the fighting tournament held in the church, and I was sloppy from a distance, but I was also seen sweetly. "Give me a magic crystal" "Eh ...?" "I''ll talk directly" Tra nsla te d by jp tl .co Either way, you''ll hear him. Then it would be better to say it directly from my mouth. Then it was that time. "Hmm?" "Oh ..." Even though I haven''t done anything yet, the magic crystal glowed. This indicates that communication has been skipped here. Apparently, before contacting me from here ... "I am" "Yeah, wa ...! ? Pana, yamidile ...? He seemed to be contacting Watcha over there, and when I suddenly started, I heard a surprising sound of falling from behind the crystal. Apparently quite surprised. "Huh ... Confirmation of the results of the athletic meet ... No, confirmation of the last key?" I know most of the purpose. I asked for confirmation. Then ... "Oh no, it''s the same ... but it was just fine! The boss''s urgent message was sent to Yamadile-sama ... I was thinking of getting it from Watcha ... " "What?" That was unexpected. I thought it was to confirm Kron-sama''s opponent, but was this an urgent message from "Guy"? "Wait. In the first place, where is he now?" "It''s me too ... just ... suddenly, just a message ..." "Chic ... well." You. [In the kingdom above the clouds, Angela Kingdom, a new king has taken over.] " The message was that I had no idea at all. "And ... [the new king is trying to catch the traitor, Yamidile, the biggest taint in kingdom history, to appeal to the people]." "What !? What? ...?" "[They have nothing to do with the situation of isolation on the ground. Get back to Makai right now. If you find the key, you three] No way, I didn''t expect a past that would have been thrown away hundreds of years ago. "That ... what now? What did all those promising war maids ever return to me, frightened and withdrawn from the clouds since then ... but what Hakuki advises so much ... " After all, not everything goes as smoothly as you want. Does it mean that some kind of trial is always going on? But do you come here and be ruined? This country is finally getting what I want. Here, even if you return to Makai, will you take care of Hakuki any more? That is more troublesome. Then the answer is out. "What did you know? If you come, come, the beetles who worship the fake, such as the shit, will kill everyone." My wish will not disturb anyone. Chapter 160 Episode 159: Casual Time "And bocha. Currently, this island nation has a barrier and cannot go outside. How are you going to do that?" After finishing a hug with Saddis, I want to say goodbye to my departure, but the actual location is not that easy. This is because the cutlet has a barrier of Yamadile, so you cannot go outside now. That''s something I couldn''t break even with the Great Demon Spiral three months ago. "I''m going to struggle with magic, and I''ll definitely notice Yamadile." "Oh, well, that''s what ..." A story I did three months ago. What Yamadile imposed on me was to win the tournament. "Because he defeated the goose and won as he wanted. This time he promised ..." "No, not just the winner, baby" "..." No, I remember it, but I didn''t want to say it in front of Saddis, so I didn''t. "What happened? Bo-cha-ma, what did Daimaou say?" And sadis squints with just my reaction to the truth. Obviously Jitto. T r a nslat ed by Jp tl .co "Hmm ... ah, no ..." Yes, the conditions that Yamadile gave me. It is "to win" and "to help something." The "something" is not clear, but it is clear that it is related to Kron. Yeah, with Kron ... "... By the way, Bo-chan ..." "Oh, oh" "Um ... about the demon named Kron ..." "Ugu !?" "What is the reaction?" For a moment, I thought I read my heart. I was surprised to say aloud. "That Yamidile served ... More ...... I was once with the Great Demon King I saw when I was a child ..." "Ah ... Oh ..." Did you know? What is Daimaou? Yamidile just after the tournament is over Eat her with something to eat Oh, oh ...... Do you know what will come after this? "" No, I didn''t hear it directly, it was just an expectation ... "" Hmm ... Well, I''m a boy who has already graduated from me No matter what he does, no matter who or what he is doing, he is not eligible to talk to me ... " Slightly narrow my eyes ... what is it? No, what? Sadis says he doesn''t want to pursue me too deeply, but he''s crazy. Tra n slated by pmtl.c o "Oh, oh, well ... I''ll talk to Klong rather than Yamadile. There''s a little bit of a natural thing, but if you talk calmly, I don''t feel like he''s going through. "Huh ... yes ..." "But ... but if Yamidile wasn''t silent ..." Three months ago. Yamidile was so far away that I couldn''t help what I did. So I had to obey calmly. "Bocha. The opponent is six-ha.? I once met my husband and his wife ... A monster that leaves a name in history?" "I know." Of course, even though I''m stronger, I''m not going to say that I''m sorry that I can still beat Yamadile, who was still the Great Six Demon Lord. But ... I can''t do anything ... I''m killed silently ... I don''t feel like that. "What is the Great Demon King saying? Naturally, do you know the power of Yamidile? How much difference is it with the current bocha ... "Well, if you fight for" Matomo ", you won''t be able to win even with today''s children ... but ..." "I also have a little skill in my arms, so I can read my opponent''s power ... but I can''t understand Yamidile. " "But ... I won''t kill a child that can use magic breathing ... I know that. And ... for Yamadile ... " "But if the Great Demon were to worry about the bobama, it would have to be more pronounced and inspire a sense of crisis ... Is there anything that doesn''t seem like that? For example, Yamadile Do you have any weaknesses? " "Um, there are weaknesses. Yamadile has a fatal weakness. That''s something the Hilo don''t even know. '' "But, even if there is a weak point ... it''s too dangerous ... the other party is ..." "A wall that must eventually be exceeded. It''s just reckless to rush in without thinking ... but you need to know the power of the other person, know your own power, and still try it. " "But if you still want the boy to fight Yamadile ... if it''s a coaching ... but ... but no ... he''s already trusted by that coaching and what I But ... but ... " Ah ... Sadith, you shouldn''t be able to hear your voice if you don''t see the trainer, but you feel like you''re in a subtle conversation ...? what?ū Do the people who take care of me connect with the conversation naturally? No, it was just a coincidence, but I was about to laugh. It might be unscrupulous. T ra nslat e d b y Jpmt l .o Sadis did not forgive the trainer separately, and it was out of reconciliation. But now, through my being ... I think that''s my pride? But I felt a little happy. "Let''s go back to church, sadis." "Bocha ..." "Everyone will be waiting." Yes, if you can''t go out now, go back to church once. And it''s like launching a party today. "Are you optimistic and okay?" This is not the goal for children. But it was a victory worth the effort. "" Well ... I have a feeling that I want to celebrate the winner .... " No, aren''t you really able to talk? I don''t see you! ? With, it seems that Tsukko is soaked. "Bowama ... even if I graduated ... it''s like a celebration party today ... can I eat my home-cooked meal ...?" "... then ... let''s do it." And Sadiz seems to have broken. She nodded at me, despite a bitter smile. "Huh ~ ..." "What, sadis. Sigh suddenly ..." "No ... just ... really ... I''m a little ... I''m gonna grow up ... "Is it so?" "Well, not only training, but ... since I left the Imperial capital ... I had a lot of encounters and experiences ..." While walking along the beach alongside me, Saddis said sadly. And ... "Bocha ... from leaving the Imperial City to coming here ... Speaking of which, did you also visit Cantidan?" "Oh" It''s a woman honey about a bo-chan Eh !? That s No way Shinobu? Nfufufufu What''s that? Are you learning how to pretend to be a woman to the Great Demon King? "" Chi, Chige ... Shinob is in front of it ... in front of the phone ... "" Honevo? "" Oh, There''s an ogre in there and he''s my best friend ... "" Hah !? Oh, ogre !? " When I realized, I was talking about what had happened since I left the Imperial City. "Bocha ... if you like ... because you''re away from us ... what kind of encounter and experience ..." "Oh, it''s a great deal." However, it is not enough to talk about on the way back to the church. But I told Saddis as if I was bragging. What happened before coming to the Kole Tail. Sadice nodded seriously, but with a smile. T r ans lat e d b y jp t l .c o I was so glad that I could spend such a casual time with Saddis again. Chapter 161 Episode 166: Efforts to Win "Oh, I''m back! Oh, it''s late!" When I returned to the church, people were already crowded near the entrance, including around the dojo. "U, wow ..." "This is again ..." "... a festival? The dishes are served on many platters side by side, and it''s like a standing-style party. It''s just that people who have already gathered get excited, or in some places they play instruments and play. The moment Karui noticed me and Saddis and raised her voice, the other guys gathered me with a smile and applause. "Oh, come on, shinsei monk!" "Oh, congratulations!" "Congratulations!" Applause was also occurring in the arena, but at that time I was able to easily piggyback on it and raise my hand or shake my hand in the excitement of the game. However, once I calmed down, I couldn''t be more embarrassed if I could suddenly blow such heat. One after another, the people in the dojo, the sisters, and the uncles and aunts who didn''t even know the name of the city applauded, shattered their shoulders and shook hands. "Oh, come! Rude!" "Olaa!" "Okay!" "It''s Earth''s street!" T ra n s l a t e d by jpmt l.co With the crowd crowded, the motriage rushed in, and without my consent, four people carried me by themselves. Cho, oh, you guys! I come out of the crowd and head down. People at the end of the crowd are watching me. I was embarrassed, shy, but somehow excited, and I was half laughing. "Bochanma is so fine ... Uuuuu" "... It''s okay to work, but this is too much for sure ..." Sadis and traina watching me quietly. "People in this country don''t seem to know that Bochama is the son of a hero. In the empire, no one could see Bochama without prejudice, including me. But ... fufufu ... You''ve been found, Botama. You can see yourself as yourself ... in such a place ... " She seems to be crying for a while, whether she was impressed in Sadiz. Anyway, why? Tr a n s l a te d by Jp m t l .c o m "Ahaha, I''m finally back, Earth-kun!" "Tsukushi''s older sister! What is this?" In front of us, who is carried along the road, is Tsukushi''s older sister who is smiling with an apron. First of all, today Tsukushi''s sister said that she would make a lot of feasts in celebration, but I did not imagine this scale. At best, I thought it was a level of calling some acquaintances in the church cafeteria. But this level is ... "Well, various people were brought in with" This to Earth-kun "and we were too many to be sure, so it was more like that ...? "No, maybe ..." "Hey, look, the guest is in the middle anyway! I''m already busy because the city is already booming! I wonder if Saddis unnie wants to help as well!" Tsukushi''s older sister laughs very hard when she''s busy, but happily somewhere. Saddys is also called and rushes to wipe his tears and rushes with a smile. "older brother!" And this time Amae ran up. The salad is a little clunky but has vegetables on it. "Oh, Amae" "Oh, Onii-chan, Amae, I cooked! I cooked! Amae, who says so and stretches her chest with her face. Um, it''s just a material dish that utilizes the ingredients. Um. Not so much for me, vegetables ... "Oh, okay. Then I''ll get a bite." There is no fork anymore, so just touch it. I take the dressed tomato in my hand. Um, the taste of the ingredients and the cuteness should create a synergistic effect. "Oh, oh ... it''s delicious, Amae. Thank you, grateful." "Muh! Say that and let your nose out and be happy. Oh, I could eat as many vegetables as I can today. "Yes, Karui. What about the goose?" "The goose is still lying down in bed. It seems like he can''t move for a few days with that power ..." "Oh, well, he''ll come later. Tokuyo "" Yeah, please! " Apparently, there is no goose-san. Hmm? Do you have a watcha? Yosei ... I don''t care, but I''m not here. Tr an s l ated b y pm tl .co "Tsuka ... what''s the last one I''ve played in the tournament?" It was a bit lonely that the other guys looked at the chill, but there weren''t many guys who fought with me. Anyway, I''m a little worried that there''s no watcha ... he also ... I just wanted to hear something. Then ... "What is it that I am not comfortable with?" "Ah ..." "Hey, go on!" Yawara fought in the second round. Apparently this guy just came and gave me a cup with a smile. And other contestants gradually gathered with ZoroZoro. "Well, what are you trying to do?" "Oh, you can''t drink fast! I''ll touch your ass?" Also, I need to rewrite the data. '''' When the tournament was over and the fight was over and there were no enemies or allies, everyone seemed to laugh like a fool and have fun. I was a little confused at first by the paste, but it gradually became more fun and I started to think "I''m no longer good" and decided to shash. "That''s a toast!" "" "Ooooooooooooooo!" I hit the cup with the painful ossans violently, and I just took the drink that was handed at once ... "That !!?" What is it! ? No, what this scent! ? that? While it''s cold, my body gets warm and hot ... "Hmm? What are you ... ah ..." "Hey, wait a minute! I''m still fifteen years old?" "Ah ... well, I''m worried!" Th-This is" That ~? Why? The world is shaking? "Cho! ? Puwa, child! ? "Hmm? Something seems to be noisy .... what a bob !? Your face is turned red and what is it?" Tra ns l at ed b y pmt l.c o "What? Po-chan, what''s going on?" "older brother?" "Hey, Saddys unnie is quick ... Earth-kun !?" Hmm, something really fun. But hot. Everyone is going around with three or four people. it can not be helped. "Well, it''s awful ... I''ll take off ~" "" "Cho, oh, good !?" " "Earth !?" "Hey, shaved! Why? ... Well, if you want to take it off, take it off!" "Uoh, suddenly! I''m gonna take off! I can''t lose with Koch!" Take off your clothes. Fold it. Hurray! "Nuo! Don''t drink alcohol for children ... bad, just like bros ... "" Bochama !? "" Cho, Anchan !? "" Oh ... Palapara "" Earth-kun !? " Cho, what are you doing in front of everyone !? " Hmm? Oh, look at everyone ... oh, sadis. Yes, sadis. "Hey, Saddys!" "I have a request to you!" "Eh, oh, please ...?" "Yeah, why are you blurring? Sadith, a promise ..." "Ah, a promise ...?" Have you forgotten sadis at all? I guess I did! Don''t keep your promise. "If you win, your boobs!" T r a n s la ted by jp mtl. o m "Wow?" If you win, you can love boobs! Chapter 162 Episode 161: Promise Saddis full of boobs! "" "Ah, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh ... what are you saying?" I''ve been working hard to rub it!} It''s the holy pie I''ve dreamed of since I was a kid! "Well, I''m sloppy ... Um ... ummm ... No, it was certainly a promise ..." "Oh !? I promised, Saddys unnie !?" "Cho, Anchan, are you serious?" "Do you like breasts?" "" "Yeah, yeah !? Did you have such an award?" T ra ns late d b y p tl .o Mo ~, it''s so fussy ~ "Hey, what was the story of reconciliation and breakup, hug earlier? "Hmm?" Well, what''s up to the trainer! Isn''t I looking for sadis knockers? Great! "Because ... because ... I''m a boy ... there''s no help for it!" "" "If you don''t do something quickly, a new hero is born!" " No, it''s not bad. The bad thing is the world that''s spinning around today. T ran sla t e d b y Jpmt l .o m "Child ... Bring your breath and drink water ..." "What?" "Fool, don''t speak out too much!" "Mm, it''s good ... I want to talk more ... I won, I''ll give you more praise." And praise me more, Master ~. I''ve been working hard. "Ah, I did my best ..." "More ... that, I ... I''m a secret? Actually, I''m the most happy to have you praise you!" ? Pia but I m not happy if I m suddenly told! I mean, don''t talk now! Uh, what are you doing? Trainer? I like talking to Traina ~ "Oh, hey, it''s really bad! Until suddenly I say myself ..." "Oh ... you can see even hallucinations ..." "Someone, water! Water!" "Earth!" ~ Already, look, Anchan! Water! Guit! Omizu? Oh ~, Karui''s gonna give me ~, very much ~, ah ... good ... good ... "Bochama ... I''m talking so much ?? No ..." "You"? "" "" "" "" "I''m the most happy" "..." ... "! What After all it is unbearable! Hmm? What happened? Sadith has something scary face ~? "Wow ... ah, I''m good at filling with water ..." "Anchan ..." "Hmm ..." Hmm? What was it? What''s ... oh ... what? ! "Hmm?" Ah ... I, what are you doing now? Boobs? e? Oh? Wait, wait, your head doesn''t spin well ...? "Hmm? Kimi ... Oh ... I see. Did you get a little immunity because sake is the second time, or did you return a little sane? Insane? Yeah, my head still hurts, but ... I''m going to vomit a little, but ... what? I feel bad. My head hurts. I''m bullish because I can do anything, but it''s weird. Me ... why do that ... "Nuff-fu-huh, yeah, bo-chama ... I''m sure ... I made such a promise. Okay? What''s wrong? Bo-chama. Your face suddenly turns blue?" While smiling at Sadith''s smile, the heat gradually cooled down as soon as I felt a sense of intimidation somewhere, or when I felt air at absolute zero. Somehow I can understand the noise and surrounding noises ... Tra nsl a te d by p tl. om "Well ... the promise was the championship in the previous game, but ... this time, the championship is comparable to that ... No, it''s more than that. Would have won the championship in the morning. " Oh, this is a bad guy. Oh, what? I miss this feeling. Did you preach while sitting on the floor when you found the book I had hidden in Saddis? "But how do you think it would be said in public?" "Yes, yes!" Oh, when I noticed my body ... my instinct naturally pushed me, and I sat right on the ground. I don''t know. I don''t remember very well the last time I got drunk, but now I have some consciousness. Because I''m scared. "Sadith, chi, but ... no, no!" "Yes? Little boy ... what''s different?" Great! Great! Sadith said, Saddis was quite angry ... I have to apologize and be deceptive! "Well, now I''m a little drunk ... but it''s all right! I''m sorry!" "Oh, that old promise would be a joke already, because ... I don''t have that, oh, oh ... I''m already full of breasts!" "" "Oh, suddenly hesitated ..." " Yeah, yeah! Perhaps this situation is like saying "Bochama" "Hello!" I stretched my back in a hurry. Tr ans la ted by jp tl.om "Bocha, liquor is really dangerous. No matter what celebrity, what hero, what royal status, you can instantly ruin what you''ve built up because of liquor It''s always been common to do this. '''' "Yes" "Everyone makes such an excuse to say, ''I''m drunk,'' but it doesn''t matter if you''re drunk. Nature, people around me recognize it as human. " "Yes" "This time, Bo-Chama was uplifted because of the victory, and even said that he didn''t want to speak ... It might be inevitable, but that''s because it''s me I don''t think others will judge it, but rather, some may have been disappointed in the boomers. " "Yes" "I often hear the word ''non-response'' at such a seat ... but that doesn''t mean ''everything is irresponsible''. Of course, behavior and remarks involve responsibility. Some people forgive the "boobs" as a joke when they get drunk with alcohol, so if they aren''t, don''t be angry with them. " "... Ai ..." Become Shun and show remorse. I mean, even though I was drunk, why did I promise five months ago ... Certainly, Saddis''s boobs had a dream. But it''s okay, that''s what it is. Generally, Shinobu''s breasts are devastating at all, but it''s a good guy and a beautiful girl ... Kron is cute ... but I haven''t done anything with them yet ... No, but I confess to Shinobu It''s been done ... I don''t think Kron will come to me tonight ... but that''s no use. It''s like that ... that''s the beginning ... starting from the exchange diary, owning the matching accessories, carving the names of the two who made the umbrella on a tablet A bell was ringed by two people ... yes, that''s right ... it''s an event that started after the men and women finished that event! I was wrong for the extra prize of the championship! From the beginning ... I was wrong ... "Either way ... it''s a little sermon in the room ~" "Now !?" At that moment, sadis grabbed my arm and dragged out, with a very nice smile and an awful aura. I wondered if I was picking it up, holding my side of my clothes that I took off and folded ... I was naked! ? Oh, it''s thin, but strong. resistance? No, I''m afraid to go against it now. "That ... sadis unnie?" "Ah, she just pranked her, so much--" "Nanika?" "" "That! ??" "" And it would have been thought by everyone who gathered here. The contestants and the dojo guys have lost their words because of their involuntary faces. Even though there are many people who are much stronger than ordinary people, one of Saddis''s smiles with pressure can not counter anybody. So, without anyone helping me, I ended up dragging into the room ... T r an sl ated b y Jp mt l .c o And while Traina is silent, she looks terrible with her terrible eyes ... No, she can''t say anything! ? Your silence will hurt you. "Huh ... by the way ... bochama" Saddis was thrown into the room I was using for the past three months and locked it up as it was. "Sadith ... I''m sorry ... I''m really sorry ..." "... I''m a little too excited ... I''m sorry ... I''m really sorry ..." I sit down on the floor and bow my head. It is an incredible sight. I''m sorry. But it''s good. If you should apologize, apologize. "... Huh ... already ... This kind of place is a bob ..." And sadis passed by me ... Sitting in bed ... "Bocha ... I''m angry ... I don''t want to say that, but in that case ... In the first place ... The promise is a promise." "e?" "As I said earlier ... of course, remarks come with responsibility ... even better if it''s a promise ..." "What?" "So ... please ... bochama" Fe! ? e? Chapter 163 Episode 162: Forgive him and kill him Now ... what? Somehow, a very fascinating air from Saddis ... "Oh, uh ... sadis?" "Yes" "... what ..." "So ... the promise ... is the promise ..." "But, I''m already graduated from sadis ... so I''m forced to promise ... " I couldn''t control the sadness of Saddis''s actions and words, even though all the kicks would have been from me. After drinking alcohol, I got hot, but I was afraid of Saddis and got cold, but even though I came here, my body got hot again and my head started to spin. "I can''t do it ... I didn''t ..." Isn''t it impossible? What Well, you do nt know until you hear that! I hate being stupid if I hate If true, I want to jump right away. However, I made the most of the save on the head that was still drunk, and my fist still held on. Because, once again ... I''m afraid of sadis ... I was scared of it. But Saddis slowly reaches out and strokes my cheek ... "That''s ... I don''t think I''m worried, Bo-chan." " ..." I hate it much worse, no matter what I do I do nt hate it Translated by jpmtl.o m I do not hate it. Moreover, there is no sign that Saddis hates it ... "That''s right ... I mean, I''m putting up with me because it''s a compensation or something like that ..." "Bo-chan ... I''m a woman too ..." Fufu !? And I m I hope the day will come when I can teach this kind of thing rather At that moment, something in my head was about to break, but the thread that kept that last minute "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, but ... "Bocha ... Don''t worry .... I''ll keep it secret for my husband and wife." "Foo !?" Tra n sl ate d by Jpm t l.c om Already cut off. Saddis, sitting on the bed, smiles with the face of a "woman" and tries to keep her position as an older woman, but she is shy and puts her index finger on her mouth and says "Shi-". Posing ... I''m going to be sucked into it and nature and hands ... "Huh?" "Hi, oh, huh? Sadith?" However, the moment my hand tried to touch Saddis''s hills, Saddis made a surprised voice ... what? Did you not use it? "Ah, no ... I''m sorry ... I didn''t think it was from my clothes." ? "Ah, no, no, if that''s what she''s happy with ..." Did you think it was from your clothes? "From the top of the clothes ... but not ...? Eh ?! yeah, yeah !?" "Ah, bo, cha, ga ......... No, no, but I''m still ..." "Oh, oh, hey, hey !?" "Bo, Bo-cha! Pado, do-, do-, do -...... oh, don''t get too tight. Don''t rub it over your clothes ... then what did Saddis think? e? What did you think of my boobs? "Ah ... that ... isn''t that good?" "Um ... that ... besides, I''m ... from the beginning ..." Tsu! ? Saddis looks away ... her face is bright red! ? Is Sadiz shy? I''m shy! ? I saw this sadis for the first time! ? What is this, it ''so cute! ! "Oh, I don''t have any experience ... it might be a challenge for a virgin puppy, but if you can, at first, if you can take it easy ..." Sadice makes his eyes tron while biting the second joint of his index finger at his mouth. "Yu, Kuri !? Is it okay to spend such time slowly?" Stupid, why am I using honorifics? Tra n sl a ted by jptl. o "Bo-chan ... that ... if you want ... hands from the back of your clothes ... that ... hook ..." "What ...... hook?" Sadis wearing cheering clothes raises his upper shirt a little. In the middle of the slender waist and in the middle ... the navel is visible ... a little white lace cloth is visible ---! ? "Bocha ... Hands from the back ..." "Oh ... oh ... oh ... oh ..." Sadith turns her back on me once before something white completely fits into my sight. Put your hands on your back and take off any hooks! ? Oh, on my back ... I see. Do you remove this part? "This, this, this here, this?" "Oh !?" My hands tremble and my claws lie on Saddis''s back ... but Sadith was ticking rather than hurting ... "Bowama ... don''t panic. Remember that imitations that cut off by mistake may not seem good to girls, so please remember?" "... I don''t need much power. Just move my finger a little ..." "I''m good ... I''m sorry, I don''t know ..." Let''s do it ... but we''ll do it ... "" Fufu, Lesson 1 ... You can see that Saddith''s face is bright red even from his back. I ... ah, but I was confessed to Shinobu and I have to talk to Kron today, but you mean your breasts are different? No, me, is that okay? DDI like honey! --Earth, good morning ? No! I ... I didn''t see me as me in the Imperial City, so I saw me as me ... Shinob said that he liked me. Kron listened to me. So ... what should I do? I want to touch. Hmm? that? Don''t worry about thinking! But it is likely to be a turning point in many ways. At least, if I only touch it in the name of a reward, maybe I''ll be scornful for the rest of my life ... and at the same time my finger touches the hook. Also touch underwear. It feels a little rough. Just slowly slide it to the side ... "Anchan, it''s tough! ??" That was the time. "" ...? "" I heard the sound of the corridors and the noise of Karui''s noise At the same time, even from outside, like a scream T r an sla t e d by jp t l.c o m "That''s tough! Something ... somehow, Yosei-senpai came out and ... suddenly, she could put her out ..." "A match isn''t a rehearsal, it''s a real killing." It''s not normal! " If you think about something ... hahaha ... that bastard ... "... Bochama?" "... No, no ... another thing ..." Now more than anything! ? At least, even at least rubbing ... "Anchan! Ooo! Saddis-san, it''s not when you''re angry with Anchan anymore! Enchan!" "" ... " Karui is making a lot of noise after knocking over the locked door. No, I''m importing it now ... What''s more, there''s a guy who doesn''t care what he is ... "Ah ..." "... a" At that moment, the wall of our room exploded like a blow. "" ............... " We jumped out of bed because we immediately noticed the sign. And screams from behind the broken wall ... "Huh, huh, huh, huh ... come out ... at such a peaceful play at the festival ... although the result doesn''t matter ... that, my women were hurt ... Kofu, Kofu It s your cause! Defeat you! Awesome face ... Something collapsed, the nerves and blood vessels came out, I was so excited that I was so excited, my eyes were bloody ... "Oh ... before" "Did you come out? Ze, ze ... uh, uh ... uh, uh ... to step into the actual battle ... you''re ready to be hunted ..." "I don''t care, oh oh oh!" "Heb !?" Tra ns l ate d b y ptl.o But I didn''t really care, so I just beat and blow it away. "Chikusho ... but ... then ...... shy ... oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, my grudges ?!" Honestly, I hit him the moment I saw Yosei''s face, so I don''t know much about the situation outside. However, I still cursed my misfortune in this entrusted situation. But ... "No ... the most unfortunate thing is that I couldn''t help but get in the way of being in the corner of the room, but being silent, so that I couldn''t get in the way ... I thought he was a big guy ... " Ah ... something ... Trainer muttered lonely sitting in the corner of the room. "And put on your clothes." And I put on my clothes in a hurry. Chapter 164 Episode 163: Disturbing Love Road He gets in the way when he reaches for the top of that hill, which he has been pursuing for more than a decade. I was dressed out of the wall as if to forgive me, and there was confusion in there. "Wow ... this is ..." "Oh ... terrible thing ..." Neither me nor Saddis shouted at all. Destroyed buildings and cracked ground. "Damn, what''s that guy!" "Hey, yosei, explain what this is!" "Awful ... what a mess ..." The guys in the city look frightened and stare at Yosei while pulling from this spot. "Hey, I''m a young man. Suddenly, I''m going to do it ..." "Temeee, don''t think I''ll just do it!" "I''ll do it with you!" "I''ll break my ass!" "And I''ll destroy my crotch." In addition, the strong men who seem to jump at the moment with the expression resentful of such Yosei. But they don''t care. The problem is "Hig, u, uh ... uh ..." T ransla te d b y jp m t l.co m Did Yosei get a little rampage before looking for me and destroying the church wall? The prepared dishes on the table were messed up, falling on the ground, and the plates were cracked. And then there is a small cracked dish falling on the ground and a crying in front of the dirty shape sandwich that fell on the ground "Onii-chan ... I made it ... I couldn''t eat it, Higg ... Uh ... Uh" That! "Higgu ... Uh ... Onii-chan ..." This guy ... not only disturbed me ... but my ... even my sister! Oh oh ... already ... "Huh, surprisingly ... I can''t win without doing a cowardly imitation like a surprise ... "Temeee !!!! Die nine more times!" T r an s lated by jptl.com "That !!?" At the moment I was beaten by me and got up while swaying my body, I hit it into the body of a fucking guy like screwing a fist. "Guh ... cuh ... guh! I''m gonna do that, I''m so crazy! I''m a maho ----" "Few, what are you doing! Oh, what? What are you going to do now? "What are you doing?" While beating, I noticed that the body was a little stiff. In other words, it means that you drank the example meds again. And if you look at this situation of this guy, much more ... what happened. "It''s sloppy. Even if it''s so broken right now, it''s like this ..." "That!" Guh ... " Unnaturally developed abs. But that''s not "the abs that clenched my teeth to withstand any shock." Just broken abs. I crushed it. "Well ... oh ..." Even if you get your hands on the meds and rough your mind and run away, you will soon get ragged. Yosei immediately fell on one knee and gagged again. Then ... "I was over there! Pussy ... stop doing it!" "Yosei-kun!" "Yosei-kun!" "Yosei-kun, no more ..." "Senior ... already, this kind of thing ..." Running out of breath is the five fucking girls. The slashing woman who broke into my match seems to have been released, but her sword seems to have been confiscated and is empty-handed. However, the expression changed drastically from the state of a flower garden like this morning, and it was evident that it was severely sinking. "What, Temee and others ... I''m so embarrassed that I''m so humble ..." "Chi-chi, I''m sorry! Please!" When I stared and asked, the women shook as if they were frightened, but asked for help. Apparently, this seems to be contrary to their will, and it seems that Yosei has rampaged on its own. "Hah, huh ... what is it ...?" Yosei looks at those women with a frustrated look. "Yeah, it''s okay. So ... let''s stop it. This time we lost, but ... I''ll do my best, someday ..." Trans la te d b y jp t l .c om "Hah, huh ... uh ... hell?" "Yeah, we''ll support you too ... so--" The fucking No. 1 snuggles up to Yosei to support the man who is hurt, but is still their source. However, Yosei heard the words ... "Noisy! Do you know what you are! I am the strongest invincible cheat warrior sage! I understand what! Don''t say anything without even knowing me!" Kyu !? "Yes, yes, it''s in the way." "Yo ... Yosei?" Pasin and dry sound echoed. It is the sound of Yosei shaking off a woman who snuggled up against her and her hand hitting her cheek. "Chiyo-chan?" "A little ... yosei!" In the sight, the other women turned pale and ran down to the beaten woman, wagging and waving in tears. "Hey, this is ..." "A woman''s face ... What a guy!" "This brat, I can''t stand it anymore!" "Roughly, you want to lose, but don''t be clean!" Of course, those who were watching it also raised their voices all at once. But Yosei isn''t bad at all ... "Don''t get it! All this is ... this is you!" "Hmm?" T rans late d by Jp mt l .co m "This guy is trying to rob me of a woman ... I can forgive me!" "...?" Yosei points at me ... "......... Huh?" No, I was angry for a moment, and my head was tilted. "Well, Anchan?" "Earth-kun?" "Shaved?" "... Bochama?" A line of sight from everyone, all at once. But it didn''t really make sense for this. "Wait a minute! When I tried to take a woman from you! Ů Ů Ů Ů Ů Ů Ů Ů Ů Ů Ů Ů Ů Ů Ů Ů Ů 5 I don''t want to see it too !? " Cho it''s too much Everyone in the city is sick of me at once, but there is no lie in this. I have no interest in the five fucking girls called Yosei Girls. But Yosei bloods his eyes ... "No! It''s not these guys! It''s a woman I''ve never decided before!" """""e?""""" "Everyone gets married, but ... this one is the one who is destined to marry me no matter what! You took it!" I was stunned by the completely unexpected words for a while. "Yosei ... lie ... what? ... what are you talking about?" "Yosei-kun, yeah, please tell me you''re lying ..." "Well, Yosei, what''s wrong!" "Isn''t it just ...?" "No, no ... what ... what''s going on ..." And all the women are desperate and tears Well, it does nt matter Tr a ns l a te d b y p mtl.co "Well, no matter who you marry or marry, it doesn''t matter ... who is the woman I tried to rob?" Yes, he''s angry enough to show me his murder, who says "I''m trying to rob my woman". The answer is ... "Don''t get lost! Do you give it to something ... goddess ... goddess Kron ... cron is my eye ... cron is a woman who is tied to me! my woman!" "Yes?" No way ... cron? "Yeah yeah yeah yeah yeah yeah! ???, Kron is your woman ...? Yeah yeah!? Cho, yeah !? You guys, were you?" "" "Lie, oh, oh! ??" "" This was so unexpected that not only me but also the city was amazed. Because Kron is like that air ... "Because we''re both determined to be doomed!" "" "" ... " "I''m convinced! When I crossed the city with Kron the other day, I met each other for an instant and smiled! I was determined to care about me! The smile of the goddess in love ... I know I''m told! " "" "You just passed and your eyes met ...?" " "On the day of the audience at the church, he smiled ... I''m sure!" "" "" Audience time? "" " "When I fell ... he heard," Are you okay? ", And no matter how you think, you can only think of me!" "" "" ... Wow ......... "" This is ... what is it? ... I was just squeezing it ... but would you smile if my eyes met? That goddess usually smiles to anyone? You know, both my old lady and my old lady said, "I was smiling too," "Hoho, the eagle was smiling at the goddess!" ? For the most part, Kron was always smiling with me. Anyway, it''s strange. This guy misunderstands something ... No ... I''m so proud of myself ... "Nu ... this is ..." And the trainer holds his head ... "If you become deaf, fall in an empty space, or become indifferent to your surroundings and become insensitive, ... Well, until then, it was a sign of side effects "Trainer? "If you look at someone who has this kind of misunderstanding, it''s like you''re looking at Yamadile .... and many more ... children ... let it end." I was sighing like I was really tired. But before I say something ... "Hick ... oh ... Goddess likes Onii-chan!" """"e???"""" "Ame?" "Hmm? Hey, you ... I''m Onii-chan?" "Chige, Amae''s older brother is me--" Amae who shed tears ... "Because Amae and Onii-chan ... took a bath with the goddess !!" "e?" Unconscious Terra-class destructive power was hit. Chapter 165 Episode 164: Goddess Todome "Clon and bath ...?" "" "" "Eh ... that ... in a different way ... what is it?" "" "" "Bobo-chan ... I wonder if that kind of stubborn boy-boy was so quick ..." "Oh ... oh ... Everyone''s eyes are turned to me all at once. "That''s really! Goddess, I wiped Ony-chan''s back!" She said, "What day is it today? Onii-chan no Pla--" "Amae, be a little quieter! I''ll buy a lot of sweets later! I''m a champion and I have a lot of money, so I''m sorry!" Tran s la ted b y jptl .co m Looking at the doubts, inside a slightly pulled face, and facing ... "Well, before you, is that true?" "Well, no, no, yeah ... for the time being, please pull out the meds and calm down. I''m also an excuse ... I''ll explain the situation." "What''s the explanation! Thinking about Yosei''s beliefs and misunderstandings once ... "A favorite woman took a bath with a man who messed up herself in front of the public." "I was saved by the goddess Kron ... I fell in love for the first time in my life! Yes, Kron is my destiny! So I won''t give it to anyone! I want to do it! " "Wait, calm down. I don''t understand you, but about the present ... T ransl a ted b y p t l.o "Today, my plan ... you''re all messed up! I''m sure Kron is sad now!" "Oh, I see, I understand, so calm down. I don''t even want to do that from the beginning ..." If I noticed, my initial anger went somewhere, and now I was trying to calm the yosei. "Well ... you ... Clon did you say you liked it?" "I know that I''m said to be insensitive! I''m the strongest invincible cheat! I''m a woman who can''t fall in love with me There''s nothing! " Oh yeah ... "... Hey ... Someone ... Wouldn''t he raise his hand if there was a person who was convinced of this word?" """""No no no""""" Considering the possibility that my thoughts might be off by any chance, I asked the gathering people just in case, but everyone was sighing as if they were stunned. "Shut up, it''s an idea that''s not as good as a bastard like you! It''s almost funny that you won the tournament and get a cron!" "Tsuka ... about the championship and Kron ..." "Okay! I want to experience the first time with a clean body while I''m clean! I''m pure! I''m pure love! I''ll give you a fucking bastard like you!" It is not publicly stated that if you win the tournament in the first place you will get a Kron. Sure enough, most of the gathering people are leaning their heads. Except for the sisters. But apparently he knows about the extra prize. "Wait. If you won the tournament, would you say you would marry the Yosei Girls there?" "Yes! I won the tournament and get married after Clon got the hands. "... Huh?" "Because my wife is Kron! The other guys are going to get married together, so it''s okay!" "Ah ... no. I don''t know Anyway ... human ... what is it that the personality collapses so far? He didn''t look like it was before. It''s the same thing, but ... it''s broken. "Even those who were at the end of the side effect of the meds have probably given more. To get a temporary power. And the spirit has completely collapsed. '' Tr a nsl at e d by jpm tl . om She looks at Yosei with eyes that make Treyna merciful to my muttering. what? Whatever the original nature of this guy, I hunted him down. "I can''t think of that! It doesn''t matter what kind of junk is this junk. What do you think you are? "" ... mmmm ... sorry " Before she tried to say that she was a little filthy, Traina stared at me with a slightly serious and angry look. Apparently, the trainer hates Yosei. But what do you do? Then ... "Oh ~ ?? It''s quite noisy, but ... what does this mean?" "" ".........!?!?" "" "Ah, is this a banquet?" Hearing this fuss, Kron came out of the church ... I guess he was returning home. It seems that this misplaced goddess is excited at the banquet, and the misery that is now taking place is further ... "Oh! @ Earth, come home!" Kron smiles at me ... oh, hey, you''re staring at the sloppy yosei? Hmm? Are you out of sight? "Earth, it''s just right. I''ve been thinking about telling you when you return." "Hmm?" "I ... I''m asking you." Rather, Kron stared at me and no longer looked around. Just staring at me with their innocent eyes ... "Actually, I am ... determined by God''s will to be linked to the champion of the tournament and to create the next generation of God." It looks like ......... What was not expected until now was finally clearly recognized as a fact. If you win this tournament, you will be tied to Kron and make a child ... "Is it God''s will? "Oh, yes, Yamidile! Self-respect and stupid things Of course, trainers have nothing to do. Everything is God''s irrespective of God. In a sense, Khlong is being deceived or wrapped up. Yeah, Clon ... Yosei ... Actually ... it might be a victim. But Kron ... Tra ns l a ted b y p tl. om "And I want a lot of earth babies! I''m a sick from today, but get me!" "A little !?" Chobo wow !!!!!! He smiled so pure and full that he couldn''t feel such a sad fate, such as being deceived or unhappy. "No, wait! You are now ---" "So, from today, I''m from Earth! From now on, every day from now on, Earth and flirting ---" "Don''t do it! Yeah, I''m sorry anymore! Yosei''s life is already--" "Well, what''s going on?-Um ... I don''t like Earth anyway?-I''m chubby with me or hugging at all ----" And the next moment ... "Yeah, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, I want to hear, nice, oh, oh, oh!" Awesome, in a sense, stabbed. With a smile, this goddess. I mean, I''m already sorry for it. Because how many times have you died right now? "Yosei ... no longer ... what''s going on ..." "This is ..." And the women who are suffering from their hearts as if they are dead are feeling good. Meanwhile ... "Well ... Bocha ... What the hell are you going to do that? If you do something normally with a girl named Kron, I''ll cry a bit, even if I''m not qualified to blame Right? " Sadice narrows her eyes and mutters. In such a situation ... T ra n s l a ted by jpmtl.com "Well, what is it? Noisy?" I''m in a good mood, but I''m leaving out only the intimidation that seems to suppress all people ... "What are you doing? You are in front of the goddess! Your head is high! Hold down!" The great priest who is also the culprit ... no ... a dark war maiden appeared on this scene. Oh, something drunk at a stretch. Chapter 166 Episode 165: Challenge to the Strongest Well, what did you come out of? All cause. "Oh, it''s a nova that won the magical truth. It''s already creating an atmosphere that suits the goddess. How about? It''s okay to spend two more hours than a feast? ? " After all, the atmosphere is different. The people of the city, which had been heated by the feast of the party and the anger of Yosei, suddenly went down one step and became quiet. You may have noticed that the goddess and the other priests were "tall". "Yes, I''m asking, but ..." "It''s a superposition. Then, Earth Lagan. Two people in the bedroom right away ..." "But Earth didn''t seem too reluctant. "..." "What?" Perhaps these guys are no longer in front of the public ... No, maybe Yamidile is already excited to see that everything has gone their way. "Earth Lagann, shameless eating is a man''s shame. Shameless eating is an insult to a goddess. Smiling. But it comes from the air. It just seems to say, "I guess you know if you refuse, Temee." If I decline ... T ra n sl at e d by pmt l. o "Tsuka, there''s Yosei ----" "Hmm? I don''t have anything. I''ll take care of it. Doesn''t it have anything to do with you?" Say it lightly. And it looks like you''re not interested. It was a bit complicated. "Oh, it doesn''t matter to me. But, as long as I was sneaking in by name, it didn''t have a good aftertaste, so I was just refreshing. It seems like my head was always crazy ... ...... Well, it''s true. " I guess it was true that I loved cron, ignoring such things as harems and love affairs. So I came here until it was like this. Sometimes there is sadis, and I can''t help but get rid of Kron and Icha. "Yosei, what are you doing in a happy seat? If the loser celebrates the winner, it''s still unpleasant to see the loser look ugly and rampage. Let''s lose it."? Do you listen to the sound of Lagan''s communion and comfort yourself with your ear? Yosei rolls while holding her head to the relentless words of Yamidile. Looking at the scene, Kron finally sees Yosei in sight and looks a bit scared. "Oh ... this is ... what was he doing? Yamidile" "It has nothing to do with Mr. Kron." No, no, it''s very relevant? This guy, you hate being taken away by me ... Tra nslat ed b y jp tl . om "Well, wait, Grand Priest! Goddess Kron! I am ... what happens to me?" "Ah?" "Yes?" And while crawls tightly, Yosei asks desperately. The real intention that seems only pathetic enough to shout. On the other hand, Yamadile ... "Yosei, I was looking at you, but ... I didn''t really expect anything." "That?" "That''s right? Both the talented and the incompetent, those who are magical have always trained themselves in stoic souls. Well, most people would not be able to beat geese in their hearts. I gave up, but I did not neglect my discipline. What do you expect from a second-class opponent who, like you, can''t see the power of their opponent, their vessels, and no effort? " "But ... I was hoping for me, ... I would give me a medicine! I didn''t say anything if I didn''t do anything because I believed I could win without saying anything !? " "Oh, it''s a divine drug ... well, I''ve decided that it didn''t grow as much as I expected, so I just left it to my liking." "Well ...?!" A word that makes me think that this is exactly the case of no mercy. "Yamidile, I''m scared." "Nut, Mr. Kron." "I don''t know, but somehow this person is poor. Yamadile hits cold words, as if she saw Yosei in garbage. And ... "T ... Grand Priest ... I understand your intent, but ... What about the feelings of the goddess Kron ... Even Kron is a goddess ... a girl! thinking!" Without any remarks, Yosei''s shout would have been very cool. Well, this statement may have a terrible self-impressive meaning, "I''m sorry I can''t be connected to me because I like Kron." Then Kron ... "Well, you are a very kind person. You care about me." Tr a ns la t ed by p m tl .c o m "Kron ..." "Yes. Actually, I ... I was a little nervous when I was told this a few months ago by Yamidile. I didn''t know if I liked love or a boy, I was a little sad, because I was different from the story of a lovely prince and a princess who live happily, as I read in a picture book. " Kron turned a happy smile on Yosei. With that smile, Yosei makes his eyes shine as if he had found hope ... but ... "So I''m so happy right now. I''m a hard worker, strong, bright, and laughing happily with my friends .... It was so cool today. I was so excited. I wasn''t free, but I wasn''t free, but I''m glad that I''m glad that I love Earth as much as possible and think of my future marriage! " "Ah ... uh ... ah ... an idiot ... ah ..." In many ways, I couldn''t bear it anymore. I was desperate enough for Yosei not to shout and dig her head underground. "... I''m the one who knows the cuteness of Bochama the best ... But ... I''m already ... If I want to get a Bochama, go beyond me I can''t do anything like a guard standing in front of the bride ... Sadis, where are you going to compete? That''s not it "Wait. I said when I would get the extra prize in the first place." "... Ah?" "Earth ... I don''t want to ...?" Yamidile has a plain voice in my remarks. Klon has a sad voice. But this is what we decided "from the start." "Kron. I don''t hate you ... I don''t even think about getting married right now. There''s an order." "Is it an order ... ?? "And I don''t want to sympathize with you because I''m the other person, but ... I''m insensitive to love, but I don''t hurt a man unaware." Kron is embarrassed by my remarks and shows him thinking. "Is it insensitive? Do you say that?" "Yes, Boomerang! T ra ns l at ed by p m t l .c o Saddis and Traina are breathtaking! ? why! ? Well ... for now, cron is good. The problem is "Oh, the great priest, Mr. Yamadile. For me, the task I''ve been imposed is until the victory. If I won, wouldn''t I have to be released at all?" If you could help me Is that it? The tone of the voice you can see that I am getting sick of my question. And the air that becomes painful and painful. The air has become so nervous that even the surrounding people and Tsukushi''s sisters can''t even speak. But still I ... "Just ... what''s going to happen ... Clon and me ... aren''t the two of us going to be a problem?" "Isn''t it impossible or masculine, what are you up to?" You can fulfill the prestigious duty of the creation of God with the next generation. "" But I may not be as good as ... Yosei ... but it may be suspicious because there are times when I shake my chest ... "Why?" "Kisama ..." "I don''t want you to decide where you go from here, especially if this is the intention of" Trainer ", because he''s thinking about that. "It''s not there." "That?" "I don''t do that much ..." I said what I wanted to say. I have to follow from here. "I graduated from that ... I''m sorry for my first love." "That !?" How easy can we get married? How do you think I like Saddis? "Bocha ..." Even if they are cute, beautiful, or frustrated, they don''t easily reach the final answer. It''s up to us what happens with Kron. "And also about Yosei ... although it''s my own job, I guess you didn''t start out?" "Num ..." "What if I didn''t say that I was interested anymore, but did take care of it to the end?" I said what I had to say. Then ... "I''m sorry. I don''t care about such a man anymore ... I just want to keep silent and wandering around ... I''ll call on God, maybe ... I need a little punishment ..." Well, of course, Yamadile should not be convinced. The next moment, with her emblem on both eyes ... "Wow, Bochama!" "Don''t come, sadis!" From here onward ... What I chose myself. But I can''t afford to get Saddis help right away. And what we might have expected was "three months ago." Tra ns lated b y jpmt l.o m "Jiten Shakago Two-City Cycling ... Small-distance moving magic mamchari !!" I am swallowed by the black whirlpool generated by the heraldic eye and the activation of ancient magic, and Yamadile enters there. "Earth !?" "Earth-kun!" "Oni-chan !?" Everyone who is confused by sudden things. Such voices are immediately interrupted by movement in space. And we stood face-to-face on the beach where we often noticed. "Child, how about sake? "I''m OK, I''m missing," "Oh, I wondered what would happen at a time, but that''s okay." And Measures Yes, on the way, I was forgotten about boobs and flirting, but I was thinking about what would happen. Neither me nor the trainer are so surprised or panicked, they confirm each other. "Well done ... well, I just need to react to my lower body even if I''m not conscious. When I hear what I say, I made it feel good ... Is it going to be rough?" In front of me, Yamidile threatens me with an overwhelming feeling of intimidation. Yes, I will fight the strongest "reality" in my life history today. However, in my dreams I''ve been fighting a stronger guy. Chapter 167 Episode 166: Two to One "By the way, are you really going to fight me? Maybe you won''t think you can beat me as much as you beat the goose?" Me and Yamadile facing each other on the sandy beach. "I thought I was smarter than my single-celled father, but ... I can''t just say stupid, one-on-one against me?" Yamadile asks me like the last notice. Are you really going to fight? When. "What are you saying, my father and mother are the same age as me now and have you and your god you worshiped and won?" "Num ..." "I fight with you, What''s wrong? " Lower left, ready for flicker. Take it to my best shape. Yamidile was displeased with my words and attitude, and his eyes moved as if he was frustrated. "Do you know how open-minded I am? The sons of Hilo and Maam who destroyed God. Where all their blood could be buried, but that you could use the power of the Great Demon, It''s just alive. " "Oh, in that sense, you''ve been very patient. For three months, I didn''t even care at first when I could hit my father''s grudges." Tran sla ted b y Jp tl .c o "I say again. Make a contract with Mr. Kron, and we will make use of it as we wish. We will also solve the barriers that stretch around this land. That''s all. If you are a man, you can have that much existence Do you know what that is? " "I know how much it is, and I''m a man, so I have such a desire. But in this regard ... I can''t do that." The answer is fixed. I won''t let everything go as Yamidile wants. That is the true intention of me and of Traina. "Breakthrough!" Really want to fight?Ҋ I showed you nothing more in that reply. "That''s ridiculous! I just want to be a stallion silently!" "Take a look at the other person and say it. I''m a Tama?" "Even a rampaging horse?" Do you want to add T r an sla ted b y Jp tl .o Yamadile exposes the killing. The other side is going to be rough. "I know, baby!" Oh. I know it. What to do. "Now it''s time to come! I''ll make you feel, the power of the proud six-ha. "Farewell! @ Daima Sprint!" "... Huh?" First. I dashed from this empty sandy beach, crossing the nearby trees and forests, out of the way of the city and into a green forest. It was a surprise that Yamadile was surprised by the escape at the same time as the start of the battle. "Now, hey! "And, turning around, Daima Sonic Flicker!" "That?" After a certain distance, the shock wave turns around. Of course, you can''t hit from this position, and the power is weakened because of the distance. But still, it was enough to reverse Yamidile''s nerves. "Sure, sir ..." And soon he leaves again with a dash. At this distance, I can''t easily catch up with my breakthrough situation. "Well, what ... what are you doing, thank you!" Yamadile is also furious at this attack. With his wings on his back, he comes energetically here. But this is all as planned. T ransl a t e d by Jp mt l. o "Is this OK?" "Oh, this is fine. First offend him. He is patient for what he decides once ... but he has a very low boiling point for something that goes against it. "" You''re pretty angry? " Countermeasures for Yamadile 1 Take away the cool from him First, since footwork does not work on sandy beaches, move before your opponent enters full battle mode, and at the same time provocate and lose calm. "And part 2 against Yamadile. Don''t stand in front of your coat of arms. " Heraldic eye. An evil eye of foul as if to see through everything. "The original ability of the coat of arms. It can analyze and copy any of your opponent''s spells and learn itself. He can now use breakthrough. Well, as for the magic breathing, it is not magic, but a body skill, so I have not mastered it. However, its ability is not a threat to you who do not fight magic. '' Three major evil eyes. A legendary evil eye that appears in textbooks. "However, in addition to their abilities, the three major magical eyes improve simple dynamic visual acuity and eyesight several tens of times compared to ordinary people, and if they are used in close combat, it will predict the opponent''s movements like Can be seen. His magical vision training numbers come from his ability. That''s why you should avoid close combat standing right in front of you. It seems that he could not read until the flight started at the same time as the battle started because it was just before the concentration was over. Against her emblem, or rather, Trainer''s instruction is that it is not a good idea to fight directly against Yamadile. "Let''s not escape, Earth Lagan! Z Do you want to take my sight in the overgrown forest and disturb it? Ҋ Don''t look sweet! This emblem is not cheap enough to keep up with forest obstacles! "Well, here it is!˼ Remember Parkour''s special training, which had no opportunity to show off at the enclosed arena! Do not stop your feet. Keep moving! And don''t you jump out in the dark until you tell me? Always keep in mind "Oshinobi!" And I will not fight alone from here on. Trainer smiles at me closest to me. "Yamidile. The child defeated the geese and won the tournament. It''s all about the effort and power of the child '' Yes, Traina left most of the fight to me at the tournament. On top of that, I was able to beat Machi and win. But from here, things are different. "I will fight from here on. Beat your swearing here and beat you who made you angry many times! Go, child. Now there is room! So from here on, this will be attached. Trainers, who have been tasking and giving some advice, have embarked on a full-fledged journey. T r an s la t ed b y Jp t l .o "Well, for me ... even if you didn''t give me directions, you always seemed to be with me just because you''re fighting together ... had you ever been? I''m lonely " "A little, no, do it seriously!" Let me shine at such a time. What is it? The strongest ally no more. He''s by my side like a soldier and gives me instructions. I don''t feel like losing. "Bad, Yamadile. This isn''t one-on-one. It''s two-on-one!" Because Traina is moving me so confidently. Because we think we can win. When I thought so, the power came out. There is a trainer next to me! Chapter 168 Episode 167: Beyond "With the overwhelming difference in power, he will give his body and mind!" Yamadile is much stronger than me. I''ve trained as a generalist, not a specialist, under the policy of improving my overall skills, but Yamadile will likely outperform them as well. But I was confident in this chasing. Although it was not used in the tournament, it was doing this as part of its training because of the new Special Moves to be worn. DDWell, Karui. Can you play with me like training? DDAnd? Training is good, but it''s good for fun ~. But Amae good? --Oh. Even though it''s play, it''s serious. DDHuh, what do you want to do? This is a lot faster than me ... On the contrary, it''s the fastest sprinter in the country. T r a n s lated b y p tl. o --Tag Come on, catch me! Yamidile, who has followed me in a low altitude flight, has finally entered the forest. And I try to reach for me. But ... "I''m sorry, but the speed is OK, but far more than Karui ----" Drive straight and turn left at a right angle on the way. "It''s useless, if my emblem is a change of direction ---" "Corner! Now dash diagonally right. However, Yamidile chasing me seems to have room. "Hey, what''s going on! Do you know your movements completely? Go to a place where there is no escape, even though there is a rock wall-" "Wall Run! Don''t slow down! "" ... I don''t know ... do you climb? " T ran s lat ed b y jp t l .c o Run diagonally against the standing wall, kick the wall, let the momentum kick the wall again with your other foot, and go straight on the wall. "Run on the rocks and fly straight ahead with a run! " "Well, a monkey, not a stallion or a rampage horse?" "The landmark is the big tree branch in front of you!w Fly forward while making the branches lean at the same time as landing! "Hahahahaha, I guess I''ll do my best to escape! But don''t you think you can escape from me?" "Landing! Parkour Roll! And run straight! Landing such as flying obliquely from a step with a step forward. By doing so, the impact on the body can be dispersed, and the body can be woken up using the momentum of the forward rotation, and can be directly connected to the next dash again. "The speed itself is inferior to Karui even if you use a breakthrough ... but the running skill is far superior to Karui. I will do it not only in martial arts but also here." "Hum, has the irritability of Yamidile stopped a little? But ... I''ll disturb that too soon. " "But the man who will be the seed to create the next generation of gods will not be able to overlook forever!" I''m much faster and more advanced than when I was chasing Shinob once. But still, I couldn''t beat the brilliant forest that fluttered with wings. He smiles wickedly, as if he enjoys turning around and even evading the branches and trees of obstacles, rather than chasing and chasing me. "I''ll catch you soon! I''ve read your movements and patterns of action!" From here on, no matter how you get away, you''ll go around --- " The power of the eyes of Yamadile''s emblem is in the superhuman range. I can grasp my slight eyes, shoulders, elbows, arm swings, legs, muscles, all movements, and then I can see the next action, the tip of myself as if I had foreseen. So, it should be normal to catch me earlier. But ... "Here! Checkmate! You are from there ..." "Quick out! "" N-What ...? " When Yamidile''s voice gradually approached and was just trying to catch me, I turned outside. At that moment, Yamidile was outwitted by my movement for the first time. Yamidile was not able to follow the unexpected change in direction, but could not keep up with the movement of the wings. T r a ns l a t e d by pmt l.co "... What is that? Wait, wait! This time ..." "Post! "Eh, again ..." Turn back diagonally left by the next instruction. "I ... I misread ...? Muscle movements changed ... on the way? The moment I reacted!" At that moment, Yamidile heard a confused voice. Why can I betray Yamidile who can look ahead? "No wonder. Coat of arms? What about it. I own the upwards-compatible Rokkado, and I know everything about Yamidile''s thinking circuit, overall ability, movement and behavior pattern, far surpassing Yamadile, pre-reading, spatial grasping ability, experience value. I''m running out of it ... and ... of the children too. " The answer is simple. Because there is a trainer. "Yamidile ... You look ahead at the movement of the child, and then you read about how it moves, and then give an instruction to push the other side in the opposite direction ... A sudden change of direction will hurt your muscles ... The child has been running just enough to keep up with it. Also, there is usually a time lag from instruction to execution ... but if you are awake for 5 months, even in your dreams, even if you are a single child who spent all the time around the clock, it is such a thing , Easily buried! The trainer looks ahead further to my movements that Yamadile looks ahead and outsmarts. "... Behind the crest eye ... Why this kid is like ... reading my thoughts and movements in reverse ..." "Sonic Flicker diagonally 45 degrees behind the left! Do not give a chance to think! "Daima Sonic Flicker!" "Okay, hit the ball and run again! And I no longer see or check the opponent anymore, but I just turn my body in the direction I was told and release my fist. "Num ?! Pugu, but ... ...... oh, it''s awkward!" The only thing I can hear is the angry voice of Yamadile, but I''m already running forward. "Your eyes are not deceived, Yamadile. You can see at a glance. You certainly have the best power in the world, but it''s not as strong as I know 15 years ago. On the contrary, for a long time, he would not have been able to practice life-threatening battles or bloody training to improve himself. You may have trained at least to keep it as a master of the Magokushin Dojo, but you can easily see that your senses and sharpness are dull! Power, speed. Technique. And for those who aren''t enough ... win tactics! That is what the best brains of all time can help. "A little ... then ..." "Look back here and hit Sonic Jab right behind! ] "My magic, mega wind cap ... what ?!" T ra nsl ate d b y jpt l. om A speed-oriented shock wave that flies straight, not flicker. "Fool! Before I cast the magic ... as if I knew I would shoot the magic ..." As the distance increases, the power of the shock wave also weakens. Then I could only hear faintly Yamidile''s irritating voice, whether my jab hits something. "Okay, this distance! While maintaining this distance, jump into the trees and go behind him. This distance is outside the range of the coat of arms. '' "Kuh ... Nuu !? Did you escape again! It is useless to hide! There is no blind spot in this emblem!" "Do not have ears to listen. The coat of arms also has blind spots. There are positions and distances that cannot be covered by all means ... " "Get out! If not, I''ll blow the whole area!" "Don''t blow it. Still, he''s not that distraught. I won''t waste my magic power. '' Oh, I''m still running intact against that world''s strongest class. No, I''m not running away. This is a strategy. "Okay, turn!Ƅ Repeated moves while moving with Sonic Flicker again. It always moves, doesn''t know where to fire, sometimes stops, sometimes returns in a backstep, sometimes goes higher, sometimes goes down. Good. " "Oshinobi, Soma Flicker!" "Up, down, left, right, left and right flicker! Yes, we are fighting. "N, g, uh ... no matter what kind of thing I want to get ... yeah yeah! I used to be irritated and tossed at someone who might have been beheaded in a second when confronted. T ran sl at e d by Jp mtl.om "Okay ... it''s about time. Retreat little by little and get more distance. " No, not "I". "We". Chapter 169 Episode 168: Toss DDHah! Pian-chan, I can''t shake off with the skill of the little guy! Because she is faster than anything else ... ? that? ? I ca nt catch you! ? How to get to your destination in Yoydon, running straight at the same time. If you do that, I will definitely be slower than Karui. However, when I was asked if I could beat Karui faster than me in a free running tag, it wasn''t. "A little ... kid, then, let''s blow this forest and burn it!" Yamadile still can''t catch me. Whether the frustration has reached the top or not, a terrible angry resounds. But I know it''s not a threat, and he has that much power. But my teacher ... No, my buddy was still cool. "Okay, he finally casts a wide range of magic. Activate it dare! He''s good at lightning ... "Gigaspark". But it doesn''t go this far. '''' At this distance, he tells him that his magic is out of range. There is no word that can be reassured. At the same time, the trainer watched, "This is a rather chance." "Swallow by thunderbolt!" T r a n s l a te d by jp t l.o "Do not be deceived by thunderclouds or light. After counting, activate the Great Demon Spiral and point it at the sky! If he activates the magic, he will fly into the air and try to find you from the sky! 5, 4, 3, 2 DDD In a moment, a dark cloud appeared in the sky, and the sky glowed with a violent roar. "Gigas Park!" "now! Activate! Light from heaven covering a wide area of the forest. But, if you believe in Traina''s words, where I am now is out of range. And, as the light just falls into the forest, the trainer turns his finger beside me over the sky. "The shock wave of the Great Devil Spiral! "Ooooooooooo! Daima Spiral, Earth Spiral, Sonic Impact!" At that moment, I saw it, albeit faintly. The shadow that flew over the sky at the same time as lightning fell into the forest. T ransla t e d by jptl.co "Well, where are you ... what ?!" My Great Devil Spiral was shot to shoot that shadow down ... "Nah ... what''s good !!?" "Well, yeah!" Definitely caught Yamadile! Yamidile is launched by being caught in a spiral spiral wave. "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh! Poko, this ... this!" Fukitonji before, anywhere. Whatever, just leave it to heaven. I stuck out the Great Demon Spiral so much. But it''s not as sweet as it ends. "Still, child. Yamidile bears! "A little ... really?" "He fires a breakthrough and blows off the shock wave with that wave." "Oshinobi!" As the trainer instructed, the spiral whirlpool seemed to be able to fly as fast as possible, but the response changed immediately. Even though that geese blew away even the fullest rush, it was one of the strongest techniques I can use right now, but ... "Gakigaaaaaaaaaaaaa !!" She was scattered in the air with just the released magic and screams of Yamadile. Such a thing T r an sla t ed b y p mtl .o I was quite confident myself ... but the damage ... almost hey. "Damn ... it''s a woman even after all ..." Rather, would you offend me? I can hear a very energetic voice. And ... "That''s ... Yamidile''s breakthrough ..." "Oh" "Haha ... it''s just strong, but then breakthrough ... it''s terrible." "But with this, the conditions were met. Come on, child. Don''t look forever, move right away! " The blue light appears to shine. That is the color of the magic power of Yamadile. For the first time, I saw breakthroughs other than me and Traina for the first time. And one more thing else. Looking at the sparkling breakthrough that triggered Yamidile, I was only worried about one more thing. "... what? ... what? ... are you ..." Yamidile is intact ... but the clothes are still safe ... the robe for the great priest she wore was shredded ... what was that? What is the skirt that is delicately torn and protruding from underneath it? Is iron pants? Armor? If you look closely, you feel like a magic item ... "Hey, run! "God, I''m sorry! But he''s equipped with a strange thing ... or something like a magic item?" "That''s just a chastity belt" "Tee-so want?" Don''t worry about it! " I was caught by something I had never seen before, but I looked back and ran. "And I guess he''s harmless, isn''t he?" "This is fine. It is not the purpose to defeat separately. It''s just that he managed to make great use of his magical power, including his coolness and the use of breakthroughs with her coat of arms activated. '''' It was a little shocking that the shock wave of the Great Devil Spiral was intact, but the trainer grinned as "good." Tra n sl at ed by Jpmtl .com "Hey, I''m going through the forest!" "I don''t care! Dare to expose him once! Then he will fly straight to you in the breakthrough state! There are situations where you must not only hide but also have to appear somewhere! That''s now! After passing through the forest, there are a few undulations, but large grasslands. A large, untouched space, especially where people do not live. True, this has no place to hide. Here, he told him to expose himself in front of Yamadile. "Okay, here''s another provocation. No more an attack, just enough words. Now put all your nerves on your feet, not the attack "Oshinin. What is a provocation? In words?" "I can say it too much! It''s no longer a thing and he''ll forget me! "Trainer''s swearing, please say that in a meeting beforehand! You suddenly think of your bad place!" "Una! ? Vu, Vaka! Well, say that, look, whatever! "Well, then ..." Here, in order to further provoke and invite Yamidile, it can be said that it is a bad idea of Traina. In this situation, I can''t immediately think of Traina''s bad reputation. Finally, the twist started ... "Da, the Great Demon Trainer, Ba, Ba-ka!" "That?" "God is a lie, ma, ma, loser !! @Bokeh!" "Wow ... oh, loser ..." T r a n sla t e d by pm tl.c om No, not really? So I don''t want to say me! Do you think you''re going to make your own suggestions and be sad? But it seemed to be effective. "... Fools? God Dehanai? McCain? ... Darega?" Oh scary! Scary scary! But with one more push ... another push ... something else abuse ... something ... something ... "Oh, Great Demon King Traina!" "Nut?" The eyes are already in contact with Yamadile just before the eruption of the volcano. And I ... "The Great Demon King Reina hates Yamadile and loves me more! He always watches over me! My ally! Zamamiro!" "Hey" No, I didn''t hurt you, and I could only imagine the words that provoke Yamadile. But if you scream, I''m ashamed ... "Ugaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh However, the effect seems to have been messed up for Yamadile. "If you only provoke, wasn''t the word good from the beginning?" "If you don''t move your body, your body won''t warm up ... more quickly than anything else ..." "I''m sure." Yamadile volcano erupted. I''m coming to me at super speed in the form of a demon. "Come here. What you trained with a tag ... not only parkour ... but another special move other than the shock wave that you have come up with! "Oh, it''s warmed up and it''s warm!" "What is the zone? "I''ll enter right away!" "Now, stay amazed! I didn''t use it at the tournament after all. I don''t mean to make the goose ridiculous, but I didn''t have any particular aspects to use, so I could hide it. I''ll show you that technique now! Chapter 170 Episode 169: Intermission (The Dark Maiden) There has never been a fool to moss me so far. He is a hated enemy, but I think that both Hilo and Ma''am litter had at least a boast of a proud soul. A remark saying his son was like a kid and insulted even God. Forgive me! "Huh! I can''t hide in the forest and run away!" I''ll finish it in an instant. My fist improved by this breakthrough ... "Hmm !?" His fist, shoulder moved. Will this guy hit me at the counter? The opponent is a man who counters without being scared by the geese fist. Anyway, against me? What was licked ...? Wrong. How to use the counter with toe and knee orientation ...? Shock wave? No, before that guy, why is his line of sight looking up? "Hey, look away from the great devil." Sure! ? Involuntarily looking away, I stopped looking at it and stopped my hand. T r a n s l a t ed b y jpmt l . o "I''m caught in the habit of Rokuha." If you notice, Earth Lagan goes behind me ... flicker! ? No, the movement of the shoulder ... from the left feint to the right ...... shit, gaze on my body ...? But if it''s a trophy, will the next go down? Why is it so? Do you not want to attack me full of gaps? "Daima back slide!" "...?" e? This is ... a mysterious masked dancer who appeared in the Makai about hundreds of years ago ... The King of Pop of the Makai was doing something called Moonwalk ... Why here?ζ What does it mean? "........." "Sui, sui, sui" "... Are you stupid?" There is no meaning. It''s just a provocation! What did you play around? ? Except for the chome-chome with Kron-sama ... ? "I took it! I''m sorry!" Tran sla t ed by Jp tl .co m Is this what he wants?ȡ Keep your distance while provoking me, leave me in anger and let me rush straight, and intercept it at the counter? Moreover, this guy suddenly increases his magic ... ? And you''re going to hit me directly instead of the shockwave! ? If you are smashed directly into me, "What is it?" "... Hmm? ... what?" What? At the moment I detected the Great Demon Spiral and stopped it, the guy stopped trying to activate his technique and went around to the side ... what? What do you want to do? "Well, I''m in here too." I''m getting better and better, and weave it in various ways. " can not understand. The guy, what do you want to do? Right punch? Left punch?Ƅ Move to the right side?Ƅ Move to left side? Or back? Shock wave? What is it? Gaze, head orientation, shoulders, elbows, wrists, fist tips, knee toes, body orientation ... "Th-This is" "Let''s catch me." At that moment, I was surprised. In the first place, with my coat of arms, it is essentially impossible for Earth Lagan to become "I don''t know what to do next". With her coat of arms activated, I can look ahead to what my opponent is always trying to do, in addition to the opponent''s magical copy, to greatly improve her basic eye and dynamic eyesight. But, apart from the forest above, Earth Lagan is in front of me, one-on-one with no obstacles, what is Earth Lagan doing next? I do not understand. "Nuoh, oh ..." Earth Lagan always moves his arms, legs, eyes and heads, including everything. And it doesn''t have regular movements or rhythms, everything is random and the rhythm is different. It''s like watching a disgusting dance. It is unpredictable which way the foot will move next, or what punch will be released next with the fist. Why is that? Feint. The whole body applies all feints at once, and it is not just a feint, but there is enough momentum and acting power, genuine peculiar sign and killing that seems to be `` really moving next '''', Will react. Another annoyance is gaze guidance, which is performed with feints. If you know that a left fist will come from the beginning, you can concentrate on only the left fist. However, at the same time, this man also interweaves with his right hand and foot movements, which seemed to do something. Guidance guidance ... what did you say? This technology. Miss ... Miss ...? In any case, my coat of arms is all "too visible", and my body reacts naturally to all feints and movements. While the brain reacts visually, new information comes in continuously, and the amount of information is too large to read ahead, so it can not be processed and my mind gets confused. T ra n sla t e d b y p t l.o Even small movements that would not respond to ordinary people would respond to me because all of them were visible to me. "But, in the end, it''s a small hand! I don''t think about anything, I don''t care about a few shots, just push with my power to catch you ---" "Daima Sonic ..." "Sure!? ... a ..." No. Even if you think nothing and try to rush without fear of being hit, your body will react naturally as long as you can see the opponent''s movement. I still anticipated Earth Lagann''s counter and stopped unexpectedly, during which time I was separated again. The permeation of the opponent''s movements with her coat of arms and fighting without being hitched, which has permeated my body in battles for hundreds of years, has prevented me from taking the action of desperation. "Kuh ..." "Daima Cossack! Hore, yo, ho, yo, ho!" "Nuuuu, what, what''s that dance !? You''re going to fight seriously !?" And if you can afford it, I''m not sure why it''s provoking me, and it makes a weird move that doesn''t even make sense. what will you do? Better yet, remove the coat of arms? "Oh? Can I already mix the attacks? Oshinobu! Daima Sonic Jab" "Huh? ... hey !?" No. He''s weaker than me, but he can''t see his fist without her emblem ... No, but she''s not afraid of being hit ... Such a solitary talk ... "Daima Sonic Flicker!" "This ... this brat is good!" Tr an s la t ed b y jp mtl. o No, before the thoughts come to an end, more and more new information comes through my eyes and into my head ... shit! Is it even better to erase everything with magic? No, but to kill the key ... and I need a bit of time to release powerful magic with me. The guy will not miss it. Even if you fly into the air, it is a prey to shock waves and large spirals ... "Even if your eyes are too good, are you thinking?" "That?" "This is my new mortal! The result of further aiming at improving the footwork ... Fusing a continuous feint using the whole body and footwork ..." Daima Earth Miss Direction Shuffle! " "Miss ... direction, shuffle?" The cheeky ivy full of confidence is terrible anymore! But nonetheless, this man''s work is not just a work. It is already completed as one technique. "Titty ... cheeky ..." And there is another mysterious thing. Has this guy fought against her emblem? The eyes that the emblem eyes are too visible are rather prominent. When you see yourself shouting, take someone''s instructions? No, I don''t feel the flow of magic using telepathy. But I don''t think the kid is thinking about all the operations alone. "Thank you! Apart from the technique ... to whom ..." "Hmm?" "Who''s the wisdom! Who''s strategy! It''s not a good guy to think of such an unpleasant tactic with a little trick!" what? To my question, he turned his gaze to the side, and his eyes seemed to be terrible. But it doesn''t answer my question, and Earth Lagan does not stop during that time. For the first time in a sense, I didn''t know what to do. And at the same time, I think that he has all this strategy and technology, and he has a good balance in combat and finds no weakness. Tr a ns l ated by jp mtl . o When I realize that ... this guy ... I didn''t despise ... Oh Isn''t it strong? Chapter 171 Episode 170: On the Palm DDGooh! Please do it! ? Pian-chan isn''t caught! ? Tag training eventually ended up getting me caught by Karui, much faster than me. Karui was also a resident living in the world of light and god, so his dynamic vision was reasonable. That''s why I was tossed by my Earth Misdirection Shuffle. Well, Karui hadn''t been able to use or control her body on her too fast feet, but I''ve proved that this special move is still effective right in front of me . "Wow ... I want to be crazy ...... Kids ..." Despite my grudge at me, Yamidile''s reaction and rhythm are getting disturbed. On the contrary, my brain and body are confused because I can react to all my movements. Most people concentrate on one thing and get rid of the others. But I''ve been doing this for five months. DDOkay, increase the difficulty little by little as you get used to it. The next step is to specify the steps to be performed from outside. Of course, that''s not all. The step and the magic attribute are also specified. You will now activate the magic of the indicated attribute while performing the steps you have indicated. From the day I first received a trainer''s guidance ... yes, that all started with that ladder training. When I was still in the Imperial City, when I was taught a ladder for the first time in the mansion garden, there was Sole as an instruction that increased the difficulty. DDStep by doing different things. Magic while doing different things. That is, doing different things at the same time can be quite nervous and disrupt the response. Untrained humans are always biased towards one Tr ans l a ted b y p mt l.com Yes, from that time on, I was prepared to be able to do this. Use magic while stepping. Do one thing and do another. Now, I can do all the feinting with my fist, stepping and gaze at the same time. Training that doesn''t confuse the brain and body has brought me to this trick. Well, when I came here to develop this special technique, I never imagined the technique called Earth Misdirection Shuffle. But I ... -Long-range fist attack ... The shock wave came out sharply, child. Polish this further with this condition ... DDWell, Traina ... I''m actually ... I have one more thing ... I had a vague feeling at that time when I had the special training for the trainer. --What? Another thing? What is it? --- It''s footwork ... I wanted a footwork special move in addition to the attack special move. Tran slat e d b y jp t l.co -Hoo. That''s surprising. I thought that if you were an age like you, you would only seek attack-based skills ... DDWell, in various ways , um ---! ? Oh, ah, uh, um, isn''t it good? Footwork. Ummm! OK, yeah! At that time, I supposedly read in my heart. I didn''t say it, but why did I want a footwork special move? Because footwork is the beginning of everything. The origin of me and the trainer. Because I was the first person I taught, I want to make this one second to none ... I guess what I couldn''t say even if my mouth was torn apart, maybe that time I read it? But now it''s clear. I''m not ashamed. Proud. "Daima Sonic Flicker!" "Uh ......... nuh ..." "Daima Sonic Rush !!" All Yamidile who can look ahead to human movement are all behind. I can push it out ... "Well ... this is it ..." The trainer mumbles a cool word there. Yeah, I can push it all the way ... "Cho, a bit ... time! Yes, mega barrier!" "Ah" I can''t catch me, I can''t step on me and attack, I''m at the mercy of my moves. The means that Yamidile took was to put up a round shield to cover himself with magic and block all attacks. Originally, if you could create a barrier that covers the whole of Kakretaire, you could use such magic. "Well ... let me calm down a little ... Earth Lagann" T ra n slate d by Jp t l.com "Hey, what are you? The Great Demon King didn''t turn around. "Aaan ?? ... I don''t get hooked on your tricks." "... a little ..." "A man who defeated a geese by making use of the Great Demon Spiral, Breakthrough, and Magical Breathing ... Because my appreciation for you had stopped there, as a result your skills ... I will admit that I was mistaken. " Provoking and disturbing your calmness again If you come here so far, it won''t work forever. The opponent is six battles of 100 battles. That anger-filled appearance has now settled down a bit, and I''m seeing me as if I was observing me with that shining coat of arms. "But it''s terrible ... the battle style is different between Hilo and Maam ... I didn''t try to see anything other than the power of the Great Demon ... I''m still a mysterious man." "I''m earning time. Yamidile has come here and cannot measure the presence of you. I should have looked at you all in my life and in the previous tournament, but came here far more than I expected. I''m going to have time to cool down and then think about what to do. '''' I listen to me as the trainer is still calm. Yeah, everything that happens ... "But ... once you calm down before you get on the provocation, you''ll see your aim, and you''ll make sense in the current battle." "And Yamidile smiles ... Releases her coat of arms and breakthroughs ... Because she is calm, she knows how much her current power is." "I don''t know who I heard from ... but the combination of heraldry and breakthrough consumes tremendous magical power ... I can''t use magic breathing, which is also a physical skill, even if I can copy all the magic. Is that your aim? " "Yamidile also notices. Yamadile''s greatest weakness is that it is vulnerable to endurance wars. " "I''m vulnerable to endurance battles once I''ve used the coat of arms and breakthroughs ... did you try to take advantage of that weakness?" "On the battlefield with million soldiers, he was a general, and he never used her coat of arms and breakthroughs ..." "Because I was fighting for a long time, and because I was furious at the cheeky kid ... I was addicted to my tactics ... what would happen if I lifted it now?" T r ans l ated by pm tl.o "Preservation of magic power. This will avoid only the worst developments where you cannot defend a child''s large magic spiral etc. with out of magic power. '''' The smirking Yamidile releases her coat of arms and breakthrough and returns to normal mode. But originally it was still better than me ... "That ..." I slap my tongue and regret having missed the tactic ... I did "acting". "Child ... finally finished" Yes, this is all according to the trainer''s scenario. At this point, I''m scared. "Now, even though you''ve unlocked the Emblem and Breakthrough, I''ve consumed a lot of magic, so I don''t want to use my magic anymore ... and how to catch you without killing you" "There is only body art" "I have only physical art, but ... it''s painful to dig in with your misdirection ... much worse, you can''t see your fist with my normal eyes ... but ..." "And Yamidile smiles again and notices something." Of course this is ... "Your Great Demon Earth Misdirection Shuffle has a deadly weakness!" And at the same time, you notice your weakness, which had no weakness. If Yamadile pierces there, don''t get lost. Give a signal and instructions. So ... do your last strategy. " That being said, I also grasp "something". Yamidile, who has removed her coat of arms, does not notice that. Yes, everything is on the palm of the Great Demon King. T r ansl a t ed b y Jp mtl . o m Chapter 172 Episode 171 "Are you good? At this point, in order to carry out the final operation, we will guide Yamidile to think that I have the upper hand as I wished and that Children have no more hands. For that ... withstand pain. Is it good? Do you protect your right arm only? Trainer listens to carry out the last operation. I nod that I know. To do that, you need to bring Yamidile to the point where he has beaten my Earth Misdirection Shuffle. "I''m going to be a good woman! If you can catch me, try to catch me!" It is decided that my skill can be broken. There is no doubt that Traina says. But still, I''ll re-activate the technique with little hope that it still works. "It''s not easy to get crispy and refreshed without the emblem. It was a precious experience in a sense ... but it''s already!" Yamadile laughs in a fearless manner, changing from the state of being upset as before. And ... "It''s simple. You should have seen it when you left the unstable sandbox on the scaffold." "Hey, what is it!" Tran slate d by Jpmt l .om "Water spells ----" "Ah" "Haha said that magic is conserved, but ... you didn''t say you didn''t use it?" Yamadile puts his hand on the ground and releases magic. At that moment, I was prepared, but the magic was not to attack me. Just a spell that sprinkles water around me. With a little more magic, it could be attacked like a water gun, but it''s easier for Yamadile, who is conserving magic. But this is actually enough. "Kuh ..." A large amount of water sprinkled, causing the ground to slip and become muddy. As a result, the foot is taken off. T r a ns l a t ed b y jptl . o m "Yes, it was such a simple thing. Your footwork can''t be used unless it''s a well-supported earth. In places like sand, mud, water, where your feet are taken off and footwork isn''t available " "I''m sorry ... my feet ..." "But I don''t really want to be muddy in such a dirty place ... but it''s not without my experience. Well, that''s because I''ve admitted I''m so careless!" The next moment, Yamidile shredded the torn thighs of the torn high priest''s long robe skirt. To prevent the skirt from getting soaked and difficult to move. "Well ... it''s time for punishment!" At the next moment, he came to me with a sharp, sharp smile, like a crescent moon. "A little flicker!" "Oh my god? A strong punch hits the ground strongly and hits it ... it''s slow because of a bad footing ..." Yamidile, who had been tossed with me a while ago, flew my flicker lightly with one hand. "It''s always your hand to create rhythm and control your opponent freely with the left lead jab, but the jab itself doesn''t work for me anymore!" "Daima Smash!" "Single blow but single rhythm is bad" The jab was flipped and I jumped into my pocket at a stretch, and I smashed it out, but it was easily evaded. And the moment I thrust up my fist ... "By the way, it''s me who taught Bro to kick." "Bugho !?" "Magic Shin Kick ..." I reached out to hold me, jumped and kicked my knee strongly on my stomach when it became empty. All gastric juices flow back! Agony! "Oh, oh ..." T r a nsla ted b y jptl.com Blow through to strengthen your body through breakthroughs! "Hey, no, oh ... oh oh!" I wonder if I''m crawling here, and turn left again ... "It''s alright. I''m tired of seeing." It''s easy to catch my punch with my palm because it can be easily played with one hand. Grabbed and wrapped around the side ... "Slightly destroy" While holding his left hand with one hand, Yamidile thrusts his fist upward toward my elbow. At that moment, my elbows stayed fully extended ... "Guh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh! ??" Broken ... "And ... this hurts too?" "Well, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh !?" With my left hand grabbed, I was pulled back ... Shoulder! The left shoulder has come off! "I can''t beat the jab that''s in the way now." "Uh, guess ... Temee ..." Severe pain that makes you nauseous. Not only the arms but also the head reverberates. Hot burning pain. The trainer''s instructions are to protect only the "right arm" and to withstand a little pain elsewhere ... this is tough! That''s not just acting. T r an s la ted by jp tl.o m "And now I understand you even more. You ... aren''t you familiar with joint techniques?" "Nuu ..." "Your right arm ..." "Let''s do it! While trying to endure the pain, I tried to activate the great whirlpool of the Great Demon Spiral in order to blow away Yamadile ... but ... "And if you carelessly cling to your right arm, you''ll be played with a large spiral, so let''s do this." The moment I let the Great Demon Spiral appear, Yamidile pierced the gap and sneaked behind me and made a strong footstep. Even in an unstable place, my feet were completely lifted and my whole body was hit in a puddle ... "Guh ... huh ..." "Well, you may break your legs here and cramp your whole body ... but it''s already troublesome, so let''s just squeeze it down." !? " Yamidile sits down on my back and falls down. "Tsu ... this guy ..." strong. If you can be calm down a little and become a disadvantageous environment for me even a little, is this Zama? No matter what I do from this position, I die. However, there is only one way to make me incapable, Yamidile, trying not to kill me. "I''ll tell you. For amateurs who are not familiar with joint techniques, this technique can never be returned." Yamidile here, from behind, tightens naked .... Strangle your neck with a choke sleeper!Q Decide here! And it''s really sooooo ... up to here ... that''s what Trainer had read so far. All are scenarios to bring Yamadile to this position. If anything went crazy, I couldn''t take this far. But can you read normally that Yamidile breaks my left arm? If you show the Great Devil Spiral first, can you read even that Yamidile doesn''t attack my right arm violently? Isn''t it visible in the future? Yes, I knew. Neither my strongest skill, the Demon Spiral, can be properly applied to Yamadile. But ... but still subtle ... Tr a n s lated by p tl .c om "Okay, baby. This is the battle, even if you may not be reluctant. The opponent is Yamadile. You are not your opponent today. I recognize the value of fighting openly, but you can only learn in this battle. Now that you are weaker, but still you can make six-has incapable of fighting depending on how you do it. '' At the right time, the trainer spoke next to me as if I had sensed such a subtle mood. As always, I''m connected because I''m always connected. I know it. This is my current level at the moment, unlike at the time of Watcha or at the time of Machi. You can''t choose how to beat Yamadile. The most necessary now is to win. I know that. So, if you''ve come this far, you just have to execute your strategy. But ... "What, Traina" "What? Oh ... why am I ... "I''m going to do the strategy ... Would you give me a little more time? "" ... I know I''m saying stupid things! " But but I asked you to set up so far ... Treina led me to this point, but ... "Only one thing" "... I have something I want to try." " "e? "Try it!" [That! ? However, Traina nodded to my words ... "If you are now, I would read that ... I was reading." "Trainer ..." "Fuhahahaha, have you read about Yamidile so far? I can read ahead of you more easily. "Ugh ..." "The conditions are within the range that does not hinder the last operation. I stop there. Until then ... try it! If your heart hasn''t broken yet even if your left arm breaks! This teacher really really "Oshinin! "How do you escape from this posture first? "Oh oh, that''s right! I couldn''t move because I was riding on my back. It should be the weight of a nimble woman, but she cannot beat Yamidile. Is this the simple technology of Yamadile? what will you do? how? In this situation, you can''t do anything even if you flutter your legs or stretch your arms. What arrives voice voice "Um ... I can''t help ... only once ..." ? "" I''ll go through only once ... in words ... Send Yamidile " At that time, the trainer has a terrible subtle expression that seems to be less reluctant ... "Oh, good? Child Yamidile It s a pretty intense personality, and I also speak swearing and obscene words In fact just that s why ? The moment I heard that word, I thought I was going to be killed ... but I had no other hand, and I decided to scream because it was the master''s language. "Yamidile!" "Hmm?" "Did you not notice? Because you want to do so ... "... Huh?" "Yeah, I can''t say that much! Oh oh! ! After the trainer''s wrath, she calmed down for a moment and stopped Yamidile. You didn''t know what it was for a moment, but did Yamidile finally understand the meaning of my words ... "Huh! ???????????????????" I jumped from my back in a hurry and stared at my crotch while turning my face red. Hey, you''ve succeeded. So that''s it. This person ... After all, it''s still a maiden of chastity, so it''s good to say from your own mouth, but isn''t there any immunity to being pointed out by a person like this? "Isn''t there anything ?! You lie ... oh ..." Yamidile yelled at me after confirming that there was no problem in a delicate place, and seemed to understand what had finally happened there. "Thank you, oh! I thought that this was cute for a moment, but I could try this ... Chapter 173 Episode 172 Here I will try. Whether I can show myself in this unfavorable environment. "Oh, yeah, yeah ... I wonder if you use a great spell that causes a catastrophe here, it''s a pot you want ... hu, hu, hu ... shit, I want to fold my neck bone and ... Anyway, she will strangle her right away !! " "Hah, huh ... come and see ..." Despite his red face and rage, Yamidile tried to calm down, taking many deep breaths, arbitrarily convinced that this was my strategy of disturbing concentration and using magic. I was lucky in a way. "Hm. You can''t use your left arm anymore. You can''t use footwork too ... just watch out for your right hand! What do you do in that situation!" "let''s go" "A broken spiral, a great spiral? Even if such a thing would work for me ..." Yamidile comes to stab me. For me ... Tr ans l a te d b y Jp t l.o m "Earth Spell Mega Road!" Squat and place your right hand on the muddy ground to drain the magic. And ... What? Mega-class? Such a thing, just controlling the ground a little and paving a little ...? Earth spell. Intense ones can crack the ground, cause earthquakes, sometimes open large holes, and make huge earth walls like mountains. But I can''t do that. At the moment, the magic is, at best, to increase the amount of soil at the feet and fix the scaffolding ... yes ... fix the scaffolding ... that''s fine. "... What, what ?! Pia ...? Scaffolding !?" As I taught in my first training ... You are good at "earth attributes". That doesn''t mean that you should attack with earth magic. If there is no land to stand, create it with your hands! What was messed up with the mud and water around me is back ... this is enough! "I''m gonna go, Daima, Earth, Misdirection Shuffle!" "Kisa, oh yeah! I''m going to do a little trick again ... this time, it''s on the ground that can''t be repaired with your magic ... Once you use ... " T ra n sl ate d by jpm tl . o Yamadile furiously tries to destroy the earth again, but stops his hand in a hurry. Yeah, if you use that much magic ... it''s probably gone for a moment. But I''m not missing that moment. "Daima Goose Step!" Rather, I''ll make time for me ... "That''s okay ... come on!" If you come this far, you will surely lose your mind in the battle of Yamadile. What kind of footwork I will take next ... "Looking aside from the great demon" That''s why I did not dare to step on footwork and looked away with my bare feet. It seems that Yamadile was completely unexpected, and it was caught properly ... "Daima light jab" "Shimashima ...?!?" I can''t use my left hand. That said, despite looking away, it wasn''t sweet enough to hit Yamidile right up to the full swing. I don''t have time to break the Great Demon Spiral. Inevitably I switched to Southpaw and hit the short jab on the right against Yamadile''s chin. Ah The next moment, without consciousness, Yamidile kneels on the ground on the spot. I hit the woman''s face ... it''s after! "Huh, huh ... how are you!" It was the moment when my fist hit one knee against that six-ha. And ... "Thank you ..." "And ...... the Great Demon Spiral!" "That!" "I''ll finish this, Yamadile!" Tr an sla ted by Jpm tl .c o m Yamidile with her knees in front of her eyes, still standing. During this time, I release the Great Devil Spiral. Create a spiral that can be inserted into your right arm, rotate it, and make it growl! It''s not a shock wave anymore. Hit it directly. "Don''t worry! Stab! I will not die, but I can make it impossible to fight enough! Killing, not killing, or managing your life is no longer the case you are thinking about. Just, here''s all I can do now! "Earth Spiral Break!" "Uaaaaaaa, breakthrough!" The moment I tried to hit the giant spiral that I put up into Yamadile, Yamadile fired a breakthrough and her coat of arms on the verge. "Kuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa !!" Then, I stick my hands out into my spiral, which is about to roar, and try to catch it with my strength. "What''s the matter !? I''m sorry!" Dark war maiden Yamadile! What do you think of the six-legged general ?! " The intermingling roar of me and Yamidile. One more step. It can be pushed out a little more. "One more step ... yes, not yet ... just yet. You''re almost one step away. " "Terra ... no ... it''s already magical ... yeah, gigas spark !!!!" "Well ... oh oh!" The thunder, as if the sky had exploded, lightly drowned out my roar. But I understand. Yamadile also shook. A masterpiece worthy of world history shook away all that remains with me. The end is ... "Oh ..." "Oh, oh ..." Offset. A defense by Yamadile''s breakthrough and a giga-class lightning that broke my big spiral. I couldn''t push it. One more step. However T ra n s l at ed b y Jptl.o "Whhh ... guh ... all the magical power ... huh, eyes ... but ..." Yamadile was now kneeling. Yes, literally Yamidile was out. Magical power. But still ... "Still there is still enough physical strength to drop you!" I also gave up my magic, but I can recover with magic breathing. But then, Yamidile jumped in not to give me that time. "That''s really ... it''s a guy ... but you" I put my weight down, pushed down, turned up, turned my arm from under my arm, squeezed my neck tightly with both arms, and pressed down to the ground. "Magic Shin Arm Triangle Chalk!" "Tsu, go, oh, oh!" It''s useless. In this position, "you can touch my body," don''t punch anything! " Immediately after the carotid artery is tightly squeezed, breathing and consciousness will soon be ... joint art. If assembled, punching will be difficult and it will be a future task. "Oh ... and it''s a bit different from the original plan ... Being held down on the ground, struggling slightly with my trainer nodding over my head ... "What are the examples? "It was dangerous, but ... in this right hand I''ve been holding on all the time ..." "Okay ... here it''s here." With that said, Traina points to a part of Yamidile''s body that my right hand manages to reach. They are aiming for that. "Wow ... ri ... uh ... dire" "What?-What are you talking about?" I''m sorry, Yamadile. At first two to one. One-on-one on the way. And the end is two to one. If true, you had won. You were stronger. T ran s l ate d by pt l.com In the first place, if you were "willing to kill" me, it was over sooner. The urge to "do not kill me" has caught you so far. I''m getting stronger. But now ... I can''t afford to lose and stay in this country forever, and I''m having a child with Kron ... so ... I''m going to get you out of combat here and I go. Of course, I can''t say I won you, and I don''t even think of it. "Well ... no" "Huh?" And I "stabbed" what I was holding in my right hand into the part of Yamidile''s shoulder. "What, ... ?? Needle ... ?? You, hiding such a thing ..." Yeah, a needle. I stuck my hidden needle into Yamidile''s shoulder. After all, even if it''s a monster, it''s hard to pierce a woman''s body with a needle ... Really ... Forgive me. "Hmm, but if it''s a knife, but I''m doing it with a bit of a bit of stabbed pain ..." Yamidile smiles for a moment, but immediately smiles. Yes, this does not damage Yamadile. However, it depends on where you stab. "Oh ... oh ... nuh ... oh ..." Yamadile also noticed immediately. That something has happened to my body. I know it. Because I also have "experience". "DDDDDDDDDD That !!" Yamadile screams out of words. I let go of my hand and went around. "Wow, oh, oh, oh, oh, na, sui, oh, na, what are you doing? Oh, what are you doing?" Yes, I have experience. The internal organs seem to explode, and the whole body burns like burning. The sensation of digging the wound with a distorted cutting edge runs around the whole body. "Gaaaaa, moga, suu, aaaaaaaaaaaa!" Even the world''s strongest Yamadile goes crazy. After all it hurts ... "... you have a closed hole ... you''ve pryed it open" Una " There was only this ... I was still weak, I had only this hand ... "Oh ... I see ... you''ve used up all of your magic ...... the barrier is gone?" I felt a bit unwilling to do it, but I was just relieved that the mission was complete. Chapter 174 Episode 173: Alright I do not say I won, but I just survived. The opponent is Yamadile, albeit no less than two. I did what I needed to do with my rivals, my father and mother, who have been compared for years. The opponent was sloppy, and I sacrificed my left arm. For a while, I''ve already got fever due to fractures and dislocations, but I don''t feel any pain anymore. Will he be cured properly? Do you want Saddis to do a recovery spell? "Tsu, ah ... uhh, earth ... lagan ~!" I can''t get up yet. He''s not screaming forever with pain, but his expression is still painful and distorted. "Huh, huh ... I forcibly opened my hole with a needle ...? Don''t be stupid ... I can''t do that even if it''s a little bit off ... you''re ... exactly me Why don''t you know the location of the closed magic hole ... exactly ... " Yamidile''s question is natural. Well, I have no ordinary eyes but I can''t understand what Yamadile who has her coat of arms doesn''t even know. "Let''s see ... God might have helped us." Well, God is Traina according to Yamidile, so in a sense it''s true. "Well, don''t go crazy, do you say ... God has helped you?" "If you''re against God''s true intentions, what is it?" "What? "What about yosei ... about cron ...?" T rans la ted by p t l.o Yamidile''s outer corner moved in my words. After all, is there awareness? What are you talking about? "Damare ... to you ... what is ----" "Oh, good. I don''t even want to say anything about it .... I''m not even a friend of Yosei." "I just let me decide on me and Kron ... whether your wishes will come true ... or not." I can''t preach to Yamidile, nor am I trying to change anything. Just don''t let me decide. "Ah, .., I''m sorry ..... I''m not kidding .. Aaaaaah! I''m sorry! Why aren''t you ... I do not know the existence of God to stand in! " The words of Yamidile who were angry ... "I''m sorry" was out of my mind. Because I ... "... Trainer ..." "Don''t speak lightly of God''s name! What are you! While inheriting the skill of the Great Demon ... Why ... Why neglect the existence of God!" "I don''t care about anything ... I''m ..." If I don''t have a trainer ... I''ll meet a trainer ... Tr a nslated by jptl .co "Children ... it''s alright ..." At that time, the trainer stopped, looking down at the glaring Yamidile with pity. "A guy has been with him for more than a few hundred years ... and his thoughts on his stiffness can''t be corrected anymore now ... even if you ... like that maid It''s the same when we talk to him ... " "Trainer ... but ..." "It''s alright. You fought here not to beat Yamadile, nor to defeat him. Get rid of the barriers to getting into the world. It is up to you to decide who you are and who you are. '' "But ... are you okay with that? "I am already dead. I can''t see anything like you, I can''t hear my voice, and this is what Yamidile, who spent more than a few hundred years together, and sometimes fought with, has something for you ... That is the truth. That''s why ... Seemingly a bit sad, while seeing her former confidant, Yamadile, Traina overheared me. Hundreds of years ... Trainer gave up somewhere or thinks of himself, even if it''s a self-assured intense contemplation, and if he keeps thinking for hundreds of years, it''s true for him. I don''t know if I care about Yamadile, but I felt it was an area I couldn''t enter. "However, if you want to return this country to its original form, or you don''t like the things that Yamadile manages, or if you want to defeat Yamadile in that sense, the story will change ..." "Chu ... ma ... yes ... yes ..." I still feel that I haven''t understood what I''ve seen in less than half a year, but I''m a little bit reluctant, but I''ve decided not to say any more, as Treyna said. "Now, while you are clearing the barrier, Saddis and I will leave the country. It''s fine to do it on your own." "Well, wait ... wait! And ... at least ... "" From the correspondence ... "" Bah ... fool ... you ah! " At that moment, Yamidile floats a face full of despair, crawling with a body that can not stand up to me ... "Why does it hinder my plan! Why doesn''t work the way I want! Even though Kron-sama is motivated ... Thank you! Fulfilling my 15-year plan ... It''s you who come here and get in the way! Heiros rob me of God, and this time his son ... interrupts me! " T r anslat ed by p mt l .c om Grabbing my ankle, struggling with the pain of breaking through the hole, staring at me forever. Certainly, as Traina said, I felt once again that in such a state, I couldn''t help what I was saying. If you could call such a Yamidile ... "Yamidile ... it''s alright" "" That! ?? "" I didn''t know when I was there. But when we turn our head to the voiced person, there''s ... "Yamidile, let go of the earth" "Klong! But, but!" "Did you say? Yamidile ... please ... please ... already ... good ... can''t you think?" Earlier, it seemed to overlap with the words Reina told me. As if by a trainer who couldn''t show the words and appearance to Yamidile, Kron stood there with a somewhat sad expression, just like the present trainer. "The great priest ..." "Instructor ..." And there were Tsukushi''s sisters, dojo guys, and Saddis. Is everyone there? Well, if you were fighting that much, would you be worried? However, I didn''t even notice that everyone was here, so I was far from it. And that was the same for Yamadile. So I didn''t notice. In the battle, when Yamidile noticed the dark cloud that had twice dropped a giant lightning, it disappeared, but an even larger, somewhat unnatural thing was overlying us over that cloud. Chapter 175 Episode 174: Flower "Ah, bo, bo-chan ... bo-chan''s arm ..." Sadith is a lot of overprotection, even though it''s usually harsh, but when I fall asleep or get hurt when I get injured. In such a case, it goes into sadis spoiling mode ... but now I can''t spoil it ... "That''s right, my shoulders are fixed and my arms are fixed ... oh my, no, it''s not me, but I''m still a little boy ..." "Okay, give me a recovery spell. "It''s quick to heal." "Fractures and dislocations usually take longer to cure by magic than by forcing them with magic, and it''s better to prevent them in the future, but it''s better now ..." "Uh, this ridiculous point ... where and when is it ... the way out of thinking of such a ridiculous and reckless strategy ..." "Haha ..." It''s cheap ... " He sits down to treat his left arm, which is no longer a painful sensation while snuggled up to Saddis. In the meantime, we watched Kron gently intervening the falling Yamadile. "Kron-sama ... what is it ... it''s okay ... now I have to have a child with Earth Lagann ..." "Yeah, but earth has the intention of earth. I can''t force it. "But!" "But Earth doesn''t even say that it''s absolute. It''s said that it''s from a correspondence. So I start with my friends and write a lot of love letters. I will do it and like it. '''' Steps to get the original man and woman intimate. Kron tries to persuade Yamidile to say so. However, it is not Yamadile who understands such non-words. "What ...... such a long time! L How long does it take ... pen correspondence ...?" "Well, is that so? It takes time ...? ... uh, hey, earth If you start with a correspondence and go smoothly, what other processes and how long will it take to have a child? " Tr ans late d by jp t l . om And it seems that Kron doesn''t actually know how much it will take to get there. How do a man and a woman start with a correspondence and how long do they go to child-building? I want to know that too! Well, that''s what I imagine ... "No, let''s see ... uh, that''s that. Starting with a correspondence or exchange diary ... dating ... shopping, going to a museum, going to a theater ... buying a set of accessories ... lunch To make a picnic, go to a picnic, do some umbrellas, get a knee pillow, put your arms together on a cold day, or wrap your two necks together with a long muffler. I put a lock with a dug umbrella somewhere ... After that, I liked the other party and confessed ... " "" "Eh ?? That''s the story before dating at that point !?" "" Wow, I was surprised! ? When I was telling Kron how I would think of the progress of the men and women, I suddenly came in to the people around me. And to Tsukushi''s sister and Karui! ? Why? Did I say something weird? "That''s right. From there, confession ..... under the legendary tree ... a place where a confession-successful couple can be forever happy ... after that, it should be their ideal lover That''s it! " "" "" ........................... "" " "Well, what are you all doing? Oh, yeah ... is that a culture that is a national isolation state?" ""No no no"" Tr a n sla ted b y Jpmt l. o m that? Right now, Trainer and Yamadile have been squeezed at the same time ... Only Saddis nodded as if she was relieved, "Yeah." "What a wonderful thing! I want to be a lover after such an ideal!" "O, oh, right?" "Yes! I don''t know where the legendary tree is, but I, I will do my best!" But only Kron made his eyes shine and nodded. "Yamidile, I''m sure such a relationship with Earth ..." "It''s going to take too long! Such a generous thing ... Approximately, Earth Lagann will leave this country as it is!" "Correspondence!" "Correspondence ... Because this country is a state of isolation, you will not receive mail from other countries!" "Ah ... uh ... yeah! How about talking every day using a magic crystal? "So, even if you don''t do such a tedious thing, now it''s better to push it down and fix it!" Well, even if Klon himself was convinced, Yamadile still didn''t seem to be convinced. That said, at the time I was like, "Don''t be silly, I''m going to kill you," but again, the opponent wasn''t able to shout at Kron, but rather pushed at Kron''s pace. "Um, the great priest ... On earth ... what are you up to?" Then, although it wasn''t a help boat, Tsukushi''s sister, who couldn''t see it, broke into them. "I knew the prestigious role given to the winner of this tournament ... I only thought about myself, so I thought only that I didn''t want Mr. Machi to win ... ...... Regarding the creation of the next generation of God, if Earth-kun and the goddess are convinced of each other with it ... ... not right now ... I wonder if it may be a relationship like a wife ... but" If both were convinced of ordinary romance, not fate or mission, it wasn''t right now ... she said, saying that she was a girl in love with Tsukushi''s sister. And I was really worried about the words of Tsukushi''s sister. Yamidile is impatient ... And the one who hears the word and misses his mind is Watcha, who is not here right now. Maybe something ... "Yeah, it''s still a buddy girl ... I''m not impressed to force the flowers to bloom and scatter them ... I guess the little boy''s view of love is cute. I think I should respect their opinions ? " "" "" "That !!!!! ??" "" " And the new voice I heard was not the word I heard in our circles. A voice I''ve never heard. I looked back to the person who heard the voice with everyone. Then, is there somebody ...? "At least you''re a dead flower. It shouldn''t be left forever, because it will harm the flower garden." A mysterious person looking down on us, sitting on a rock that rolls into the wasteland in the battle between me and Yamadile. Pale golden hair. Although it is not particularly long, it looks like it is annoying and squeezes the bangs with your hands and smiles. White skin. Limbs are thin and long. Tr a ns l ated by pm t l .c om "Hey? I didn''t deal with the first king ... Negative flowers ... I have to collect them both for the earth and for the world." When I stood up, I was slick .... Somehow ... Sloppy, tall enough to think that people weren''t equal at birth. , Eyelashes are also long! ? A brave sword with a cloak-like robe based on white, with a sacred feeling at the waist. However, it is the person''s face that is more noticeable than that. To be honest, I''ve seen some good guys before. Rival or something like that. Yosei? Are is a cas. But unlike Rival, which has a cool night feeling, this guy ... "Hey ...?" "Who?" "Hah ..." "Well ..." "Ikeme ..." "This cool guy ... I saw it for the first time in my life" Already, most sisters and girls are making their faces ݡ and their cheeks red. It''s as if you''re in a story ... Kimiko? No, Prince ... "Thank you, huh, hey, you are pretty. I would be very happy if those flowers bloomed only in front of me." "" "That !! ??" " Wow ... maybe now ... all the men in this place would have thought ... this guy is dead. For the first time, I saw a guy winking at a woman, and this is the first time she has been irritated. Well, part ... "... I''m gonna be ..." "Ah, Amae !? I''m sorry !? Well, I''m a little annoyed .... My sister?" "I''m a macho ..." Anyway, these three sisters do not seem to like it. "Bocha ... I''ve never seen someone like a troupe ..." "Oh." Sadice wasn''t fascinated, and was a bit "hot" in my heart. However, it seems unlikely to be alone. "This feeling" Looking at the person where the trainer appeared, he noticed something. On earth ... "Who are you ... and ... this ... what do you feel ...? ... no way ... you!" "Oh, who are you? You have a very beautiful face ... There isn''t! " I noticed something, and Yamadile looked the same. He glared, but the next moment he opened his eyes astonishingly. In a hurry, I tried to keep Kron away ... but ... "Your ... a distant junior ..." T r ans l a te d by jp m tl .o "That?" "You have the same eyes as you ..." When he smiles and puts his strength into his eyes, it suddenly emits light and a familiar pattern appears in his eyes ... "What''s that !?" "... emblem eye ..." Her eyes are unmistakable, her coat of arms that had been fighting until a while ago. "And ... Daddy ... No ... I came to catch you by the new king of the sky ..." "Now ... it''s an idiot ... so fast !?" "Yes, I ... we are--" And the moment he lifted his hand, we finally noticed. A huge cloud of unnatural shape overlooks us over the sky, and from that cloud ... "What is that ...?" "Angel ...?" "... lie ..." "Pegasus?" Women who have beauty and dignity with fluttering white wings. "Fuufufu, my cute little birds seem to have come too." It was as if women in armor seemed to come to the forefront of the word "war maiden" in myths and fairy tales. In addition, I can hear the voices of the women shouting, "Please wait!" Or "Please do not go alone." "If you suddenly break the barrier and come in .... How did you do this ...? And, just before my eyes, the moment I said that, I made white wings appear from my back. Am I not a human? Suddenly appearing and suddenly rushing, almost everyone was stunned or just fascinated, and everyone lost their words anyway. Tra ns l a t e d by p m tl .o e? No, really what? Chapter 176 Episode 175: Facts "I''ll secure you. Sen. Yamadile." "Why, so fast ..." "A man taught me about you." He knows he''s here ... I guess he''s a white demon? "" Hmm? No, no. It''s a bit strange ... a funny man. " He told Yamidile, who had no power to resist. "Catch Yamidile ... what? ..." "U ... u, magic ... pain, ... shit, in such a case" "T, Yamidile! If you can''t do it ..." "Please drop down ..." Mr. Kron ... " The war maids fluttering wings that appear one after another from behind the clouds. Some straddle Pegasus. Pegasus ... I was really there ... "Captain, I don''t want to go by myself!" "The opponent is Yamadile! I don''t know what''s on the ground!" "Prince!" "Oh, prince ... our prince ..." We were stunned, but they didn''t wait. "I''m sorry, my cute little birds. I just lost my feelings. I forgot my position ... I wanted a personal credit. Daddy ... To get her Majesty''s recognition. Sorry. `` I''m upset your hearts in my heart and made you cry. '''' T ran sla te d by jptl.c o """"prince"""" "What do you apologize for? Tonight ... will you sound cute in my bed?" "" "That !! ??" " What kind of mental would you say this thing is normal? What is it really? The beautiful and dignified women who appear are saying to the gagging guys "captains" or "princes". No, not dignified. The girls scream with the female face. Or maybe "prince?" "What are these guys !?" "Isn''t it foolish or not?" For now, I know it''s awkward. Yamadile seems to be the purpose ... "Tenku-zoku ... It''s been a long time to see anything other than Yamadile ..." "Trainer ...- What is Tenku-zoku? "Legendary land floating in the sky in the world ..." "Sky! ? Picho, Ji, Ji, were they real! ? Tr a nsl a t ed b y Jp tl.c om I''ve read such picture books since I was a child. When I adventurously explored the world with Traina, I said something in a shame, but I guess it really happened ... Isn''t Yamadile a demons? "Hey, what are you going to do suddenly? g In this country, people of other countries are off limits without permission!" "What is it for the great priest?" "The teacher is in good shape as you can see now No. Would you like me to change it? "" If you''re still brute force ... "" Would you like us to be silent? "" Women are interested in your ass " Everyone has a beauty that makes them all admire. But still, the men in the dojo go forward to be alert that they have come down without any warning in armed form. However, without hesitation in the air of such men, the prince smiles at ease. "The great priest? Yeah, you''re ... you''re just like that ... she''s nothing but an apostle of God, but she''s a betrayal of that god and fascinated by the devil." "" "That! ??" " "Betrayed our gods, our nations, our kings, our races, and returned thousands of war maiden who turned to bring her back, causing great damage to the Angela Kingdom." Because they are in this country, their inhabitants are not familiar with the former wars or the Demon King Army in the first place. Therefore, they all accepted Yamidile, which boasts a world-famous name of the Sixth-Have, as an Assari without knowing it, and they could put out their wings, so they assumed that they were all Apostles of God. No wonder everyone except me and sadis is surprised. "For its power, the predecessor''s king was afraid to refuse to interfere with Yamidile and the earthly world, but that the new throne has risen to regain our pride, the true apostle of God. Do you understand? The woman is a demon. " For a moment I glanced at the trainer. The trainer felt my gaze and nodded firmly. "Everything is true. He was under his control and, for a while, beat the heavenly warriors trying to bring him back as far as he could. Former friends ... " Yamidile has a crazy religion to make a statue or make a cron even if Traina dies. It''s no wonder you get your old friends. Also, even from the human side, originally Yamadile is an extremely expensive bounty. In other words, they don''t do anything wrong ... "Oh, that''s ... the master ..." "The great priest ... the devil?" "U, lie! The great priest saved us ..." "Yes, train us here He made me strong! " Those who have believed in Yamadile and have longed for it seem to be confused and confused. No wonder. Everything was different for Yamidile, but it was still not bad for them. Hidden because of a state of isolation that does not interfere with other countries. He was involved in a revolution to make this country his own convenience. He tried to create something powerful for the incomprehensible and crazy thoughts, such as for the creation of the next generation of God. Everything is about Yamidile, not something we did for the country and the people. But it''s not surprising that they can''t believe the prince''s words, because everything has been done for them. "Yamidile is ... devil ... is it a lie!" And above all, if the prince''s words were true ... Tr a ns l a t e d b y p tl .o "Yamidile has been committed to fulfilling God''s mission to this day! He has saved and guided many people! He has been serving the goddess to me for more than a decade now! Such a Yamidile is a demon It cannot be! " If he doesn''t believe the prince''s words, Kron will refute with a resolute attitude. I see Kron with such a serious face for the first time. But ... "The goddess? Pufufufu, you are very cute, but you are ... a monster?" "... Huh?" "Well ... you are a poor doll. I want you to come with us. '''' That''s what I and Saddis wouldn''t be able to say anymore, so I didn''t touch it. For those in this country, the existence of the "Demon" is unknown. And the identity of Kron who was worshiped as a goddess. "Thank you Kron-sama!" "" "" Reserve! "" "" ... The moment the Yamidile tried to grab the prince for more than that, the virgins who came out sealed the Yamidile with a lance in her hand, seized it, and stopped the cutting edge. These guys "Uh ... fast ... Kana, these people ..." "Cho, choo, what''s going on!" "This guy! I can''t forgive me because she''s a woman!" "Do you want to do it? ! " The moment the Maidens pull out their weapons, the place is completely instantaneous. Those who still yearn for Yamadile are screaming and the fist is likely to pop out soon. "Fufufu, don''t be afraid ... We don''t want to hunt weeds on the ground yet, so let''s do it comfortably." "Everyone, calm down! Also, you guys should also release Yamadile!" Hey, and you too ... The prince still laughs in such air. However, the appearance clearly appears to be ready to move at any time. "It looks like this country is on earth, but we don''t know much about this world or demons more than we do. Well, until a few years ago ... until we met that man. But it was. " "Sorry ...? What is the matter? I''m the goddess Kron! In the blood of God ..." "God?-No. There is only one god in this world. Only our Great God. And you are DDDD" Just telling the facts. That''s nothing wrong with correct information. I know that too. But ... why is that ...? "Hey, let''s do it by then." "... Hmm?" "You''ve come to this country because of your circumstances. There''s a situation. I''m not talking with a smile like a bad feeling. " Tr a n s la t ed b y Jp t l .o m I stand up if I notice ... "Earth ..." "Bocha !?" "Earth!" "Anchan!" He was stopping the prince. "Oh, you''re a saucy boy. But you''ve been seriously injured ... or rather, I''ve been worried a while ago ... Who are you?" The prince smiles showing interest in me who was standing up. What did I do ... I was magical breathing ... but ... physical strength, injury, already ... but ... "A man who has taken the scene of your activity from the top of the cloud." "...? Oh, that''s what it is! Pupa ... You''re going to put Yamadile in this state? That''s amazing." I smiled back with a provocation. "But ... if you were fighting with Yamadile until it was like, why would you protect it?" And the prince who is surprised at me and asks a question. why? that is "I don''t want me to protect Yamidile. If she was originally from a country in my country, and I''m going to let her get rid of it, there''s no reason to stop it. In the first place, I''m a person outside this country. I knew that ... " "Oh, is that so?" "Oh, but ... I think Kron should have no crime ..." If they were not only Yamidile but also Kron ... it was a reason to get in the way. Chapter 177 Episode 176: Suspended "Are you a person from this country? Ҋ It seems that you have a different attitude toward Yamadile and dolls from other people ..." "Well, don''t call Kron a doll. Would you like to crush the ivy? " You can or can''t win. The important thing is not to withdraw. "Ah, ah, huh !! It''s funny! There''s an interesting little boy on the ground! I like it. I like your name." "Earth Lagann." "... Earth ... Lagan ... Lagan? I''ve heard you somewhere ... well, well ... well, boy, "I''m gonna give it my name, but don''t say a boy." A prince who looks interesting when hearing my words and names. "Maybe so ... a boy like you ... But I don''t mean to be affordable, or just being vulnerable, or looking away from me. "Yamidile ... Is this kind of child?" "Prince! Please drop!" "Human with bad eyes ... No way more dangerous than Yamidile !?" "Just go down, Prince!" Instead of such a prince, the other war maids hurry and come to me with all their vigilance and hostility. If I do something, everyone jumps. As expected, this is the number of people, and my current condition ... Well ... what happened ... Trans l ate d by jp mtl.o m "It''s just a worried little bird, but it''s right ..." And while I''m worried, "What should I do?" The prince tells. "It''s a shame to erase such a brilliant boy in this way. So ... could you get me down here? Then I''ll leave you with no hand but Yamidile and the dolls and just go back silently" "What?" "Don''t you think it''s extraordinary? Because we''re different from the king''s era, if you care, you can always wrap this flower garden in the sky from the sky." Playfully --- Tran s l at e d b y p mtl.o "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "Isn''t it possible to drink under such conditions! Our priests and goddesses ... would you take me no matter what the identity!" "I''ll ask you sisters! I want you to leave Amae with me!" "Wow, you threatened us, you can''t!" "Let''s go, bastard! I''ll kill this bastard!" "" "" Woooooooooooo! "" "" Before I scream, the Kakuretaire fighters reveal their fighting spirit. "Ticks, these guys ... humans are trying to save the Sixth Haha ... don''t be afraid." "Bocha ... do you do it?" "It''s a very mean thing ... it''s stupid." I can''t do Saddis either. "... You guys ........." "Everyone ... I ..." It seems that both Yamidile and Kron are feeling something in their spirit. But ... "Well, lower species on the ground ..." "Prince, here we are!" "All members, ready for battle!" At that time, the war maidens tried to enter the battle posture, and then ... "... I''m sorry." "prince?" "I''m convinced that the feelings so far have been held ... Yamidile must have been able to get around well. Just to fulfill the desires, etc., people will not be this far. In a sense, they too Victims ... " Tr a n s l at e d by p mt l .c om The prince looks at us as if he feels pathetic, and the next moment his emblem shines ... "... with a little boy ... with a lady by her side ... maybe one or two more ...... other than that I can''t even stand in front of me. " "" "That! ??" " A glance at me, only Saddis and Tsukushi''s sister, then the prince clasped his hands ... "Hold by the Great Rose! Giga Rose Thorn!" The next moment, a ground sound ran across the ground. From the bottom of the devastated land of the battle between me and Yamadile, suddenly, a huge plant with spines appeared and attacked us all. "Now !?" "A little !?" "Uga, no, I''ll do it!" "Wow, this is it !?" It was a momentary event. "What is this guy!" "Plant magic ... and huge!" "Everybody!" Only me, Saddis and Tsukushi''s sister, and Karui who reacted quickly, could be avoided. But we and the rest of the dojo, except the non-combatants, are instantly entangled in huge rose thorns, and everyone is tied up with a huge rose that grows high. "Temeee ..." "Did you say that? I''m going to know you all ..." "Do you know! Breakthrough!" "Muh !?" "Daima Earth Miss Direction Shuffle!" I have to do it. I''ll push through without worrying about my remaining physical strength. "This is ... fast ... my coat of arms ..." "Daima Sonic Smash!" A single sheet of paper ... my right smash did not hit me directly, but just shattered the prince''s cheeks on the verge of tearing and shed blood slightly. Prince !? Prince''s face! This, this lower creature! No But this human To the prince with her emblem, You hurt? " Tran sl at ed by Jp t l. om No ... I couldn''t use my left arm, so the other party''s disturbance was halfway ... but ... "Don''t you say a prince or something ?? Recognize Temee properly. Even a boy on the ground couldn''t do anything to turn a Temee handsome into a crushed pig face." Still I can do it. "Wonderful ... the only one who can''t even see my emblem is ... only two of them in my life ... I''m the" third person ", but ..." "H !?" "Giga Rose Whip! ! " The prince instantly counterattacks me. Thick rose thorns appear one after another from the ground, and come to me like a whip. "Don''t put your hand on the bocha! Shimorou!" "Oh?" "Space magic / different dimension pocket ...... weapons to take out ... death size!" At that time, Saddith, wielding a large scythe in his hands ... like the Reaper had cut through all the giant rose whip. "If the bobama resists, let me fight, and you guys. As long as I turn my blade over, I will mercilessly drop your head." "Hey ... scary ... you ... wouldn''t my cute little birds be a partner?" One of the magic of Sadis. You can store all kinds of tools in a different space and put them in and out of your own will .... Household goods, daily necessities, even weapons. Are living things impossible? "Sadith!" "Bochama, here I am" "Sadith unnie, me too!" "Situationally me!" Saddis tries to keep me away, but that doesn''t mean she can go down. Now we can fight and move. Four of them all ... "Fufufu, I see ... Is it fighting? Interesting!" And the prince smiles militantly as if he were excited about the situation. "Let''s become your opponent, brave flowers on the earth! And engrave on it, my name! My name is Gaal! Knight Prince Gaal! " Tra nsl at e d by pmtl .com "I don''t know! What is the guy who keeps the war maiden together?-A harem pretentious? "Hmm? Oh, oh ... oh, oh ... oh, I ...... oh, well, it''s okay. Come on, come on, boy!" A prince who claims to be his own name and stands ready to greet us ... Gaal. If I do it fully while I can move, I will be in Gaal with a breakthrough state ... [How long have you been playing ... Gaal ...] "" "That !! ??" " Then it was that time. [Yamidile seems to be stuck ... How long have you been lazy in such a situation? Is this a failure? Still, are you drawing eagle blood? ] "That?" [Still a King? ] From the sky above us, a mysterious voice that sounds as if it echoes in our minds. That voice stopped us shortly before the heat-up. The moment she heard her voice, Gaal''s expression, which was always smiling, was clouded for a moment, and at the same time, Yamadile looked up at the sky with some surprise. And then, at that time, the resounding voice told me, "Is it still a child?" Chapter 178 Episode 177: Worst Suddenly echoing from the sky, a voice full of dignity. In other words, a voice that looks great. Given the situation, the guys who are higher than these guys ... are they ... parents? "Daddy ..." [While you volunteered for a starter, this Zama? Therefore, the failure is ] If this is a prince, if you become his parent ... king? Although it should be a parent and a child, aren''t they good friends? Well, you don''t have to be good friends because you are a parent and child ... "This voice ... no way ..." On the other hand, Yamidile raises his eyes from the voice heard from heaven, as if he was aware of something. No, now than that ... [If you do not pose a threat even if you are in an armed unit, you should show off the power difference and do it thoroughly] "Well, wait, Daddy!" They should be obedient before overwhelming force! Like this! what? What do you want to do? [Terra Storm! ! ] Tran s lat ed b y jp mt l .c o What ... ? "Nah ... hey ..." "What''s that?" It suddenly appeared beyond the calm horizon. "The magic of the wind ... storm !?" A giant swirling tornado blows into the empty sea, hitting the coast with intense waves. It is a catastrophe that has appeared without any warning. "... Terra-class ... I guess ... I don''t seem odd ..." ? "And that''s a warning ..." That''s it. Even if that giant tornado was the work of the king of the sky, it would have been able to involve all of us now. But he didn''t do it, and he dared to appear on a slightly distant sea. I mean ... T rans l a t e d b y jp m tl .co [Yamidile. And a doll. If you''re not calm, the next thing to do in the island is to destroy the most populated quarters] "That''s what?" [Do not say twice. No eagle can be tolerated, no matter how many species on earth die so. This is just a demonstration, and if you don''t ask me to say quietly, then ... And the threat may have been subtle if only Yamidile was the opponent, but Kron is among their goals. The kind Kron is ... "Well, wait! Stop! Do not reach out to everyone!" It becomes like this. Not surprisingly. This is more effective than coming by force. If you come in this way, you have no choice but to obey. However [Don''t tell the eagle, the doll is] "That?" [Terra Spark] And the opponent was not only uncomfortable, but also really merciless and hesitant. A lightning spell cast. But it did not fall on the sea, nor on us. instead of "A little !?" Lightning that falls a little away. Flashing flashes and roaring thunder. All of this was heard from the city. "Oh, hey ...!" "No, no, no, oh, ah!, What ...?" "Ko, this ..." "Lie ..." From here it is not immediately obvious what happened. But the huge thunder was definitely dropped into the city. The city is ... Tr a nslated b y p tl.o m "Oh, oh ... that''s it! What a terrible thing!" "... hey ... you ..." "Daddy! Wait, why ... even without doing this! Kron falls down on an attack from the sky, which has no mercy or mercy. Yamidile squeezes his teeth and looks up at the clouds. And Gaal has a sad face despite being a child. "Hey, you guys are so ...! Hey, sisters! Sisters! What is the city doing now? I do not know the damage situation, but I will always think about the worst. Is it safe? Who are the survivors? What is the damage situation? "Bocha ... but!" "Soon, Saddis! You may need your recovery spell!" Anyway, if you''re thinking. That''s why we can''t all return to town. I can''t just take Klong and Yamidile. Then just me ... [It is unpleasant. Next, yeah ... girls who are there ----] Unpalatable! Now for everyone here? "I''m sorry! This shit is! Daima ---" Thunder? Arashi? It''s okay, no matter what comes, no matter how much power you put in, receive it with a large magic spiral and break it down ... "...... Ah ..." "Child! "Bochama !?" That? Why me? Suddenly ... The eyelids are heavy ... "A lot of magical breathing ... a lot of magical power is released, a breakthrough and a large magic spiral ... a simple battle or a fight against geese and yamadile ... all of them are combined, and your body is already at the limit ... ...] Translated by Jp tl .com limit? stupid. I have to move now ... "Bocha, please do it, Bocha!" Oh, get up ... I''m a man! Now, move ... I don''t mean ... "Wow ... I understand! I''m calm ..." "" "" "!" "" "" But before we try to do anything, let Kron''s mouth say it ... "Hey! Have you heard, ''Dictita!'' Is it you?" [He ... eagle ... do you remember? ] "I don''t care about that! Anyway, just give up on Mr. Kron! Otherwise, I''ll kill my eyes and kill myself now!" "" "" "!" "" "" But then, more unexpected words came out of Yamidile''s mouth. [ Huh does it come ] "Fuhaha, no way you are the king of the sky! The sky-sky tribe, who was just a fake skull, has fallen even more seriously in hundreds of years! Isn''t that much public support? " [] Even though his magic has run out and his pain in the fight with me has not healed, Yamidile provokes violently toward the king of the sky, and the king responds to the words. Apparently, he seems to be a real acquaintance ... T ra n s la t e d b y jp m tl.com "Are you trying to increase your approval rating by capturing me and executing in public? Is it short-circuited? And I want to get my emblem as stock ...... Is that the case? " [ sloppy With such misguided recognition, are you going to negotiate with the eagle? Even after hundreds of years, my belief is still intense ] "And now ... I''ll crush these eyes and bite my tongue ...... anyway, my plan has been abandoned ... I''m no longer in this world!" [] In a fading consciousness, I finally reached my limit. Not a threat, the words of Yamidile and "Wait, Yamidile! If you go, me too ..." "Kron-sama ... whatever ... whatever ... you are the last hope ..." "But!" No matter what you sacrifice, who will die, or what will perish ... you will survive no matter what. "" No! No, no! No sacrifice for you alone ... You are me of----" The last thing I saw ... and I heard Kron clinging to Yamadile with tears ... --Earth Lagann ... Kron ... Finally, only Yamidile''s voice, telling me to do so, was heard. Chapter 179 Episode 178: Do Something Just sleep normally. It also felt like it was a long time. Even while I was sleeping, I was doing image training with the magic of VIER, so sleeping for rest was awkwardly and deeply conscious. Even myself can understand that "Oh, I''m sleeping". "... I''m ... how long were you sleeping?" When I opened my eyes, there was no ceiling, and giant dim clouds covered the sky. Cloudy weather that you may not know day or night. But that''s not the weather. Home of the enemy. "... Hey, hey, they''re still there?" When I woke up, I was sleeping on a simple bed made of tattered chairs. Looking around, there was no building wall, and a mountain of rubble that looked like a ruin was spreading all over. "... this is ... the city ..." It s just a pile of rubble and everywhere is a field hospital with just injured people This is ... a tera-class destructive force Yes I lost my words for the terrible sight that I saw, even though I hadn''t started yet. "... Everybody ..." "The maids, the other safe sisters and the dojo officials are all moving around. He often treats the injured, searches for missing people, removes debris, manages shelters, secures and prepares food, and so on. " Translated by jp t l. o The damage situation is so great that there is nothing to say. For the time being, when I tried to get up, I realized something. "Hmm? Arms ..." Left arm. It should have been quite severe due to dislocation and fracture. However, although his left arm had a lot of bandages, he did not feel much pain or discomfort. "This is sadis?" There is no natural cure in a few days. Then you can only think of magical recovery. I could only imagine sadis when it was such a powerful magic ... "No, not him" "Eh?" "I''m there" "Huh? Did not notice immediately. When I got off the cot I was sleeping on, something wrapped in tattered sheets lay at my feet, which moved mozzly. T r an sl ated b y jp t l.c om Kuh Looking into the object with surprise, the familiar demonic horn protruded from the sheets. "Oh ..." "It''s just a goddess, not a mascot. He''s so magical that healing magic is considerable. "" ... Clon ... "" Perhaps Yamadile had memorized that he could heal himself in the unlikely event of an injury. How, Kron was sleeping on the floor. Moreover, he is very tired, and he is sleeping deeply. Maybe you care for me ...? "It''s not just you. After they returned to the sky, they were treating the wounded humans one after the other. I''m sleeping now with that reaction. "" Kron did that ... "" Thanks a lot. Although the priest is lost, the goddess seems to still support the hearts of the people of this country. Those who have recovered little by little are thinking about recovery and the future and are trying to move. " Everyone seemed to be moving around while I was sleeping. At the same time, I felt sorry that I was down all the time, but at the same time I came to think of something. "... Well, trainer ..." "What? "" ............... If-- "" Don''t ask me that. Nobody knew this would happen. Including the rest ... " When I tried to ask Traina what I had thought about, Traina took control of me before I spoke. What i thought. That''s why it happened. What if ... Yamidile ... is in perfect condition? In the fight with me, the magic came empty, they came with pain in their entire body, unable to fight or resist. Why did that happen? Because Yamadile fought me. At that time, if I didn''t fight Yamadile, and heard what I would say quietly, ... she said, don''t think about it. "... Yamidile?" "While staying above the sky ... and ... that cloud ... No, that country still drifts just above this country and there is no particular change. I don''t even hear that Yamadile is dead. " Their purpose is to catch Yamidile. Even if it has been achieved, it is unclear why it is still over the country. But for whatever reason, as long as they are in sight, nothing will be reassuring, and no one will rest. However, as long as you are out of reach, you can''t reach out here, just look up at the sky and bite your lips. "... Do you leave Clon ... now?" Kron ... I still don''t know what to do, or rather, what I should do to meet me now. Anyway ... "Is it alright? "Oh, look around and walk around a bit." You can''t lie down forever. I''m scared, but now I need to see better what the city is like. With that in mind, I stood up, fixed some of Kron''s slipped sheets, and stepped into the ruins of rubble. "Even if you look at ...... anywhere ..." "You don''t know this for the first time." "... Oh ..." Tra n sl at ed b y p m tl.om Walking a little outside does not change. No, I feel even more disastrous. Because what was there before I fainted was gone. The city where I did parkour and flew. When I was running through, running while holding hands with Amae, my eyes were smiling and the everyday people were happy. There is no oppression, everyone lives with peace of mind and smiles. Everything. "Grandpa, don''t get up forcibly! I''ll bring you a meal!" "Oh, I''m sorry ..." "Amae! Please, bring water!" Looking back on my familiar voice, this is the place that seems to have been the center of the city. It seems that they are clearing rubble for the time being and gathering those who were safe throughout the city to camp or treat injured people. "Hmm! Amae, bring me! Oh!" "Amae !?" Everyone has a tired look, but now he is busy with things that can move, just as he wants to get a cat. The little Amae ran too hard to do what she could do, but fell in a hurry. However, Amae looks up immediately. "Amae, it''s okay--" Amae might have been crying immediately, but Amae ran out of tears. I know Amae. Now is the time to do what each person can do. "Oh! I ran alone and asked for support from all over the country! Some half a day later, reconstruction supporters would come from all over the country, so everyone''s gamba!" Would you like me to help me if I have a free hand? "" Yes, let''s go right away " The city was destroyed, and the longing priest was captured and taken away. Naturally, people''s faces are dark, but they do not do anything because of despair. Everyone is trying to do what they can do now. "Everyone ... I''m doing my best ..." "Um ... I can see the strength of a person''s heart depending on how I can move in such a case. And this country seems to have had a civil war until recently ... it''s terrible, but ... it''s probably getting used to. It s like this. My heart shook a little because of the strength of my heart that could not be compared to me who had been away from home for a while because of my parents. "... then ... I am ...?" What can I do now? Injuries are much better with sleep and the magic of Kron. "Hmm! Push!" Try jab to try. Oh, no problem. However T r ans l ate d by Jpt l .c om ! Child This time, stick your fist toward the cloud just above. But it should never arrive. At this distance, the fragments do not reach when you release the shock wave of the great magic spiral. "... Damn ..." My power is useless now. It''s a toothy, regrettable, intestinal boil. "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh ... that bird-humans ..." It is terrible just to remember. The prince who emerged from the sky. A louder voice suddenly heard from behind the clouds. Why couldn''t I be more conscious and kick them away at that time? Irreversible ... "... I can''t just leave it like this ..." "Don''t think too much. There''s nothing you can do with your power today '' "Trainer ..." "The partner isn''t one or two, but the state ... Can''t you manage it? Clench your fist, but the trainer stops me calmly. Because the enemy this time is the nation, unlike the ninja groups, the bad guys, and the fighters who have fought so far. Looking at me now and the current situation in this country, I can''t help but feel. I know that. But ... "But, as it is ... the enemy''s whereabouts are visible, but nothing can be done ..." It''s not someone who manages. So, do you help me recover without doing anything? That may be the right choice. But my heart didn''t understand it. Then the trainer ... T r anslated b y pt l.co "It''s not impossible to do anything else." "... Eh?" "In the first place, it''s the same thing that made me feel uncomfortable. I don''t think that I can do it as it is. There is a way to hit a powerful counter punch into those floating in the sky. " Trainer showed a fearless and reassuring smile she had seen many times. "Huh ... is that true?" "Who do you think I am? "" Hahaha ... I see ... Trainer! "" However ... "" ...? "" I think a little bit about what you mean ... " It is not without hands. However, it doesn''t tell me right away, and she looks a little serious ... "Yamidile is a war criminal and a bounty. Once, under his command, thousands and thousands of humans died. The country is gone. A tragedy was created with a relentless tactic. Well, it''s all the same, and human beings are like each other ... but he''s ruined, in this country where war has ended, not a few good or bad people with their own hands. At my own convenience. Also, don''t forget about the youthful thing like Yosei. " "That might be ... but maybe ..." "It''s not a child''s cause that this country has now become this way. Because Yamadile was in this country. And if you follow the original, once you have a man under your control, the Tenku tribe ---- " "Hey! Wait, wait! It''s too far back. That''s not what you do!" "In any case, the counterpunch I think is going to put considerable risk on the child himself ... but does the child need to do that? I think It sounded as though she was being asked, "What do you want to fight?" Certainly, Yamadile is an enemy of mankind outside this isolation state. The reason I was in this country was because Yamadile took over me. I decided to decide my life for my convenience. It''s strange that I fight for such a guy. So what am I for? To be honest, it was difficult to explain in words, and I was inadvertently stuck in words. Chapter 180 Episode 179: Everyone I have no reason or reason to help Yamadile, who is also a big bounty. Is there any point in pushing this issue further until I take the risk? Such a thing ... "Besides ... I''m not a brave man, but a disciple of the Great Demon King. "Well, in the first place ... I don''t even think about fighting for Yamadile, or something like that ..." "Hou" "I''m not thinking about such small details. That''s it. " Yes, at this point, I''m just thinking about those above the clouds. I spent three months in this city. I''ve never lived in the same place outside of the Imperial City for so long, like Rival and the Hus study group. Over the past three months, I''ve had hard training, and I''ve had a lot of fuss about yosei, but nothing else has been a complaint in the city. Rather ... "Oni-chan!" "Ah ..." "Gyuuuuu!" At that time, Amae, who was helping everyone, found me and jumped into my stomach with joy and surprise. "Amae ..." "Oh, chan, are you already ready?" "... Oh ... no ..." "Hmm!" "Amae help you?" I stroked my head like I worked. Amae whose cheeks seem to be a little comfortable. Normally, I would have been frowning over like saying "Kyah". But it doesn''t go that far right now. After all, it looks a little tired, and above all, it looks like he''s not very well. I know why ... "Bochama!" "Earth-kun! I''m glad. Is your arm OK?" "Oh, Anchan, you got up! I''m glad I''m safe!" T ran s l at ed b y pmtl . o The sadis who were busy in the center of the square noticed me and more ... "Earth-kun!" "Ola, Earth, did you get up!" "Are you okay? Did the goddess'' magic work?" There were some motriage who seemed to work and run around while being sweaty. They carry tools such as saws and tongues, wood, and even food. "Yeah, for the time being, everyone was safe ... well, it''s delicate to say that this is safe ..." "Yeah ... well ..." As I looked around, the motriage smiled bitterly. Even I am quite shocked by this sight. For those of us born, the shock will be incomparable to me. But ... "But I can''t help going down forever." "Ola, we''ll do it! Even this city was originally a town burned by civil war and made by our fathers! This time we''ll rebuild it ! " T ra ns lat ed by Jp mtl .om Some strength may be mixed. However, he wasn''t fine, and his words seemed to be determined. Tsukushi''s sisters nodded at the voices of the motriage. "Hey ... I guess I mean, those who were maggots behind the school building." "Hahaha, yeah. That''s right. There was a maggot three months ago." "Oh? "Those three months ago ... but those guys were inspired by a hot figure of a man and they were gone." I come back with a joke to the words I joked. I felt somewhat dependable on the appearance of the motriage. further "That''s right. So where do you go with your luggage, Motriage?" "Hmm? Oh, what is this ?? This is ... at the bedridden Yosei." "... what?" And they seem to have difficulty appearing in front of everyone, and they''re a bit away from the square ... but that''s a lot of trouble, so I''m going to help you. "" ... Huh? " I suddenly shouted at a word I did not expect. And the oratori nodded in the words of the motriage, "Oh, so too." "Hey ... I hate you guys, but why are you doing that?" "Huh? How much humiliation did they get from them? ... I''m afraid of them, and I hate them. But these guys ... "At such times, I can''t say that. When we''re in trouble, we''re like each other." "Motriage ..." "It''s okay ... it''s okay. To my question, while laughing a bit embarrassed, the motriage is not a feeling of dislike or dislike, but just a good intention ... and ... "Earth-kun beat the yo-say over there and passed the drunk down and felt pathetic. And did you say that too? We just wanted to be stronger." With that said, to the motriage who smiles refreshingly without feeling anything in there ... "That''s really cool! Ponnyaro!" "I love you, cho !?" "Tori!" "Wow, there! What''s going on!" "Fun!" "Back!" "Huh! What? Why do you hit me?" The motriage hit the chests of the four lightly. "Well, you guys are really ..." At that time, I swallowed up a word that I was about to say. It''s not my handle, so don''t say it in my mouth. But I thought again. "Earth-kun?" T ran s l at ed b y jp t l. o m These guys are good! "Ola, if you don''t want anything, why do you hit me!" "Don''t you do anything?" "Really?" Something good. These guys. It was nice to be friends. "Oh, I guess I don''t care about anything. Amae?" I think these guys are good. Certainly, I was taken away by Yamidile, forced to be taken to this country, and locked up. But the encounter here was important to me. "Bocha ..." "... What, sadis" "No, nothing" To me, "I''m glad I made friends," Saddith smiled with a warm gaze like a guardian, and I was a little embarrassed and turned away. But that''s right. I already love this city. I like the guys I met here. It''s no longer compared to my hometown, which has popped out. That''s why ... "Well, for the time being, you''re all safe and more than anything--" "... not everyone" "... Amae?" At the moment I said everyone was safe, Amae turned her face down and said sadly, that was all. "... The great priest ... no ..." There is no Yamadile. No, should I say not enough? "Amae ... Yeah, I guess ..." Yes, no matter what you think about Yamadile, Amae, Karui, Tsukushi''s sister, no, that''s not all. No matter what he''s rated outside of this island nation and what he''s done in the past, his existence is already indispensable to the people of this country. "Counter punch ...?" Tr a nsla ted by p tl . o m "older brother?" Look up at the sky. That cloud still dignifiedly remains in this city. Most of the time, I guess I couldn''t get anything out of here, so I''m gonna have enough time. After all, smash it in. Chapter 181 Episode 180 "Oh, everyone. """"Ah"""" He came to us at that time. "Goddess! Wake up already ..." "It''s okay because you''ve slept enough! Let me know if you''re injured!" "No, no, hundreds of people from morning You''ve just taken a rest and you''ve just taken a break about an hour ago! "" Yes, sorry to take a rest for me, even though it''s hard! " What appeared was Kron. "Earth looks fine and it''s better than anything!" "Oh, oh ... thank you for your arms," "Thank you!" When I woke up, I thought I was asleep, but it seemed to be a little rested. Kron, who always showed a healthy and cheerful smile, has a bear under his eyes. My hair is a bit rough and obviously tired. No wonder Tsukushi''s sisters are in a hurry. "Do you have anybody who hurts your body?" "Cho, Goddess !?" Tr a nsl at e d b y p m t l.c om Nevertheless, he did not care about his own body and smiled and went into the square cheerfully and shouted. Don''t talk about Yamadile, the sky, or any anxiety. Realizing the existence of such a Klon, the people of the city react immediately. "Oh ... goddess!" "Goddess!" After seeing Khlong, everyone worshiped with hands together thankfully. They were hurt, exhausted, and some of them, who had been laid down for rest in the plaza, rushed up and were in tears. Apparently, there is no need to do anything directly, and just by being there, it makes me feel that Kron is supporting everyone. "Everyone can''t say it''s hard to say, but ... please be patient now. I''ll do my best." "Goddess" "Oh, uncle. It looks like you''re having trouble walking ... is your waist?" "Huh !? Oh, me, goddess !?" Tr a ns lat ed b y Jp mtl .co "Yes, hurry, hurry, fly!" "What''s that ?! There''s no need to use your strength for goddesses, goddesses, or eagle-like idiots! "That''s not the case. Isn''t it wasteful to use it even though you have the power?" Kron enters the plaza and plays magic with his grandfather''s waist. It''s like the magic of healing. Although it is a subtle chant, the effect is still there. I guess my arm was cured. "Goddess, please rest a little more!" "Yes, we''re alright!" "The goddess is the hardest person to take the great priest!" "Yes!" Apparently Kron and Yamidile were bigger for the people in this country than I thought. Just by looking at this, you can see how much Klong has been longed for and loved. I guess that''s true of Yamadile. "No, no, no! I will do my best together!" Even from the outside of the country, even if you see that Krom''s existence is like a doll, everything is set up by Yamidile ... "Wow, we''ll get back to work!" "Oh! We''ll be working hard, but we''ll be crazy!" "Yeah, that''s right!" "I can''t help it," "Go!" Inspired by the appearance of Kron, the motriage was even more motivated and started running as he continued his work. "Yeah, we''re gonna do it!" So are Tsukushi''s sister and Karui. The people who live in this country have been reminded that they are just such people. "Various ... complicated ... Bo-chama" "Sadiz ..." "Rokuha, the enemy of mankind ... And that goddess ..." "Oh ... I''m so patient ..." " Sadice looked a bit complicated at my side, looking at them. Well, that''s right, I nodded with a bitter smile. "And ... what''s going on in Sadiz''s ha?" Tr an slated by Jp m t l.com For now, the people in this country are not trembling with sorrow and fear, but everyone is working hard for recovery. Under these circumstances, what do we do if we are not originally from this country? "... I''m ...", but for the time being ... I''ll talk to my husband and wife about the Tenku tribe in the Imperial City. "" ... Well ... that''ll be ... " What''s going on? Residents on the real sky. And it has interfered with the ground. It''s not sadis who is silent about that. Of course, he told his fathers. Meanwhile, me? "Bochama, the world of the sky was thought to be a fairy tale, so there is currently no law in this world that would prohibit fighting with them ... but ... a single action would lead to a massive war There is a possibility of doing it. " "Oh, but what did they do is war itself?" "So, come back here. That sum of emotions created the war between humans and demons in the past." "... I guess so" Although it was young, it is because Saddis lives in the age of war and knows the sadness of the war. The enemy is not a thug, but a race, a nation, and a king. Even though I''ve graduated from Saddis, Saddis told me that I couldn''t help but say. But Sadice doesn''t stop me for that ... "Do you still punch?" I just told me my thoughts, and then confirmed my intentions. I asked that question ... "If you want to do stupid things ... Let''s help yourself, earth" ""!? "" "I''m the same stupid." Then, just before I nodded to Sadis''s question, the voice came in. Looking back ... "Most goose !? Is it safe?" "Oh. I fell asleep, but the goddess treated me." Tran s l a ted by jp t l .com It''s a goose. And it''s not just the geese. "Al, I cooperate. For various reasons." "Oh, we''ll do it if you challenge those playful guys!" "I''ll throw you!" "I heard about the situation. Defeat them, no matter what the offense!" If necessary, break the ass in the sky! " Dozens of strong men came to us and Zoro Zoro, who were in the tournament, those in the dojo at that site. "You are ..." "I heard while I was falling asleep. I didn''t know the teacher''s past or their circumstances ... I trained myself to cry and fall asleep. It''s not about protecting what''s important and helping you if you''re taken away. " Sure! Can we keep our instructor shut down !! Huh? Do you mean that? Somehow, it seems like it''s going to get in together, but this is unexpected. "Mashou ... Are you serious?" "I''ll be worried if something like that stays in the sky forever, and I still can''t give up on my teacher. "I want them to be involved," "Is it going to be a war?" "Regain our deprived important people. If we call it war, it doesn''t matter. And it is impossible without the goddess'' existence. '''' It''s as if she''s fine and she''s willing to go to war without any hesitation. "Well, next time I''m helping with cooking too! I''m going to get the ingredients!" "Oh, already ... Goddess ... I understand, will I go too ?? Goddess, I''ll help you." Yes, please!" At that time, a lonely running Kron appeared before me again and passed by us as it was "Goddess!" "?" "Please be assured! We will always rescue the master!" "That?" T r a ns la te d by Jp tl .o m What! ? Hey, who''s right now? ! When Klon was trying to pass by us, some of the excited men suddenly started saying that. Upon hearing that, Kron opened his eyes wide open, astonishingly. "Can you do that ...?" The smile that I was trying to make myself forcibly collapsed in an instant, and she showed a weak face that seemed to be crying, almost crying because of anxiety. Oh, after all. I was more worried about Yamadile than anyone else, and I was worried, but I was killing it to keep everyone from worrying. "Earth ... can you do that?" But Kron asks me, as if he couldn''t stand it anymore. Then at least ... "What do you want?-No, what do you want?-What do you want?-Clon." I asked you to tell me your feelings, not as a goddess. Chapter 182 Episode 181: Ill Skip Kron looked up at the sky once upon my question. The land of the heavenly tribe, and the place where Yamidile is captured. "... That far ... It''s far ... I don''t feel like it''s reaching, even if I jump a lot and reach out." A cron that stretches out with both hands overhead. It''s like trying to measure an incalculable distance. "Earth ... do you reach that far?" "Well, I don''t know. I''ll have to try it." "But ... I can''t do it ... Is there a possibility? "" ... I don''t think so " I realized that I couldn''t do it, and Kron said, looking at me. "If I could reach you like that ... I''m sure ... I wasn''t lost." "Is that your answer ..." "Yes. If I have that power ... I would have gone up to the sky immediately. If Kron had the power to go to the sky alone, he had already gone. To the removed Yamidile. That''s Kron''s answer. "The geese, too ... willingly beat me up if I have the means, and am willing to help Yamadile ... Apparently, Yamadile is both a benefactor and a teacher for this country ... I can''t do that. '''' Tr an sla t ed by jpt l.co "Yes, as a great priest, even as a leader of the revolutionaries, and sometimes as a guide to the dojos, Yamidile has been involved and admired by people in this country in various ways. ... even if there is a speculation that can''t be told to others ... " Yes, that''s exactly what Kron says. In this country, Yamadile has spent the rest of his life not on the face of the former Demon King''s army as the Sixth Great Demon General. As a great priest in front of church sisters and the people. In the past civil war, as a citizen. And as a leader who trains himself from stubborn men. There are thus many who have those faces and yearn for any of them. Even if there was a guy like Yosei. After recognizing it, I ask Kron again. "What is Yamadile like to you?" Then, what is Kron''s existence? Grand Priest? Who leads the revolutionary? Instructor of the Magokushin Dojo None of that. Because Klon was so special to Yamadile, Kron had a unique face. Then Kron ... "I do not understand" "What?" "Yamidile seems to have demarcated me as a vasser, but ... I didn''t think that was the only thing, and I didn''t want to be that much, but I was naive. I didn''t get a clear answer on how Sole is and what kind of relationship is appropriate. '''' T ra n s l at e d b y jpmtl . o m Yamidile and Kron. Kron murmurs that it''s not just a master-slave relationship, but he doesn''t know what the relationship is. But ... "So I regret now." "Kron ..." "Because I don''t have parents ... Yamidile pampered me with overprotection ... I don''t know how to pamper ... So ... So ..." At that time, Klon always smiled gently, showing his first expression. "The true feelings ... I really wanted to call it ... I was full of ... but I couldn''t tell anything!" Sadness and regret come and go, and that expression sheds tears. At that moment, something buzzed inside me. "Well, if you still want to tell it, you might be able to tell it! I still don''t know if it''s too late!" When I saw Kron''s tears and heard the words, I cried naturally. "Earth ..." "Yet ... yet ... Don''t give up ... If you don''t even think so ..." Yes, Kron is not over yet. Because it is different from me. --that''s enough Yeah, it''s not like I abandoned everything before the Academy. I don''t regret. I gave up and thought it was okay. DDIf you don''t feel so painful I did nt want to be born as a brave child Dad At that time, I said, with more than a decade of thought. So I''m too late. But this is different. Should still be told. I should still be in time. Tr a ns lat ed b y Jp tl .c o "Kron, let''s go!" "Earth ... but ..." "If you don''t think it''s okay, say that clearly! If you can''t say it now, I''ll regret my whole life! Your partner will wait forever No! " I don''t know when that cloud will be there. In the first place, I do not know what Yamadile is now. But if you move now, it may still work. On the other hand, if you''re just wandering like this, you may not be really in time. Then you already know the answer. "But ... even if I say it moves ... I can''t fly like Yamadile ..." "So I''m there!" Yes, that is usually the biggest problem. Those who cannot fly to the clouds in the sky cannot be reached by stroking. But there is no means. "Ask someone who knows how to fly, I''ll fly!" "Earth ..." Someone who knows the means is by my side. "Trainer ..." "Is there a reason to fight? "No. I just thought I should help. '' "What is it? Pum ... If that''s what you want to do, try it! Trainer, who was watching our conversation beside, nodded. Yes, there is a means. I don''t even know anything ... "Let''s get ready. Kid ... and cron ... they aren''t around and there''s nothing ... yes ... move to that spacious place that fought Yamidile. "" With me ... only cron? ""That''s it. It may be difficult just with the power of a child at the moment, but if there is a Kron being nearby the possibility of talking to him may increase. He? what? What is Trainer trying to do? "Ah, for the time being, I''m going to make some preparations with me and Kron. Everyone ... Ah, geese, Tsukushi''s older sister and Saddis, stay here a little bit." I need it seems like I do nt know how oh that s what T r an slated b y Jp t l .c o m Sadith seems to have understood this. There are means to reach above the clouds, which are out of reach. It''s not my idea, it''s the trainer. "Well, what are you trying to do with the goddess and Earth?" "Tsukushi ... Let''s leave this to a little boy." "Do you know what Saddis unnie knows?" Hmm ... but there is a hand, and we shouldn''t be in preparation for it. "" What kind of thing ...? " Please tell the person who issued the question. Everyone seems to be wondering what the idea is, but Saddis stops it. Of course, Saddith wouldn''t like it somewhere, but ... I wouldn''t ... turn to me, but to the trainer. "Well, let''s go, Cron." "Yes!" Anyway, let''s move now. Kron also runs alongside me, nodding himself and strongly nodding with pure eyes. so "so? What do you do? I''m asking Traina to tell me soon. Then the trainer ... "Um. It''s a way to go over that cloud ... "two? "One is flying by magic. However, flying blindly against a heavenly tribe who is born with flying abilities will only be shot down. '''' "Well, that''s right ... but then, if that''s no good, what''s another? There are two methods, but the first one seems unlikely. Then, what Trainer proposes is the second method ... "Take someone who can fly in the sky to take me." "...? No ... if I can do that ... from the beginning ... "For example ... a monster that can fly in the sky." T ransl a t e d b y ptl . om [That! ? No way? I thought back. "Well, no way ... do you want to catch a monster that can fly in the sky now? ` Are there any monsters that can do this in this country? "No, I''m not caught. Even if it were, monsters that were just around the corner could just be attacked by Tenku and Pegasus Knights in the same way. " [? "Yes, even if you take a monster that can fly in the sky ... It is desirable to have a monster that has overwhelming strength and does not have any problem with the Tenku tribe every country." No, no, no, no, it''s desirable ... isn''t that possible? Do you want to take such a monster that can fly in the ridiculous sky to your side? What do you say you can do? "Children. "Summoning Magic" ... and ... "Hell Dragon King" ... Do you know these two? And now I hear the shocking trainer''s proposal, and after receiving all the explanations, I''m sulking from the bottom of my heart. Well, trainer ... than to fly and turn the Tenku tribe and the country to enemies ... When. Chapter 183 Episode 182: Blood Summoning magic. It is quite popular magic for mages. Magic that can call contracted creatures anytime, anywhere by the mage''s hands. It''s not a magic you learn at the academy, but because of your ancestry you could use Fu and Princess and have your own summons. By the way, my father and mother couldn''t use it, so I couldn''t. However, it is not so difficult magic if you can sign a contract. So I should be able to learn how to do it, and if I have only contracted creatures. The problem is ... "Mr .... Ryuou?" "Yes? Earth, what is it? Ryuou is that." Klon, the kid, may not know the name purely. But I don''t know. I have only heard it. That''s a picture book, a fairy tale or a biography. Indeed, a legendary entity that is famous but not known to exist. In the past, Trainer once said something, but it was true. "Hell Dragon King ... A long time ago, the king of the dragon tribe who continued to fight for hegemony over the Makai. I lost too much, and after that I became a familiar, but its power is definitely the strongest class " No, no, not that kind of thing ... "Even though I became a familiar, well, there are so many things ... your father ... I didn''t summon in the fight against the generations of Hilo, so his name is the legend alone. But ... as long as you call ... " "Before that, if you had a contracted dragon, I wouldn''t be able to summon it! "That''s fine. As long as you become someone familiar, there is a trick that can summon a familiar who is not contracted with you by casting its official name, special magic circle, and ancient chanting. In a sense, it can be called a forced transfer Tr a n slat ed b y p mt l .o "Hah! ? What that! ? "But, as you say, I haven''t signed a contract with you, so I don''t know if I would call you even if I called you ..." "No! The opponent will be Ryuo! You don''t hear what humans say! I guess it doesn''t destroy the world! ? "It''s normal. However, he is not interested in domination or destruction of the earth. Another reason I was fighting with me. The guy is a bit unusual, so it''s not surprising that there''s no possibility that he can manage it ... and there''s also a cron this time. " "Num ...? "The guy is strong. As long as Kron is not unrelated to you ... and you have inherited your skills ... if you show a firm and unwavering conviction ... he loves that. " Translate d b y Jp mtl. o So that''s it. I knew what kind of guy he was, but that''s what Kron came to for the time being. However, all of them have too much of a "maybe" luck factor. The proposal was unusual for a trainer and appealed to humans. "Earth. What''s going on?" "Ah, anything ... I''m going to summon a dragon and take him to the top of the clouds. "What is that ...?" "Dragon !? Is that a dragon that often appears in picture books?" Dragon. The sound is still good. Kron also made his eyes shine. In fact, I would have always been. Ride the dragon. Defeat the dragon. After all, I have a longing as a man. He was quite jealous when he heard that he had defeated a dragon while studying abroad. You know, it''s a terrific cool title, like Dragon Slayer. But this time it''s not a normal dragon. "It''s that dragon, and it''s ... the name of the Hell Dragon King ... uh, the name is ..." "Dragon''s megoku ... tsu !? I''ve read it in a picture book!" "Dragon!" "Oh, yeah, that''s it. Hey, you''ve read the same picture book as me." "Yes!" Oh, a surprising feeling of closeness. Well, that''s famous ... "Fighting the brave ''Kaguya'', the world survives, has created a huge desert area with no grass on the west continent due to the fight between the two ... If we don''t create it, we will end with a story with a little aftertaste. " "Oh, I was a trauma picture book I read when I was a kid. Did you know that? Kaguya, a hero who might have existed long ago, was the origin of the desert area that came out of the picture book Are you actually on the west continent? " "Well, is it true? I wonder if I''m just in a picture book ... was that so?" "Well, right? Well, I thought the Prison Dragon King itself was a myth ... "Oh, baby. Is that a little different? Kaguya and Basara fought not on this world, but on the moon. It''s a nostalgic thing ... Kaguya with the moonlight eye, one of the three major evil eyes ... and then, at that time, Shisono Tami''s I haven''t heard, I haven''t heard, what are you saying? ! Month? She didn''t say anything outrageous right now! ? Huh, what? What do you mean? Trainer? But I''m scared and don''t ask any more. "Cohon! Pia ~, let''s leave the story of the picture book for now. First, call the Dragon King." "Yes! I will cooperate with anything! Please tell me, earth!" For now, let''s say we didn''t hear it now ... is it OK? Calling such a monster. Well, Trainer ... "Um, first draw a magic circle on the ground. It''s a twelve-pointed star to write. "" Well ... troublesome .... Don''t even write that. "" Earth? " Until now, when I learned the ancient magic learned from Traina and myself, I was pretty popular with pentagrams and hexagrams. That alone tells us that the magic I use this time seems to have to draw an unusual and rather special magic circle. Tr a n sl a t e d b y jp m tl .o "It would normally be chanted and called by force, but it would not be very successful if the skill was low. Therefore, a drop is fine on the magic circle .... Drip Kron''s blood. "" ... Eh! ?? Blood? ""? " Klon and I have the same genetic information ... so the possibility of calling it even without a contract is greatly increased ... "" "No, I don''t understand well, but ... if you say, right. Even ... Kron''s blood ... "" Um, earth. What happened? " Kron leans on myself. Is this a perverted girl who gives me your blood a pervert? I can feel tremendous, but ... "Hey, don''t be upset about that. Is surprisingly common to use blood? That''s why Japone''s ninja warriors use the same technique. " Give me blood to a child who does not kill such insects and who has never been hurt by being overprotected until now ... "" Earth. Do you need any of your blood? Then please! " At that time, if I was a little confused by the trainer''s instructions, Klon gave her arm out of me without any hesitation. "How about ... Clon?" "Do you need my blood? If you have any needles or knives ... Or can I, myself, bite my arm?" Chocho !? " Usually, you don''t want to say "Give me blood." If you fight and get injured and shed blood, you''re still not fighting and you''re going to hurt your body and shed blood, but Kron accepts it without any hesitation, as if it were natural. "Hey, hey, Kron ... Is it okay?" "Well, if you don''t do that, you can''t summon it? I don''t know why I need my blood, but because Earth says, I believe in Earth." "... Clon ..." "And if this could save Yamadile ... use as much of my blood!" At that moment, I noticed that I was a bit underestimated by Kron. I was angry when the Tenku tribes told Kron a "doll", but for some reason I only saw Kron as a naive boxed girl ... "That''s right ... oh." "Yes, then take it with you." "Be assured, it''s just a little ..." To be embarrassed by such a thing, I grinned that I was rude to Kron, and I stuck the needle that I used in the battle with Yamidile on the pure white skin of Kron with no scars ---- D "Oh, but it hurts so much ... me ... this is the first time ... if possible, please be gentle?" "Oh, leave it to me." "Yes ... I leave it to earth." "It only hurts at the beginning. Relax your shoulders and relax ..." "Is this how it is? I ... I''m a little nervous ... Yeah! Yes! Earth ... Can I hold my hand ...?" Tr an s late d by Jp t l.co "... Well, well ... if you feel safe ..." "Thank you! Earth ... Big ... and strong and warm ..." "Stop, you''ll be shy ..." "I''m a little nervous, but ... I''m fine. Earth ... Fast ... come." "Oh, oh ..." "Oh, uh ...!" "Clon !?" "Oh, it''s okay ... then earth ... continue ... please do whatever you like about earth ...?" "Go for it. Still a little bit ahead. Despite my determination, I cooperated as much as I could to calm down a little nervous Kron ... "What do you do just by piercing the needle?" I''m irritated watching! Do not do it quickly! At that time, Traina rushed in my ear with a terrible disgusting face. And, in a way, I made Kron a scratch. Chapter 184 Episode 183: Hell Dragon King "Kron, are you okay?" "Yes. There''s nothing wrong with just a little stinging. If you say it hurts, everyone will be laughing!" "Sorka" "And ... What was this to say? For the first time as a scratching thing ... Yes, this is a deflowering DDDD Because it is completely different! So, please do not say such words even if you are wrong for everyone! ? " If you don''t need to worry about anything, Kron nodded with a smile. I have a little bandage on my finger that I carried for a magical bandage. Kron''s blood needed for summoning. Drop it on the magic circle and you''re ready to go. "Yeah, then ... Trainer ..." "Um. Let''s teach chanting. And be prepared a little. As much as a dragon is forcibly summoned, it consumes all the magic power of the Great Demon Spiral at once. Well, if you can use magic breathing, there is no problem ... "" I''ve heard that usually only summoning creatures contracted with you doesn''t require so much magic. Otherwise, I can not call it casually. But what I''m doing now is an ancient magic, like the tricks of the trainer, and a legendary monster. I''m really nervous. What if you are suddenly attacked or rampage? "Oh, earth! Let''s call Basara!" On the other hand, Klong is suffocating with a feeling of "Hung, hun" and suffocating. This is here, and I don''t seem to think of any anxiety I''m feeling. Are you alright? When it happens, I shouldn''t protect this guy ... "do not worry. He''s not a guy who suddenly runs out of sight. '' Tr an sla ted b y Jp m t l .c o For now, let''s just say that the trainer doesn''t need to worry, so let''s be prepared. "Yes! I''ll do it!" ""Yes!" We are thrilled "three". And I listen to the trainer with the magical power. "The singing is ... amazolactennuyahodetsuhansagarawayamatohitatsu!" Forced summoning magic, Sokjietsu! "Amazo Lactene Nyahode Two Hansagarawa Yamato Heights! Forced Summon Magic / Sokujitsu!" Starting from the place where Klon''s blood was dripped, the entire magic circle glows at once. I myself feel like I can take away magical power from my body. This is "Wow! It''s shining!" "Oh!" Trans lat e d by pmtl .co The magic circle emits intense light that has never been seen before, and at the same time, the space cracks like glass, and finally shatters and the darkness of darkness ... "Come on!" Something huge emerges from the darkness that can be seen beyond the space torn with light. At that moment, there was a severe chill running all over my body. "Ah ... u ... ah ..." What is this feeling? Fear? I do not understand. But why? ... I''m just here, but my whole life ran like a running light ... The father, mother, and sadis'' faces suddenly came up ... what? Shivering cold. Nevertheless, sweat like a waterfall. And finally ... "Huh?" I thought that the dragon appeared ... but it wasn''t the dragon that came out of the darkness, and a cow with horns so huge that I had never seen it ...? No, a beast you haven''t seen. A giant beast with a huge body and fur ... "What is it? Forcibly calling during a meal ... Which Ahondara?" "" That! ?? "" He grabbed the dead of a giant beast that he had never seen, a monstrous monster ... no, the dragon finally brought his whole body to us with a grumpy voice. "Hmmm ... behemoth, a ferocious beast, is the same as eating ..." Be, behimosu? It has the same name as a ridiculous monster that comes out of a novel or a picture book! ? However, what is more problematic is a larger monster that appears by grabbing the monster with one hand. "This is this ..." "Oh ..." The whole body is covered with vermilion scales, sharpened by three-pointed sharp corners, with fangs to chew everything, and claws to tear everything. Wild dragons inhabit this world as well, but they are probably different. The word dragon cannot be used as a whole. However, it can only be called a monster. "Hmm ...? What''s the blue sky? The sun? The ground ?? ... Hmm ... There are strange clouds ... Hmm ..." The next moment, his eyes meet the monster he looked down on. That alone shakes my knees and makes me almost slip out. It is different from any creatures I have ever encountered. It''s big ... it''s not just the body ... it''s intimidating? Aura? Everything is too big to understand anything. Even though Yamadile had no such feeling ... T r a nsl a ted by jptl .co m "I can call the eagle only from a dead trainer, but ... did you use ancient magic? A monster that looks as if we are going to define us. I can''t speak. I don''t know what will be the last word. If you hurt the mood of Kore even a little, in an instant ...? Traina ... Really ... Are you OK? "Nice to meet you, hello. I, My name is Klong. I thank you, Mr. Meigoku Dragon King Basara?" "What is it!? @ Clon !?" Nevertheless, Kron greets both ends of the skirt with chocolate, ignorant of my feelings. Hey hey hey hey hey! Puka, why? Don''t you look terrified of Kron? Rather laughing? What is this ... in a sense, is it big? "Well, I thought it was a rude ten thousand to call me suddenly, but she''s a naughty lady. Sure, nice to meet you ... well ... well, nostalgic. However, a monster who thought he would be angry to talk without permission, but showed a rather humorous reaction. Then the monster nods ... "And? Eagle is really Bassara, but did Unu call the eagle? Bassara! This is, after all, the Prison Dragon King. If it''s not the Prison Dragon King, whatever. Like this ... this is ... "No. I just cooperated, and it''s Earth here that summoned you." "... Huh ... human?" And the Hell Dragon King who turns his eyes on me. what? What will you do? What are you looking at? "Well, isn''t the little boy there greeting?" "Earth! Earth Lagan! Thank you!" It was dangerous! And what happened if the greeting was delayed even for a moment? It wasn''t strange at all, but now I was really rushed. Hmm? I mean ... "Ah, no, I''m not the other one ..." "What is the guy ?? What is the guy? Earth" "It''s like a couple ..." "Oh! I''m going to start with my friends first. "" I don''t care about that anymore, so just feel a little more nervous! " What do you talk about at such times, what? I''m so impatient that I can''t figure out what I''m doing. And Basara ... T r an sl ate d b y jpm t l. om "Nanja, it''s sweet." Somehow, he reacts like an old man in a neighborhood who likes to be ridiculed. But still, I immediately get to know. "so?" This monster with a strong presence ... "For an eagle ... Nani Saserutsumorija?" "That !?" After all, it''s the legendary Hell Dragon King. Chapter 185 Episode 184: Interest "In that heavenly world, Yamidile of Rokkaku, who was under the control of the Great Demon King Reina, was taken. I want to go there, but I have no means. Could you take me there?" Mr. Bassara, can you help us? " Kron and me explain the situation so as not to hurt the opponent. "Hmm ..." Upon hearing our story, Bassara threw away the behemoth bones that had been eaten away, and slowly looked up at the sky and narrowed his eyes. "Trainer''s subordinate ... Oh, one of those six. Even though I remember only about two people ... I guess. I wasn''t interested, so I left it alone ... Is the surviving executive taken away? And once we''ve heard our story a lot ... "I''m not interested ..." "That! ??" It was just a word of pity and refusal to us begging. However, he is not in a position to say "Why?" From the other end, you''ll feel like "Suddenly call, what''s the first-time guy saying?" But now I have to cling to this guy. Tr ansl ate d by pm tl . o m "Trainer ... I''m saying this ..." After all, even if there is a cron, that''s not all ... "" Hey! ""do not worry. Keep saying. This is expected. If you keep saying it, the flow will change. "" But ......... "" Show yourself and interest him. " And Traina also says seriously to keep asking. There is something to be said about what Trainer, who has long been associated with this King of Prison Dragon, says. Anyway, we have no choice but to believe in Traina. "That''s right, please ..." "Thank you! I can only rely on you now!" "Mendokusai ... At least, there''s no reason for me to help me. huh" That said, on the contrary, Basara was a bit boring. It is as if sleepiness is attacking after eating. I ca nt do that. I have to get interested. "Ah, you''re like a friend of the Great Demon King Reina?" "Hmm?" "I may not believe it because I''m a human ... I''m the last disciple of the Great Demon Trainer. And this cron is the same as the Great Demon Trainer--" Tr a nsl a ted b y jpm t l.c o Ah, I told him that he was a trainer''s disciple in front of Kron ..... Well, but this is a little bit of a story "So what is it?" "e?" When I tried to complain about what went wrong and gave her the name of the trainer, the response was different from what I expected. that? Are you not a trainer? Something was good ... Trainer? What is going on? "Wow ... ah ... Speaking of that, such small items were so rotten in the past. My father is rich ~, he is great ~, he is a noble ~ I can''t do anything. "e?" "The times are changing. I don''t know what happened, but if you''re a disciple of Traina, it''s not until you think you''re in that era. I know that there''s a kid. But ... kid, what is it because she is a disciple of Reina? What is that girl because she is the same as Reina? The moment I saw my eyes, my body became hot. embarrassed. It sounded like I was saying that I was no different than the guys like "Seven-Story Fools." No, maybe what I was saying right now. My opponent was the Prison Dragon King, but I was a trainer of Traina, and I felt like I could hear the story. I looked like an irresistible accessory. That''s why I look at me with such ugly eyes. "Are you good? @ The days when the eagle was hottest ... Everyone, regardless of people or demons, was showing himself. Eagle, trainer, Hakuki, Kaguya, and many other great men, The eagle has survived such an era, and even now, the blood and the soul will wither and die, even if it is a lazy day, I''m not interested in helping both immature accessories that can''t talk to the eagle unless I borrow them. " The legend of the old days ... I feel like we''re proud of what we were doing back then ... but if you''ve walked that far, Is a disciple of the Great Demon King. " "That''s what Ahondara is all about. If you rely on an eagle, don''t rely on anyone to get your own interests." "That''s what ... what can I do ..." Ah, yeah ... that''s what I mean ... trainer ... you guys ... "That''s how it is" Did you understand? From the beginning. The Hell Dragon King isn''t the one who asks you to make a wish. You are to me ... Tra ns l ated b y p t l.co "Well ... if you''re interested, why not?" "That''s right." "Hmm?" "Earth !?" Indeed, this teacher! The opponent is the legendary existence, the Prison Dragon King? Against that, you did this to me from the beginning ... I didn''t tell you at first because I thought I was scared? "No. I knew you would get to this answer right away. '' How can you be interested in beings who are just after the war? That''s easy. No, very difficult. "breakthrough!!" "Oh ... In other words, is it to show "my power"? Against the Hell Dragon King. More than anyone who has fought so far ... against such a monster that seems to be stronger than Yamadile. "Even if they wither ... then their eyes aren''t rotten? What? It''s Basara. The power is yet to come ... the child has enough to interest you? But Traina believes, "I can do it." It is the most reliable basis in the world. "Bassara, the Prison Dragon King ... again ... let me introduce myself! "Iran!" T r a n s la t e d b y jptl.co m Even though I didn''t have the title of Disciple of the Great Demon King, Reina, I tried again to claim myself as Basara, but Basara interrupted my words. But that''s not just because I''m not interested ... "If you''re a male ... speak your name with your body and soul. Then, let''s examine the existence of you instead of a dessert after a meal." For a moment, did she show interest in me now? Basara smiled with a grin and stood moving the giant slowly to confront me. Chapter 186 Episode 185: Nostalgic "Nuwahahahaha, it''s been a long time to play with humans ... since Kaguya? Well, he was a subtle guy to classify as a human ... but by the way ..." Basara rises as if she was trying to lend her breasts to me, who had entered the battle with a breakthrough. It''s not a fight for it, it''s just trying to guess me. "Unlike Yamadile, there is no strategy. Don''t think about anything, just crash! " The fight against Yamidile was just about winning. To that end, I made a strategy. Played with a trick. But this is not a battle. A kind of self-introduction. In other words, no need to spare. "Daima spiral!" "Hoo" From the very beginning, striking your best is an effective way to get to know yourself. Growing spiral. Whirlwind storm. And the moment I tried to jump in, Basara squinted a little. "I see. Following the breakthrough ... not just" I know "... but actually seeing it with my eyes ... It''s not a fake ... and a nostalgic thing ... " T ra n s lat ed by p tl .o In those words, I mumbled in my heart, "Correct." Yeah, over and over again ... do you dream? No, it''s a dream but a real world, and I''ve been shattered over and over with this trick. I''m not just a fake. Prove it! "Earth Spiral Break !!" Poke and pierce! Legendary Dragon King. No need to worry. "Peer yeah yeah yeah yeah!" "Nuuuuuuuuuuuu !!!" As Traina says, he doesn''t think about anything, just bumps in- "Nuwahahahahaha ... good heart. Nori is good. But ... power is still more acrobatics than he is." T ra ns l at e d b y ptl.o "That?" hard!˲g That was the feeling that came to me the moment I jumped into the spiral. The moment my spiral touches the scales of Bassara, it feels and feels different from the time I used to perform this technique. And it''s not just hard. "Now, rotation ..." Even the rotation of the protruding spiral stopped. "It''s because the helix of the whirlwind swept away the clouds just by rotating it, creating a large swirl that even roared to the heavens, literally creating a catastrophe." Hard, thick, dense, dense, it''s not something like scales or skin hardness or thickness. What can I say ... I can only say, "No, it''s big". It''s fundamentally different from all the creatures I''ve encountered so far, as it''s hard to say what''s different. "But it wasn''t easy. Then ... let''s give myself an eagle." "That?" "By power ... Ga --------- !!!" A moment, Basara exhaled like a deep sigh ... The moment I wondered, my whole body was blown violently as if assaulted by a rampaging horse, and struck countless times on the ground Was. "G, tsu, ga !?" "Earth !?" It is not such a story. "It''s small and light ... Well, I can tell just by looking at it. Well ... what do you do?" T r ansl a t e d b y jp tl .c om I felt the power that humans could not endure. attack? Even though it wasn''t touched directly, it cut me into the bone marrow. "Well, what ... what ..." What power! Using breakthroughs, the reaction speed has been improved, and it seems as if I shattered my feelings that I was proud of overcoming the fierce battle and becoming somewhat stronger ... "But you are still alive. do not forget. What you need to do is not win over the guy. He understands the difference between you and his power. And I''m not going to kill it! " At that time, at the same time as I was aware of the difference in power with the current blow, Traina told me. "Bassala wants to see it from here. In this situation, what are you going to do from here ... and there, Basara tries to see the essence of that person. " I knew from the start that I couldn''t win. Even so, if I was worried about it, it was unexpectedly about the first time, and if I went to Gamshala, I was able to confront it. If you get stupid for a moment ... "Earth, please firmly, earth!" "What? ... but ..." But what if you could experience the opponent''s power and realize the immeasurable difference in power? It''s also hard to get up and fight again. But it sounds like Traina said, "I want to see if I can do it." "From here ... or ..." Then ... "That''s right." "Nuu ..." Basara smiled and nodded, as if she had seen through my thoughts. "Everyone can challenge the strong at least once when they become foolish, but can they know the fear and still throw themselves back for something they can''t yield? Show me. Look at your nature. let''s do it" It''s scary ... "At all ... exactly as I said ..." T r a nsla ted b y jp mtl .o Ryuo isn''t ... The scary thing is the trainer. "Num? What is it?" That''s what Basara is, as Traina said. I was seeing it all through from the beginning. And what is it? If you think so ... "It''s strong and decky ... but ..." Traina has won by quarreling with him. I spar with such a trainer every day, and I still believe in me and push my back. Then you should be able to. "I''m more disappointed and scared to be abandoned than the fear in front of me." To the Ryuo ... not. To trainers. "Earth ..." "It''s almost over ... I''ll wear more ..." The difference in power was driven in, but for some reason there was no fear. "Soo ... ha ..." So I was able to calm down and get ready. "Nuwahahaha, cheeky. He''s a dexterous guy. Do you use magic breathing?" "Daima spiral, earth, spiral break!" Hold your breath and inhale the magic, then jump again with full power ---- "The art itself is the same. It is impossible to paralyze the eagle with the same thing I showed once." "Let''s not talk about it!" Tr a n s lat ed by jp mtl . om "If there are no results, I can''t give too much screaming to useless screams." Even a little. I want to carve this guy. But just thinking about it doesn''t have immediate consequences. As long as the power of the technique itself does not change, it may be natural ... but not only feelings ... To produce results, more power than now ... "Negative things, don''t think now. Think more simply , tsu !? More power than now? The tips have already been taught to you. And you can do it now. " Are you teaching? what? More? how? "Well, that''s it ... what are you doing there? You who have the same gene as you "Earth ..." "The child denied ... but if you can''t move anything here, do you really end up with a doll? Well, as long as it plays the role of calling Bassara ... but that''s okay ... " At that time, I was obsessed and I couldn''t understand it clearly, but it seemed that Traina was whispering something to Kron, who couldn''t see herself and couldn''t reach her voice. Chapter 187 Episode 186: Intermission (Goddess) Confront with such a big and strong one with fear. As you look at it, your heart beats beyond your worries. I feel my willingness to bend no matter what people say. "Earth ... you are very brave, and your heart is strong." On the other hand, what about my heart? From the time I was aware, I was different. He was drawn to the blood of God and said to be a goddess, and set himself in a privileged environment. In a country where the people lived poorly under the oppression, I was not particularly crippled and hungry; Give a word with a smile. That was my life. DDWhen Kron-sama becomes fifteen, I will partner with the most promising of the disciples I grew up and give birth to the next generation. I never thought it was unhappy. I''ve been taught that I''m such a thing. However, when I was young, I was worried, if not unhappy. Why do you look different from others? Why do I have neither father nor mother? T r a nsla t e d b y jp t l. om Why am I born into this world? Yamidile, who has been with me since I was young, every time I ask ... DDYou are different from monkeys around here. He is God''s blood and chosen! He said without any hesitation. That''s why I am not just for myself, but for everyone in this world. Being a person who draws the blood of God, he is not allowed to do anything selfish. It may be that I did not have my own intention. -Yeah ... You''re ... a poor doll? But that''s why that word never leaves my head. Because I couldn''t deny it. Am I a doll? But that''s why your words won''t go away. -Don''t call Kron a doll. Earth, you said that. And asked me. T rans l at e d b y jp t l.com DDWhat do you want? No, what do you want? What do you want to do? Cron You have heard my intentions. Why not? When I heard your words, that was the only answer. And at the same time, I remembered a little old days. That is "Hey, bro. Why do you go outside? When I was younger, that person who played with me had his own will. "Both teacher and you came from outside this island. I also look out of the island. I guess there may be my place there. "" This is your country? "Maybe it is ..." A bro touching his own corner with a slightly lonely look. In this country, I and Bro were the only horns from my head. And Bro seemed to care about the corner somewhere. "And I''m getting stronger. Instructor ... Don''t chase what you know, look at me. Do you understand this feeling of a man? Sister share Is Bro my niece? But I don''t have a family because I''m a goddess? Kakakkakka, I think you like it With that said, he stroked my hair, crumple. Yamadile was always angry to say that it was "rude," but I didn''t hate it. "I''m not as good as I am now, and I can tell my teacher to see me as a man. That''s why I''m stronger "strongly? "I don''t want to live only a life that I''m weak and regret. If you''re strong, you can''t prevent it, you won''t lose it, and if you do, you''ll regret it. '' With that said, Bro broke out of the country. Finally towards me ... "Klon. You too ... I''m a good girl ... I''m going to be strong. " At that time, I couldn''t think so deeply about that word. However, loneliness was stronger because my friends who played with me were no longer in the country. But bro. Remember now, and your words come to my heart. Because I regretted taking Yamidile. And the earth brought out the feeling that was in my heart. What did I regret? What have I always wanted to do? What did I want to tell ... DDThe real feeling What I really wanted to call There were so many I couldn''t tell anything after all! Tran sl ated by pm tl .c o m Even if it is a doll, my own true feelings. You told me my feelings. -I''ll skip! And you are fighting this way to fulfill that word. "The third honestly, the Great Demon Spiral!" "Nuwahahahahaha ... Is it out of material?" If true, that''s my job. What I have to fight. I don''t know why you do that. But my answer is already there. "Bro. You''re right. I need to be more ... stronger. Even now!" That is my current feeling. "Earth. I don''t want you to fly. I want to fly with you!" Don''t wait for someone to help. I also fight. I also want to fight. Earth, with you. That is my intention. So, I''m sorry, Yamadile. For the first time today, I will break your command and use the power of this Eye. So please get angry later? Chapter 188 Episode 187: Akatsuki More than now? how? Screaming anyway, rolling out the great magic spiral with all my power, I was bounced back by Bassara and rolled on the ground. Bassara has the power to kill me at any time, but plays me with enough control to keep my mind. However, after my special attack exceeded three times, I was getting tired. The strongest technique I repeat is considered to be "out of stock" from Bassara''s point of view. However, I have no choice but the Great Demon Spiral. When Basara releases a breath lightly to me ... "Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa !!" "Daima spiral earth spiral tornado!" Play with a tornado generated from the Great Demon Spiral ... "Wow !? Oh, it''s pushed out ..." "Hanhan" "That?" For me, the strongest swirl that was so intense was blown away by a single breath of Basara. But this is reality. With one breath of Basara, I also shake the vortex axis. Basara is laughing at me with such a nose. "Hey ... oh oh oh oh!" Traina said she had already given me a hint. That''s true. What have I learned so far? When was the hint that Trainer taught? where? what? T r a n sl ate d by jp m t l .c om Creation"!!" "eh?" "Nuu !?" It was at that time. Kron, who should have been behind me, is right beside me. "... its eyes ..." The moment they opened their eyes, they glowed like the sun at dawn. Dawning Eye "Rokudo? No, this dawn''s light is ..." "Is it true?" Then, for the first time, Basara made a surprised voice. Trainer also looks interesting. And ... Tr an s l at ed b y jp mt l .co "Clon? What are you ... dangerous?" "If you''re prepared, you''ve decided for yourself!" "... Eh?" If there is, let me go with you! " Until now, Klong, who had never seen a natural place, shouts next to me with strong tone and strong eyes for the first time. Then it was that time. "Like many spirals, just like Earth!" The moment Kron shouted, Sole appeared without any warning. "Huh ..." "What, what ?!" Above Basala''s head, countless spiral spirals, about the size of my Great Demon Spiral, appeared. "A little stupid !? Why?!? Clon, what the heck ...?" "Pour down!" At Kron''s direction, the Great Demon Spiral falls down to Basara all at once like rain. Did Kron do it all? I do not understand. What the hell is going on? "Oh, this is helping, Nuwahahahaha, oh, I''m coming!" Basara receives spiral rain. His expression changed from when I was tired of it, and it was a very warlike smile. further "Big rose! Please catch Basara!" The next moment, a ground sound ran across the ground. Then, from the bottom of the ground, a giant plant with spines appeared ... That was the magic used by that angel prince! "Oh! @Nuwahahaha, it''s a pretty big flower!" Giant rose thorns are entangled, squeezed, and trapped around Basara''s entire body, trying to seal off the movement. Why is Kron doing that magic? T rans lat ed by pmt l .co m "Kron ... you ..." "Earth. This power is ... Yamidile told me not to use it in vain. I broke the word of Yamidile." Kron shrugs out his tongue with Perot, releasing great magic that blocks the movement of Bassara. However, immediately open his bright eyes ... "So, it''s not here that I''m here and fighting this way, it''s my intention!" "If so, show me! As Kron shouted, it seemed that Traina was mumbled somehow. I didn''t understand what the word meant, and I was still puzzled by Kron who stood next to him. But on the other hand ... "Nuwahahahaha, uh, it hurts, hurts ... I just want to say ... I still lack imagination." "That?" "It''s a bit of an illusion that it hurts a bit, but it''s still not reachable by the unaid''s imagination." Even though all the Great Devil Spiral fell down all at once, and the whole body was caught by a huge rose ivy, did it not work for Basara? No, not really. "Such a thing ... effective!" "Ah ..." That ... "By the way, a child. That''s just an illusion. '' "That?" As the trainer muttered, the spirals and the ivy of roses that had fallen into Basara were shattered briefly. But genjutsu? Bassara also seemed to see it, but did it look real to me? "Simply speaking, it''s like showing the fantasy magic VIER in the real world, and also involving others ..." T r an slat ed by jp m t l.c om "That?" "The ultimate illusion that could affect everyone''s brain after seeing the light of the dawn. The illusion of the brain affects the five senses. Not only visual, but also pain and pain. " "Do you feel pain or ... pain?" "Yes. That''s the light that vaguely illuminates the world between night and morning ... the power that governs the boundary between the world''s reality and fantasy ... that''s it--" Eyes that Kron had. The name of the pupil I had heard in the Academy class. Um, one of the evil eye lines up with the crest eye of Yamadile. "It''s been a long time to deal with the Dawn Eye" That is the Dawn Eye. Of course I see it for the first time. It''s not strange that the emblem is real, but Kron has such an eye? But but ... "But, after all, it''s a backwards-compatible version of" Rokudo-eye ", which Traina has arrived at! And, is Unu cherished so much ?? I didn''t really feel the pain and the illusion of pain. " "That?" "A person with that eye can create all sorts of visions that are close to reality, such as the destruction of this world, the fire of hell, and the lightning of God, all depending on one''s imagination. But the presence of an eagle goes far beyond Unu''s imagination. '''' I was surprised that Kron had such a legendary evil eye, but his opponent was also a legend. Even better, it''s a monster that once was like a rival with a trainer. Kron, who has little experience in combat, is not an opponent. But now ... "That may be true. I don''t know anything. Nothing yet. That''s why ... I want to know more from now on. I want Yamadile to teach me, and earth. I want to know more about the good and the bad, but I don''t know it now. Then Kron came to my hand. And staring at me ... "Earth, give me your strength--" "I don''t want to ask you now." "... Ah ..." " Tran s lated b y Jp t l.co Even if Kron alone couldn''t win, two people are now. That''s why I clung my hand back. Me and Kron together ... "What happened? What if you had a kid and two pupils? Don''t lick the eagle too much?" Of course, it''s not easy for me and Kron to win together because they work together. But Kron hears me as if there is something secret. "I''m going to cast illusion on you with the power of my eyes from now on." "What?" "It''s like ..." "You can do anything." I don''t know too well ... "" Hey !? " I didn''t understand what I was saying. However, when asked back, Kron himself did not seem to know much. "However, Yamadile says that ... my eye''s power is like applying a strong suggestion to the other person''s brain, so it not only shows a vision but also the pain and pain that the other person''s brain assumed If you can reproduce it ... uh, so ... uh, that means you can do anything from now on! " No, it doesn''t make sense. However, I still had no choice to reject. Chapter 189 Episode 188: Ideal Kron''s explanation was not clear. Do you have the illusion that I can do anything? What is everything? "Fufufu, did you come? Well, it is a little different from what I expected, but what if you take it quietly? I didn''t answer my question, but Trainer laughed. "Of course, genjutsu. You can''t do it. However, it is important to have unwavering confidence that you can. And the power of the human brain''s assumptions sometimes has a real effect beyond the image. '''' Brain assumptions? Phanjutsu?һ What kind of change is that for me ...? "I''ll go, earth!" "Uo!" "Akatsuki Eyes!" The eyes of Kron, who gazes in front of my eyes, who still do not know what will happen, open her eyes wide, and shines blue with the chanting. And soaks in. what? What is this feeling? "Hmm ... ah ... hot!" T r a nsl a t ed by p m tl.co My body is hot. Burning, as if melted. The heart beats violently. However, at the same time ... I''m getting into it ... Even my fears disappear, and only my confidence ... "Earth, you can do anything!" "Ideal ..." "I know. How much effort have you made every day?" With that said, the next moment Clon hugged me from the front. "And if necessary, use my magical power together." This is different, though you would be shy if this was the case. It just rocked. The power was full. "Because I''ve decided to fight with you, I''ll leave everything to you, and say it many times. I can do anything you want!" Tra nslated b y p t l.co The magic power of Kron flowing in. And words. Can I do anything? My ideal? My ideal is ... it''s decided ... since childhood ... -Who is the world''s best wizard! Reval is the best swordsman in the world! Fiansei is the world''s best spearmaster! And I-- I''ve been pursuing that ideal all the time, but I''ve been hitting the wall and frustrated ... so I was looking for strength ... what? When I thought of my ideals in Kron''s words, when I thought that my childhood memory was revived, it quickly disappeared ... -Let''s shut up! Around! The world! Everything! The father I was chasing disappeared, and only one thing came to mind. "Yes, break the shell and come out!˼ I''m sure you can do it! Above all, you''ve accumulated that much! I know that more than anyone! "I can do it! Like you! !" From that point on, it''s not clear what sort of magic has been used to do this. But I did. Reproduce his power that I saw at that time. -Great Devil, ass jump! ! DDBoohhhhhhhhhh, hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! ! Pagyu-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha! ! DD Super large spiral DDHi, ha-, kuhahaha ...? When I was first taught about jumping rope in the world of vieille. One of the tricks she showed me, when I burst into laughs, was an angry trainer. A spiral like a mountain. Further ... -High difficulty pose. Magical / Saint''s pose! DD T ra ns la te d b y jp t l .o -And this is your favorite big devil spiral ... embodied in both hands ... "Daima twin spiral devil spiral break stream"! --Ah Also in the world of VIER, when I was under the guidance of Magical Yoga. She desperately laughed, but could not stand it, and was trained again by an angry trainer. Yes, I was already showing. I got a hint. More power than the Great Demon Spiral. And Traina said I could do it. Then you can. I can do it! "Super Great Demon Twin Spiral!" "Oh ... Nuwahahaha, have you come!" A simple story. If you can not compete with the current Great Demon Spiral, make it bigger. If one is not enough, make two. "Fuhahahahaha, I had only one idea, but ... By combining the influence of the placeboki aida and the magic of Kron, I wouldn''t do both at the same time. It''s good. " Is this correct? The trainer is smiling. And ... "Awesome ... this is all of you!" "Chige ... all of you and me!" "Earth?" This is how I got here ... "Thank you. You''re one step closer to my ideal!" "Yes!" We laugh with saying that. And look forward to each other at the same time. What to do now. A huge wall standing in front of it. Hit it. "Let''s go, Cron!" "Yes, this time with two people!" Tra nsl ate d b y p t l.om "And I''ll show you, Bassara!" "I will chop it!" "We!" "We!" While touching Kron, he rotates a giant spiral of both hands and makes it growl. And they shout and show off. "" Super Devil Twin Spiral, Earth & Cron Spiral Break Stream! " All of us now. "Hananuha ... Nuwahahahahahahaha !!!! This is unexpected! Oh! With those weirdest smiles ever, Bassara is ready to welcome us. "Sure ... I feel for sure! Because you are a disciple? Because you are the same? The more you don''t need such words, the more you feel for your friend!" "That''s obvious, my friend." "He''s dead, but there''s still something he''s hooked up here! Oh, it''s boiling! It''s boiling! And Kron and I were pushed back by the trainer. Chapter 190 Episode 189: Dragon Bloodline Basara did not want to see our strength, let alone win or lose. In that sense, this is ... "Well, that''s okay. Basara smiled with satisfaction and acknowledged me and Kron. It jumped hot and violently. In the end, we didn''t know how powerful our attack was. Because I was wrapped in a dazzling flash and noticed that I and Kron were lying on my back. I don''t know if he was simply bounced back by Basara''s power. But that didn''t seem to be a bad idea. "Guahahahahaha, pass. I''ll lend my strength to thank you for numbing the eagle." Hearing the words, me and Kron woke up. "Well, Basara! Will you take us?" "Is it true, Bassara-san?" "Eagle says it passes. It''s not cheap. The legendary Dragon King was smiling laughing like a nice old man in his neighborhood. T r ansl a t e d b y pmtl .c o m "Kron!" "Yes!" "I did it!" "I did it!" Unexpectedly, me and Kron were high touching. Kron was also doing this with nature, which he would never have done before. Seeing our touch snapping, Basara laughs again. "Oh, it smells blue, sweet and sour." No, he was really a neighbor in the neighborhood ... "But you''re signing a contract with me? Is that? Or is it a cron?" It''s a contract, as it is. And I was nervous as I said it. Cause would be so? I was standing in front of me a while ago, but my opponent is the legendary Hell Dragon King. Because such a legendary dragon will be my summoned monster. It was pounding like a brat. But ... "But it''s all about the struggle of the world now ...." "... ??" "I''m so happy now I''m satisfied now." That? Is the cloud going suspicious? Tr a n slated by Jp m tl.om "Cho, cho, choo !? Eh ??" "Tenku tribe ... I enjoyed it all, but I''m disappointed if it''s a boring opponent with this." Somehow I was full or happy and satisfied, I couldn''t go any further than this. . "No, no promises" "I know you know. It''s safe. So I''m thinking. The promise is no different. However, it is troublesome. Looks like she thinks so. However, I don''t want to be capricious here. When she thought so, she smiled as if she had flashed something. "Oh, that''s right! I''m sorry for the good guy!" "What?" "Let''s make a contract with my son!" It was an unexpected idea. "Muscle, this?" "Oh, did Basara have any children?" I didn''t think Ryuo had a son. Well, it would be ok to stay. However, the trainer has a somewhat subtle face ... "Oh, alright. But, because the eagle herself had withdrawn from the battle against the Makai and the earth, my son, regardless of those things, ended up being too pampered. I think that being a good stimulus for him and leading to growth is a good thing. " "Eh ... but you''re going to sign me?" "Nuwahahahahaha, it was good at first, but ... if you think carefully, when the eagle becomes a friend, all the other fights will be easier and you will not be able to grow any more now? So, if this is your goal, that''s okay ... but isn''t it? " Bassara grins and looks as if trying me. It''s as if you were saying, "Aren''t you like that?" When I say that, I want to say, "Of course." "Hey guy, he''s the last year I saw ... Well, but for the time being, Ryuo''s bloodline ... And the trainer seems to be snarling a bit, or something ... but the dragon is still a dragon. And a terrible thoroughbred. Then it''s not a bad story. "Well, that''s good, then! So, introduce your son, Bassara! Ȼ It''s obviously not a goal. I''ll take your son''s help and get closer to where you are!" Tra n s l a ted by p tl .c o "Yes, Bassara! Please introduce your son!" Kron and I nodded at Basara''s idea that it was not particularly against him. "I see. So, call it now! With that said, Bassara casts a huge spell full of magic and a chanting that she has never heard of. I was looking forward to hearing that again. "Oh, anyway ... I''m a dragon knight from today ... a master of a dragon who draws the blood of a dragon king ... a dragon rider ... a dragon master ... If you have such a title, I have to think about my name ... The Demon Dragon Knight ... A hero straddling a dragon. It really tickles men''s hearts from childhood. When I think that I will be like that today, my heart beats. Then, when Basara, who has finished casting the spell, slams his arm to the ground ... "Unununnununununu ... nunununununu, isn''t that easy ... oh?" Twice smaller than Basara, but still large. However, it looks like the body has a terrific roundness rather than a huge body ... what? A huge hippo? Something round with the same scale color as Bassara Purple shakes and crawls on all fours "What are you doing, Oto-chan, what are you doing right now? It''s time to celebrate flower picking!" Awesome, you''re stepping on something! ? The hippo who turned around inflated his big nose and had a terrible expression with weak eyes. A terrible danger scene right now! ? What a shit! ? "Than when I was alive ... rounded and fat ..." And this hippo that appeared? Looking at, the trainer held his face down and was amazed. No way ... "The guy is the eagle''s son," Hiradoon. "" "Eh ...! ??????????????????????????" I was paranoid since I was a child. A monstrously huge dragon king. Seeing the existence of Basara that is not different from that delusion, I thought that this was exactly a legendary dragon. But this is ... T ra n sl a t ed b y p t l .c o "What ?! What is it? Where is it? Who are these people?" This, this ... this ... this is it ... The image of the dragon in your head shattered ... "This is ... of the Prison Dragon King Basara ..." Is this really Basara''s son? When I thought so, the hippopotamus crawling on all fours ... "N-ah, what do you call me for the first time! What a big care! I know what you say!" "Ah?" "Let''s say everyone! I look at me and say," Still, the son of the Dragon King! " "That?" "Well, I''m me!" Hearing those words, what am I. Look at the bad hippopotamus. A dragon far from a dragon knight who once admires a man. But why? When I heard his words ... "It was bad" "Hmm?" I was bowing down. What? Surprisingly, I thought he might be fit. Chapter 191 Episode 190 A hippo that makes me pop with my head down ... Hiradoon. "Why isn''t it special?" "I see ... the opposite of hatred ...... kind call a friend ...? Bassara and Reina are grinning in my attitude. And ... "Wow, another new dragon!" "Hmm !? Pia ..." Kron who looks at a fat hippopotamus that does not seem to be such a dragon and shines his eyes purely. Hearadon heard the words ... "Who is this girl, who is she ?! She''s too beautiful!" "Oh, I''m so happy! I''m called Kron. Thank you!" My name is HI ... Darkness Bahamut Grand Cross! How about walking in the air with me? Oh? T Are you inviting a date? Ufufufu, are you aggressive? Looking at Khlong, obviously changing his attitude and turning his face red, he picked up as if he was trying to quarrel ... "Well, what''s that cool name? You might say hiladon," "Hmm ... ah ..." "Would you like this?" "........." T rans lat e d b y Jpmtl.co For the time being, listen to my story and grab Hirado''s shoulder. Then this is the moment I saw me ... "Well, what are you, with such a scary face! What are you doing ?!" "Calm down! I don''t do anything, listen to my story!" "Gee, I''m against violence! I''m sorry, I''m sorry I''m sorry!" It doesn''t matter! Males and females should always be equal! " I almost wondered, "Are you still the son of the Dragon King?" Because I know better than anyone how bad the word is. And I thought at the same time. I guess the imperial capitals were saying me that way. "And what are these guys, Oto-chan?" "Nuwahahahaha, those who entertained the eagle. Why don''t you play with Hirua and the guys?" What is it? Playing? Hiradoun, who doesn''t know what he was called, is restless. In such a thing, I point to the sky ... "I want you and Kron to take me to the top of that cloud." "Oh, oh, cloud, oh, big ... what''s that?" "That''s a woman there. I''m going to help but I don''t have a way to go, so I want you to lend me your help. "" ... Ah ... Taskel? It sounds like it''s so dangerous. Is nt that about fighting someone or something like that? T r a n sla te d by jp t l.o Will fight. In a sense, a war with the Tenku tribe? At least it does not play. "Oh ... that wouldn''t be ..." "Hmm !?" You can''t lie. So I say the truth. "Oh, yeah, hey, no! No, no, no! The world should be peaceful! No fighting is no good!" And, as expected, she trembles and refused with all her power. got it. Certainly, he seems to have been spoiled by Basara. Then ... "No, no, Hirua. Please lend their backs and strength to them!" "Oto-chan !?" "This is an order. Without saying, Basara tries to force Hiladoon. Upon hearing the words, the Hill Add-on shouted more and shouted with tears. "What are you talking about, Oto-chan! I''m so terrible! I''m different from Oto-chan! I have my life! I love fighting just because I''m the son of the Dragon King Not really! " I understand what I feel ... strangely. Just because he''s his father''s child is different from his father. Yeah, I understand that feeling. "Huh? My life?" Hirua, do you have yourself as you say? "That!" "Eat and sleep every day and fucking ... That s the life of Hilua, who wants to protect herself against my father, Eagle? "I''m good at the eagle. Now that I''ve reached and reached a variety of things." "So, I''m okay with that too! ! " Oh, I understand. For some reason, when my dad tries to force something, I just want to get sick and rebound. And ... "Um, Hiradoon, what''s going on?" "Huh?" "My ... there''s an important person there ... it can be very bothersome and dangerous for you. Hm ... but ... at least you should take me up to the clouds ... " And, in such a case, when a beautiful woman touches me and asks me like this ... "Oh, oh, hey ..." "Yes?" "Bobo, don''t you think of me?" "Eh?" "Well ... To all the dragons ... everyone is still the son of the King of Prison Dragon ... "" Cool, isn''t it cute? " What''s more, if you''re told you''re cute and you''re stroking your head ... "The clouds are ridiculous! I''ll go as far as the sky!" Tr a n s l a ted by Jp tl.co m That''s it! "You know, you know, you know, you know!" "Oh, what, Onii-chan!" "I''m your buddy from today!" "Yeah yeah, I don''t like it! Why? I just help you, and you don''t matter!" "That''s right, if you have a parent that is too good, you and your ego will suffer from the kid!" "e?" "And it''s really weak for women ... that''s right." "older brother?" Somehow I thought about my arm around Hirador''s neck and cried half-crying. "Anyway ... this has the means, but ... well ... will it be useful as a force?" Somehow the trainer has a subtle face, but is still ready to fly above the clouds. Chapter 192 Episode 191: Lets Fight I and Kron were no longer together, and we were all worried about us and everyone was waiting for our return. "I''m back!" "Oni-chan! Goddess!" "N-ya, I''m glad! Are you worried ...? Ra ... u?" Kron and I came back to the ruined city while making a terrible sound with Dosundsun. Everyone smiled at first at ease, but the next moment everyone smiled. "Oh, um ... what is that?" "Oh ... oh!" "Nana, what are you doing? Oh, let ..." "Something ... amazing ..." It''s no surprise everyone sees this. With me and Kron on their backs, the giant walks on four legs. "Chooo. What''s that ?!" Even the contestants and the strongest men in the dojo are stunned. Including that geese. No wonder. For those who have been in this country, they have never met such a big creature. Because I lived in the Imperial City. "Oh ... what ... I''m embarrassed to see you, Kron-chan!" "Ufu-fu-fu, that''s right. Tr ans late d b y p t l.c o Hirua who is embarrassed with such a big figure whether she is worried about her surrounding gaze. By the way, Kron, who is no longer familiar, is a friend who calls "Kron-chan" and "Hey-chan". And ... "Suh, big!" Amae rushed, shining his eyes first, overwhelmed by Hirua, where everyone appeared. "Goddess, this child? Ponfu-Suriri-" "Hya, hi-, da, who is this child ... or cute?" Without any fear, Amae jumped on the face of Hirua, whose face was low due to walking on four legs, and cheeked. "Ufufufu, Amae, this child is Hi-chan!" "Hey-chan?" "Yes. We are a reliable companion who will take us up to that cloud!" Tsukushi is surprised at the words. Tr ansl a ted by Jpt l. o "Well, Goddess, that''s it ..." "Well! Riding on this Hey, me and Earth go up to the clouds and go to help Yamidile!" ,to this!?" Unlike Amae, the situation was not immediately accepted and the people around remained confused, but Kron''s words changed everyone''s expression. "Hmmmm, Hey-chan? What is Hey-chan?" "That''s right. What''s your name, Kimi?" "Hey, Amae-chan is also Punipuni! I was the first time I was happy with Punipuni! I mean, girls on the ground are gentle! This reaction of Amae, following Clon. In the past life, whether she was treated unfairly from a woman or a woman, she just declared that she was living on the ground, even though she was just a while ago. Really, it''s a guy ... "And, Bo-chan ... what is that?" Looking at Hirua, Sadis asked a subtle face. Well, this is a normal reaction. "A little summoning magic." "... Is it a hippopotamus with wings?" I didn''t say "Hirua is the son of the Prison Dragon King." I don''t keep it secret. However, I thought that title was superfluous. "Is it a summoning magic ... so big ... but is it okay? I understand human language ... but it''s big ... but it doesn''t look so strong ..." "OK. , Get us to the top of that cloud that we can''t reach alone, and it''s our job to fight from there. " I''ll take you up to that cloud. That''s enough. Without this, none of our fists, spirals, or magic could reach above that cloud. But thanks to his friendship, our power has reached. That''s enough. And ... "Goddess", "gem ..." "Earth and the goddess go on this creature now ..." "Yes, I''m going!" Assuming that Hirua is good for now, what will we do next? The geese''s eyebrows moved with Kron''s words. "We don''t know you, the true nature of Yamidile, who came into contact with you as the great priest, and who came from that cloud, and above all, What am I really? '''' It''s like Kron''s care. Kron and Yamadile, who had previously treated the people of this country as great priests and goddesses. However, those Tenku tribes came and lost their identity. Kron''s concern is not to involve everyone in those unknown people. me? I''m good. But everyone is different. Kron thought that he might have been tricking everyone. So now I said, But I think like this. Maybe from the people of this country ... "" "What you smell! I will decide what to believe!" "" Tr ansl ated b y pt l. om "e?" Look. It is decided to say this. It looks as if Kron was amazed by the words of the guys without any hesitation. Mr. Macho will tell you about such a cron. "Goddess ... No, Mr. Kron. You only misunderstand one." "Geese?" "We don''t fight because we consider the high priest and the teacher to be different ..." "e?" "Whatever their identity, they were saved by their existence and strengthened themselves. Some may have been sacrificed by the thoughts behind the Great Priest ... Yosei Like young people and people from the old regime ... so not all of them ... but at least the men here are fighting from "must help", not from "want to help". It is. " so. Even if Yamadile''s past was a deadly sinner who should not forgive neither the Heavenly tribe nor the humans of this world ... Hey, goose? What are the guys? What do you think about gender discrimination? Yes! At least there is a woman with the same feelings here! Tsukushi''s sister, Karui and Amae are the same. Church sisters too. So everyone''s feelings are already decided. "Everyone ... will you fight together?" To Kron''s embarrassed muttering, I hit her back lightly. "That''s right, Kron" "Earth?" "Would you like to fight? I don''t know, Macho-san said." Everyone does it because he wants to. " So, what to say in such a case ... "I understand!" T ra n sl a t e d b y p mtl.co m And Kron understood the meaning of my words and thrust his little fist up. "Everybody! Let''s fight together!" Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooh !!! A woman, called a goddess, also called a doll from the enemy, has finally decided to lead everyone on her own and fight together with everyone. I''ll do my best to support that back. "Ah ah ah! I don''t know, but I''ll do my best too!" "Um, I''ll ask, a new friend! "Oh, let us get on!" "Let''s do it, Hi-chan!" "I''ll give you a cup this time, Hi-chan!" Thus, a counterattack to heaven by us, who had been left out, began. Chapter 193 Episode 192: Beating The means to fly is now available. All you have to do when you''re ready. "This is the biggest fishing boat in town. You can ride dozens!" Although this country is a closed country, it can go to sea if it is near the sea. That''s why I eat fish. That''s why there is a ship. And use a big fishing boat to get above the clouds. "Is it okay? I''ll fix it tightly with a net and a rope! Hey, can you hold it properly?" "Hmm? It''s a little heavy" "It''s guts! Guts!" Attach ropes, etc. to the fishing boat and hang it on Hirua like a backpack, so that I and anyone who wants to participate in the war other than Kron can be carried. "Tsukushi ... you guys ..." "Mashou, of course I''m going to go!" "I''m so awesome too! So Amae is here to stay here." "Uh ..." "Let''s remember that guy!" "I''ll break the ass!" "Oh, I''ll show you just how much of the crotch mountains on the ground are going to go!" ... Either way, it''s going to be tough. " Participants are mainly participants in the tournament, and Tsukushi''s sister and Karui are also on board. However, I''m worried that only those who are very good will follow me ... "Motriage. When you weren''t there, did you ask for me?" I work too! "" Be careful " T rans la t ed by jpmtl .co m I decided to leave them. In fact, I wanted to leave the answering machine to this guy ... "Is it okay? Saddis?" "Yes. Regardless of the past, I have rented clothing, food and shelter for the last three months ... so let''s join me." True, Saddis was returning to the Imperial City to report this to his father and mother, but eventually chose to strike with us. Despite being deprived of everything by the Demon King Army in the past, to fulfill the minimum steps. And above all ... "I want to help the little boy, even a little." "I just graduated ... even though I graduated ..." "But for me, I''m always a beloved boy." After all for me. Still sweet to me. But as long as you don''t know how strong your opponent is, it''s reliable to come along. "Mr. Saddis! I would like this too! I brought in all my swords, spears, and crossbows as well! I don''t want to use such a thing as a fighter. I also brought a barbell!" T r ans lated b y p t l.co "Oh, it''s hard work, but as long as the number of opponents is unknown, let''s bring whatever we can use. I will carry it in a different space, so I can do whatever I want." "Also ask for my weapons. Weapons are my real alms." And with the magic of Saddis, carrying any luggage is easy. Everybody will bring Dondon weapons to Sadis, as they will bring as many weapons as they can in case something goes wrong. The preparation is ready. Finally ... "... Onii ..." "Oh? Amae ..." "... Gyu ..." Then it was that time. Amae, of course, became the answering machine for this. Clinging to my feet with a sad expression. "... Uh ... Guss ..." Even though there are other sisters, I go to my close Tsukushi''s sister and Karui, as well as Kron and Machi. It is natural for Amae to be left thin and crying ... "Fre ... Fre ..." "Huh?" Disagreeable. Wrong. Amae once clings to me, but soon leaves ... "Fla-Fre, Onii-chan, One-chan, Uncle! Everyone! He sent me an ale, not a selfish or anxious word. "Hey is also Gamba! Gamba! Frefle Gamba!" "Uh! And everyone in the city who sees Amae also speaks out at once. "That''s right, do your best! Everyone, do your best!" "Bush those who have done this in our city!" "Please save the great priest!" "Uooooooo, ok, yeah, Magoma Shin Banzai!" Strong cheering cheers. Well, it''s already burning. The evidence shows that we all have the same smile, regardless of man, woman or race. T ransl ated by jpm tl.co "How is it? Cron" "Yes ... hot" "I see?" "The power is coming up" "Oh," "Not only fighting together ... you also fight for your part?" Klon, an innocent girl, seems to be thrilled. It looks like it''s pretty hard. "Uh ~ hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhehuhahuhuhuhuhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Kron threw his fist up and made his biggest voice. "Goddess ... Uuu, I''ll do it!" The screams are unusual ... ku-oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo Everyone on Kron ... we followed. "Bochama!" "Oh!" And at the same time everything was ready. "Okay, Kron. The timing to strengthen everyone by illusion with the dawn eyes ..." "Yes, leave it to earth." "Leave it. I''ll give you instructions at the best time you can say" God. "And to everyone! It may be cheeky, but I''ll give some instructions to everyone! So you ask me? "" "I will follow the instructions of the country''s strongest man who won the tournament!" So why did you ask? Trainer. "Leave it. Fuhahahaha, I don''t feel like an army, but I feel like I''m a commander of a single unit. " "Oh, troublesome. So, let''s end it quickly, huh? Children Oh, something terrible demonic smile. Great Demon King. This is also reliable. Yes, in the fight against Yamadile, I beat Yamadile two-on-one, instructing me to move. This time, Trainer becomes like a soldier and gives us directions through me. Trans l a t ed by jpmt l. o m "Then, everyone is ready! I''m ready!" "" "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooo !!!" "" "We will, at our will, regain our precious things! We are always blessed with God''s will." Well, surely your God is here. "Well?" "Noisy" Even though he is a demon king, he does not seem to be used to treating him as a god. I laugh at such trainer and listen to Kron''s command ... "Now, in that heaven ... uh ... uh ... nagricomi? Woooooooooooooooooooooooh !!! Enthusiastically raised his voice. "Well, then, Hey! Please please!" "N-ah! The face was turned red as the blood vessels emerged, the power was condensed on the whole body that was Punipuni, and we were carrying the fishing boat on which we were riding ... "Ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo !!!" Hirua''s will. guts. With the stupidity of the fire, Hirua flew with us. Chapter 194 Episode 193: A Set of Three I''ve done "battle" before. Mock battle at the academy. Your match. Ninja warrior. Shinobu. Aka. Tourou. Bro. And the tournament during this time. Yamidile. But this is the first group-to-group battle. It is not a scale that can be called a war. But if you are fighting against a heavenly tribe, can you call it a war in a way? As I approached the sky, I began to feel strange tension. "Child. Enjoy that tension now. However, control your emotions so that you do not lose yourself in the height of the war. "" Everyone can enjoy this tension right now. "Control your emotions" "" "Ooooo, some sort of solitary advice!" "" "No, I just told you now, not everyone." "No, now I just told you, Minani Ittawakendeha ... what?" "What is it?" What? "" " I was nervous and I was nervous, and I was giving the trainer''s advice as it was to everyone. I''m sorry, what do I do? "Botama ..." "What happened to Earth?" Yeah, I''m not sure. But don''t go too far ... it''s quite difficult. "For the time being, a child. A situation in which the battle can begin at any time. Tell everyone about the formation of Three Mansell "" Oh, oh, that''s right. " Tr a nsl a t e d by jpm t l. o Although the operations and command are done by the trainer, there is something for me, and if my voice does not reach everyone, command will be cut off at that point. That''s the pressure. "For the time being, all of you should be in a trio now. Instead of fighting individually, fight with each other to follow each other''s back." For now, tell the basic battle formation. Traina says it seems simple. "Let''s protect each other''s back ... I see. Tsukushi, Karui" "Yeah. Is it a pair with Me and Machi-san and Karui?" "Do you cover each other without going out alone?" "Yoshisha! Big!" "Danshoku!" "Cooperation ... I want to fight one-on-one in a fair manner ..." "I can''t use it because I''m saying that!" I''ll tell you that. " To put it bluntly, we can''t do complex cooperative attacks and formations on us who are not well-trained troops, so it''s a minimum rule to tell. "This is the basic three-man cell. You can call it three arrows. If one person does not jump out and covers with three people, these mens can not be easily done. Attack at once with a person! " "Um! In fact, this collaborative attack ended in a misfire, but Bro''s younger brothers tried to do it in the city of Cantidan. A three-player attack that attacks like a storm. The name is Daima T ra ns la te d b y p tl .co m "" "Oh! It''s a true magical god of trinity technique ..." "Magic shining jet stream!" "" " Everyone accepted the trainer''s instructions through me. Thank you for being honest. For the time being, we just wanted to avoid self-destruction. So, if you''re a group of three, I''m ... "I''m Saddis. And Cron." "Yes, I''m the same pair as Earth." After all, I''m with Kron and Saddis ... "It''s no longer Threeman Cell, but I want you to be in your group because it''s extra, Earth-kun" At that time, there was a man who told me that he wanted to put in because there was too much to be done in a group of three. "Wacha ..." "And I''m grateful to be nearby because my weapon is carried by Mr. Saddis." Watcha called out with the feeling of "joining a friend." Well, that''s not a problem, it''s good at it, and Klon is one of the keys to this battle, so there''s a way of fighting with me, Saddis, and Wacha to surround Kron. Even if he''s thinking behind the scenes, it doesn''t seem like he''s trying to save Yamadile right now. "What happened? Al I can''t trust?" Watcha smiles and asks, thinking she thinks I''m thinking. It seems that Watcha himself is also aware that "it seems to have a back." But do you still feel like you''re proposing to me that there''s nothing behind it? "Take care, team up, baby" "Trainer?" "As you think, as long as there is a Klon with a low combat ability other than the evil eye, you and the maid have to fight while protecting the Kron, but if you combine with that, the burden can be reduced somewhat I guess ... "... I see, that''s right ... Is it OK? ""do not worry. Certainly the man has a back. However, he will not betray until he saves Yamidile. If not, we won''t come here. " For now, Trainer is saying that, and that''s fine. "Well, I''m good. I''m going to trust you now. I don''t know if you''ve beaten each other." I''ll do it! " With that said, I trusted my watcha now and touched my hand strongly. Watcha smiled with a smile, and pulled out her clothes and weapons from her back and sleeves as she said she was preparing for battle. "Huhuh, fight to save the great priest ... Although he is unscrupulous, he is also excited about situations where he can show off his skills." "Ah? "Surely, with bare hands ..." A weapon taken out by Watcha while saying something impressive. It was an unusual shape, a weapon we had never seen before. T ran s l a t e d by Jpmtl .o "Ho ..." The trainer is looking at something impressive. that is "What are those weapons?" "Hahaha, it''s not like this yet. Al-Sadis has all the weapons in my house." With that said, Wacha tells her somewhere with confidence. I am more excited than at the tournament. It''s as if my real specialty is saying "weapons, not bare hands." But before confirming that ... "Hmmmm, cho, nah, something came from behind the clouds!" Hirua shouts in a hurry. When we heard that voice, we looked up and, as we did the other day, appeared, armed war maidens flapping white wings from behind the clouds. At that moment, I was nervous about things like laughs and nervousness. "I''m out right now! I''m not going to be done this time?" The fist was squeezed, and the spirit of struggle burst out. Chapter 195 Episode 194: Intermission (Prince) It''s dazzling. It''s already morning. When I woke up from the bed while feeling a little chilly and looked at the neighbor, I found a little bird that was sleeping last night. Are you tired? I have a deep sleep. I want to be cute in the morning as it is, but not in my position. It is morning training with those cute girls today. A few days ago, our first team was incompletely burned with Daddy''s side spear. If true, I was going to fly dignifiedly and beautifully on the ground. But I couldn''t. The deadly sinner Yamidile surrendered on his own initiative. We got into the ground with eagerness, and there was nothing more than a battle, a little skirmish ... and then ... "Is the scar on my cheek gone ..." I just talked a little bit with that sharp-eyed boy. No, not as much as they did. But still, that little bit of an offense and defense wounded my cheeks. It was surprising that there was a person on the ground who could do that with my coat of arms. Above all, Yamidile surrendered calmly because she was already exhausted. It was the boy who hunted her to such a state. What if you were fighting him perfectly? I feel a little scary, but at the same time my body is hot and aching. There was nothing like this in my life so far. I wonder what this feeling is ... "Fufufufu, by the way. Cute little birds ... Would you like to keep them lying? Yesterday, they cried so much." I dressed up and gently left the room to keep the birds awake. Then there ... "Prince ... good morning" My cute little birds with a disgusted face and a little grump were already waiting for me. "Hey, what''s up?" "... Apart ... the prince is really tired every night." "Ah ... Ahahaha. The blond face is cute. Yakimochi?" " T ran s l ated by pmtl.co m The next day when I loved birds, everyone looks like this. But if I smile a little, they quickly turn red and get upset. Yeah, really dear ... "Now, training. It ended with incomplete burning a few days ago, but I don''t know when a total war on the ground would begin." But you cannot always be peaceful. With the will of the newly enthroned king of the heavenly world, the Tenku tribes will take on world supremacy. war. It is an unknown thing that our generation has only heard about. To be honest, I was happy if I lived peacefully every day and play with the little birds, but I also wanted a place where I could show off my fortified and enhanced power. I''m half nervous and half happy about war, and recently everyone has been motivated, including me. All of that is "that man" ... "The prince wants to talk to Yamidile before training ..." "That man" ... "" ... what? "" The Majesty will allow him if the prince goes with him ... " Okay, so please call him. I''ll go to prison too. " "That man" met a few years ago. He brought everything to our world. "Prince. Be careful. Yamidile ties his hands and feet and closes his eyes, but he doesn''t know what to do." "I know." I ... I don''t know much about that person ... "" Hehehe, it''s certainly fun but I can''t trust it. But don''t worry about me? I won''t make you sad. " Huh A long time ago, the world in the sky was severely damaged by the betrayal of Yamadile, and was still gazing without interfering with the struggle of the terrestrial world. As God''s apostles, we would not be involved in a filthy war on the soil. However, he declared that we were "frightened and withdrawn," assari. And his words and beings brought about great changes in this country, this world, and the Tenku tribe. Now, he wants to confront the whole earth ... T r an sl a te d b y jp m t l.c o "Hehehe ... I feel like he''s dancing in his palm ... but anyway ... When the execution of Yamidile is over, it''s all about the beginning, and I''ll acknowledge Daddy if I win the game ... It should be ... " And that is what I want. Even if you fall in love with tens of thousands of birds ... but it''s rude but they''re all comforting ... I just want you to admit ... My things that haven''t changed since I was a child "... Is it my day of execution?" On the way to the dark corridor leading to the prison, a voice heard from across the darkness. Goose bumps on my whole body stood up unexpectedly. "That ..." Sweat on your back? In your hand? Did you pressurize me just for the moment? "That sign ... is that a prince?" It uses many techniques to lock it in a prison where magic can not be used, ties both hands and feet tightly, and even hides both eyes with cloth. Literally no hands or feet, but I heard my voice ... "Fufufu, no. Just look at him ... and there''s a man who wants to see you." I pretend that I''m not upset, but I''m sorry, too. Yamadile is now recovering both magic and physical strength. What if she got out of this prison by mistake? I didn''t know a few days ago, but if you look at her in this state of recovery, you''ll know a lot. It''s strong ... "Hey, do you keep your promises?" "Promises?" However, she also has a weakness surprisingly, there is something she wants to protect in exchange for her own life. Yes, we didn''t put her in this prison. She just dealt with her in exhaustion. "No problem. I haven''t touched that island nation at all." "That''s okay. Why don''t you just execute it?" "Well, wait. It''s a big game like you. There are various procedures. "Well, isn''t he preparing for the stage so that" Dectita "can show off his power anyway?" With that said, Yamidile is laughing at Daddy with his nose. Once they heard they were of the same generation ... but is there anything else? "Hey, tell your father." "Eh?" "It''s selfish to wage war ... but you''ll have to get both the earth and the demon world." That''s why I had been hiding for 15 years until I was ready. " Tr a n s l a t e d by jp m t l .co m I was surprised at the surprising words that Yamidile uttered, despite having such a strong presence and power. "It''s ... the ones who are called earthly heroes ... the remnants of the Demon Army?" "... sad ... but at least ... Hiro Hero is stronger than me. Rifant is silent. I guess it wouldn''t be ... "" Hey "" I''ll execute me and touch the heavenly tribe''s morale by touching it as if the stains of history had been resolved ... but that''s your peak "" ... " "You don''t know anything. For those naive you who just worship the deceived gods such as Odin, the world won''t be taken." "... I died fifteen years ago If the person named Traina is God ... do you say that? "" Oh? " Involuntarily, I pulled my body slightly. "Kisamagotokiga ......... Sono name @ Nishiru Nishiru lightly" I was just pulled out of the words of Yamadile, who had no hands or feet. Bad ... swallowed "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Yesterday we had a fun party, and we got hungover and got late." "" That! ?? "" "When I woke up, my head was stinging, my stomach hurt, and I was wrestling in the toilet .... Well, aren''t they wars? Ah "Hey, prince. Oh! He broke up in an instant, breaking the evil air that could be swallowed. "But you''re bullying a young man ?? You''re a junior?-Hey? Yamidile''s older sister-" , what "Ah! @ Yamidile''s older sister is tied up. It''s so precious. Even though I usually tie a man or woman with a rope and hit it with a whip, it''s in the gap." "Bah ... stupid ... stupid" Tr ans late d b y Jp mtl.co "For the time being, goobata ohha" "That?" A man who appeared as a grin as if I was ridiculed at the pressure of Yamadile. Its presence has clearly changed the state of Yamadile. "Ki ... Kisama ... No way ..." "Oh, do you know you can''t see your eyes? Do you understand me? Have you been around for a long time? About 18 years?" Only with voice? Even if you can''t see your shape or hear your voice only in this ugly air had you lived ...? It seemed unexpected for him too. I heard the relationship between them beforehand, but ... Yamidile would be upset so far ... "Prince I! It''s tough, Prince! I''ll come soon ... come on!" "Ah, eh?" I was surprised. Suddenly, my subordinate''s daughter rushed out ... What the hell? "Chi, from the ground ... giant ugly creatures from the ground are approaching this country with people on the ground!" "What?" That was also a completely unexpected event for me. And anyway, today, the history of this world will change dramatically. Chapter 196 Episode 195: Intermission (The Dark Maiden) No way ... no way ... were you alive? This guy! But he must have died more than a decade ago. fake? But this ugly air ... "That''s an assault? To this Angela Kingdom?" "Yes!" Right now, "The Men" of the Guardian Angels are on the battlefield, but the enemy is unknown! "Okay, let''s go right away!" What''s going on that Attack? Ugly creatures? I do not understand. What the hell is going on? "Oh, that''s why young people aren''t. It''s no use, I''m leaving me ... I don''t do anything else. Right now ..." Then, as soon as the young man''s footsteps rushed in response to the urgent news, the man laughed happily. "Well, hihahahaha, again ... ohhisa ..." "... you ..." "Do not react like that, my sister ... what if ... get out of prison ... will you help me?" "Lie" "Eun Lie ?" After all, there is no doubt. In the past, only one person in the past has taken the attitude of not only this voice, but also this me who is ridiculous at all times and at all times. "You must have been killed by the Seven Heroes ... Kensei and the Great Mage? Why were you alive? ..." "Why didn''t you return to the Demon King Army? Well, I was then ... "I''m so tired of the war!" "That!" "I''m thinking of a strategy where the Great Demon King is better than me. Then I''ll pretend to be dead and become a villager and enjoy slow life." Maybe I will travel around the world and play around? " T ra n s l a t e d b y pmt l.o Tired ...? What are you talking about? Pretend dead? stupid! stupid! No matter how guessed, this man is also one of God''s chosen beings. Are you tired of such a man? I am the war that we have been around for a long time. He said that he lived thousands and thousands of lives ... "Hihahahaha, don''t stop preaching?-It''s over, and your sister knows nothing to say to me?" That''s right, as this man says. Talking to this guy just disturbs the pace. The more I get angry, the more happier she feels. Don''t get disturbed ... "Hey ... Why are you ... Angela Kingdom?" "Hmm ?? It''s just one of the retreats. I also wanted to play with an angel woman. ? There are many beautiful women like my sister. If it was paradise, I wanted to go there once and enjoy the spear rolling with the angel women as much as I wanted. "" What ... ?? "" Three or four years ago? " Ha " He changed the topic to calm down, but this guy ... "But it''s no good. Even the heavenly tribe woman had wings and the skin of the vine on the bones was a little better than humans. And I always get tired of it, and as always, when I make a sweet face and make a persuasion, it''s so choppy that I fall shortly and there is no sense of accomplishment, my head is a flower field and my thoughts are intense, and recently it seems annoying ... ... "" Oh, are you secret to the prince? I''m going to get angry if I make a fool of a woman " Tra n s lated b y Jpm t l . om How many years have you been so uncomfortable about it? Even though your old friend was alive ... no ... this guy was an associate ...? "Sure, but I ate, drank, drank, sloppy, slept, slept and sleep. The world is the peace of mind itself, and if you realize what it is, you have been spending a few years comfortably. "" .. of your mind ... peace ?? What are you playing ?? " Okay, because it just drifts. It makes me forget everything about relationships, silly politics, plots, hypocrisy. " What do you think "I wish I had been dead" ... "You were so peaceful ... what are you thinking?" But I don''t know. What is this guy thinking, what is he planning, what is the purpose? "Hmm ... I was just calm and non-slippery, but ... the weather that didn''t change was a bit tired, and the clouds that just drifted sometimes thundered or rained, and the weather was rough If you don''t, you won''t feel irritated and you''ll rotten. '''' "... for that ... do you cooperate with Dicteta?" "It''s hard to hear people. Tell me you''ve been guided. However, just playing with politics and human relations and listening to them, the angels have been fighting with ugly powers that are no different from the earth and the demon world. That''s why ... Why did the Tenku tribe who had never interfered with the world come to capture the world now? ... Why did a dicta-like scum become the king of the sky? ... The man''s plot behind the scenes Did it move? "Well, I guess there was a place where I and myself were incompletely burned." "What?" "The Greatest Demon King in Demon World History. The Most Terrifying Demon World History is Hakuki''s Husband. Is it probably the worst demons in the history of the Makai? And I wondered what I was doing. What is this guy planning?Ŀ What is the purpose? I can''t help wondering that. "Fifteen years after the war, the terrestrial nations have evolved, the Makai has calmed down, and the next generation has begun to grow in both worlds. Given the short-lived humans, both Hilo, Maam, and the other seven heroes Now is the peak. It''s time to create something more than the past demon war parries! " No matter what he plans, he has only one purpose. "Seriously, it''s the most fun to do now! Absolutely! Oh yeah! Seriously, pane! Yeah, such a man ... since ancient times. Why did God ... give this man equal status to me? T ran s l a ted b y pmtl.c o "And I''m asking my sister to die as a signal to start the war, but I''d like to ask a little bit. So I asked Tenkuo to set up a place to talk." And this time from the other side ... rather than the main subject? This guy seems to have something to ask me ... Kron-sama? Whatever it is ... "Oh, by the way, what I want to hear is not the doll you played for fifteen years." Shit ...... weird ... unless this is the case ... how many times have you killed this man ...? If it''s not about Mr. Kron, what does this guy do ... "I too ... I was buying a lot of information about the empire ... but who is Earth Lagann?" "That?" "Are you here for the past few months?" It could have been ... an unexpected, but in some sense, convincing question. "Actually, for about twenty years, the Empire has been letting humans who have taken my breath into their spies. While I pretended to be dead and pulled out of the war, We also received information about the strength of the empire, the family structure, the power and magical power of the next generation ~ " "What is it? Such a person? Twenty years without being noticed by Hiiro or Solja?" "Hehehe, it''s that good. It''s so well-integrated. Now I''m married and I''m having kids ... I''m saying" Koaso "... but I don''t care." I didn''t know that there was such a person ... That''s because if the Demon King''s army once knew the spy''s information ... even though there was a lot to do in the past war ... this guy ... "That''s why Earth Lagan was a natural checker, but the kid''s figure changed a lot. At least he didn''t have the ability to beat Kensei''s son. Above all ... breakthrough? ? " That is why there is no need to answer such a man''s question. Well, actually I don''t even know. But that''s all. "Why? It''s decided. Kron-sama''s fate. Earth Lagan is the last key and heir to the Great Demon." Tran s l a te d by Jp tl .o m "Oh, no. No, I can''t talk. No, you''re such a fucking woman. You''re such a guy. That''s what the Great Demon King was also amazed. What did you do ... " "That''s this line!" I laughed at my words with my nose and swearing profusely, and I heard him turn his heels. "Whoever, no matter who, that gaki ... I''m glaring that he''s the key person in the future of the world, I want to be a good friend. With the spirit of fraternity, and let''s listen to him directly. What? " "What?" "Even if he''s the son of Hiiro even if he gets mad, then that kid will come. That''s it. Here''s the chance of the raid ..." "Well, no way !?" No way Earth Lagan is here? how?\ Riding an ugly creature? No, I don''t know how to do it, but it may not be. Even though he made full use of his strategy, the man who defeated me might be ... Wait, that''s what it was like before ... the ugly creatures said, "carry the terrestrials." Not alone? No way, other? A goose? Yeah, Kron? No way ... "Hihahahahahahaha! What''s going to happen? Not good, not good! It''s boring just to get excited with the prepared events and customers! The party always has a surprise! Unknown things? It doesn''t matter which way you excite or spoil !! No matter how rough it is, if you enjoy it, I''ll win! The devil''s pleasant laugh resounded like stroking my feelings. Chapter 197 Episode 196: Stone As the air began to feel quite cold, the angels with serious faces came out from behind the clouds. Some fluttered their wings, while others straddled the mysterious Pegasus. "Bochama" "I know, everyone is tight! Don''t show me a scary face!" angel? Pegasus? What about it? This is a hippo ... No, a dragon! From here on, if you are a little bit, it will be swallowed by the other party. No matter what happens, he stares at his opponent, trying to be bullish. "That''s it! I won''t allow you to go any further! I''m a monkey on a filthy earth! I''m leaving early!" Kazuki prepares his formation like a barrier and waits at the top of the center. It is different from the war maiden who appeared on that ground. Men with slim-looking muscles that look slender. I stare at us with very sharp eyes. As if you see garbage. "We''re Angela Kingdom''s Guardian Angel Troops! {Imperial troops that haven''t allowed any invaders in the past millennium!} If we approach this country any further, we''ll punish us for heaven!" Strong tone and confident and dignified attitude. The worrisome thing is that everyone is a well-organized vine, just like the "prince". Somehow, this is a group of uncomfortable men. On the other hand, it looks like members of a troupe, who are all told by a woman. But ... Tr a n slat ed by jp mt l.o m "I guess he''ll tell you right away, and it''s convenient." When I muttered unintentionally, the geese nodded. "Is that an angel ... but it''s definitely convenient." "So al." "Ah. I''m in trouble if those Kawai-ko appear again." Those war maiden who appeared on the ground. If we were to fight that again ... it was difficult. "Uho, it''s a pretty ass!" "Is there really a guy that goes beyond my crotch?" The opponent is an angel, but a man. Then you will be beaten as much as you can. "Don''t allow a single intrusion for a thousand years? That is, I have never been attacked or fought by a great enemy for a thousand years. Oh! Trainer tells me next to me. In short, that''s it. T ra nsla te d b y jp mtl .o "Wait, Earth! It''s polite to talk to me before that!" For the time being, special attack as it is! Klon stopped trying to tell him. "Hey, Kron. In addition ..." "No. Even if it becomes a fight ... No, I heard from Yamadile that it was necessary at least because it was a fight." The head that leads us is Kron. The first thing to say from the Kron. I don''t think I''ll do that, but I''m gonna do it at least ... "Well, that''s certainly not the case. Let''s do it " Well, if trainer says so, is it okay? So I nodded to Kron. "That''s why. Hey, please stop a little bit." "Eh !?" "Tenku tribes! We came from the ground ---" But ... "Well, it doesn''t stop ... I can''t do it!" "" "... ???" " "I''m already flying so seriously! I''ll be heavy and fall off when I stop! Oh oh I have no choice but to plunge like this!" "" "That! ??" " Rather than fighting suddenly, it was about to flow from Klong to start speaking and declare war. However, Hirua who is carrying us on his back is at the limit. If you stop now, you will lose momentum and fall without being able to ascend again. If you say that ... "Let''s go away now, and the lower creatures on the ground! Otherwise, let''s hear ... I''m listening! I''m listening ... I can''t stop! I''ll be ready!" I can only do it. T r an s late d b y jp t l.c o "Oh ... um, that''s ... uh ... then, angels! I''m going to disturb you!" The angel men were trying to get rid of us with a strong tone, but they knew they had no signs of stopping and instructed their friends in a hurry. In a hurry, Kron also commented. And at the next moment ... "That''s how it works! I''ll do it!" "" "Woooooooooooooooooooooo!" "Well, let''s come! Never put such ugly creatures and lower races into our country!" "" "" " It has begun. "Child! You, maid and watcha stand on the bow and scatter! Kron is preserved! "I''m going! I''m going to kick off the enemy in front of me with Saddis and Watcha! I''ll keep Kron behind us!" "Behind the ship, stand the geese group! Make enemies coming from behind bounce off them! "Mashou, Tsukushi''s older sister, Karui! I''ll ask for the tail!" "The remaining ones defend and intercept left and right! Especially prevent any attack on the wings of Hirudon! Watch out for attacks from below! "Everyone remaining defends left and right! Defend Hirua so that it will not be dropped! Watch out for enemies may attack from below- I told everyone the trainer''s instructions and I was standing by the bow and waiting. On the other hand, the Pegasus knights and angels emerging from behind the clouds come out one after another, and hundreds can be seen. And everyone began to spread up, down, left, and right, perhaps under the direction of the angel at the top. "... Does the enemy ... spread out and surround? convenient. Considering the Hiladdon that can only fly straight, the front wall is thinner, so it is easy to break through the front as it is. '''' "Sir, Hirua! Leave the enemy to us! M You go straight!" "Hi, oh, oh, that''s it, but it''s scary!" T ran sla t e d b y jpm tl. o "Hey, we''re on! So do your best!" "It''s in the fire, in the water, and in the clouds for Kron!" Despite my words being backwards, Kron''s voice I laughed that he was going to be more and more fit with him. "Don''t bring the enemy closer. "Sadice!" "Okay. Hirua-kun, it will be a little heavier, but please be patient. Then everyone!" Once again, he was ready to be placed on board, while Saddith magically pulled out his weapon from a different space. Weapons such as bows are also rolling, but everyone picked up the dumbbell weight without hesitation. And stones for stoning. "Since ancient times, stoning has been a great tactic. With the advancement of technology, trebuchets and slings have been developed. Come, trained ones. Show your shoulders! Strong men smile with a stone. The opponent is an angel who flies around the sky using magic. "What are those guys! Huh? They have stones and junk?" "It''s the earth! It''s an idea of a barbarian!" "It shows the power of proud heaven!" Of course, we ridicule that we are humorous. "Shut down! Tenmyo Troops! Simultaneous injection!" "" "" "OK!" "" " Then, while looking down at us, the angels attack at once regarding the arrangement. Bows reinforced by wind and other magic are released all at once. But ... "Child, first is the key. Go through the enemy''s heart Iku! The bow that has been released plays everything in a spiral tornado-like spiral swirl that appears around us. "What ...?" "Are there any guys who can use magic ...?" "I don''t care! T ran sl ate d by jp m t l .c om Of course, you can''t leave the Great Demon Spiral out all the time, but it''s not impossible if you use magic breathing for a very long time. However, there is still a long way to go, and preservation of physical strength and the rest ... "Well, now!" "" "Wow!" " Everyone wants to dissipate the accumulated anger and depression, so I also saw the timing to release the Great Devil Spiral, and ... "Even the rocks on the ground ... If they are trained shoulders, they will reach the heavens? Isn''t it as big as Earth''s Great Demon Spiral? ... "Ok, the wind has stopped! All at once ... Any number of stones falling on the ground have reached the angels. "Let''s continue to the geese!" "Magic Shin Cut Ball!" As soon as they take a rest, a stone-throwing attack is launched with the trained men''s shoulders. Even if it is just a stone, if you throw it vigorously, the living angels will not be intact. Rather, it is faster than holding a bow or casting spells. "Now, this is it!", "What''s this !?" "It''s not magic, I''m throwing stones and junk ..." "Eh, I''m scared!" I ca nt get close! The expressions of the angels who began to eat the face gradually began to be distorted by our stones being thrown one after another. "Damn, what, what''s this, or a barbaric barbarian! Do you have no pride!" However, while complaining, Hirua rushes at the thin wall of the upset enemy. Chapter 198 Episode 197: Invaders "Don''t be scared! It''s not withdrawing both primitive monkeys that don''t have such wings!" Thrust straight and swarm the enemies. The instructions were too simple, despite the advice of the Great Demon King, who has the world''s highest brain. But, conversely, this is for us ... at least for the men who are here now, that may be the most effective instruction. "Oh, oh! Go go more and more!" "Hey, the arrow will fly again!" Mamagoku Pendulum Strike! " Release the pool at once. Everyone throws rocks and dumbbells, hits with neatly faced angels, and swings down their attacks with heavy barbells. The momentum seems to stop. Here, I have to piggyback together. "That''s right! I''ll do it too! Daima Sonic Flickr!" I shoot my fist that flies like a medium- and long-range flexible whip that I can use ... "Death size! Imperial style scythe ... Crescent moon rush!" Sadis wields a sickle and disturbs a sharp vacuum wave like a crescent moon. Tr ansla te d by Jpmt l . o "Dreadbow ... magical crossbow!" Wacha adds magic to the two bows held in both hands and fires continuously ... "What''s this !?" "I can''t get close!" "The formation is broken through!" "No, don''t let it go! The angels break through the thin formation of the angels with Assari, and the chasing angels ... "I can''t help losing my hometown and losing anything more important. No matter what reason or cause, I''ll let you through if it''s going to be a wall. " "" "That !!!!!" " "Magic True Horizontal Chop!" Tra n s l a ted by p m t l.com Just swinging your sword with your muscular, muscular arm, you will be dropped off by a geese who can fly something like me or sadis, or something like a vacuum wave. "I''m stupid, what''s these guys!" "Isn''t the ability on earth enough to be dealt with by the knights led by the prince the other day !?" Don''t you think the enemy is just passing by! " Certainly, the angels are "decent" strong. However, the wings are growing and it''s just "so-so" strong. Those who were completely looking down on us and licking and being careless could not stop our current momentum, and once we were overtaken, we could not catch up. "Nah! A little, it''s awesome! Everyone is amazing! It''s strong! It''s strong and something cool!" The first scare of Hirua carrying us is already extinguished. Looking at this, the trainer''s eyes glow. "Okay, here! Push through the clouds at once! "Now, Hirua!" We all go together in a huge chunk, screaming with Hirua. "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, let''s go!" As you increase your altitude, Hirua accelerates. A strong wind blows through the body, and if you are a little nervous, you may tremble in the cold. But nobody says that. "Peak through, oh, oh, oh!" "" "" "Kerooooooooooo !!!" "" Kero oh oh oh oh oh oh !!! A world of huge clouds floating forward. We plunge into the clouds, go deep and deep, and cut through the dark world. Then it was that time. "Oh!" T ran s l at ed by jpmt l . om The moment the shaded sunlight came in and we reached for it, we pierced the clouds. "I did it, Hey! Great!" "Uh, great! We penetrated right above the world of white clouds spreading all over. We all squeezed our fists and cheered. "Hey ... oh no, I''m shy." Hilua is praised by us and yells his face, saying, "Hinella!" But that''s all I can be proud of. Without it, we wouldn''t be able to get to this place. And ... "But ... this is ..." We quickly spread across our sights and were caught by the vastness that could not fit. "What a beautiful world!" Everyone would have agreed with the words that Kron inadvertently leaked. "Is it like a dream ...?" "Sure ... I just forgot for a moment that I came to battle." Yes, it''s like a world where it''s too hot and we''re smashing our fighting spirit in an instant. You can see land-like objects floating on the sea of vast clouds. "Artificial island above the clouds ... The white cloud land where square tiles are regularly arranged ... All that material is made from clouds. I use magic to solidify the cloud, maintain it, and then lay the tiles made of cloud material on it. '''' Traina muttered calmly as she looked over the world above the clouds, but after hearing the explanation, I stayed a while. "A house made by stacking materials of the same principle. An artificial lake made by melting clouds. Furthermore, unlike the house, a building that can accommodate many people ... " Tra nslat e d b y jp mt l .c o Located in the center of the land above the clouds, the main building of this land ... a castle? Anyway, as far as the eye can see, the world was just pure white, with no dirt. Further ... "Hey, look on the land." "That''s true. There''s an angel." Angels with anxious faces looking up at us who have appeared. Regardless of age or gender, everyone wears a single piece of cloth outerwear and so on. Perhaps an ordinary civilian angel? No, I don''t know if there is such a word ... but ... "For them, we are invaders. I knew I could see it with that kind of eyes. " "Trainer ..." "Even if the first to reach out to the Tenku-tribe ... no matter what they say ... no matter why they came to save someone ... I think it''s just an excuse or reopening. I''m going to do that " As she glanced at her, she was a little embarrassed, and as soon as she began to train, she trained. Did you know that this is what you see with such eyes? When. Well, I guess it was just my mind. "Either way, I can''t go back. And a child. "It''s not when you''re crazy." "Oh ..." "Probably, Yamidile is like that palace." It was. We came to this world to fight. And the next moment ... -Pan! It''s a dry sound somewhere like gunpowder pops. fireworks? I don''t know, but it sounded out of nowhere. At the next moment, I heard a voice resounding in my head, naturally, in my head. DDEmergency report Emergency report. Right now, a trespasser is detected in the central area. Immediately rush to the nearby Guardian Angels and Knights of War Maiden. repeat---- What about then? You can see something jumping out of the huge building in front of the clouds. Further ... "I won''t go any further, you!" "I won''t let the people of our country do anything!" It seems that the angels who broke through us hurriedly followed us. Sure, it wasn''t the case. But ... T r a n sl at ed b y Jpm tl.co "Hmmm ... Soldiers are likely to come out because of the castle''s capacity ... Would you invite more ..." "e?" "Child. Send more enemy troops and draw them. And get ready for the Cron ... "What is it ... soon?" "Well, until we confronted the king of this country and the emblem of" the little girl ", it was fine to preserve it ... but wouldn''t you want to involve non-combatants? While the enemy''s strength is still coming out, let''s bring all of the enemy soldiers and non-combatants to deep sleep with Klong''s dawn eyes. '''' The trainer beside me was always cool. Hmm? But a little girl? Who? Is it a prince who has her coat of arms? Chapter 199 Episode 198: Cloud "Over there! After all, the terrestrial people," "What are the men doing to come to such a place?" "Either way, let''s go back!" Urgent evacuation of the people! " The women coming out of the Castle of Clouds one after another will be the women who have attacked the ground. "Uooo, the filthy invaders, I will not go any further than you!" And the men who chase us from under the clouds. Even though there are some well-trained men and sadis, the difference in numbers is huge. If you are surrounded and fight, you will wear out. Despite the rampage, it is not efficient. "What do you do? Pobo-Chamma", "Earth", "Anchan", "Hyah, you''ve come a lot!" It is this number of people as expected. This is a disadvantage if you are dealing with everyone. However, there are people on our side who can efficiently combine enemies into onem. "Okay, don''t worry. Kron, get ready." "Yes, I understand." Tr a n s lat e d by jpt l .o m Cron nodded strongly when his turn came. Yes, no matter how many enemies come, Kron''s super powerful evil eye ... [Stupid ... I was able to live a long time ... I couldn''t understand the ideas of the incompetent monkeys] "" "That! ??" " At that time, that voice resonated with us all. "This voice is ..." "At that time!" The expression is intensified unexpectedly. "This is ... Your Majesty !?" "The King of the Sky !? Why, yourself ..." And the voice that we heard suddenly seemed to surprise us as well as the angels. Yes, the voice is the voice of that fucking guy who destroyed the kaletaire with enormous magic from heaven. He is the king of this country called the King of the Sky. T ra nsl at e d b y ptl .c om [Until the execution of Yamidile ... the eagle was really going to put your hand on the ground ... No way, I''m getting into this place ... I don''t think I''m sane.] "... Temeee ..." [However, if you have come this far, it would not be a problem if your promises with Yamidile go wrong. The barbaric and incompetent monkeys that have attacked the eagle''s nation will be killed for defense.] The stupid voice of the king of the sky resounded, and not only me, but also the people in the dojo have an irritated expression. Yeah, everybody is really accumulating in this guy. Various things. Then ... "Even if we are savage, we don''t want to hurt or lose any more important things!" Kron shouted hard at the voice of the king of the sky echoing over us. [You, the puppet girl of the past? Anything that can''t do anything without Yamadile has been intrigued by who else? ] "I wasn''t intrigued! I had my back pushed ... but it''s my intention to come this far!" what? ] "I don''t know why you think so for us who live on earth. We don''t know what Yamadile has done to you in the past. I will not accept the loss or loss of silence! " Klong does not draw a step against the king of the sky. With strong eyes and voice, he shows the feeling of "fighting" in the foreground. And everyone speaks out to keep up with that feeling. "Yes! I wonder if the Great Priest will help you!" "Yes! I''m a family!" "What if I lost my teacher silently and became stronger for what?" Before you drop the country, you''ll be able to attach it properly! " They all shouted out, saying they had the same feeling. Then ... [Huh. What can you do with dozens of widows? But I know. Doll girl. I wish you had the same evil eye as the crest eye] Tra ns lat e d b y jptl .co m "That?" [It seems that he did not use it for Gaal who went to power reconnaissance, but the one used here is more troublesome. And if it''s your heart''s heart ... do this! ] At that time, the king of the sky confidently mentioned that Kron had evil eyes. know? That Kron has a Dawning Eye? "... what are you doing? The trainer expresses a look as if he were looking at the confidence of the king of the sky. What the heck ... [My subordinates ... And Gaal''s subordinates ... Go down and keep the people away. It''s more annoying to be confused and to fight each other] "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" " [Let''s suppress this great Tenku-Oh with his own hands, including all the small fish] No way, they stop the wings of the angels who are coming here and trying to rush in with hundreds or thousands of great troops. "... Even though ... Did you read the Dawning Eyes ... surprisingly ... well, if you knew the existence of Kron, I wouldn''t know ..." "Trainer, what do you do?" If true, wouldn''t it have been a way to get back Yamidile by getting lost in that enemy, sleeping or confusing? ""What. You don''t have to be so impatient. I''m thinking about various measures ... but ... " As expected, it is a trainer. It doesn''t seem that much upset. He is calmly asking him what he will do after this. "As long as you''re here, you can''t destroy this side with great spells or shelling like you would on the ground. Because this city is also damaged. Nevertheless, it is unlikely that the King himself would appear stupid. Then ... what is the best way to get rid of your army and attack here ... " "... Speaking of something ... what? "..." Golem "...? That was when Traina muttered. T r a n s lat e d b y jp m tl .o m [Weather magic cloud golem! ! ] The moment the king of Tenku sang so, the solidified clouds of our scaffold gradually rose and fluttered, and the clouds eventually appeared around us in the form of hundreds of people. "Cho !? What''s this?" "... Golem ... I''ve got this number at once?" "Gogo, what''s going to go on, sadis unnie !?" "Strange ..." That''s the magic I see for the first time. Is the cloud a golem and the shape of a person? Certainly, there are sand golems made of lumps of earth, iron golems that harden iron scraps, and golems such as water and fire, but I''ve never seen a cloud golem. "The power of each one is not great, but there are so many." "Seriously ... Traina, what do you do? "" If you and all of you rampage, it may be something ... but wear out ... and the number will not decrease. " The number decreases. It has the same meaning as simply saying, "Allies will die." Of course we''re in battle. It could be. [Are you listening? Don''t directly confront Dawning Eye with ... And genjutsu doesn''t work for golems] "listening? Anyone in this world is taking measures against the dawn light? ... from whom? [Let''s get started ... and finish it! ] It seems that Traina felt something stuck in the words of King Tenku, but this is not the case now. "Well good. Golems of this number. Not very complicated instructions. Defeating it is not so difficult, but it will come out forever if you do not cut off the source of magic power. That''s the top priority. " ? "First, strengthen all of your allies with Kron''s illusion, then form another riot police and hit the king of the sky." Defeat the Sky King. Otherwise the situation will not change. In other words, someone has to jump out of here and go to the king of the sky. Who Something like that ... but the time I''m thinking here ... Chapter 200 Episode 199-You Should Go "Zee, hey, ze, uh ... hey ... I''m already at the limit." "Hey!" At that time, Hirua, who brought us here, finally reached his physical strength and landed on the ground of clouds while saying Seesee. However, it was enough because I was brought to here. We landed on the clouds without anyone complaining. "Well ... the earthly people finally set foot in our country ..." "Fear ... with this hand right now ..." "Don''t forget the king''s words?" The angels have a look that makes us regret it. It looks like he''s jumping in the distance, but he was just staring at us from a distance. "Hey, what the Heavenly King is talking about?" "And why should we not fight? Even though we are warriors protecting this heaven!" And we, as war maiden, can only guide the evacuation of the people ... "" Why, why? ... Still with the Knights, still up to us ... "" What is it? "But even so, we didn''t leave the last day''s capture of Yamidile to the end, and on the way the king himself ... were not trusted?" "I don''t know. " The angels surrounded us and tried to defend this country, but were stopped by the words of the king of the sky and kept away from battle. It turns out that some angels are expressing dissatisfaction. "So that''s it. After all, just as Yamidile shouted the other day ... I don''t seem to be much admired for the new king of the sky ... Don''t overlook the boys'' smells of such angels, and Traina has various bad expressions. I''m worried about how many things are going on in Traina''s head and what bad things are being planned, but I''m a little scared. Tran slat ed b y jp mtl.om "When it happens, we can destroy the magic nucleus that makes up this heavenly world. This world of clouds is formed by the circulation of a great deal of magic. However, as long as it is magical power, there is a core that controls it. It''s right underneath that castle. If you destroy it with the Great Devil Spiral, this world of clouds will disappear in an instant. Even if you use it for negotiations ... " Uh, Traina. Don''t say terrible scares because you can only hear me. Even if I was told how to make this country disappear, I couldn''t say that I would say "Yoshisha". [Now, my cloud golems. Crush those unreachables! ] At that time, the voice of the king of the sky echoed again. "Well ... a child. I''m over here now. " Enemies attacking at once with the words of the king of the sky. Meanwhile, uncontrollable men have jumped out against new enemies that have appeared in front of us. T ra ns la ted b y p tl.c o m "What''s a golem! I''ll break it with my fist!" "I''ll show you our power!" To overcome this situation, bloody guys jumped off Hirua''s back and challenged the swarming cloud golems before I could say anything. "Don''t let me go too far. The role here is to endure. It''s not a number that can be managed by hitting themselves. "" You! Don''t jump out immediately! With the first set of three, fight to protect Hirua! "" Bochama. Sounds like ... " From the perspective of everyone who was able to throw or do only a few things a while ago, now they are on a scaffold and can be rampaged as much as they want. "That''s a shane! When this happens, I''m going to have a little number of enemies ..." "Stop it, child. Don''t use too much energy on a golem that doesn''t use much magic. "I can say that to them," "But ..." "The power of the golem is a level that can be beat by itself even in the dojo. But it turned back and put them in a bad sense ... if I noticed, I forgot to allocate my pace and would be battered immediately. " As Trainer says, it doesn''t fit so easily. "She carries one true magic pole!" "I will be engraved on the seven-star sword!" "Shinsei magic pole fist!" "I''m sorry!" , Crush it! " And, as trainer says, there are many opponents but the power of one is certainly not great. However, because of that, everyone went up without a break, and as it is "Mamagi Shin Double Lariat!" "" "!" At that time, a goose swings his hard arm to generate something like a tornado and blows away the cloud golem one after another. The guys were a little amazed by their destructive power. Then ... "Everyone, follow Earth''s instructions. This is not a quarrel, but a fight to get back something important." A word to shrink everyone who was hot and soaring. "Yes, everyone! I guess you shouldn''t fight in pieces!" "Magic pole true nunchaku technique! Huacha ~~, Acha! Hey, my brothers, can''t I move with my babies? "" Well, someone is protecting me! " Following Mr. Macho, Tsukushi''s sisters also gave a word, and everyone who was excited nodded at last and returned to his original position. "I''ll do it." "As expected, goose. You can count on him." He''s a good guy. " T r an s l at e d b y pmtl . o Even if you go to defeat Tenku-Kou in another squadron, if there is a goose ... then ... "Ok, everyone. It''s a little unexpected, but calm down. It''s time to get into a fierce battle anyway. Surrounding Hirua, I''ll protect this place as my headquarters, but that alone won''t win. ... I''ll get out of this battle and get lost in a mess and blow the king of the sky. " "" ""! "!" "" "It''s a tough battle with this number of golems. I don''t know if only one goes away." Well, it''s too simple for a strategy. In short, while everyone is working hard, get out of the way and defeat the enemy boss. "Wait, bocha. It''s dangerous alone! I''m also ..." "Sadith ... That''s right ... I''m glad if you come ..." "No. The woman will have her weapons and can use recovery. Magic and situation judgment can also be made on the fly. It would be better to stay here and support the geese. "" ... Ms. Geese support ... "" ... Is it a bob that is saying that? Or is it invisible to me ... ... Dareka Sandesca? " Scary. When I tell Saddis to keep up with Sadis, who says I''m worried and follows, some terrible killing eyes turn to my side. "Sure, it''s dangerous alone." "Yes, Earth. At least one more person ..." "Anchan!" However, others say that I should go alone. It''s okay for me to have a trainer with me. "It is not advisable to split the numbers halfway. A child would be enough. But if you dare to take me ... " And before the trainer tries to say someone''s name ... "Take me too, earth!" "Kron !?" "I want to go! No ... I think I should go. I have to go! I don''t think so! " Kron raised his hand and came out. "Well, that would be good. After strengthening everyone with the Dawn-Eyes suggestion, there is nothing else useful here where there is only a golem enemy who has no illusion. Rather, it is a foot and a hand to be protected. Then it would be better to act with the child and take him to the king of the sky. '''' And it seems that Trainer was not against taking Kron, but rather trying to make a proposal. Tran sla te d b y jpmtl .co m Bo-chan like that kind of thing Nu, gu I nodded to Saddis with the meaning of "I agree with Traina," and Saddis was reluctantly regretful. Somehow, sadis seems to be more hateful for the trainer, and his eyes hurt. "Hey, the second team is coming!" "Mokumoku bastards are coming ... if they come!" Well, it''s not the case that you''re always holding a strategy meeting. Golems were blown away by the geese, but they were successively generated from the land of clouds, and then multiplied, narrowing the ring while surrounding us. "Oh, Kron. Would you like to go?" "That''s right! Thank you! Thank you for your help!" "Um, that''s a slightly inappropriate statement ..." "Yes?" It seems that Kron''s remarks are going to get a little sick, but I take care and I hold Kron''s hands. Squeeze firmly so that you do not release. "Okay, we''re sticking here until Earth and the goddess are able to complete the strategy? Is it our specialty to cling to your teeth and endure?" "Can you cut it?" "Stuck together, do not get too sick!" "If you need treatment, please call me. Oh !!!! "" "" Everyone seems to be convinced and prepare again. But don''t jump right away, just wait. what? I thought I would go on my own way and get rid of myself and kill itself ... Is it going to be an endurance battle? Pufu, an ugly smile ...] Looking at our situation, the king of the sky sneered. But ... [I need to say ...? What happened, my friend. What? ] Hmm? what? suddenly [Is there any other aim? What does it mean? Basic of the war is the general? What''s that ... tsushima, you''ve connected telepathy ---DD "Hmm? Now, Tenku-Kou was talking to someone?l Is there someone nearby? I was showing the pleasure of keeping the telepathy connected ... "HM" T rans l at ed by Jp tl.c o m Then, whether or not something happened to the trainer, Reina put her hand on her chin and stared at the palace. "... I don''t seem to be much admired by people around me ... but is there anything nearby that can advise the king? And there is a king who listens to that advice honestly ... Is that something to worry about ... maybe, what is important about what the trainer cares about? But anyway, I have no choice but to go now. Chapter 201 Episode 200 hot It looks like the trainer is stuck on something, but we''re still doing whatever. "So everyone! Look in my eyes!" I send a signal to Kron, and Kron nods and calls everyone to open the evil eye. "Dawning Eyes! ħ" Majutsu / Placie Boki Aida "!" "" "" "Ttsu! ??" "" Everyone, including me, can hint at Kron. "Everyone. Your enemy is mighty, but you can!" We can do it. T ra ns la te d b y pmt l.co m "I know how much training you have done every day. It''s now time to clench your teeth and achieve the results you have gained in a stoic way!" I''m upset. "Say as many times as you can!" It heats up. Defeat. The enemy. Protect. Friends. "Everyone can ... if we can''t!" Who do we have to do! "Let''s go, everyone!" Tr a n s la t ed by p t l. o Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh "Oh, always! The heavens and the world ..." "" "" "Hello everyone!" "" Our screams echoing in the sky. In this world where the air is supposed to be thin, our enthusiasm flips the air. The voices were overwhelmed by angel warriors who had no place to swing their fists down and were reluctantly ordered to stand by, and people who knew nothing. That''s it. Those who don''t fight go down. However, if they do, kill them all! "Let''s come, don''t let any one pass! Defeat it with your strength and stop it with your body!" "Oh, there''s nothing in the crotch, there''s nothing in the mokumoku!" "If you can''t commit it, let''s erase it, Kunorou" "Let''s prove that the Kakuretaire isn''t just a magic pole with this Seven-Star Sword!" "Kabadi Kabadikabadiiii !!" Unlike the angels, the golems without emotions attack plainly without fear of our spirits. But ... "Do you want me not to lick too much on the ground! Posh! Poh!" "The heavenly people, aren''t they a bit short of speed? Poh!" Regardless of man or woman, we can''t stop us from becoming a single chunk of frustration with just a golem. "Cheerful ... yes ... let''s think of that golem as the Great Demon King Trainer ... Huffhuff, kill the Great Demon King, kill the Great Demon King, kill the Great Demon King three times ... Hey! " Even now, some sadis are beheading the golems with a terrifying scary face. "Oh, hey, hey, what are those earthly people suddenly ...?" That''s the earthly people who didn''t have any hands or feet to the prince so much Hey, is nt that bad? Who we went to The angels watching our battle away. You can see the upset running, but nonetheless, it seems that no one is up to the command of the king. And ... [ A little a noisy guy , but if you go all the way, it will quickly wear out and you won''t be able to move. I suddenly grew up a little earlier, and I thought I was going to play in endurance, too, I was stupid] Despite everyone''s rampage, the heavenly king screams. Yes, this momentum may be incredible, but isn''t it suddenly too much and suddenly battered as we first feared? However "Hmm. Different from the previous one. By Kron''s suggestion, everyone is reacting not only to the thoughts in their heads, but also to their brains and bodies. The increased motivation eventually turned fatigue and suffering into pleasure. Its name is "Brain Drugs". The state filled with it is called "Magical Runner''s High". " Tr ansl at e d by p t l.c om The trainer kicks the ridicule of the king of the sky. "The guys who have been artificially turned into Magical Runners High by the Dawning Eyes ... I won''t be tired for a while! Apparently, there seems to be such a phenomenon. Certainly, I sometimes get tired when I run and run around. Rather, I want to do more. It seems that Klong''s Dawning Eye always keeps us in that state. "Uhohohohohohohohoho is dangerous! After seeing the goddess'' eyes ... my crotch is terrible! "Oh, hey, don''t you mess up with those twink guys?-Damn, what a life killer ... Haahahahahahaa, you can''t wither anymore even if you''re a mess! "Oh, I hate you! If you don''t disturb not only the Great Demon King, but that person, Yosei, nowadays, Bo-Bama can''t be stopped at my knocker festival, and whatever it is ... I hate both the Great Demon King and Yosei! " "No, it''s too hot. It''s too hot ... I guess my muscles aren''t too nice! Don''t be me at such a time ... but oh, I can fight as a woman standing next to such a geese. And this muscle is already mine ... Well, some of them are in danger, but ... "Okay, Cron" "Yes, everywhere!" The rest is timing. Escape from this place to that palace. If the enemy of this second team disappears ... "Hey, oh, what an angel!" "It''s about this degree that heaven hurts on one side!" "Is this about the magic of the king of the sky and how much!" Anyway, the energetic everyone defeats the enemy, but gradually becomes more radical, finally ranting to the king of the sky. Is this okay? Well, because the other party also claims to be the king, it is easy to provoke ... what? The lower creatures! What is this eagle ...? How strong is the eagle? Show things to your eyes! Yeah, don''t stop, friend! Show them the power of the eagle! ] What a provocation! Something that seems to be around you seems to be stopped, but Tenkuo does not stop. [Newly added 300 cloud golems! More ... More! ] First of all, the number of golems that suddenly lost their numbers due to the tremendous surge of energy was generated and increased .... More ... Tr an s l a t e d by jp m t l .o [Five Great Cloud Golems! ! ] Somehow ... Yeah ... Newly created clouds are sticking together one after another, and it''s also very big, and a huge humanoid cloud golem that casts a shadow on us appears. Was. "Big ..." I look up and mutter it. Apparently, the king of the sky is really like that. "Well, even though I''m a king ... I can''t forget myself with a simple provocation ... I don''t know the bottom, the sky king" "..............." Hey, baby. Why do you look there with such eyes? "" ... extraordinarily ... " Trainer is also my provocation. But even if you can see the bottom ... "Well, I''m not afraid. That huge body, the movement is slow. My data is--" Even if it rots, the opponent is Tenkuo. [Great White Punch! ] "Ubo !?" "Ga !?" Several of his allies, who were prepared to be embarrassed by the big thing, were beaten away by the fist. "Relon!? @ Grand Chariot !?" "Nah ... it''s that size and it''s pretty fast !?" A huge punch with considerable power. Four more can do the same thing. Moreover, we are surrounded by hundreds of golems. [Still going. Weather magic / megastorm. Weather magic Mega Thunderbolt. Weather Magic, Mega Call] The moment the Tenku King sang so, the Great Cloud Golem''s big creatures all cast magic at us. "Child! "Uoh! Poo ... Daima spiral!" T rans l a ted by pmt l.o m Immediately I jump out and play all the magic of the enemy, trying to protect everyone with the great whirlpool of the great magic spiral. As a result, we managed to avoid damage ... [Num ... Did you prevent that ...? Friend. Why shine your eyes? ] I never thought the golem would use magic. "Happiness is ... a wizard is gone !?" "Is it helpful ... Sorry, Earth" "Bochama, it''s wonderful" Not just me. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, but despite all the excitement, everyone''s face suddenly grew stronger. "If you think you can only do a simple command ... if that''s the case, can all the golems use weather magic?" Make the golems use magic ... a fairly advanced technology. Even if it rots, it''s fine ... "" Chic! This is pretty tough! " A cloud golem that has been only a simple move until now, but there are five stupid golems that are more formidable than before. [Hmm, I can do a little ... but how long can I withstand? For this eagle .... You should know the sins against the heavens, deep into the pores! ] It means that Tenku-Ou has been serious about riding a provocation. But ... "What a timid child. The fact that he exerted this much power means that Tenkuo has consumed considerable magical power. Also, from the accuracy of this golem and the magic power that is included, the magic capacity of the sky king can be roughly calculated. If you confront it, it should be much easier than Yamadile. " Still, the trainer''s calmness hasn''t changed, rather telling me this as a chance. Certainly, if you go according to the original strategy, it may be a bit hard, but I will only go ... "Earth. I can manage this here. I''ll do something." "Machi?" "So you''re with the goddess ..." The goose hears me with a rugged face. When you attract yourself. However, as expected, even the geese, those five bodies, alone "Bochanma is up!" At that time, a huge white fist is swung down from above my head. I''m off guard! ? The Great Demon Spiral Do it in time "That?" It was that time. "e?" My feet suddenly glowed, and at the same time a magic circle appeared. I didn''t know what it was ... "This is ... transition magic circle ..." Traina muttered so. Metastasis? why? New? Who the heck ... "Yes, it''s a success!" "e?" Unexpected suddenly emerged from the magic circle ... why "What''s that big at all !? Suddenly! ?? Wow, wow, yeah, megawind!" He emerges and instantly emits the magic of the wind, amazed at the appearance of the Great Cloud Golem, who suddenly enters the sight, and his attack. It''s magic that isn''t particularly cast or created. Nevertheless, the power was like a storm, hitting the fist of the Great Cloud Golem. "Hmmm, I was surprised ... But here is ... Kakuretail? The barrier was stretched and played until now, but I suddenly thought that it was gone and tried it ... I don''t know ... but ... Is it okay to go anywhere? He looked around and looked around, but he turned around ... and turned his smiling face at me, even with such magic. "Ah ... that one ..." "Who is that cute girl?" "Uho, favorite" "?" Everybody except Saddis leans on that suddenly. But I know well. Sadiz too. "why" That was the only word I could finally say. "Hey, earth. Who is this person? ... Earth! Behind!" Yeah, I was nervous. Dozens of golems from behind me ... "Why?-Don''t play around, do you need a reason?" "I don''t think you can run away from us forever, isn''t it, earth ... that''s what it is! Lie? The two golems who attacked me from behind, chopped them in an instant, and crushed them. With a long-haired tall handsome swordsman and a princess with a spear glaring at me with a proud attitude ... "Well, why are you up to me ...? Is that a cullet tail? No ... Cloud ... eh ?? That ?? ... ah ... maybe ... here ... that''s" that one ... " !? " Yeah yeah yeah! ? That s it! ? What about this guy? A formerly classmate girl with a whistle and a surprised expression looking around Kyorokyoro. And ... "On the clouds? I wonder if this is above the sky?" But I''ve heard that the sky above is a freezing world, but it''s very hot. No, it''s hot. No, this is love! " What combination! ? I can''t speak anymore. With long black hair fluttering It s Zockon A beautiful girl who confessed "Honey. Are you still safe?" Are you there? Huh? Pu, oh, yeah? Yeah yeah yeah? "And ... you''re holding hands so much together." "... eh?" ...... " And she looked at Kron while I was holding her hands ... "Are you Sadis?" "... Yes? No? Not?" "...?" "?" And they are both tilting their heads at the same time. Why are these "five" here? Chapter 202 Episode 201: Second Round why? I was angry when I heard. But still, that''s the only word I have today. "You guys ... why are you here? And ... up to Shinobu ..." "Is there any reason why a woman comes to a man who falls in love?" "Ah ... ah ..." Mmmm, why is this thing happening for the first time in three months? ... my face gets hot ... "Well, it''s wonderful! Is this person Earth''s lover?" So, Kron released his hand while shining his eyes at Shinobu''s words, and grabbed Shinobu''s hand happily. "Oh? Do you understand?" "I understand! Earth is very nice!" "Yes. Needless to say." "Yes! You are also a very nice person .... "That''s a surprising reaction. If you think you''re a thief cat, do you think I''ll be able to be friends with you?" "Is it a friend !? I''m happy!" Say it, warm a peaceful heart? The sight is unfolding in front of you, but no, you guys! now [What! ? There are many people who are scary in this heavenly world ... Cloud golems, that guy DDD Tr a nsl a t ed by ptl.co "Huh ... Reunion with my beloved honey? When I get in the way of my maid in love ..." [? ] "I''m sorry for the burns! Fire Ninja, Guren Spiral!" [! ? ] When Golems tried to attack Shinob and Klon at the same time, Shinob suddenly blew out a spiral of flames from his mouth and drowned out dozens of Golems in an instant. "I can''t read the air at all. Is it thin on the sky?" Tr a n sl a t ed b y jpmtl .co With a generous smile ... "Wow, that''s amazing!" "Wow, that''s amazing, that kid!" "Ssu fired from his mouth !?" "Earth''s fellow ?? ... No, lover?" Why did the ninja warriors Isn''t it that you''ve acted together since then? But I haven''t yet acknowledged you as a bobama opponent? Of course, allies will be surprised by the power of Shinobu. But ... "Well, hey, wait, Shinobu! Pisa, if you listened silently from a while ago, and the woman there, too, earth, hey, flirting hands ..." At that time, a princess who could not read the air even more than the Tenku-no-Kou made a fuss about this situation. "Oh? Is there anything wrong with that? Princess Fiansay" "Ah! I usually say every time, but earth ..." "Well! Are you a person who knows the charm of earth?" "Well, hey, hey! I think I''ve been with Earth for many years! Don''t do it with you! " Really, this princess. I was embarrassed to hear the conversation between Shinobu and Kron and I was ashamed of myself, but I told the two people who thought of me, "Don''t put them together" ... Well, I know that this person doesn''t really care about me But ... no, it''s been years ... "Earth is also Earth! I met you for the first time in three months, and then a woman you don''t know ... seems to be not a human, but who is this woman?" "No, no ... anyway ... " And this is always this. I guess it wouldn''t be the case if I was explaining that kind of thing right now ... "Yeah, well, I''m gonna be able to tell you about Earth''s female relationship later, even in this situation ..." "Oh, where are you ... and what are you doing now? There''s even a hippopotamus hippopotamus ... in the cloud golem ... and there seems to be a winged sub-human over there ... " Fu and Rival are beside me, even though I am a little amazed by such a princess. Well, I know they have something to ask, but I also want to ask. But now ... "Oh, I don''t need a separate explanation." "Shinob?" "It''s not the situation you''re talking about anyway? The important thing is how you feel and judge the current situation with your own eyes. I''m honey fighting hard, that''s enough. If you fight, I''ll fight with you. " Shinobu argued that he would suddenly cover the words of Fu and Reval. I was almost inadvertently losing it. "I don''t ask anything ..." "Well, even if it''s a reason to fight later and regret it ... it''s just my wrong decision. I''ll tell you later whether it''s not. "" What, what''s that? "" Fuh, but that''s all. I don''t know if my judgment is wrong now, but this love Only is not wrong. " Well, already, no, it''s hot and embarrassing. I crouched, feeling like I was being beaten together for three months without meeting. T r ansl ate d b y jp tl .c o m "Wait a minute, Shinobu! Poo, then, what, me, what?!, About, what, I have a lot of things to ask Earth too! That''s all since" that day. " But now! " Then, if I am sorry for Shinobu''s words, the princess will pinch her mouth as if reprimanding us. The day that the princess uttered is, of course, that day. I ran away from everything, the game before you. "Now I''m just fighting with Earth trying to fight desperately! I''m not at a loss!" But the princess, too, seems to have something to say, preach, and to ask me, but now she fights and holds a spear. Hearing the words of the princess, Rival and Fu nodded with a bitter smile. "Yeah ... you''ve been ... for a long time, but isn''t it sometimes bad to be like the old days?" "Yes. Princess, Earth, Rival and I. These four people cooperate to face something ... I''m glad, this day is coming again. " The two squint as if they miss the old days. "... Rival ..." "You are the leader. Now ... I will fight with you." Fu was still a bit uncomfortable because I had an imperfect match with Rival in the last game. However, Reval did understand that, but dared to fight now, and did not mention the previous game. "Don''t be afraid of Koman. Anyway, it seems that some people are injured, and give me relief!" "Oh, yes, princess!" And I don''t know why he was here for some reason, but I''ll hear about Koman for the time being ... "Um, that means ... Earth? Isn''t it okay that these people fight together?" "Is it an old friend of Earth ??" In a sense, the amazing young people Al ... all from the bloodline ... " For now, let''s fight together. There was no opposition to that. "Thank you, Princess, Rival, Fu, Koman, and Ninja Warrior?" "Sadith! You''re safe ... um, you''ve been in the last three months, that''s ... nothing with the earth ... rather, this woman, while you''re there ... I''ll hear you later ... anyway. ? " "Nah, this, this person is Saddis !? I ... I see ... I''d like to talk with you later." Tran s l ated b y jp m t l.co "Well! You guys will fight together? How reliable! I am very happy!" Somehow I became a crazy member, but considering only a simple force ... "I can''t beat myself. For young people. My muscles have hurt." "This man ... is overwhelmingly strong ... And if you look closely, other people are well prepared ... What do Earth really do with them?" "Okay, Rival. Now ... with our leader!" "Uh, I don''t know what, but it looks amazing!" Oh, I don''t feel like losing. "Let''s go, Clon! You guys!" "Yes! This is the second round!" Woooooooooooooooooooh !!!!! From here, you''ll rush to the Sky King! Chapter 203 Episode 202: Intermission (Prince) After receiving the report of the invader, I rushed to Daddy and was told only one word, "wait". When I was told not to do anything extra, I couldn''t sortie and just looked down at the city from the palace. My birds and guards are not allowed to fight, but only to guide people to evacuate. Only Daddy''s golem is fighting. However, the golem is also being pushed by the terrible rush of earthly people. "Mm ... why that demonic woman is earth and hand ... Wu, I''ll definitely tell you later! Until then, I''ll wear you!" Hey, I''m happy and a little frustrating at the same time. "" Well, I''m not so small that my heart gets so angry that Honey touches a little girl? But it''s not interesting, so I''ll let the grief go away Wow " Warriors on the ground united in one will, without ever taking a step ahead of Daddy''s mighty power. "I''m trusting that fellow Earth members will help me. I''m called a goose. What''s your name?" "Rival ... You know the power of Earth ...?" "I know well. "And I lost!" "That''s the same as me. I also lost to him." "Hou." "Earth ..... I could win as much as you ........." Well, that''s what it is, then, the losers, let''s say humiliation here. "" ... Oh, I agree. " It''s as if you''re chatting one after another and knocking out Daddy''s golem. My heart gets hot just watching their fight. And at the same time, I cannot help but feel the danger that the fangs have penetrated this heavenly world. Nevertheless, I am still here. "Daddy!" "what!" I can''t stand any more. With that in mind, he advises Daddy during the throne. T ran s lated b y Jptl.co "Give me permission to sortie! They''re skillful, but if Daddy''s golems, as well as the Knights of the Maidens and the Guardian Angels are to be put into the battle ..." "Shut up! I don''t understand that it''s more troublesome for you to be manipulated with evil eyes! I''m going down!" However, the irritated Daddy showed me an unpleasant face and didn''t listen at all. "Daddy ... But with my coat of arms, I''m sure you''ll resist ..." "Oh, you''re a lower creature ... don''t get on the map? Eagle''s magic can further strengthen your golem! Or ... using your back hand ..." I''m not in Daddy''s sight anymore. The king of the sky, fighting all alone and not trying to borrow friends, subordinates, or family. What was different if I were stronger and more dependable? "Hi-ha-ha-ha-hama-ganbareganbare-diku-kun" T r ans la t ed b y jpm tl. om However, even with such a daddy, there is only one person who hears words. It is the only thing in the country that calls Daddy the same as the nickname "Dik" from the name "Diktaita". "Friend, not if you''re laughing! If you know them, tell them all." "Hi, no, no, I don''t know, I don''t know. "I''m surprised at Panay." "What?" "Hey, look at the whistle there ... Dik-chan, let''s cut telepathy?" Yes, Daddy also hears his friend''s advice. friend? The man who appeared in this country several years ago. Without that man, Daddy would not have been the king of the sky. Therefore, Daddy trusts him more than anyone. Yes, much more than my family ... "I''m ... I can''t do it ... I''m ..." If I can do more ...? Hey, Gaal! Summon the "Great Cloud Golem!" "Oh! That''s it, and it''s going to get excited again! If I could do more ... I could meet Daddy''s expectations ... without fail ... no ... "... No ... I''m ... it''s not bad!" Prove it with the results. That I am not impatient. Daddy is the new king of the sky. Let me admit that I am that child! you have to! "Hi ... oh ... Gaal-chan ... you''re such a short-circuited place ..." "Hmm, what''s wrong? Friend," "No, anything ?" A sortie. I will not push Daddy alone. "Everyone is me. It''s Gaal. I tell all members of the Knights of the Sky Battle Maiden." Now, most of the warriors in this palace have gone out, so only the sound of my running sounds in the palace. But in other words, warriors ready for battle are already waiting outside. Although I would disobey Daddy''s instructions, I assume all the responsibilities so that all the warriors waiting are now ... T r an sla t e d b y jp tl .o "Oh" "Oh?" e? "What is it?" Down the grand stairs of the palace, in front of me trying to get out of the main gate ... "Stupid ... you guys ...!" why? They met on the ground ... the man who hurt my cheek ... the doll ... "Hey ... no way we can meet again in this way." "I''m going to bother you." "You ... you guys ... why are you here?" Because they''re with the golems in the city ... but they''re alone in this castle ... the rescue of Yamadile? No, or ... "Where are the kings of the sky?" The purpose is Daddy! Some others fight with the golems in the square, and they take care of them. "... do you think you''re going to teach?" With that said, he steps forward from the front without any doubt. I''m smiling with a smile at me. "I don''t know." "Ah?" "... Why so far ..." "Why have you taken away important things from Kron and everyone?" "... Are you about Yamadile? "How much is she?" "Oh, how about that anymore?" He has bet on his life from Wazawaza to the heavenly world in order to rescue Yamadile, a deadly sinner who has committed unforgiving sins. Why so much? When he and I tried to ask questions, he laughed with his nose and went further. "I don''t know what he really is or what he did. But those guys who don''t want to lose him are ... to the country ... I stayed a lot ... so I''m just helping it. " Tr a ns la ted by ptl .co m "what?" "Yeah. I''m ... rewarding those who recognized me as me ... reward me. And my reason was to return the borrowed by Temeye and do it. ! " For a moment, I was confused by the words of the man in front of me. A human man who is shorter than me and seems to be much younger than me. But his words are-- "I''m going! Breakthrough!" "That?" "Earth Misdirection Shuffle!" This is his unique way of fighting on the ground! "Don''t let it! Emblem ----" But the same trick doesn''t work. Close with my coat of arms ---- "Daima body blow!" "Wow !?" See, come e? what? Internal organs body inside the body "Wow, gu, ga ha!" "What? A man''s abdominal softness? stupid!ң It''s much more complicated than when you see it on the ground. ? Blue, blow? This me? He was already exhausted on the ground, but in fact, this ... "This is what was done on the ground. If you go there, you can do it without making the handsome face messed up. "This ... this ..." "Now, I''m here to attack!" At that time, the man in front of me, younger than me, looked ridiculously large. Chapter 204 Episode 203 "Earth, are you okay?" "Oh. Don''t worry. Go down. I won''t lose." "Yes, I believe!" Until I arrived here, the warm-up was over in the sky and above the clouds. Your body is warm enough and sharp. In addition, my condition is the best with the evil eye of Kron. "Well ... he''ll do it ..." I don''t feel like losing. "... Huh ... I''ll tell you ... Boy ..." "Hahaha, recent braces aren''t modest, so if you break them, can''t you handle them?" My body blow distorted my knees, but I didn''t seem to be able to break with a single shot. With her emblem open with both eyes, she slowly rises ... "Daima Smash!" "Num !?" Tran sla ted by p m tl.co When the prince tried to get up, I bent my knees and smashed into the air. But he was too big. The prince rolls on the floor on the spot and hurries away from me. I also thought that it was a little chance and suddenly started doing great tricks, so I could not help ... "Oh, how is it? The feeling of an angel rolling on the floor" And now, not only the eyes opened, but the color of the eyes changed. "Already ... don''t be careless!" It''s like recognizing me as a strong enemy, not just a little boy. "Giga Rose Thorn!" A prince who spells magic with his hands on the floor, shouting. At that moment, a thick and piercing rose ivy appears from the floor and attacks me. If you are caught, you will be locked out. However, such a false power is no longer valid for me. "Daima Sonic Flicker!" T r an sl ated by jp mtl.o Shock wave to the left of sound speed. If it is a huge rose whip, this is a fist whip. Every rose ivy that stretches towards me flips, and on the contrary, breaks. "What ... with a fist? My giga-class magic !? This is magic? No, this is a physical technique?" Whip !! " I crush the ivy coming out of the floor one after another. I''m moving blind spots and vines are falling on the floor as they are crushed. "Is it okay? How do you create a situation that is difficult to see on your own?" "H !?" "Earth Misdirection Shuffle!" Then I move around in this space with more footwork. "With Choro-Choro, but no matter how far I move around, with my coat of arms ..." "Can it be caught?" Heraldic eye. Just because it is called a legend, having the eyes of the prince would be a great source of heart. Certainly, if this were the first time, I would have felt the ability of the eye as a threat. But ... ''Don''t be afraid. Because, after all, he grew up in a warm heavenly country. On the other hand, you fought and survived the emblem of Yamadile, one of the six hundred battles who had a name in history. Play with confidence That''s it. This guy is ... weaker than Yamidile. No need to be scared. "Hey, uh ... right? Left? Uh, behind? Idiot ... what? ... hey, arms, head, gaze ..." Can''t you see it? Daima Sonic Flicker! " The prince fumbles by making meaningful and meaningless movements, like the movement of the eyeball trying to capture my movement, as if it were behind it and disturbing it. Then he fists out and finally catches the prince. "Ugh, guh ... fast !? Pugh, hurt ..." "Orua aa aa!" The prince tries to guard by crossing his arms immediately, but my flicker tears the skin even from above the guard. The guard is up, whether he dislikes attacking the face. What do you do with your eyes covered? If that''s the case, on Theory Street ... "Daima body blow!" "Ubu?" T r anslated b y Jpm tl .o Hit it again in the same place as before. The face of the prince trembling and crying as if she had fainted from her toes to the top of her head in an instant, as if she were in agony, was completely vulnerable. Slam into that face. "Daima Corkscrew!" A fist to destroy the opponent''s head. Twist and twist more. There is a response. "Guh ... hey, uh ..." The prince rolled again while being beaten by me and slammed on the floor. This is decisive. His crest eyes can''t catch me. "I''m stupid ... I ... both hands and feet ... I have a crested eye ... I''m like that ..." "Isn''t it a knotting hole?" The prince raised his face as if he was surprised at my words. However, his beautiful, sculptural face is swollen. "He beat me well. I''ve never been beaten by Daddy." "Okay, but what happened? I don''t think it would be good to be beaten, but to a guy who was never beaten "I don''t feel like losing." Even if you don''t feel like losing, you can''t be neglectful. Now, your opponent may have fallen and seem to be full of gaps, but the prince thinks about the distance to me, and the moment I try to close the distance, I will put out rose ivy from the floor with the same magic as before I don''t think so. "Daima Sonic Straight!" Shock waves from a distance. Even with the coat of arms, there was no more about my punch, there was no way to avoid falling down, and the prince rolled again. "Gaha ... Bah, kana ... I''m ... hands and feet ... strong ... were so strong ...?" The prince who was hurt by me and leaked involuntarily. However, he did not crawl as it was, but whipped at the aching body and got up. "But ... no matter how strong you are, you can''t let me go from here! Daddy ...... is disappointed! I can''t lose! The prince shouts and holds his willingness in his eyes again. And I was a bit caught by the words. His father is the king of the sky. So, he thought that he would protect Tenku-Kou because he was his father and his family, but now he said, "Let his father approve." Tr a nsla ted b y jp tl .om "Why do you want your dad to acknowledge you?" "... Don''t worry ... it''s irrelevant to you." The prince hurriedly presses his mouth as if he thought he was a mistake. However, looking at the situation, I suddenly said that he spoke. "I''ll do my best just to get my father to be recognized ... ??" At that time, in my ear ... "Um, boomerang" But the trainer with his arms folded into it, but ignored it. "I can''t ignore it ... roughly ... what do you know! What''s my ..." And, of course, I don''t know anything about his life and always react to what I said, which has nothing to do with it. But I somehow ... "Your sight and ... Is there only a father in your world?" "e?" "You want to be recognized by your father ... I''ll make me acknowledge the world someday!" I have no intention of preaching, and it should have nothing to do with it. Then the prince smiles a little, but smiles immediately ... "Hah ... how the world manages ... what about such a big thing if you defeat me first?" "Oh, in seconds!" Run out and close the distance in an instant. The prince reacts immediately. With my eyes wide open, I try to close off in response to all my movements. But I ... "If you don''t do feinting, you can be feinting, right?" "Oh ..." T rans lat e d by Jp t l. om And my left is slow to react after seeing. I have to predict in advance. So, if you''re outspoken ... "Ah" My left, who shave the prince''s lower jaw. The next moment, the prince falls into place like a broken doll. "Hey, oh ... oh ... oh ..." From the front, a simple left jab with no tweaks or feints. On the contrary, it became a feint, and the prince fell straight, and his brain was shaken and went down. Looking down at the prince who fell in front of me, I clenched my fist. The prince should never be weak. Even better, they have the legendary evil eye. But I won this way. What is it? me "Oh, baby. Isn''t it so strong? After all, after fighting geese, and Yamadile, the Prison Dragon King, it has been further polished. " And those words made me more happy than anything else. If Kron wasn''t there, he might have been guts posing on this occasion. Yes, it''s good. Even if my father doesn''t approve ... if there''s someone who will approve myself ... at least I''m ... "... So ... I''m missing the cylinder ..." Nevertheless, I was so happy that I thought about it and did it in my heart. Chapter 205 Episode 224-Look closely As you look down at the prince who can''t stand up by crawling, you realize that you''re stronger. "Ah!" "Wow" Then the goddess, who was silent all the time, jumped at me with excitement. "Wow, Earth! Earth is strong and cool, and I knew that, but today''s Earth was more amazing than I knew!" "O, oh, yes" "Oh, me I''m thrilled. You know, earth is amazing. Kron comes in and embraces her body by pushing her soft body while sticking out her chest. Ah, I''m already aggressive but I don''t understand the feelings of a man. "Please calm down anyway" "...?" "I wonder if the king of the sky is ahead." Yes, nothing is over yet. As long as you can not beat the enemy boss, the golem where everyone is fighting outside will not stop. "That''s right. If you lose to that person, Yamidile and you too ... Yeah, right?" T ra ns la te d by jp t l .co m Kron, who was frolicking, tightens the loose face again. But-- "T, baby! I''m coming! ""e?" Suddenly the next moment the trainer shouts out-- "If you don''t want to lose, die." A shadow approaching behind Kron. Sole raises his sword and tries to aim for the white and thin Kron''s neck, but ... "Daima Jabu!" "That, a little ..." "...?" If trainer doesn''t tell me what''s right now ... T r an s late d b y jpt l .c o m "Don''t let your guard down while saying calm down. Is this in the enemy''s belly? After Klein''s words to scold me, I nodded that I was right. And ... "A little ... couldn''t you kill the evil doll ..." A man who was disturbed on my left and couldn''t stop the cron pats. The man is wrapped in a pure white robe, and his wings are witnessed by angels. Mojamoja''s white mustache grows, but the head is smooth and shiny. Anger is emanating from the whole body with sharp eyes. This guy ... "Da ... di ..." The prince crawling down on the floor muttered with a roaring voice. "Is it Temee ... the king of the sky?" "Golem''s stand Aaron also has a time limit. I don''t want to talk to filthy lower creatures. Die." Without answering my question, the bearded Mojajijii is coming again. Did you come to the sight of this Klon threatening yourself? In other words, I didn''t answer, but this guy ... "I''m sure. Once the cron is cleared, other soldiers can be deployed. The golem lacks a decisive hit, so it''s a scorpion with your own hands. Well, it would have been unexpected that you and Kron were here ... Looks like no doubt. Despite the king''s habit, it''s quite impatient. And this is this ... "A wild man. And this is a chance. '' Exactly. "Kron, let''s come! Don''t leave me! Prepare your eyes!" Defeating this here ends everything. "Don''t despise! Despite having a demon''s eye, it''s a puss! After all, fighting with your eyes alone and just looking at your feet! No problem! Tran sl a te d by Jpm t l. o m "I guess you''ve come this far since you didn''t look at the opponent in front of you! Daima Spiral Earth Spiral Sonic Impact!" Even though it''s indoors, he blows me and Kron off with the magic of a strong wind, but I also immediately intercepted with the shock wave of the large magic spiral. "Nuh !? The magic of the eagle ..." "Hey, look. I don''t look well ... I don''t understand the enemy in front of me." at the same time "Earth, amazing ... Kyu, the wind ..." That''s it. If you don''t look closely ... well ... white ... string ... it''s not that! "Hey" Yes, that''s what I have to open my eyes to and skip. "Woruaaaaaaaaaaaaa !!" "Chu!" The storms and swirls that collide with each other create violent turbulence and turbulence inside the palace, destroying walls. As a result, they cancel each other out. "You ..." "Hey, did you finally see me?" "Nuu ..." However, despite being equal, he thought that he did not think that he could use the same powerful technique as Heaven, and he was surprised to see me like a prince. Then ... "Daddy ..." "... Gaal ..." "Oh, oh ... Daddy ... watch out ... he''s strong ..." A prince crawling on the foot of his father, Tenku-Ou, while being blown away by the collision of our skills. For a child who cares about his father ... For his child who is fighting against the enemy but has been lost with many wounds and falling down ... "This stupid person! I guess if you''re more decent ... with her emblem, what''s this zama!" Tr a n slate d b y jp tl.c o m "Guh !?" "How far have you gone if you disappoint your eagle!" My father stepped on the falling child. "For over a thousand years, I have been satisfied with a small environment without expanding the world, and instead of the former Heavenly King, I have the duty of the eagle to expand and control the world as a true apostle of God and lead life. What is the fact that you, the king''s son, are so useless ... I''m totally disappointed. " Is that ... the king of the sky? King? I could only see me as a domestic violent fucking bastard. "That''s terrible ... A sight that Clon involuntarily suppresses the mouth. It s good, I m not the only one. What feels like a fucking sight unfolding in front of you. But that''s not all. "His eyes rotten the treasure. Hey, Gaal ... Googling your eyes and bring it to the eagle." "That!" Better in exchange for the death of an eagle''s beloved wife! Daddy, what, what DDD Anger has reached its peak and what is already said is incoherent. The expression of the prince is so sad to his father''s remarks that it is as weak as a child or a woman. Are you crazy anymore? Are you squid? How can my father feel nauseous about his son ... oh, no ... no. "What are you doing!" "Fugu!" The fucking guy was making a fuss about something, but I noticed it was out. The completely guarded Tenkuo was beaten by me and managed to rebuild and set foot, but shed blood from his cheeks. "You! What ?! Nothing to you in the first place ----" "Now, if you don''t want to love your child, don''t talk about your child''s life anymore. Close your mouth, this pervert fucker." "... what is it? ... this eagle ..." T rans lat ed b y pmtl. o Well, in a way, this is ... because I was somewhat distracted at first. "Well, I don''t have to hesitate to skip it. Striking into the enemy''s territory and smashing the king of the other nation is irreversible anymore ... so ... I was relieved. "Huh ... this is why ... the ignorant people. You don''t know anything. My friend taught me the eagle, who is the messenger of God who controls the world and guides all life. ...... Why don''t you understand that? " "I don''t think you''re going to understand." The Sky King who sighs at people and sighs as if they are stupid. I was prepared not to listen to the story. "Klon" "Yes" "I make a signal and give a signal. At that time ... did you ask?" "... Yes" Listen to Kron, and if the trainer tells me the best timing ... "Huh, baby ...? Then it was that time. This heavenly king an insane eye an incoherent remark a missing hair a temperamental character the gait is firm at the moment Hum Somehow Traina had a difficult face beside me against the king of the sky to see if anything else was a concern. Chapter 206 Episode 205: I Can Do It "Eagles are kings! Apostles of God! No, eagles are no longer God! Anything that goes against is a death penalty!" "Well, the prince ... Is there any affection for my father even with this kind of scum? Are you glad to be recognized by such a person? Or is this normal in this country? Is the culture different?" The king of the sky who shouts like angry and emits raging magic from the whole body. "Shut up! Shut up! I surrendered to a thousand years of malaise and spent a pointless time ... but my eagle woke up! My friend told me! I was the king! Destroy and rule over them! Create a new corps of God! Yamidile, its dolls and Gaal will also cut out their eyes and give birth to an eagle''s child, which is just the strongest --- "Daima Sonic Flicker !!" It''s no longer frustrating or uncomfortable, and I''m even amazed. Shuffled by the shock wave of the left whip. "Nuu, this ... I didn''t want to talk anymore. Then ... Tran s lated b y jp tl.c o "The Sky King!" "... Nuh?" "I don''t know what it means to be a parent and a child or to have a child ... but that''s it! I never have a child! I don''t want to have a child!" Kron, who was snuggling behind me, stepped forward and told the king of Tenku. "What to say, don''t say the puppet style is impatient! It doesn''t matter what you want! The eagle is DDDD Eagle! Giga Wind Cutter!" Already, I can''t stop the bald Jijii who got a tantrum. Isn''t it so much for us that we''ve come this far? T rans l a t ed b y jpmtl . o "Don''t go ahead, Cron. Go down a little more ..." "I''m sorry, Earth" "An?" "On the ground ..." Then I pulled my arm to fall further to Cron because I was in danger, and Clon smiled painfully next to me. "I and Yamadile were telling you something similar to that sky king." "What?" I didn''t know what it was for a moment. What do you say at a moment like this ... "I told you I want your baby, so give me. Yamidile also tried to force you and me together, but that''s for you ..." "Ah" "I felt what I was told by the king of the sky now ... did you think too?" No ... I don''t hate it so much ... I don''t like that ... man and woman have different ideas, Kron is cute ... I don''t care about that now ... But ... "But you understand?" "Yes. I don''t say the same thing as the king of the sky. I want to have your child. I want you to have a child. I don''t want to ... I think that''s what I think ... and I''ll be able to love my newborn child. " At this time, I was really unscrupulous, but I was embarrassed and laughed at each other. Meanwhile ... "Earth. So ... Not only do you skip that sky king ... but once you calm down ... can''t you talk calmly?" That was completely unexpected. "What are you talking about ?! Die, Cine, Cinnet! @ Disappear from the eagle!" Even though we are under the magic of King Tenku, we can''t afford it. Tra n sla ted b y jp m t l .o "Well, I can''t afford it! Someday, that guy would be useless to talk to! Why was that ..." "Earth, you said. I want that prince to be recognized by that father. The only thing I try to do is ... if I have a narrow view, "Hmm? Oh ... oh" "It may be so for you. For a strong and big person like you. But I, somehow, that prince I can understand my feelings. "" What ...? " The magic of the king of the sky that unfolds shortly. Although it is already inside the palace, it is a rampage that does not care about the damage to the building or the surroundings at all. In such a situation, Kron said. Rather than the king of the sky, Kron said so for the prince. "Because I''m the same ..." "Same?-What''s the difference between you and the prince ..." "Earth. Did Yamidile have done something terrible for you ... to the world outside of the Kacletaire ... and to the people of this world?" Kron says so much about Yamidile. That''s what we talked about on the ground. Human enemy. Rokuha. And in this heavenly world, they once did a lot of terrible things to their fellow citizens. That is the past of Yamadile, which Kron does not know. But still ... "But I can''t hate Yamidile. I want to be acknowledged. I want to be praised. I want Yamidile to be happy. I think so." "Kron ..." "So I want to ask the king of the sky" Kron was serious. From my point of view, I think "that fucking bastard blows away immediately". When I leave home and now I have a trainer by my side, I think, "It''s not a big deal that my father and family can''t recognize." But Kron has empathized with the prince. That''s why ... "There''s a lot of fun, too. I''m too enthusiastic about the circumstances of other people''s homes. And if I could talk to such a crazy bastard, wouldn''t it be possible anymore?" T r a nsl a te d b y Jp m tl .c o Still do? Do you want to talk to such Jiji? , I asked Kron. Then it was that time. "No, maybe not? "That''s the king of the sky ... rather than going through something up to this point ... more likely ... the proportion due to side effects may be large ..." "What?" "If you untie it, it may certainly work. I hope he can touch his consciousness with Klong''s dawn eyes. '''' Trainer speaks as if he is convinced. The words seemed to say, "The king of the sky is not just crazy." "you" And the prince, who was lying on the floor, looked up after hearing Kron''s words. A weak expression that moisturizes her eyes with tears. The face looks like an abandoned dog ... "That''s true ... it''s going to work out if you use your dawn eyes ..." "Well, is that so?" "Well ... but ... are you feeling sorry?" "Earth ..." "We think we came here!" There is nothing wrong with what I said. Nothing but this kind of service. Right? "That''s right. It doesn''t make any sense " Look ... the trainer ... "That''s why I must defeat that fool. There is no need to help anything in these countries, the world, and the royalties. " what? While telling me "yes," it''s like trying me somewhere ... and ... why am I drawn? Kron''s words ... and ... the prince''s face ... "Well, trainer ..." "What? I ask Traina in my heart. "I''m different from my father. That''s why I don''t go the way my father wants, and I have no obligation or duty to do the same thing with my father. " If you are a father like this ... what do you do? "I have decided. That single-cell idiot doesn''t think anything-- Oh I know. I knew, even before asking the question, before hearing Trainer''s answer. Surely my father would say: T r ans lat ed by jpm tl . o m "I''ll save you all. I''ll do something! '' It''s easy to imagine that sight ... and that''s because fathers have that power. And you can actually do that. "I''m different from my dad, so there''s nothing wrong with doing the same thing." "Earth?" I don''t need it. " However "Can I do something I can''t do with my father!" I don''t have to do it, I just don''t do it, I can''t do it. So you can do it if you want to. "Huh, I can say anything if only my mouth" Then I''ll prove it. "Klon ... Either way, it''s the same as blocking his movement ..." "Eh ...?" Is this okay? Trainer. He doesn''t seem to be able to do the same thing with his dad, how can he go beyond his dad and be recognized in the world? I can do it too. So, let''s do it! Chapter 207 Episode 262: Bald "I''ll go, breakthrough earth, misdirection shuffle!" "Nuu !? I''m gonna be ... lol, don''t do it!" A little bit ... and shakes like a dazzling ... I get more frustrated and my head hurts. Moreover, if only this is chorochoro, there is a chance to cast a great magic ... no good ... the eagle also loses concentration ... If you try something other than an attack ... "Daima Sonic Flicker!" "Chu, Mega Window Allu !!" The fist will fly. Even if you prevent it with a windy wall, even if you are careful, even this wall will penetrate lightly. Damn ... again ... even that ... if I ingest that ... no! What do you think of an eagle! "The Sky King, take me!" Even if you don''t rely on such a terrible kid, that ... eagle is king! "Mega Wind Cutter! Mega Wind Cutter! Mega Wind Cutter! Mega Wind Cutter!" "Oh ..." T ra ns l ated b y Jp t l.c o m Power is inferior, but instead fires continuously. This can''t be avoided forever! Even so ... "Huh ... it''s getting more and more rough ..." Why! Why is that kid laughing at her? "Huh, I don''t think I''ll be spather forever! I''ll cut my limbs lightly if I touch the blade of the eagle''s wind!" There ... "" Num? " Laughing, what? The eyes are. Plan something ... aim for something? Concentration? "... Oh ... I know. The blind spot of the opponent ... the blind spot of vision and thinking ...?" On the contrary, what''s sloppy ...? No, as if talking to someone ... No, for an eagle like that ... Tr anslat e d by jpmt l.o "I don''t know! I chop it up and throw it out on the ground! Mega wind cutter!" If you''re planning something, it will crush you! "Earth!" Yes, if the kid moves chorochoro, just aim for that doll. Sure enough, that brat stopped her movement as if she was protecting her doll! "Earth! Pia ..." "It''s okay, it''s not a big magic" "But ..." I''m strong. Injured feet and arms. I can''t do it now. "Yet! Down! Kron!" "But ..." "I''ll do it! Because I can do it!" Do you still hit such a big mouth and have such eyes? If it s more "Tsuka, hey," "Oh?" "Tamee''s child is there too ..." Child? my? "... Guh ... Daddy ..." Ah Speaking of that Is it caught and injured? In the first place, did you still crawl in such a place? "This foolish figure is not bad! Unlike eagle, it''s no use! No use!" Totally deplorable. I can''t do anything with this silly figure ... "Well ... Is it really meaningful to talk to this guy? Are you happy to be recognized? Well ... I''ll make the place ..." T ra nsl a te d b y jp m tl.com The brat is again ... and ... this ... this down-eyed eye ... down-eyed eyes! The idiots who looked down without understanding the eagle ... "What a kid! This eagle has eyes that look down! Who is showing such eyes!" "A man who looks at his own kid with such eyes shouldn''t worry about the eyes of others!" "Koros ... Sonome @ Kash fools for Washini all ----" Why show my eyes to an eagle! Everyone always Everyone Eagle, who is the eagle DDD "Here!" "T !!!!!" "" Daima Sonic Phantom Punch !! " What? Now ... something Shockwave version of phantom punch ? Have you let your wind magic hit you with a small shockwave coming out of a small swing and a control like passing through a needle hole? Cut Ah" Something touches the chin ... the world is gurgleing around ... consciousness is likely to be skipped regardless of the eagle''s will. I punched out. Suddenly, the eyes of that doll that came out glow, wrapping around the eagle. "What ...?" "First, I''ll teach you. Why you did this ..." At that moment, various things rushed through the eagle''s head in an instant. Why did the eagle look like this in the first place? I simply tried to fulfill my responsibilities as a king and as an apostle of God. "Captain Dicteta ... No, no ... traitor Yamidile is too strong ..." "Killed ... we are killed ... we didn''t come down to the ground ..." It s only a matter of time Why do you remember this now? "I ... I can''t help ... Eagles return to the country once and rework their operations ..." "Even if they are told to return ... Yamidile escapes us once they''ve settled ..." That''s right. So ... you guys fight and earn time! " ? Why don''t we fight together! ? "Eagle is not good to die in such a place! The venerable heavenly aristocrat ... the value of life is different between you and the eagle! In the first place, whether it will be annihilated here ... Which of you will survive ... or that the eagle will survive ... I think which is the best choice!a Eagle will do the compensation for your family! And you tell us that you fought bravely to the end. Therefore, it should be scattered fancy! Tr an s la ted b y jpmtl .com Where are you crazy? What s your life? No, not wrong. Eagle has lived the right life. No matter who you sacrifice, the eagle must be dead. Chosen heavenly tribe ... A king''s aide ... No, a legitimate bloodline that can even be a king ... "Well, did you hear that?g During this time, "Yamidile Suppression Operation" Apparently, only he seems to have survived ... "" Small, an incompetent guy with only his own family ... If he survived, it would be better for a young soldier to survive ... " You''re saying you''re going to be king? "I''m a conceited person, even though that''s not possible." No matter what an incompetent small citizen says, he is regrettable. The elite, the chosen senior citizen, is more than anything else. "You don''t know anything ... you''re stupid ... and pathetic ... more than anything else you don''t realize ..." Ah ... there''s only one. I hit this eagle with a cheeky mouth ... only he could forgive it ... "If you still want to be a king, how small are you ... I''ll tell you." She was a tough woman. I hit my cheek if I was wrong. But, whether wrong or not, she was a woman who saw her as an eagle ... so forgive her ... and it gradually changed. But ... "Dectita ... Your wife is in a very dangerous state. Even if you give birth to a baby ... Finally, between the eagle and his wife ... the Heavenly Woman can only give birth to a child once in a lifetime ... "" But it cannot be replaced by life. After all, the child in the stomach has a crested eye. Because of that, the child has all the magic ... but now it''s still ... "" ... uh ... that''s right ... for my wife''s life ... sorry ... my child ... sorry ... The birth was so severe that the originally weak wife was far beyond imagination. That''s enough to affect your life. In exchange for his wife''s life, the eagles spilled magic on the child in his wife''s belly to try to degenerate. However, his wife shook his life and played the eagle''s magic. "No ... absolutely ..." His wife at that time was just her mother, who was killed and protected her child. "Why ... do you want to give birth to that? "" ... Yes ... "" Well, then ... let''s lay! " Instead, do not forgive failure! You must give birth! Even if there is anything in her body, she will give birth to an eagle! It''s a child made between eagle! It will surely be the future Tenku tribe! Yes ... the eagle ... that day ... one life was interrupted, but I saw a new sprouting life ... "Is it so heavy ... Life is ... Eagle ... What is an eagle ... A life with much more to come ... For an eagle once ... Should I survive? Wrong. The only eagle I didn''t even realize was that ... no need for life ... " T r a ns l ated b y jpm tl .o That''s why the weight of my life I once discarded was "Yamidile is an eagle ... Eagle defeats Yamidile! Eagle sticks! In order to reward those who have been sacrificed for the eagle, the enemy is always ... Even if I replace this life, I will have Yamadile and the demonic king who has drawn him! The eagle was really going to fight ... I thought I could die ... the moment I held my newborn child, I knew the weight of life I had once abandoned, and for that ... but ... -In the future, we will prohibit the defeat of Yamadile and any interference with the ground. We cannot afford more casualties. Everything is for the security of the sky world. The kingdom also moves, and drifts in the sky where the Yamadiles can not interfere. That was the king''s decision. Don''t be playful ... how do the dead souls come up? -Did you disobey the king? Dictator. You can''t overlook how the aristocrat is. Therefore, you are imprisoned. Be prepared for hundreds of years of imprisonment? The eagle, who knew nothing at first ... knew it only after losing something irreparable ... and, at the very least, was blamed for trying to compensate for it ... and what should I do for the eagle? what should I do? "Congratulations on release ... Daddy ..." Are you ... Gaal? By the time he got out of prison, he was confused by his child''s unusual growth and at the same time felt inferior. Despite neither father nor mother being present, Gaal grew up steadily, and on the contrary, unlike the former eagle, was admired, acknowledged and admired by people from all over the country. The brain, the power, and the talent of the emblem. When he smiles at the eagle, he just thinks he is merciless and that he is being looked down on by his child. There was no dignity of my father. But that is not surprising. While the eagle was imprisoned, this heavenly world was peace itself, let alone the demon army to which that Yamadile belonged. What the eagle is ... "You''re not doing anything wrong. You are really chosen. Everyone who doesn''t know that is stupid. '' Oh ... was that time? I met a wandering traveler who suddenly appeared from the terrestrial world. ''What do you say. Eagle''s life is full of mistakes and meaningless things ... I''ve done things that I can''t get back ... I think I''m being looked down on by my child, and I can''t even match my face. " "No, what''s wrong is the king of the sky and the stupid angels who aren''t aware of it. I know. Your potential is different from other angels. Even if you have no evil eye, you haven''t lost to your child. As long as its potential awakens, it surpasses that Yamidile ... so you were right. You are a heavenly tribe who survives whatever you sacrifice. '''' "Potential? What an idiot! Is that kind of thing in the eagle I know, even now, I do nt need that kind of power anymore? Did the Demon King''s army die? "But, Yamidile is not dead. alive. Was this hundred years peaceful? How can you say that it will be safe for the next 100 years? On the contrary, nothing is as scary as Yamadile, who lost his Lord and fell in despair. Even if I''m just hiding myself now, I''ll definitely be on the stage soon. " "Nuu ..." "I haven''t grown up yet, but if the next king grows up, Yamidile will always rise again to get that king to take over the world. And if you destroy the earth, the madness will naturally be directed to the sky. There was nothing to do ... without talking to the child ... the man who appeared quietly so as to hide appeared before the man, and no one spoke, touched or involved I have been accustomed to the eagle. Eagle talks with someone so much after a long absence ... "And if the war between the Earth and the Demon World is over, don''t you think that humans will aim for the sky anyway? That''s who defeated Yamadile and the Great Demon King Reina. Threats stronger than two people ... don''t you think so? [That! ? "Then you will be king and protect everything. Coup ... No ... a holy war. I will help you all over. Look, we''re Daishin Yu! And he was a man who talked well with her, but for some reason he heard it ... "There ... I''ll give you this" drug "and" needle "" "What? What is this medicine? And this needle? "You''re not alone in your power, you''re not confident in yourself, and you''ve closed your mind from past events ... that''s not good. Awaken your power and release your mind. Don''t store it. The world is waiting for your awakening! This is a medicine that helps you wake up ... Heroy ... "Hero in". Use this to forget fear and pain and transcend everything! And you are king! Yeah, panay! "Such a drug ... an eagle ... a king ... but ... And this needle? "Oh, this needle. Just stab it a little bit ------ " Oh ... all for the people ... for this world ... the eagle becomes king ... the eagle ... the eagle ... "Is this your memory? ... King of the Sky ... No, Dictita ..." "Daddy ..." Again at the original place ... in front of that doll girl and Gaal ... and ... "It''s great. It all flowed into my head in an instant ... but that demons ... what? ... what ???????????????????????? Huh? " And that human kid ... what? Alone ... as if you were talking to someone, but no one was next to you ... "Daddy ... I am--" "Gaal ... Don''t do it! Eagle with such eyes ... eagle ... eagle is not something you look down on! Eagle is better than you, unlike failure!" Eagle is king! The king of the sky! And to God ... right? Oh my friend! Tomo DDDD "Hahahah ... I thought it seemed interesting at first ... but this event was getting tired and I was bored ... I wonder if the showtime should be over?" Ah ... oh ... came here ... true friend ... "Well, just a greeting at the end ...?" Hmm? last? Chapter 208 Episode 275: Intermission (Father) The barrier has been lifted by the Barrett, who had been unable to contact him in recent months. There may be earth there. That Yamidile may have something to do with it. Just thinking so, I wondered how many times I had to break the barrier. But I wasn''t allowed to do that, and in the last three months I and Maam have been able to just pray. But those days are finally ... "As I mentioned earlier, to reach Kakretaire, you have to negotiate immigration through the Foreign Minister of the Kingdom of Betreir. For screening purposes, there are also restrictions on the purpose of travel, the number of people entering the country, the size of the ship to be moored, the prior application for things to be brought into the country, the length of stay, and the restrictions on weapons and magic. " "Rumors say that the civil war has been fierce in recent years, and that immigration control could be given tough conditions. Along with that, you will also need to enter the Cacletaire, as well as a brokerage fee to Betreial Kingdom. "Furthermore, if you are going to Kacretaire by sea route, notify the Navy Admiral of the" Zenigeva Kingdom "claiming that area of the sea as territorial waters" "It''s hard, Hilo-sama! Immediately after the barrier was broken, the kingdom of Betrailal applied for entry to Kacretelle, and it seems that the contact has changed due to the victory of the opposition, and it seems that it is currently trying to contact the new contact, It was said that the connection was not made ... maybe something happened! We couldn''t fly, ignoring the procedure, even though "the beloved son may be there." "I can''t enter Kakuretaire! Tr a n s lated by Jp tl .o To that voice, I dropped my head holding my head. Kakure Teru, a state of isolation from the country that has been unable to contact at all three months ago. However, it is strictly forbidden that the Empire, which is also a member of the Alliance, interferes with and lands on the Kacletaire without permission. But also it failed to do for that, finally that of the ward has been solved become just the other day. I had been preparing for the application three months ago, so I thought I''d talk soon, but it didn''t seem to come true soon. further "Hiro, it''s hard! The princess brought back to the Imperial City Rival Fu and the daughter of the Paipa family, the Ninja Warrior of Japone they appear to have disappeared. According to the report, in the room of Phu My Dai, the technique of space movement magic could have been mastered in the last three months ... " It seems that the next generation of guys were swiftly moving Mendoxsee while our adults were ragging. It''s dazzling and I''m sorry ... "That''s why ... this is the only thing I can do." "Really. It''s been a long time. A boat on the sea, it''s fluttering." "I drifted away and got in trouble." "Oh, I see the island over there! "Oh, that''s right. It''s been saved. Let''s go." If the barrier is broken, this is the only thing. I and Maam paddled a boat from a location far away from Kacletaire, and decided to accidentally arrive like a drifter. Of course, this is also a secret to the Union, Mikado''s Gee and the Imperial City. Responsibility is of course we. Well, if anything, it would be fired ... "Huh ... When I was a kid, I was sick of the rules tied up and tied up by adults. At that time, I thought I could do anything if I grew up quickly and grew up ... "" Oh, I can''t do anything now ... I wonder what I''m doing ... really " While rowing on a boat, she laments the sadness of her with Ma''am. It took so much time just to go to my missing son. "It''s all my cause" "No. It''s my cause" "No, it''s my cause! I''ve been looking for him all the time ..." "It''s the same for me!" I''m glad I stopped and my mother was working ... I pushed everything down to Saddis ... "" You weren''t in a position to stop easily. It''s no use. That''s my father''s responsibility. " Trans l ated b y p t l .c o m How many times have you done this in the last three months? By blaming each other for themselves, we repeat things that make no sense. "But, after all, I''m ... if I''m catching him at Cantidan! I''m noticing the approach of Yamidile!" "Such a thing ......... well ..." "Huh?" "No, that crazy mass of such wicked air was so close that she didn''t notice the last minute ..." "Cho !? If you say that, you''re breathing, Go out of the Imperial City saying "I always find the earth!" And why are you going to an Inai city in a completely different direction! "" Ugu ... That''s ... " Well, no matter how many times we talked in the last three months, we were just stupid disqualifications. I can''t recover anymore. But why not do anything anymore? Give up? I couldn''t do that. Even if Earth no longer recognizes us as parents ... "Well ... arriving. Is this a ketchtail?" With that feeling, Ma and I finally arrived at the coastline of Kacretelle. I''ve been to various countries, but this is where I first landed. There aren''t any buildings or people on the beach, but the first thing I was interested in ... "It''s too rough." "Yeah. It''s like you''ve fought something ... it''s like it''s been destroyed." Desolated coastline and vegetation. It wasn''t like that in the first place, it was apparently broken by somebody''s hand, devastated, with huge holes everywhere. As if it was a fierce battle ... "There is residual magic. And it''s quite large." "I guess there''s a residential area over there ..." "What''s going on? I don''t feel like I''m fighting right now. But ... "" And ... " For some time there was a civil war, and there was information that it had ended recently, but it seems unlikely that something had happened in recent days. And ... "I''m fine." "Yeah. The gaze and the sign of the person who ask here. The power may not be a big deal, but it clearly warns us. Well, it might be an intruder from the other side, and it should be. Well ... somehow disguised as a harmless drifter and information ... "What are you guys? What did you come to this country!" But before we said anything, the hidden guys appeared. Zoro Zoro and dozens of others appear, and there are women who seem to be sisters from young people to elderly people. Everyone is hostile to us with weapons like brooms, axes, knives, and everyday items. But not everyone is a warrior or military in the country, but a civilian. "This country does not allow unauthorized entry into the country!" Tr a ns la t e d by jp mt l .c o And a man tells us to represent them. Still a child? Is your age about earth? "Oh! If you''ve attacked this country, I won''t forgive you!" "This, this country, we''ll protect you!" "Well, don''t you be a dangerous person ..." That''s how we all set it up for us, but with so much power ... but the "four people" brothers ... seem to be training a bit ridiculously ... "Hey, hey ... Motriage ... they can''t be seen by the bad guys ... how are they?" "I don''t know, but now there are no great priests or goddesses ... In this situation, the country cannot afford to bring outsiders on its own. " For the time being, neither I nor Maam carry their weapons visibly. I always try to get it out. So, we don''t have the atmosphere that pirates or some other country has attacked for the time being, so the people around us seem to be a little confused. Sisters and the elderly are consulting the young people as if they were a little in trouble. Then ... "Ola! I don''t know if I''m an enemy or not! I guess maybe it''s just to keep my guard off! I''m almost like those angels that made our country so messed up! I don''t know! " And although his powerful brother screams violently, he is quite full of justice. Apparently something happened. Is there anything to do with the breaking of the barrier? Anyway, angel ... "At least I can''t let anyone in! Right now! I promised Earth! I told him he would leave me out !! So while they were out, this country We will protect! " angel? No way, Yamidile ...? "Hey, hey, Hiiro ... He ... Now ..." "Oh" I thought it was a mistake for a moment, but I am certain. He said "Earth" now. "Hey, hey, you!" "Oh, what!" "Well, now the earth you said ... is Earth Lagan !?" ... I know our nigga! " At that moment, not only the high-powered guy, but also other men and sister-like women are surprised. And nigga? "Ma-am!" "Yeah! After all ... earth is here!" After all it was correct. Earth is in this country. I was so happy, tears were coming out, and I and Maam shouted with such feelings. "I''m Hilo Lagann! @ Earth''s father!" "I''m Maam Lagann! @ Earth''s mother!" T r ans lat ed b y Jp mtl.co m Do we have such a qualification? But I had no choice but to scream. "" "That !! ??" " Even if Earth didn''t acknowledge us ... "" "What is there?" " ""e?"" However, I did not think that it would not be recognized even for the first meeting people. They shouted at our words and immediately shouted so ... "What''s Earth''s father and mother! He''s the same age as us!" "Well, my parents aren''t that young!" "Earth''s parent? Isn''t the man still ...? Hey?" I mean, that girl ... isn''t he younger than us? "" That''s right! I still know who said Earth''s younger sister! " At that moment, both me and Maam were amazed and bitterly smiled. Because there was no one in the Imperial City who did not know about the parent and child, I had never been told, "I can''t seem like a parent and child." "Oh, oh, oh, I wonder if I look so young? Well, it''s an eternal teen?" "Well ... my breasts haven''t changed for more than a decade ..." "When I gave birth to Earth, it swelled a little!" "But it would soon wither ... but no. When Earth was a baby, it always cried because of it. When I was about 10 years old, I was overtaken ---- " Anyway, it took me a while to get me and Maam believed. Chapter 209 Episode 208: The Sage of Darkness The memory of the king of the sky that flowed into the brain through the evil eye of Kron. I wondered if there was a lot of this thing, but in the middle of that memory, the trainer suddenly appeared to be surprised. It is a man who came out of the memory of King Tenku from the middle. The man has no wings like the Tenku-tribe. But he is not human. "... Oh ..." "Oh, he came out of memory ...?" With long brown hair, all bangs are shed behind and a number of pierced ears with "pointed ears". Light green skin. Flashy glasses with yellow painted lenses. "Hihahaha, domo!" At the neck is a mysterious man dressed in flashy rainbow-colored clothes with a creepy necklace with a skull over the center of the cross. No, demons. "Friend, why? ..." "Yeah, uh, uh ... who is it?" "Nuh ... what are you talking about? Eagle!" "Hmmmm, Mengo. The name of the person who became a name is a principle that forgets ... uh, no, bald, it took care of me "" ... hey, eh? "" I was able to harvest all the "flowers of flowers" I grew up in this sky And I''m tired of it, so I''ll go. '''' The person who appeared with a laugh with a frivolous salute was exactly the demons who appeared in the memory of the king of Tenku. He called the friend Tenku, and ... "You are" Tr a n sla t ed by p m tl .c o While crawling on the floor, the prince looks somewhat difficult. This man ... "Paripi ..." e? Somehow, Traina muttered ... "... what?" what? I wonder why the demons are here, but their names ... ǰ It''s a name that''s kind of amazing. That''s the name of a legend that often appeared in picture books and horror ghost stories ... "Alive ... were you ... this guy ..." Tr a nslate d b y Jp t l.c o And Traina is clearly more surprised than when Yamidile first appeared before me. He is clearly upset with his eyes wide open. "Trainer ... this is this ...? When I asked in my heart, the trainer looked at me and ... "This man ... once was a staff member of the Demon King''s army ... One of the six kings who was renowned as a military master ... It was" The Dark Sage, Paripi "..." "Nana !? "Paripi !?" After all the name that knows messy! Paripi? That''s the legend that is on par with Yamadile! ? "Oh, oh, earth. Do you know him?" "Eh, oh, huh?" When I heard myself screaming in my mouth, Kron looked at her face. The sky king and the prince both look at me with surprised faces. No, I''m new to me, but I just know its name. On the other hand, the Paripi himself who heard my words ... "Oh, Panayuresi! Thank you! Thank you, Panai Honor, Maji thank you for the new generation to know me!" I smile to me while reacting exaggeratedly. It seems flimsy and frustrating, but when I think that''s what it is, I''m afraid that each word and movement looks eerie. "Tiny ... this guy ... no, I couldn''t find the corpse alone, so I couldn''t help but ... no way ... come here ... here ... here ..." Would the next trainer regret somewhere?n I''m chewing on my teeth. But is six-ha a former subordinate? In other words, they are friends. Yamadile felt like that, but for some reason she lived together under the same roof for three months. If it''s the same six-Yamaha as that Yamadile, this guy ... "Child. Don''t bring this guy together with Yamadile. " At that time, Traina advised me as if to say "sweet" to me. "Are you good? Don''t you misunderstand this guy as maybe it s a good guy? If this man is to be enjoyed, he will be calm and brutal enough to be nauseated with ordinary spirits. I reminded me of the old story to the trainer''s advice. Did Saddis scare her at the bedside during the kid? T r a n s la t e d by pt l . o DDIf you do bad things, you will be afraid at the feast of Paripi I wonder if it was? "Hey huh, I''m glad I know me, but don''t show me that scared eye, Earth Lagan?-Are you a man with a more fearless and devastating soul?" At that time, the merry Paripi slowly approached me. Do you know me "Yamidile also knew you. It may have been surprisingly famous in that match. Do not be swallowed anyway! This man tries to guide the opponent by rounding the opponent skillfully! And he is alerted as if the trainer was in a hurry. Not much for this guy ... "Hmm? The child, while Paripi smiles, is conscious ... not a child ... Kids, protect the cron! The man is aiming for Kron! ""e?" Traina screams, and Paripi smiles and looks at me ... "Hello, Earth Lagan. I''m a former Demon King''s army, but right now I''m just playing around without having a regular job. Big!" "e?" Then, extend the devil''s right hand over Kron''s eyeball-- "Daima Jabu!" "... What?" I''m glad I stayed in the breakthrough. He was able to play the extended wrist of the devil''s arm on the verge of the side. "Oh" Klong pulls his hips while suddenly popping his eyes. That''s right, if my response is delayed for a few more seconds? What if there is no voice of trainer? Actually I couldn''t react unless told by the trainer. Without any warning, he suddenly tried to take away Kron''s dawning eyes usually would he try to take away the eyes of the woman''s first encounter? No, it is impossible even if it is not the first meeting. this guy "Hyu ... I was completely imagined ... In fact, your consciousness didn''t completely predict my actions ... I could prevent it well ... I was a little surprised." Suddenly, I''m going to do something ... "" Hahawaha, anyway ... " T ra n slate d by pm t l . om It was at that time. With my arms flipped, whistling and impressing me, suddenly ... "It''s my bad habit that I''m worried about the details that are different from my older sister. "That?" "I wouldn''t be able to use a breakthrough, or even a large devil spiral, if it''s not my sister with her emblem yet." "That ... it''s ..." "And why ... Did you know I was Paripi? I''m sure it''s a picture book ... but I''ve been wearing clothes since the war, and now I''m wearing sunglasses. You shouldn''t understand me at a glance unless you are friends, but ... A sense of pressure that suddenly makes you feel cold. An intense dos black miasm equivalent to that Yamidile. You can''t see your eyes with these strange glasses, but what do you look behind them? "Hey ... Come on ... why?" "Well, don''t you tell me what I didn''t tell my dad and mom?" "That ..." The tone is plainly joking, but this guy really feels convincing. "Hi-ha-ha-ha, don''t make such a face, Earth-kun. Yes, do you smoke? Now, give me a box for free. If you smoke and fuck with a woman, you will feel so good that you can go to heaven? "Oh ... I see ... I finally understood everything. Anyway, don''t receive anything from this guy, child. Perhaps ... not a cigarette but an "herb" Anyway, no doubt. This is one of the legendary six-ha. Chapter 210 Episode 209: Distracted "Trainer, you''re ... why did you give such a guy to your subordinates, let alone give you the title of six-ha?" Until the man who did not want to be free was given a position to keep it free, and even surveilled with close surveillance ... ... and the power of the kotatsu exerted a lot of results against human beings ... " "What is that ...?" She smiles in her heart, but her unpleasant sweat doesn''t stop right before her eyes. So what happens? Should I fight this guy as it is? "Okay, baby. Don''t move around wildly? Although this man is a plotter, he naturally has a fighting ability. It''s not as powerful as Yamidile, but ... I''m not as nervous as Yamidile, who didn''t kill you. Especially don''t touch his nails? Poison. It''s called a poisonous nail, and the effect varies from finger to finger, but don''t you get one? ""poison? "Did you play his wrist earlier to prevent an attack on Kron? That was the correct answer. If it''s wrong ... "" Seriously ... please tell me that first. " I just want to go back just to get closer. I mean, I don''t want to breathe the same air for a second or I don''t want to be here anymore. "Well ... Kron-chan, don''t you want to give me an eyeball?" "Huh! What, ... I''m in trouble if I ask you to give me my eyes." I''d be lucky if I gave my eyes here and died? "" ... Eh? "" Even as it is, one day I was taken away by Hakuki''s husband, my eyes were robbed, and then the Great Demon Even if you like to make a successor, you will be born a child by a demon. '''' I don''t want to stay here. But no. Kron is here. Run away from this guy with a cron? It impossible. But you have to keep it. Instinct appeals. I can''t just leave this fucking guy near Kron anymore. "Hey ... I''ll do it by then." "Hmm?" T ra n s lated by pt l. o I bullied to deceive fear "Child! Fly to the right!_ Hold the cron as it is and open the gap! "That!" The moment I was told by the trainer, I flew right without thinking and jumped with a cron. Then, where I was before, Paripi stood out with a sharp sword. "... Huh ... I avoided it again. Even though you could use a breakthrough ... I thought it would be ... but why? It was dangerous. Is the air hole opening in the torso soon? "Ah ... earth" "Absolutely ... don''t leave me, Cron" "Hah ... yes ..." Certainly, as Traina says, there seems to be no hesitation in killing me or harming Kron. "Children ... I might be suspicious of various things, but I can''t say that. I give directions. Either attack or run away, be careful "" I''m already here! " Tr a nsl at ed b y p t l.com I can''t do it. I get hungry and then I save my life to the trainer. But it was that time. "Friend, what ... why? ... eagle ..." The king of the sky, who can''t move and falls down, asks Paripi with a kid-like ivy that got lost. As if I thought I couldn''t believe the attitude of Parisi towards me. However, Paripi ... "Hmmm ... by the way ..." Paripi doesn''t look at the King of the Sky, glances at me and Kron and tries to do something ... "I''ll come out of my sword again and hit the emptiness. Play the opponent''s wrist from the side, not from the front! It''s safe! Daima Flicker! And again, when I tried to bite unexpectedly without warning, I read the wrist with the advice of the trainer who looked ahead and tried not to touch the nails of Parisi with a high-speed jab. "Look ..." Should be fine. With the trainer''s instructions and my breakthroughs and zones, I can even see the art of six-ha. However "It''s now ... no doubt, obviously, to avoid my nails ... I aimed at my wrist ..." The voice of Paripi, who had been smiling happily a while ago, suddenly became a low-pitched voice with a sudden effect now ... "Before the war, I rarely sought a single duel, I was mainly a warrior ... I don''t know many people who use poison claws ... Did you see this elephant? " Yes, he seems to have noticed what he is now. "I''m interested at first, but it''s just a mystery of panay. You''re new to me ... as if someone who knew me well told me ... who was it ... " And that''s exactly what Trainer was saying. T rans l ate d by Jp t l.co m "I''m starting to peel off ... Would you like to dismantle and ask your brain? Earth Lagan ... I don''t know you because I feel like I''m losing something and I''m scared ... And he doesn''t ask his question, "Oh no." Comes to pursue that question. Well, I wouldn''t know about me and trainer unless I talked about it, and if I talked, it would be another story. However, I don''t want to say it. About us to this guy. "Haihahaha, so why don''t you do your best and resist? ֿ Then you can go to hell without regret! And go to hell and regret!" ! " Don''t look down. But don''t be scared. I''m sparring every night with a guy who''s definitely stronger than this guy. Such a guy compared to the trainer ... "I have to do it. But don''t get into the gap. Avoid close combat and fight while keeping a distance with shock waves. "" Daima Sonic Flicker! " Upon receiving the trainer''s instructions, I instantly flicker the shock wave from the flicker to Paripi. "Oh uh ... it''s so cool!" Paripi also shakes his right hand in an arc on the spot. Then, something like a purple vacuum wave is released from the sharp claws and cuts off my shock wave. "Do not touch that! Poison is mixed in the air. Infect if touched and torn! Footwork! Oshinobu! Stay left while avoiding! However, do not hit the right cannon yet! He''s aiming for the counter. '' It shattered the shock wave from my flicker lightly. But don''t be surprised. The opponent is Rokuha. I can do this. So I let go and release my left while wiggling my feet. "Hey, I''m good at panay ... but the left hand is crazy." "Here! That was right after the battle started. Treina screams, seeing Paripi looking at my feet as if impressed. "Gaze is only for children ... I don''t think it will be suddenly after this battle starts. That''s why we dare go now! Let the cron use the dawn eyes! "That''s Cron! Here! Yare!" "... Eh? Let Cron''s eyes, which should be preserved up to the scene here, be used here. Both me and Kron were unexpected. Then, even Paripi should be unexpected. T r anslated b y pm t l .c o m "Huh?" He is completely alert and his eyes wide open. Certainly, now-- Creation! T! Large Thunder! Big Wind! Spiral of Earth! All are simultaneous attacks! Kron''s eyes shine, and a catastrophic event occurs, and all the storms of natural disaster fall on Paripi at once. "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh !!!!" Of course, all is genjutsu. Not real. However, Kron''s evil eye that produces something as close as possible to the mind of the opponent''s brain ... "Don''t be afraid! After all, immature Kron''s eye power is still at his best! He returns to sanity immediately! "That?" "But I made a chance!" My favorite is a child, you! Punch him with the Great Demon Spiral! Yes, no matter how powerful the Xiaouang Eye is, Kron still has no imagination to master it. That''s why Basara, the Prison Dragon King, laughed with his nose. But still, it''s enough to blind the opponent. The favorite of Trena''s strategy is here. "Daima spiral / earth spiral ----" "Ooh oh oh! The eyes of Parisi have returned. Are you sane anymore? But my attack is faster! "Pa, panay is bad ... ha ha ... what is it!" The moment I thought I was going to attack, Paripi suddenly smiled like a demon-sharp smile ... "Let''s play ... let''s ring the crackers ?" When Paripi snaps his fingers ... "Gefu !?" In a completely unexpected way, I heard something explode. When I stopped my hand and turned to the side, there was ... T ra ns l ated by p m t l.om "Well ... what? ... Daddy?" The prince screams suddenly. And Tenkuo, who is spouting a lot of blood as if his belly had exploded. On earth ... "Bag, baby! Don''t look away! "" ... Eh? "" Miss direction! Ҋ Look at Paripi, not the King of the Sky! Keep your eyes off! Hey! " ... Eh, ah ..." ! Traina shouted at me in a hurry, but I couldn''t move immediately without knowing what it was, and ... "Yes, there''s a chance ?" "Eh ... oh ..." When I noticed, Paripi''s claws pierced my left shoulder. And at the next moment ... "Wow, wow ... wow ..." "Earth !?" My body is numb and my limbs suddenly ... Ah "I don''t feel relieved. It''s just a neurotoxin, so I won''t die. Well, I feel pain, so it''s hell if I think about it in the future." "Tee, ..." "Hihahaha, anyway ... I had set up a bald for what, but ... it was just a thousand chances to damage Rokuha, and I just blew the belly of a bald guy who wasn''t a friend If you are distracted and stunned, you''re still mentally ridiculous ... " poison? Stupid and the king of the sky what, "This, this guy .... Put that kind of thing into the body of the king of the sky ...... and just to distract the child ...!" Let the cron use the Akatsuki eyes and apply the illusion of thinking that "poison doesn''t work"! Children! No, no power ... no power, no power, no standing ... voice ... screaming ... " ... the king of the sky ...... and what to earth!" And the moment I kneel, Kron ... "Wait, Kron-chan! I have a reason to do this!" "What !! Get away from the earth! I''m not a lie!" "It''s not a lie!" I have to tell you something about that! "" ... Huh? Yamidile ...? " The moment the angry Kron tries to cast something with the dawn eyes, the name of Yamidile comes out of the mouth of Paripi, and the moment Kron stops the spell unintentionally ... "Dumb, don''t be fooled! This man is not such a man! Do not have ears to listen! No matter how much the trainer shouts, his voice will not reach Kron without me. "Uso" "Ah ..." With that gap, I pierced the same nail that Palipi pierced me, this time on the white skin of Kron without any scars. The next moment, Kron crashed out of her knees. "Ku ... ro ..." My voice does not reach. And, in front of Kron''s eyes, Paripi shook his shoulders ... "Ah ... hahahahahahaha! Paaa ~ Panay choroine. I won''t use any physical or magical powers and won assari. I''m sorry that I was born in this world. Come on! " I wanted to beat that face as much as I could, but I couldn''t grasp my fist well ... I was frustrated ... I was irritated. Chapter 211 Episode 210: All Together Shit, my body is numb and I can''t move as I want. I can''t put my strength in my hand. I was told to be careful about poison ... "Daddy! ... Ah ... Daddy !!" "Kah, ah ... oh, ah, but ..." And Tenkuo, who is blown off his belly just to poison me, convulsions and spouts blood. Klong has also been relaxed. Unpalatable. Like this ... "Trainer ..." "It''s not a big poison, baby, can you do detox magic? "No, you can do something simple, but you can''t put the magic right now ..." "Neurotoxin ... shivering your lips and this discoloration ... probably, dendrotoxin popoino ..." "Sorry. Even if it s called a poison name Chin, so do nt be the current academy! Because I don''t do survival training ... I need to carry this kind of knowledge and serum ... I don''t want to give that guidance ... Trainer is bitterly bitter. I''m not talking ... "Hello, Kozou. How do you feel? Poo?" Shock on your back? Paripi stomp on my back! T r ans l ate d by Jpmtl. o "Koh, oh no ......" "Hihahahahaha, it''s a cheeky eye, but it''s not brave, you''re ignorant. If you know me, you don''t have that kind of eye. The ears are also shaved off. "" H !? "" Horny, it''s still noisy, so let''s get another one? Hello, busty bus! "" Oh, oh, oh, oh !? " But ... you seem to know me, I don''t know at all ...? This, this, oh, my body, , my nails calmly like playing the piano ... many times! "Well, what''s going on? In addition to your eyes and ears, cut off your limbs, peel your skin alive and deliver you to Hiiro and Maam ... or do you want to pickle it and break it? No way ... I''m blank and I don''t get very good ideas. " It''s terrifying ... but it''s not a threat. I really do. No, I really did that. Even if the trainer doesn''t tell me, I know that much. I don''t just scare me so much, but when I do it, I really do it ... "But before that. I need to get the eyeballs from here ... Kron-chan." "H !?" "Earth doesn''t tell me, so I have to look in. What is Earth ... Is there anybody in his back ...? " And that madness naturally goes to the cron. It''s bad, Cron doesn''t move too. A cron to read my memory? If so, do you speak? No, no. "Let''s make it ... Send ... my eyes ... hand over ... Sell," "Your intentions don''t matter. I decide." Either way, this guy is trying to get Kron''s eyes. Tr a n sl ated b y Jpm tl . om "But, Hakuki''s husband and Yamidile''s sister also do something interesting ... and it''s a big deal because it''s a dawning eye." "Uh ... oh ... oh ..." "It was made only from genetic information obtained from the Great Demon King''s hair, and it grew up to this point ... but is it enough now? After all, a half-made doll. You live like a pure demon. It''s not like human beings, and it''s a life of less than a hundred years. Kron bites his lips with his immobile body, tears his eyes, and still glares at Paripi. But no. The current cron cannot do anything. As it is ... As it is ... "Well, now ...?" "Sick!" But it was that time. "e?" Suddenly, someone appeared from behind Paripi and tried to cut his neck with a knife. "Oops ... oh ... Despite the anomalous appearance, the agile movement on the verge caused Parisi to fly high and avoid. And beyond that ... "What are you doing to your honey and friends? Shinob! Shinob, who was fighting the cloud golems in Square, helped Kron and flew a sharp wind blade to attack Paripi. "What works, this is a breeze!" However, the countless blades of the wind are easily broken in the air by Paripi who wielded his claws in the air ... but ... Transl at e d b y jp t l .o "Oh, if it''s not a breeze, how about a storm of angry waves?" "... Oh ?? ... Oh?" Then the next moment ... "Magic true horizontal chop!" "Huacha aa aa!" "Imperial style swordsmanship / Guren pyrotechnical sword!" "Imperial style spearcrafts / Yarigenkyo!" "Mega Fire!" It was just a simultaneous attack. "Oh, oh, oh, oh !?" Entangled in the storm of angry waves, Paripi is blown off violently and struck against a wall with a violent impact sound, and the impact collapses a part of the wall and ceiling, buried in a pile of rubble. And ... "Goddess! @ Earth-kun!" "Goddess! Po-chan!" "Bo, Bo-cha-ma !?" "N-ah, you''re fine!" "" "" "Go! "Ooooo !!!" "" "" A screaming thought of me and Kron resounding after the unfolding storm. Everyone ... "Bochan, Kron-san ... it''s alright!" "Saddy ... su ... how ..." "Suddenly, the countless golems swarming us have disappeared, so we''re in a hurry It seemed like a pinch, so it means that they will attack the demons who are apparently enemy anyway ... " Golem? Oh, yeah ... because it''s like that in the Sky, so ... "But it''s terrible ... it''s a poison ..." "Ah, ah ... but I''m cloning faster than me ... earlier ..." "But the bobama has more wounds ... DD Then, Saddith looks at my wound while holding me and makes a sad face, but at that time, Shinob who appeared beside me snatches me from Saddis and brings her lips close to my wound, I made a sound and sucked it ... "Honey! Po ... Poison, I''ll suck out ... Po ... Po ... Po ..." "Po ... Shinob ..." "This is a snake venom ... Dendrotoxin popoino. "I always carry antidote and serum with me." "Yes ... or ..." "This is also my wife''s taste. How about you fell in love with me a little bit?" Shinobu shows his smile to reassure me. However, I was relieved somewhere with that confident expression. "Mr. Shinobu ... do you know the type of poison?" "Yes. I think it''s unfamiliar poison in the empire, but don''t worry. Because it''s popular in japone. Honey leaves it to me." Okay, please. Tran s lat ed b y p tl.co Oh, yeah ... saying that, with a look that looks a little complicated, she leaves me at Shinobu and rushes to Klong ... somehow, chuchuchu ... no, this is a treatment ... but some embarrassing ... "Don''t be shy, honey. This is a cure. It''s neither a kiss mark nor a marking. Reassure. I don''t want to be yours, I want to be yours. Whenever it becomes, please dye your color as much as you like with kiss marks and markings everywhere in my body ? '''' "I''m sorry, if you want to get rid of the poison ..." "That princess ... it''s the crisis of the bobama, so let''s read the air. Please help Kron-san." "Knowledge is old. The poison spreads quickly throughout the body, making it impossible and insignificant to inhale it. Rather, the risk of infection is higher ... then, ninjas are outdated ... Well, it''s true that they carry a medical pack. " Somehow noisy, the trainer was a little nervous until a while ago, but looked down at me and Shinobu with a chilly look. No, even with such eyes! But soon the trainer changed his eyes ... "For the time being, a child. Be able to move quickly. The number of people has increased, but isn''t it? That man is ... " Having said that, Trainer looks seriously at the direction that Paripi was blown away. That''s it. Opponent "Oh, oh ... Uza. Ichizira, before he left, was covered in dust and broke a bit ... "" ""! "!" "" And Paripi stood up from under the rubble as if nothing had happened. Clothes etc. are a little torn, but it is so much damage that everyone''s attack is done ... "Is it just standing? Under their attack ..." "I can''t believe ... I must have hit me directly ..." "What? This monster ... Earth, who is this demons?" It''s so ... and it''s terribly strong ... " In addition, the air is heavy, and intense killing that pierces is raging. "Hihahahahaha ... ah ... ah ... zorozoro ... and even if you invite me, it''s not easy for the customer to break the party ... " Everyone in this place was killed by that killing, and even those geese and even Saddys were sweating on their cheeks. And Paripi looks at all of us ... "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m stupid! I stood? I can''t believe it? I''m warm! I''ve seen the world with Temee! Yeah! " Tra ns l a t ed by p t l .o Neither the light tone that was just before nor the tone with a quiet dos. It shouts wildly as if it were sharp. Let the anger overflow from the whole body, wear it and hold on to us ... "Let''s share the small fish! In commemoration of the departure from the land of the sky, let''s show the hell to the kids who don''t know the old days! Let''s all play together! Hihahahahahahahahaha! I shouted that we would all be alone. Chapter 212 Episode 211: Violation "Child, tell everyone to be careful! Poison is just part of his power! He uses a lot of dark magic when it comes to battle! "" Huh ...? "" Num ... Can you still talk well ...? " A block of malice comes. I wasn''t the only one who felt that way. Everyone here has a difference in power, but they are more than ordinary people. That''s why you should have chilled at the immense power of the only demons in front of you. "Magoku Shin Laria Totsu!" As if shaking off the air, Mr. Macho first swung his hard arm to create a whirlpool, and set off for Paripi. "Uzza !!" "Nuu ..." Nevertheless, Paripi unavoidably runs straight and cuts the whirlpool created by Machi to close the gap. "Well, Mamagoku knuckle arrow!" T r an s l ate d b y p tl .com The goose swinging down his right fist, regardless. The intense fist creates a large crack in the ground. However, hitting the ground means that the fist was avoided. Paripi, who shuns Macho''s fist lightly, laughs with his nose ... "Hihahahaha, uh, Panay is amazing. If you hit it, you''re proud of the power of the threat .... Haha, if you hit it, you can''t hit it, so you have to threaten me!" "Ancient Dark Genie: Shadow Lagir!" "Nug! What? What? Kahah ...!" Paripi casts a spell, wraps behind Machi and steps on the ground. It is exactly the shadow of the goose. At the next moment, the shadow of Mr. Macho''s feet suddenly became a huge needle mountain and pierced Mr. Macho''s strong body. "Mashou !?" "Now, the shadow changes shape ..." "Dark attribute magic. Shadow Lagir. It''s magic that allows you to freely manipulate shadows, tie and attack your opponents! Manipulate the shadow? I don''t even hear that magic. Suddenly magic ... "Unknown magic ... but you can''t afford to withdraw!" "Monster ... Iku Al!" However, it is still the second wave, and a new attack attacks Paripi. Rival with a big sword and a wacha swinging an iron bar with a chain. "Imperial style swordsmanship, Tenran Koukaranbu!" "Magical nunchaku art! T rans l at ed b y Jp t l . o But ... "Huh! @ Sword St. II ... I''ve been taken care of by my father ... But, Temee ..." "H !?" "Failure!" At first glance, Rival''s high-speed sword technique was caught between two fingers, the index and middle fingers, and a heavy middle kick on the defenseless side. And ... "And who is Temee, a small fish!" He kicked Rival and flew it towards Wacha, who got caught up and rolled with Rival on the ground. "Rival !? Such a Rival ..." "Macho-san, Wacha-san !? Lie ......... Assari up to those two ..." Just a moment. Machi, Wacha, and even Rival ... "Leave everyone! I''m ..." "An?" "Catched! Mega Fire!" But it''s not over yet. While the Rivals were standing up and fighting back, Hu concentrated on the magic and sang, but fired a huge fire to Paripi. "Dark group magic, dark absorption !!" "Eh ... ?? ... bo, my magic ...... was swallowed by the darkness !? I was absorbed !?" "Well, give it back with interest? Dark Gigafire!" With a spell cast by Paripi, a dark miasma emerges in the palm of Paripi, and the darkness spreads out, swallowing the magic that Fu emitted, becoming a dark flame that absorbed the fire, and shooting it back together It came. Tr ansla t e d by jp m tl .c o "I''m worried! I''m in the process of treating my honey!" Shinob and the princess simultaneously intercept with the magic of water and ice and magic to counter the impending dark flame. The magic of each other clashed and offset the fire ... I thought ... "Hell''s hellfire goes beyond absolute zero! I mean, it''s evaporating!" Even that swallowed everything. "Shinob! @Fiansei Hi ----" "I''m not reacting to those who have been killed!" Fu tried to scream like Shinobu and the Princess swallowed by the flames, but in the meantime, Paripi had already creeped in front of Fu, with Fu''s head swiped by hand, He knocked on his face as if screwing a strong knee kick. "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh ..." "Hihahahaha is nice, crushing a woman''s mote-like face is a different pleasure, regardless of race." "Oh my god!" "And the sword St. II ... I''ve been working hard with a broken Abala ... but you''ll be crushing my face and picking it up!" Rival! ? He hit his fist at the counter on Rival''s face again heading to Parisi. There was a dull sound as if the meat and bones were crushed and broken. Revival! "Well, I can''t lie ... and I can''t believe it ..." "Well, you''re stupid ...." Let''s hit it! " strong. Everyone is kicked off too much ... and still boldly fighting against Paripi ... "Hi ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! Everyone is smashed from one to the next. "Well, what is it ... I wonder ... that person ..." "Well, it''s too strong ..." "Well, what''s that person! Poko, I''m too scared!" Tsukushi''s sister, Karui, and Hirua are no longer jumping, witnessing the power of Paripi. No wonder. Tell me clearly ... the digits are different ... I don''t care if I can''t move with poison ... Tr an sla t ed by jpmt l . o "... I''d like a little boy with Kron-san ... Tsukushi ..." At that time. Saddis, who was cuddling with me and Kron, has sharp eyes, holds a scythe in both hands and glares at Paripi ... "I will clean up" I told you so. But it is impossible. I understand. Certainly Saddis is strong, but ... "Uoooooooooooo oh, Mamagoku is a true horizontal chop!" Even if poison is applied, your nails can''t penetrate your muscles! And ... ""! spear!" The only difference is not just the level. No mercy to pierce the opponent''s key points. Even now, the moment when Mr. Machiko plays the nails of Palipi with muscles, grabs the body of Palipi and lifts it, and tries to smash it on the ground at a stretch, the claws of Palipi instantly stretch like a spear, and Mr. Macho''s left eye ... "Well, stuffy !?" "What a boast of muscles. Eye muscles are very soft. And like ordinary people ... the crushed eyeballs and the back are warm ?" Gouged ... "Cheer ah! Poma, Macho-san !?" "Hahahahah, don''t make a fuss about the cats. It''s cheaper than a life, as one eyeball is crushed. No way ... just stand up without thinking about anything ... all are killed! "Now I can move my body as fast as a second, baby! At that time, Traina told me I couldn''t move even if I was given the medicine that Shinobu had. "I won''t forgive any more mess! "Oh? I''m going to make my girls and kids sloppy without mercy? Because it''s scrap! Hihahahahahaha!" But, if you can move ... how do you do that monster ... Chapter 213 Episode 212: Said Again "Oh oh!" In both the missing part and the poisoned body, the goose is healed by his abilities, and then the body has more body and antibodies. "Haiha is a super magic recovery. He''s a panilea body. I saw it for the first time except in Gouda." "Mamagoku Shin Spear Tackle!" " Paripi avoids the tackle unfolding from Macho''s intense dash and does not touch him. With that much power in front, I''m not in the zone like me, but I''ll lightly evade. "Now, let''s show off the technology." "N?" "Maid killing, table mana!" At that time, Saddis moved. Aiming at Paripi to evade Mr. Macho''s attack, he threw a sharp fork, a polished knife, and a dish like Chakram all at once. "Huh, go ahead!" Paripi strikes all of that down with assari, bare hands and sharp claws. However, at that moment, Saddis squeezes away from Paripi. Tra n s late d b y Jpmt l.c o "Two-sword death size ... executor flash !!" "Oh !? Oh, oh! @ It''s fast ..." A fast rush that can''t see two heavy scythes. Saddis who carves all his limbs and neck. Saddith was serious enough to try to kill him without hesitation. "Do you want to avoid even this ...?" "Hmm?" "Earth spell ----" "H !?" "Mega Sand Rock!" With her arms in her hands, Saddith cast a spell, and the next moment sand emerged from the feet of Paripi, which wrapped around Paripi and arrested him. "What !? No way ... from your feet !?" It seems that Paripi was also surprised at this. I saw it for the first time. Normally you cast with magical power and release magic from the palm, or touch the ground and activate it, from your feet? Tra n slated b y p mt l.co "Earth, Thunder, Synthetic Spells! Mega Land Mine!" "Ah, this hurts! Uhi !?" Furthermore, Saddis''s attack cannot be stopped. He thundered over the whole body through lightning in the sand arrested on Paripi. "Kahuh ... Shima ... I ... Shih, Chiku ... Chikusho!" This is ... Paripi is also damaged! "It''s over! I''ll get that neck! I''m a deadly blow ... original mystery!" Get out! Sadiz''s special technique. When I was little, I was shown only once. In a forward leaning position, pull the sickle backwards and jump in as it jumps in ... "Unpalatable! Paripi is acting! This is a bluff! "Eh?" "Stop the maid, baby! At that moment, the trainer shouts as if in a hurry ... "Made strush!" "Sadith, it''s a trap! Don''t jump in!" "eh?" But ... Pakusho! Pakusho! What a ? That? Alatyo! The next moment fresh blood splattered. It is the blood that the Sickle of Sadiz splatters on the right shoulder of Paripi and splatters ... "Sadism !?" T r a ns l ated b y Jptl.co m Conversely, Saddis''s left shoulder was also pierced by five nails that had been "flicked" from Paripi''s finger. "Hey, was the stepping down so sweet that it helped me? I thank Bocama. If I stepped in one more step ... my nails were in your heart." "Well, this is a masculine imitation ..." Can you fly that claw, like a throwing knife? Bad, poison! "But you''re not so strong. You could have been good enough with your current strength and in the war of that time. It was only raised by Hiiro and Maam. , But he was only reported as one of the Empire''s suspects. '''' "Hey, uh ... you ..." "But you don''t have much experience in fighting as you don''t notice my invitation, misunderstand it as a chance and rush like a fool and eat a counterattack. At the point of your choice, your war is over, and it''s been a belief that your beloved little boy escaped. " Poisoned by sadis and one knee ... like that! "Don''t be silent! ... Detoxification spell Mega Detox!" Saddis rises hard while detoxifying himself while whipping at the body that is being eroded by poison. But the body does not recover immediately. "Ah ah ah ah ah!" It''s like a nightmare. I''ve never seen Saddis fighting seriously. So I never saw the bottom of Saddis''s power. "Hello! Imperial two-handed scythe -----" Saddis is swinging his weapon in a serious form. "Ooh! @Magoku Shin Knuckle Arrow!" Just like Saddis, she screamed and Mr. Machi wielded the inflated muscles and beat him seriously. Unlike Sadis, he knew exactly how much punch and power he had at the tournament, as far as his power was concerned. T r anslat ed by jpmtl.c o m "I''ve done it a lot earlier! @ 100 fire hits and flames!" Shinobu throws countless kunai in flames. He uses a number of techniques that are not well known on the ground to play around with his opponent, and aims to cut his throat from behind whenever he has a chance. These three people ... "Hihahahaha, it''s fun, brat!" "" "!" " "It''s torn apart ... mad funeral claw song!" Torn, knocked down, and everyone dances with the unraveling devil''s claws. He was crouching in front of only one demons. "Hi is ?, but there was a bone. Well, for small fish ..." strong. "Well ... I''m a little fun, but are you getting tired?" There was nothing to despise the sixth victory, but this much? Without disturbing one''s breath, and without taking much damage, he dispelled the gathered strong people. "Yes, I can''t believe it ... what is this monster ..." "It''s a little too strong ..." "What can this person do in this world ...? What should I do ...?" "I''m sorry ... I can''t move ..." "I''m scared here, I''m scared ... I don''t want to ..." At first we were dozens of us, but suddenly standing here was a princess who had already taken a lot of damage from his attack and stood up while wearing clothes, and finally Me and Kron who are able to move their bodies, Tsukushi''s sister and Karui who were snuggling together, Hirua trembling and hardening in the corner of the room. And ... "Hah, huh ... what the heck ..." "Well, my magic doesn''t work ... Similarly, Reval and Fu, who have not lost consciousness, but have been hurt unnecessarily by their hands and have not yet risen from their knees. We couldn''t do anything we were confident in our power. This is T r an sla t ed b y jp tl. o m "Well, earth. What the hell is that guy ...?" Come here and the princess asks me to still not know his identity. The answer is everyone except me and Kron wants to know. And I glanced at him ... "He is a former Demon King''s army and one of the legendary six-had great Demon Lords ..." Paripi, the sage of darkness. "" At that moment, Tsukushi''s sister and Karui, who knew nothing outside in the state of isolation, only leaned, but Princess, Rival, and Fu turned into astonishment. "Nah, what ... what ?! The Six Demon Lord of the Demon Army !?" "Fool, what are you talking about, Earth! The dark sage must have died ... " You would never have dreamed that the opponent they were fighting was six-ha. "Hihahahaha, they are small fish but they seem to be doing well. Can you know me? That''s why I get angry at Paripi, who laughs in a silly manner, but no one can put anything in it. "But, of course, the only thing that excels is the paper test. If you have little experience in combat, that''s about it. Your dad would have already fought us when you were around." It''s like stupid ... No, it''s actually stupid. "We''re like this." And I''m sorry, but I know what those guys will say next. "After all, unlike the past ----" "... I''m unsatisfied now ..." "Hmm?" "Yeah ... do you want to say it?" Those who lived in the times of the old war routinely say that. My words seemed correct, and Paripi smiled again. "That''s right. In fact, I''m supposed to have been killed by my two parents, Kensei and the Great Mage. But when the child revenges so weakly that it''s ridiculous. Yes, that''s not enough Panai thing? " Despite the regrettable expression of Parisi''s words, Rival and Hu cannot recall anything. And of course it is ... "I know a lot about you ... so the first thing I was disappointed with ... was that the sons of Hilo and Maam had the kind of bloodlines I couldn''t help but expect. ...... " "Num ... um ..." "Well, that''s not just me, but everyone thought that?-Imperial royals, nobles, warriors, commoners, pigs ... of course ... Hiiro, Maam ... and now those who are next to you Yeah, your reputation was still bitter while the other two were squirming in vain. This evaluation to me. I never thought I would hear the same thing again in this place. "Well, don''t be playful! I don''t think Earth is that way!" "Yes, Earth pulls us from a young age ... at the center of us ..." "You know Earth! Don''t say anything like that. " The princesses say, "There is no such thing" to such words of Paripi ... "Hi-ha-ha-ha, I''m not aware, and it''s bad because no one knows how Earth and you thought about you and the surrounding voice. If you''re aware of it, When I was concerned, Earth didn''t jump out of the Imperial City, even those who would have been with me in the first place ... Especially a princess? What are you saying, Ella? " "" "That! ??" " The princesses have lost their words as if they were shocked at what they say of Paripi. Hey, what''s more now ... shit like that ... damn ... i''m me too ... Chapter 214 Episode 213: Intermission (Princess) "We hunted Earth ...?" "Stupid thing ... what to you ... what we ..." Did we not notice Earth''s feelings? "Fu, Rival, your odd talent wasn''t a complex for Earth too?" What are you saying, this demons? We ... I''ve always been with Earth since I was young. Playing together, training together, studying together, and school was always the same class. Apart from Saddis, I''ve been with Earth the longest and most often, except for Saddis, rather than the busiest and less-usually spent time with Maam. -La-ka-La, that Rori Babaa of the Demon World told me to give her son ...-Well ... She was so fallen in love with you as to oppose the marriage between you and Ma-am ... Because you can''t get it, earth is When I was young, my father and Hiiro were drinking in my room privately. It is a time outside of office, and if you do not have a crown, not just the emperor and the warrior, but the two who are just childhood friends and return to their best friends. When I happened to pass by the room, I was curious and heard from outside. --- Well, I told my son that I already had a wife, so I couldn''t. DDI see. So, why is it Fiansay? -Something is going on! Tr a nslated by jp mtl .co The name of me and earth that came out suddenly. I didn''t understand before and after the conversation ... DDI wouldn''t do it at all Rather, I wish Fiansay and Earth would be married and stay with this empire forever DD Relatives! DDIt''s a great pedigree that my grandchildren draw all of us! I happened to hear that we were chatting with me when Earth was married ... --father! Hiiro! I will make the empire thrive with Earth! I jumped out with excitement and declared. I always liked it. Earth, who always pulled my hand out from behind the window in my room with a carefree smile. -Fiansay! Let''s play outside together without studying! --Yup! Earth, let''s go together! T ranslat ed b y p mtl . om My father and Heiro hope that Earth and my future will be together. The castles, the school friends, and everyone, have a future like that ... so ... I ... "Kisa ... ma ... te ... correct it!" "... what?" "I''m disappointed with my earth ... I can''t think of what you say!" Certainly, Earth has been slow and rotten in recent years. -Earth is still sweet. In such a case, you are disappointed by the father who is a hero? At that time, I may have been strictly insisting that I could not pamper my future husband as a wife. However, I think that if it is earth, it will overcome such a barrier ... Expectation ... "I don''t think it''s possible? I don''t think it''s passed on to the other person, so what is it?" I''m misunderstood that I''m as stupid as if I''m convinced that my heart is connected or understandable. "That?" "Earth-kun could not be recognized by anyone! I couldn''t escape from the spell and reputation of the world, because of the son of a hero ... no one would ever see Earth-kun!" I was not interested in Earth Lagan! " No one is interested in Earth Lagann? That word ... DDSpeak all? what? What are you talking about now? If you finally looked at me, you would look at me with such eyes ... I wonder if my father and mother looked more at me! Two people looked at me properly ... I was struggling and struggling with what I was doing ... Unless the world forced me on a title that was convenient for me ... at that time -What was wrong about me now? I''m not doing any offenses or doing anything! You fought and learned, you probably fought with my strength! So, why do we have to see it with such eyes? I''ve always been told that I''m hitting the wall and saying that I''m a lost prince or unsatisfactory ... but I''ve finally come this far ... Why ?! I didn''t know why Earth was saying that. But Earth certainly said. After using that technique in your match ... DDI understand now. This country ... including my father ... me ... I''m not interested in Earth Lagann. I''m interested in the son of the ideal hero, who is convenient ... I ... Earth Lagann ... I didn''t care ... T ra n s la te d b y jp t l.c om No ... I ... like that ... not just me ... everyone ... DDIf you don''t feel so painful I did nt want to be born as a brave child Dad Nobody thinks that! At least I! "Is that supposed to be! I''m the one who was closest to Earth! I''ve been with Earth the longest and most often than anyone!" "That''s right ... Sir, good luck, you''re a princess ... Fiansei was at least closer to Earth than anyone ... I''ve seen them ... so I know ... next to Fiansei Has always been earth ... " "That''s right! More than any of us ..." On the way, Rival and Fu, who have left for studying abroad, have acknowledged. Yes, I ... "Longest, most, but still this?" So panay was shallow and thin? "" "!" " Not a length or a number? shallow? Is it thin? What are you talking about, this guy? I I "Hihahaha, I finally realized? Oh! Hahawaha, hey, how about? I didn''t really know anything about the person I thought I was going to do! Rather, I hurt myself How do you know it is one of the factors? "Ah ... wah ... I am ... no ... I am ..." "Hey, what are your feelings right now! I''m asking you about anything important ?! What''s your feelings right now? Hi ha ha ha ha!" My ... I hurt the earth too ... "Hey, Temee ... I''ve been a little bit crazy now." "Hmm ??" "Bella Bella on the topic of a person. Someday, Temee knows what I am, and she says something like that. I don''t know anything about me. '''' T rans l at e d b y p t l . o m At that time, the earth was as if she was protecting me as she was being told, but Earth In that way, is that true? You''re a woman who doesn''t know anything about you ... are you saying that? "Well, I don''t care about Earthy in the Imperial City, but I''m really excited and excited about Earth today." "Oh?" "You were supposed to be second-rate, and you were astonished, disappointed, and abused at the Imperial City in the game before you, but I was trembling like Yamidile''s sister." Even while laughing at me and losing my words, I don''t want to hear anything unpleasant and selfish about it ... "And that''s why I''m worried. Why can you use the power of the Great Demon? If anyone didn''t do it, then who did it?" Useful power of earth? It''s a concern for me. That''s why it should be taught ... so the first thing I need to know is me! Not you! What are you ......... "Even if you were in contact with the other six lords ... The big gouda is dead and the master of Hakuki isn''t a mentor. Hey, if you''re a perverted Noja, you''re going to wear a collar on the person you like ... or, in the first place, you can''t teach the Great Demon Spiral ... anyway, who is the trick from the Great Demon King? I can''t even imagine ... so I can''t imagine ... the answer is ... " What happened to Rokuha! Do not let the relics of the past that have already been destroyed enter between me and earth, who will live in the future! "Please do it! I think it''s all good!" "That''s right. It sounds like you''re talking about honey in a harsh voice, but it''s awkward and awake!" But at that time ... Unlike two of us, who could only close our ears to the words of Paripi, two women suddenly ... "Oops. What''s up, doll? Did Ninja Nee-chan return to consciousness?" "Kron ... Shinob ..." He stood in front of Paripi as if he were protecting the ground. T ran sl a t ed b y p m t l.om "It''s not like you''re saying you don''t know anything about honey. What are you talking about?" "Huh ... then you know?" "I don''t even know. Honey can be used ... The big spiral is that big swirl? I don''t know why Honey can use it." "...?" "I know that Honey''s family structure is like a maid, like a father and a mother. His last educational background was dropping out of the Imperial Warrior Academy. He did not have any favorite subjects, but he did not dislike any subjects and dreamed of his future Big man, hobby is image training, favorite food is omurice, dislike food is pepper and broccoli, favorite woman type is a woman who usually can afford and is cold but really gentle. If you''re on a date, I''d like to eat a handmade bento in the park. "O, oh, what happened to Panay suddenly?" "Yes, this is the place. So I don''t know why honey can use that trick. But I can only understand this. Honey did that trick ... I''m sure he worked so hard ... not so. Isn''t that the most important thing? " It was ... shocking words, as if I had grabbed my heart. It is not why it can be used. How did you get Earth? It may be because someone taught me. That''s what Paripi wants to know. But what matters to Shinobu is not who he taught, but whether Earth worked hard. "Honey is that kind of person. He''s a passionate heart who sticks with his will. I''ve seen his eyes stop his best friend who once ran away." "Shinob ..." Yes ... Earth was trying ... "Yes, Earth is a person who has a strong will and works harder than anyone, and Earth is a person who does not boast of efforts and shows results in results. I will. " "Kron ..." "And Earth is very affectionate. Because Earth is the person who works hard ... the person who tries to do the same ... the people who try to step out can''t pretend to look out and reach out and line up together Sometimes it pushes my back. We love that earth. " And the earth that the demon woman spoke was the side of the earth that I didn''t know. That may have been the case in the past, but I''ve never seen such an earth in the last few years. Leaving the Imperial City, where I don''t know, I show the side of the earth that I don''t know to anyone else, and that''s the earth today? "A little ... hey, Shinobu, Kron ......" "Oh, I''m proud" "I just told the facts" I dye my cheeks and shyly tongue out, but it seems that it is not going to be somewhere full ... no no no no no no no no! Earth! Earth! "Hey, you guys are hot too. Treat. True, I''m unaware that I''m stabbing a princess at home, but ... "Well, I''m alright too. Thanks to Tamee''s talking, he''s healed a lot. I''m going to silence my mouth, which is talking too much." With that in mind, the earth shows a glimmering eye in front of the legendary Six Ha. Neither stunning Rival or Fu, besides, I''m not even sadly crouching. What''s next to the earth right now ... I''m not ... Chapter 215 Episode 214: Such Things "Foo ... breakthrough!" make someone silent. "That''s right. Even though he was a former subordinate, he was still uncomfortable ... Trainer is by my side, nodding to my words ... "Now, counterattack. It''s time to silence him and twitch his smile. '''' While listening to the words I can rely on, I hold my breath and hold my fist to check my body sensations. Fine. Shinob''s treatment is working and is back. And then ... "So, a child. First ... Tr ansl ated b y pmtl .com "Oh, Shinobu, Kron, and the princess, Rival, and Fu. It''s a little dangerous, so let everyone go to the corner of the room. Take everyone who is falling." "" "" "!" "" " "I''ll do this alone" The first was to keep everyone away. "I thought that maid, goose, and ninja girl would be around Kron, but if other people do it, the child will be distracted ... That''s the problem. Then it''s better not to start from the beginning. " And that. Yes, that was the reason I was first poisoned. I was distracted just by my bald enemy. It is impossible to say with the current Mentors, "Even if anyone is done, don''t react." Then it was Traina''s judgment that it was better to fight alone from the beginning. Well, I''m sorry for Shinobu''s Ninja and Kron''s Dawning Eye. "Wait, earth! What do you mean!" "Earth ... here we should work together." "Yes, earth! We too ..." "Honey, we''ll be together when we die." With you ... did you say that? " T ran sl at e d by jpm t l .c o However, the princesses who don''t seem to be pulling down in my words. Well, it''s a natural reaction. They would say "fight together". "Somehow convince. It s like this ... Tell me so " Yup. "Don''t go down because you''re in good shape!" Shinobu and Kron, and ... the past you''ve broken off ... It can''t be cold ... "... we too ... no ..." "Hmm?" "Hey, earth ..." That kind of thing ... "?" Fu was trying to refuse to withdraw with everyone, but only one person seems calm, but with a somewhat sad expression ... "In our present day ... we''re in limbs ... rather disturbing ... I wonder if that''s going to happen ...?" "Foo ..." "We can''t be the power of earth ... Is that it?" It seems that only Fu understood my intent that I didn''t say. "I thought I''d caught up today, but ... you''ve gone farther than we ...?" Speaking of which, it was so from the time of the brat ... this guy ... Unlike the princess, me and Rival, I always take one step to calm everyone and read the air ... "Now ... what? Pow, we ..." "We''re ... limbs ...?" Princess and Reval are shocked by the words of Fu. "Honey ... uh ... uh ...? Honey?" "Well ... what''s that? Earth" And Shinobu and Kron have regrettable expressions. "Let''s go, Princess!" What are you talking about? Earth alone fights against the Sixth-Header unless we join together We''re weak. Today we just get in trouble with Earth ""!? "" Tr ansla t e d by p t l.o I do not want to admit. Such feelings appear in everyone''s faces, but Fu puts his hand on the shoulders of Princess and Reval and pulls. Looking at the situation, Shinobu nodded with a sigh of sighs, with a complicated expression. "If it''s ... to win this monster ... I''ll pull back quietly so as not to bother Honey." "Shinob ..." "Honey. One day I''ll definitely be a woman standing next to honey. So now ... I''m silently looking at her back." "... Oh" Meanwhile ... "Earth ... I just rely on you ..." A lonely expression of Khlong, while convincing Fu and Shinobu. Then ... finally ... "No, there''s no such time, baby. The enemy is not a good person, but an outside road. "" ...... Muh ... "" Well, anyway ... " Four seconds later. " I nodded at the trainer in my heart and looked at Kron ... "Clon ... then ... can you give me a shot?" "Yes, yes!" At least I suggested that he help me a little bit, and Kron nodded happily, and opened his eyes, "Hi-ha-ha-ha-ha, until now, such a mess!" "Daima Sonic Corkscrew!" Just before Kron tried to fortify me with his evil eye, Paripi struck me from the front with his sharp nails shining like an outrage, thinking that only the moment was full of gaps. However, I was prematurely trained by the trainer, and I did not panic and I was able to feed the right counter shock wave from the front. T ra nsl a t e d b y p tl. o "Earth ... ah ..." "Shinob! Take Kron with everyone!" "I understand, honey! I pray for good luck!" "Foo! @ Reval ... Hime!" , Earth! Look, Rival! From here on, I''ll concentrate only on Paripi. With the trainer, I don''t think of anything but killing this guy. So go down. "That ... I''m sorry ... I''m ... weak ... just earth ..." He was pulled by a strong tone, and although he heard that Rival had finally understood, he heard a voice full of humiliation and regret, but the sign was leaving me. "Uh ... uh ... uh ..." And ... tears? Princess of? Did you feel so regrettable? The tears of that princess have been around since childhood, but now it doesn''t matter. "Come on, come on, the dark freak!" "Let''s get into the zone while relaxing the muscles that have become stiff after resting! For now, it just blows it away. "Hahahahahah ... Well, that is the repetition of that time. Two-on-one with the help of the trainer, the same as when fighting Yamadile. "It''s coming. But, considering his nails, avoid infighting "yet". Focus on outfight. First from there. If he can''t catch you and boil his work and attack the Klongs, he will always notice first. At that time, think of it as a chance and hit the Great Demon Spiral. In other words, don''t worry about anything! "Oshinobi! @ Earth Misdirection Shuffle!" The only difference is that they have no hesitation in killing me. However, it is more nervous. That tension invites me to a more concentrated sea. "And here''s what matters. If he didn''t do anything extra, and he tried to look ahead and capture your movements on his own ... change gears. " And, as I move my feet little by little to increase my concentration, Traina ... T r a n s la ted by jpmt l. o m "In order to kill him, you need some infight somewhere. However, for those who are not yet resistant to poison, his nails can be fatally injured just by sharpening. To avoid it, you must first do it. that is----" "That?" It''s a bit complicated in my mind, but ... I''m trying to set up a strategy that will come to my heart somewhere or tears may come out. Chapter 216 Episode 215: Seven Stars This is not the first time Reach is fighting a different opponent. However, this time he is not a big attacker like Aka and Machi. He''s faster and stronger than Bro and Reval. It is said that Yamidile is stronger if it has a decent fighting power, but in the fight with me, there is no mercy unlike Yamidile who has been sloppy. In other words, it might be the strongest enemy ever. Fighting such a guy ... "Now, rhythm with the shock wave on the left." ... Oh, that''s right. I had almost every day fighting a guy who was far stronger than Paripi. "Daima Sonic Flicker!" "Oh, that''s it again. It''s boring." He always moves with his footwork, hitting a long distance punch on the left while aiming for a pause. However, it only makes the six-winged man feel slightly annoyed and does not give him any fatal injuries. "I can''t beat me just by slapping?" Yes, hitting the right cannon or large magic spiral directly to damage this guy. But to do that, we need to get closer to it and create situations that can be applied reliably. "Well, don''t run away!" "That!" T r a n s lat e d b y jp mtl.o Focus on your gaze, stepping on your feet, muscle creaking, and Paripi. Always keep the distance within the reach of Paripi''s attack, and if you try to pack it further away, leave that much. After repeating the battle several times, I noticed that Paripi was becoming increasingly frustrated. "Hmmm ... I''m really a bad guy ... Is the quality of the run better than the speed? I guess Hilo''s son has a second-rate sword, but the punch and escape foot aren''t so good." "I''m going to suddenly throw magic in the flow of conversation. Maybe I''ll hit you in the opportunity to relax your heart with compliments? Everything is crushed '' "But this isn''t a talent. It''s definitely a crystal of effort. Indeed, are you a genius in that sense ... Yeah, an effort genius! "Daima Sonic Jab" "Heb!" T ra nsl a t e d b y jp tl.c o m Paripi suddenly tried to release magic in the flow of conversation, but was trained by the trainer and was able to calmly deal with the situation in advance. He hit his left into his hand and mouth trying to activate the magic. "I''m talking flappy. I''m sorry, Tamee''s words are not good." "... Ah, oh ..." His mouth is laughing, but the forehead of Paripi is awesome, as if he could hear the blood vessels rising and angry. However, it''s not as simple as Yamadile to forget about me and come to me. "Already ... seriously ... I''m doing it ... I''m gonna do it!" "Do you know!" "This kid ... then ..." "Child, pay attention. Here, Paripi may attack the Klongs to divert your attention here. '' It is the same tactic as when the first bald was done. I dare attack around me just to distract or upset my consciousness. "If his consciousness goes from you to the people beyond, hit me mercilessly." But the moment this consciousness departs from me is my opportunity, as long as I have trainer tell me in advance. Then, on the contrary, you can aim for it ... "... a little ..." "Huh?" At that time, Paripi seemed to think for a moment, but he did not attack everyone, and he kept his consciousness on me. "Ho. The guy ... apparently, you seem more cautious than you think. " Trainer smiled at her mouth in such a state of Parisi. "Your way of fighting so far ... movement. From them, it may be dangerous to take your consciousness away from you just to invite you upset ... I guess Parisi thought so." T r ans l a te d by jp t l.o It''s a great honor ... can I think that? He said he would be alerted by his opponent. "That''s why concentrate more. It''s a bone to be vigilant and not outrageous, and to survive a concentrated six-ha? Well, that''s right. It means that the difficulty has increased considerably. And at the same time ... "Oh, I''m sorry ... I wanted to know if I could ... I''m a mystery about you. I''d like to be a friend and make the panay exciting for the new era in the future ..." "Ah?" "I''m sorry ... I can''t be tough when I''m sick of my kid, but ... I guess I''ll just tear it!" The peril has increased. this is "Kusogaki!" "That''s fast !?" Howling, speeding up even more--but if I miss that timing with my misdirection ... "A wide range of attacks! Blow it off with a large tornado! "It''s torn apart ... mad creature claw song! Play Doremi Faso Rashid!" "Daima spiral earth spiral wall!" "Hi-ha-ha, did you put it out! Moreover, it was a surprisingly good decision!" A wide range of attacks, not blows or medium range attacks. Then, I flip everything off on the tornado wall that rolls up by raising the great magic spiral that I released above my head ... "If you use the Great Demon Spiral in the breakthrough state, the magical power will be Sukarakan immediately!" T ra nslat e d by Jpmtl.o m "Let me think so, don''t use magic breathing yet! Leave the magical power of only Kilometer Magic! I don''t know Parisi. I can use magic breathing. Then this is another strategy. "Hihahahahaha, tornado sunny Hello!", "Earth misdirection, shut ----" "but eyesore Osee! Trickles, in short feet even crumble if!" "Tsu!?" A strategy that crushed my feet and made it impossible to use footwork, even in the fight against Yamadile a few days ago. With a slight attack and defense, Paripi sees my weakness and pokes. However, the hands have been experienced. "Earth magic, kilo earth road!" I squat down and hold my hand on the broken floor and spread the soil under my feet. "That''s a beginner''s magic, but with earth magic ... a scaffold?" Build a scaffold to use footwork. This is a bit surprising for Parisi as well. "Hi, it''s a little choppy! Let''s do it!" Before I got up and started footwork, I struck a middle kick into my body. "In the battlefield, a momentary delay is fatal! I just stopped in front of me and it was fatal!" "It''s coming! Close combat! Ҋ Look only at his arm! You don''t have to look at your feet! Be prepared to attack your feet!ر Everything is impossible to avoid now! "Sha ah ah!" "Guh !?" Finally, it was caught. It is impossible to avoid his claws with my dynamic visual acuity and zone, but it is not possible to avoid all of the six-haul techniques alone. I''m only focusing on my upper body, so I can''t handle kicking my lower body. Again, Paripi''s middle kick pierced my abdomen, and the internal organs shocked like Iku. T r ans l a ted b y pmtl .o "Hi-ha-ha-ha, are you only conscious of my nails?-No, I''m just watching for my nails. Get your nails too! " "The claws swinging down from the head, avoiding them to the left, and the two-kick of the man who comes around quickly, take the forehead and bear it! "Well ..." My foot stops. Face turns down by agony. At the direction of the trainer, he rolled off the ground and fled, but was kicked up with his toes. "Gah, but ... Daima head bat!" Did your forehead collapse? The sound of my head pounding ... If I didn''t have the intention to endure for a moment, my consciousness was surely blown away. But compared to Aka''s punch ... "There! He stops for a moment with toe pain!ߵ Hit the smash into your crotch! Of course it won''t hit- "Let''s crush! Daima Smash!" "Oops ... Is it possible to crush for the maiden of the world !? But ... I did it, gaki!" "Gha !?" He did not damage him even though he punched his toe with the Daima head bat. On the contrary, it is as if to kick my face again even with a stone ... "Earth! Pia ... no, don''t ..." "One, too strong ... too strong ... this is six of us ..." Ah I hear a voice that cares for me "I can''t stand it anymore! I''m still too!" "Well ... wait, princess!" "Foo! I don''t know how to do that ... but ... all this ... "Is it possible that patience is the limit? But I just want you not to disturb ... This is exactly what Trainer thought. To win. I was hunted down by him, using physical techniques, and from there ... so ... "Earth ... I''ve seen you ... I''ll keep an eye on you. Believe in you ... So ... Win !! Earth! That''s it. I don''t need a hand. Please support me and pray afterwards! And ... "There! He kicks backward kick! Receive it at that angle, at that position ... Blow it off! And release magic right after that!ħ Two magics to shoot! I block his view for a moment with the earth wall ... and thunder after picking up "Are!" I''ll do it well! You only have to go through this one time! This is the last thing in my life ... "Even if you''re on your guard, ... today''s Paripi is completely unexpected in its" attack! " The blind spot of thinking! No response or response! Striking! " And it''s bad ... Sole falling there ... I''ll borrow it without permission? Grand Chariot. Chapter 217 Episode 216: Intermission (Minimum Devil) A damn shit. I''m cautious, but at this level of simple physical abilities, I''ve been quite alive in the once reign. It''s easy to tear. However, this kid has a lot of mysteries to worry about. I really don''t understand the Panay translation, and my curiosity aches. Now what to do? Well, go ahead and think if you''re lucky! "Hihahahahahaha!" Either way, this kid''s desperately wore the techniques and feet he''s wearing are certainly at a high level, but it doesn''t work for me! The trick you need to be aware of is his great spiral. However, because of the use of breakthroughs, the magical power of this guy is almost gone. Also, although it doesn''t work for me, you only have to pay attention to "Footwork", "Shockwave", and "Jacky" "Lucky Punch" and "Counter Punch". In particular, depending on the location of the punch, even me, it will be slightly damaged. This kid isn''t trying to fight close by hitting my poisonous claws, but it will come when he''s finally cornered. "Soooo, Futobeya!" "Gaha !?" "How about my footwork!" I just care about my nails and can''t handle my kicks. The proof is that you are going to take a big trick like kicking backwards. It is blown off violently. And if you roll on the ground like that ... "It''s over! Hihahahaha, die!" So far. I was a little nervous, but finally got bored! I pierced my nails into a kid who was blown and rolled Tr ansl a t ed by Jp tl .c o "One, earth magic, kilo earth wall!" "At the end of my birth! I''m scratching my feet!" He rolled his hand over the ground and rolled out the earth wall. Do you still struggle with the remaining little magic? However, after all it is kilo-class. I look at paper waste. At best, it covers my view ...? "Hihahahahaha, I''ll break them all together from the front!" Ah, sure. Is that the aim? Is it a countermeasure that takes my view and holds it behind the wall, breaks the wall and hits the counter against me who rushes as it is? A counter that breaks at me at the same time as the wall breaks? Well, that''s the only thing. Then do you blow around with magic? But, it was too sharp a while ago, and myself also had subtle magical power. It''s easy to kill the rest of the guys, but do you want to save some magical power in case the angels are waiting outside? Also, I understand the power of the kid and I can beat it from the front without any hassle! I break down the wall, put one tempo there, and rather, I meet as the kid breaks and rushes out. Do you dare hook the counter puncher with a fake and hit him in despair at the moment he throws his body defenseless! As if the last smart strategy has no hope at all! T r ansla te d by Jp t l.o "Oh oh!" If you decide to do so, you must first destroy the earth wall, which looks like a piece of paper, by force, and from behind the wall ... "Hihahaha, come on ?? But hit everything ...?" I broke the wall and said, "Let''s jump out," I was poised to stick out my hands and catch the punch. But what jumped out of the wall ... "e?" I was there ... nostalgic ... and one of my connection ... brave ... "Hi ... Hiro? No ...?!?" Hiiro ... not! It''s not so powerful and enormous magical power that makes it look like a stupid like a hero, and it doesn''t release an overwhelming sword. But I made a mistake for a moment. To that extent, there is a kid who feels the image of Hiiro ... "Uoooooooooooo!" Not a fist but a brat holding the sword in the opposite hand ... "This is the last magic sword in my life! Final Thunder Slash!" "So ... what''s that trick?" Magic is the only thing that affects Hiiro. Even the power of the sword. But a magic sword on this spot! ? Isn''t it a fist? ? Isn''t it a punch! ? T r ans l a te d b y jp mt l .c o No, it is true that this information was a magic swordsman before the game before! Still, it''s completely unexpected that this brat will wield a magic sword in this situation. Beyond my both wrists exposed unprotected ... "Now, what, what, what good !?" stupid! , Fever, pain, come, cut! ? My hands! ? Reproduction, no, magical power soon why? ! "Ah ... that skill! Hilo''s ... and Earth!" "Earth ... here ... a sword!" "But! "Honey!" "Amazing ... Earth!" Ah ... ur, s ... kid, what surprised ... no, that''s right. I''m surprised that kid. The dolls that were childhood friends and the dolls that were with them until recently have been surprised. In other words, it was unexpected that anyone in this place, including me, would use this magic sword in this place. So it was done! "Blind spot of thought, let me pierce!" "Ko, this, gekiii! A sword, a sword, where and where ..." "Are both hands not able to regenerate immediately? The sword that Gaki has is, oh, yeah, the sword used by one of the small fish that I kicked. I was blown off by me and rolled on the floor ... This kid picked up the sword that was "by chance" being blown off by me and a magic sword at this last minute! ? Blind spot of thought? Surely, I was completely unexpected at the moment and couldn''t respond to my surprise. The only thing to be wary of was that I only knew the kid''s feet and the counter punches ... "Hah, huh, huh ... how about ... how about Collaaaaa !! I did it!" But can I cut my hands with that? Actually, according to reports, the power of this brat''s magic sword is second-rate. The sword technique should be inferior to the princess and the sword Seiji II who just scattered. But now it''s definitely much stronger than those two! Immediately, I could not cope! "Half a year now, how to fight now. But I''ve been working on magic swords for more than 10 years." "Ah?" "But one day, he told me. The magic sword isn''t right for me. No matter how much I try, I can''t beat my father." And what? Despite the sudden surprise, this kid suddenly ... "That story ... hey, Rival! I''m sure, in the game before you ..." "Earth was saying ... in a game with me ..." "At that time, I couldn''t understand at that time ... Speaking of whom Who is that? Oh, was Honey originally a magic swordsman? Well! That''s it. In the game before I was also peeping through the magic crystal, that kid was saying that ... yes, who ...? And it doesn''t know that second generation brat? That''s why the heroes don''t even know ... that guy gave up the magic sword ... in the current fighting style ... T ranslate d by jp t l . o m "Wh ... Botama ... It''s brilliant ... And ... this is the last ..." "Ah ... Sadith, have you woke up?" "Yes, Princess ...... worry ..." Yeah, more than that, sadis ... earth ... you know ... do you know something? "" ... yeah ... once ... I''m asking ... "" what? " It seems that the fainted maid woke up, but only that maid seems to know something. "I''ve been trying for me for 10 years, but" he "told me" now " I don''t know. Who the hell? It''s not another six-ha. Then who? "My sword can''t surpass my father. Still, my 10 years weren''t in utter waste ... today ... I''m connected to this moment!" I''m so excited about this guy, I''m talking about it ... but no, my hands aren''t ... Calm down ... I''m not upset by these things ... "My decade has rewarded my father''s rival, Rokuha, once. That''s enough! And this is my farewell sword! And from here on my path I''ll wear a button! " And this brat did not just beat me with a sword, but put a sword on the floor and held up a fist. This guy, with bare hands from here ... My poisonous nails are gone ... "Hi-ha-ha-ha, I was surprised, but ... I didn''t get on the tone! I''m a current Temee who can''t use thru. "Suh, shit!" "... what?" Now ... If I broke something like a deep breath ...... the magical power of the brat that I could see right away ...? No, no, no, no! ? "Now ?! Well, magical power is recovering ......... what is ...? No way !? No, it''s magical breathing !?" "Hakuhahaha was finally shown, I was surprised by Temee''s surprise! I''m going to do it without hesitation!" Breakthrough! " Tran sla ted by jp t l .c o The distance I was thinking of separating was packed in an instant! Magic power is recovered and you can use breakthrough! Hey, what''s really going on! It''s magic breathing! ? Evil breathing can''t be done by older sisters as well as the Great Devil Spiral! Body technology rather than magic! That''s why you couldn''t copy it with your coat of arms! But what makes this kid! ? A cheat technique that can release magic almost endlessly. Who! ? Who taught! ? "I''m gonna go! That is absolutely no one unless the Great Demon King studied directly. The Great Demon King ...? "Well, no ..." No, what am I doing ... in this situation. However, the "no way" in my head shakes me no more. The Great Demon King died. It must be. But what if ...? Why? Such a thing should not be possible. But if you ignore that impossibility, everything makes sense. Even though this kid shouldn''t know me, I''ll be alert for my poisonous nails ... "Well ... Earth ----" "Daima Heart Break Shot !!" Boo "Daima Solar Plexus Blow!" "Katsu ..." "Thank you, kick me! The heart, the pigeon tail, the dreadfulness, and the timing, angle, and power of no more "Daima Smash !!!!" "But ... oh ... let''s talk about people ..." "I don''t need to listen to anything about Temee!" "No, no, really ... "Do you know! All you can''t hear from us is ..." And jaw ... bad ... this guy, all these powerful blows are all my key points ... "It''s all about Temee! Unpalatable. I was confident in toughness to some extent. I didn''t know how much the attacks of oysters and small fish were. However, if all the fists of this level were hit directly into the key point, it would be bad. And now I can''t defend against both hands. He couldn''t anticipate the movement because he was tossed by his judgement and couldn''t avoid it. Tsuka, heart, pigeon tail, jaw blows numb and can not move! Certainly, this fight style is more troublesome than a magic sword. "Daima Rush!" After all, this kid is necessary! There is something in this kid. And this one will definitely make this boring world and times interesting. I can''t kill this kid ... please take a look! What do you do with this kid? Chapter 218 Episode 217: Enough Victory Paripi''s bastard is surprised. No wonder. I was surprised when I was first told by Traina. With my magic sword, slash his hands. --are you serious! ?ħ A magical sword that has made useless efforts for ten years now ... There is no way my odd magic sword can pass the six-way opponent. But, for me ... DDThe magic sword was certainly not suitable for you. But the days of the effort spent are not wasted! With a serious expression ... DDDon''t put away the time spent in a word of waste. And let me tell you good things. You''ve been fighting and training in the current fight style, but that leads to the growth of your arms, wrists, latissimus, legs and hips as well as the sword, and your breakthroughs and the use of magic breathing. Magic is more sophisticated than before. In other words, you''re naturally and your magic sword''s skill has risen incomparably compared to six months ago. --What? Tra nsla t ed b y p t l.c o m DDIf it is a surprise blow, you can cut his arm enough. If you are now, your magic sword is more powerful than that princess or sword Seiji II Don''t get rid of it in a wasteful word Everything depends on how you use it. With the approval of Daimaou, there is no more confident word. And, as the words suggest, the magic sword I wore over a decade has now paid off. So I''m satisfied. Now, this has really gone away. later "The rest is just to blow off the Temee!" "Kaga, ..." "Daima Low Sky Smash!" I can''t handle my punches on Paripi who lost both hands. I beat with a lot of power and a feeling of numbness in my hands. He just beat the legendary Six Ha. "Guh, this kid! I''m kicking ---" "No need to take it anymore!" Concentrate and hit it in reverse! A guy who wasn''t a kicker, like Bro, was carelessly trying to kick my face with a forward kick. I hit the right upper into the Achilles heel in response to his approaching kick. "Daima Short Upper!" "Goooooooooooooo!" Tra n s l a ted b y p m tl .c om It cuts out ... no, I crushed it. "This, oma, ga, cho ... time time!" "Daima jabu!" "Ha, haha ?! And while distorting his face in pain with one leg, Paripi hurriedly trying to stop me. I took it off ... no, I didn''t take off the punch ... I took off my chin! I can''t talk about it anymore. "Wow, that''s amazing ... Earth! The magic sword I just saw was amazing ... but still more with my fist ..." "This is earth ... yes ... I''ve overwhelmed me in your last game ... I''m even stronger than that time." "Yeah ... no doubt, I don''t know how Earth discarded the magic sword and why he chose this fighting, but I don''t know why he could use the Great Demon King''s skill ... This power of earth is real! " That''s it. Look closely, you guys. This is me. Not the son of a hero. This is Earth Lagann. There is no longer a son of the brave you have sought. So instead, burn this eye to my eyes now! "Well, oh, no, no more ... my honey is crazy! It''s too nice! It''s enough now ... If I fall in love with me any more, I''ll die in love!" "Ike! Earth, there! There!, Yeah, yeah! Gamba!" You calm down a bit ... you can see the steam of the heart visibly coming out of Shinobu, and the excited cron jumps up and down while punching like I do ... no ... I''ll do it! And ... "Bochama! Now! ... I''ll let you know right now!" Earth Lagan''s power! The last push came to me. So, I already ... "go! Settle here, baby! Even if it''s going to take that life ... surely keep him here! Here it is! Cut off! Drill! "It''s the last time! After breathing magic only once and restoring all the magic power again, I raise all the magic power to the right hand. "That technique! I showed it last in your previous game ..." "The technique that triggered Earth to leave the Imperial Capital ..." "Now, let''s do it ... suffice!" "Ah ... let''s do it ... Hani ~ ?" I''ll do that trick in front of them. It is this technique that determines the end, not the magic sword. T ran s l a t e d b y p mt l . o "Ga, uh ... oh, uh ... earth ... kun." At that time, Paripi forcibly squeezed with his chin against his shoulder and smiled, but finally began to move toward me ... "Well ... Earth-kun ... maybe you are ... someone ... are you another?" It was, in a sense, the closest word to the truth. got it. Paripi is not as blind as Yamidile. So far, you may have reached a hypothesis that would not otherwise be possible. Yes, except for Saddis, which I talked to myself, it came to the nearest answer to my mystery. Well, the answer isn''t just in me ... now on my back ... sometimes by my side ... always, it''s all over me. And beside. Always together! "Daima spiral, earth, spiral break !!" I didn''t affirm or deny, I just hit the big magic spiral I put up in Paripi. Open everything and go through. The feel that reaches the hand unmistakably penetrates and tears through the body of Paripi. Ah !!!! ?? Demon''s resounding evil spirits. And where I''ve exhausted all the magic that I can have ... "K ... a ... ga ..." Already, Paripi was rolling just to see that he could not fight. "Hah, huh, huh ..." Recover at once with magic breathing, and do everything at once. Intense feeling of collapse and fatigue rush ... "Yeah ... did it ...?" "Earth!" "Wow ... really ..." Transl a te d by Jpmtl .c om "Honey ... honey!" "It''s wonderful ... Bochama!" "Earth won!" won? I ... I won the 6th? When I heard the voice around me, I raised my face unintentionally, and when I saw the reality in front of me, I clenched my fist. Yeah ... I ... "Woooooooooooooooooooooooh!" And if I noticed, I was screaming. The one who has fallen is Parisi of the Sixth. I''m standing. I won! "Huh ... well ... no ... no children" "Well, oh ..." But the moment I lifted with a yell, Traina looked at Parisi with a serious face. "I can''t move anymore ... he''s still ... alive ..." I don''t know what that word means ... In the first place, I was prepared for that. Now, Paripi is alive by chance, and his vitality is more than expected. But, that feeling ... again or ... for the purpose of taking life ... killing people ... "Don''t worry. You don''t have to think lightly about the feel left in your hand ... but I''ll regret more if you don''t do it here! Somewhere in my heart, my hand seems to stop slightly for this moment, but the trainer pushes my back. Yeah, this guy is definitely here right now ... "... I''m sorry ... Earth-kun" "e?" It was at that time. Suddenly, I can hear the voice of a woman who is so thin that it seems to disappear and somehow sad ... T r an s la te d b y jp mtl .com "Song of forgiveness ......... ??" "AE?" Gentle ... but I heard the sound of a flute that resonated with me ... Why? When I hear this sound ... I can''t forgive this ... but I don''t have to do that until I kill him ... "This sound is ... this flute ...! Child, close your ears! Don''t be misled by this tone! "... Huh? One more step I can bury Parisi. But now, I''m lying on my back in front of me, opening a huge air hole in my torso, and seeing Parisi, barely connecting the upper body and lower body with a little meat ... "Ha, hi, ha, hi, ha ... hiha ..." Unlike human beings, this is the life power peculiar to demons, and it has not yet died even in such a state. However, it''s easy to hit Todome on a guy who can''t move anymore. But why? "If you do it this way ... already ... isn''t it enough?" ? More than that ... I feel like I don''t have to do that thoroughly ... "This tone is ... this flute is ... ah!" "H !? Hey ... what is ..." "Speaking of which, yes, if you think you aren''t there ..." "He is ... "Huh? Why is she ...?" I looked back in the voices of the princesses. And there was a surprising guy there. The sound of the whistle now is the magic of emotional manipulation but it s not going to be completely brainwashed it s almost like stopping the child s hand for the first time Why? Yeah, I knew you always came with the princesses, but where have you been? And why come out here? What and when ... "Comman ...?" "Sorry ... Earth-kun" It''s a command. Koman who was a classmate. What was the princess who brought me here and why ... and ... why did she look so sad? What are you crying about? I used to play and talk a few times when I was a kid, but when I entered the academy, I was alienated and I rarely talked to him. I''m always nervous and I''m withdrawn ... "Guss ... sad ..." "e?" "In this way, uh ... I''m going to talk to Earth-kun in this way from the front for the first time in a long time ... Because the princess was always near Earth-kun in the Academy ..." "Comman ..." "I''m sorry ... this happened ... really ..." A woman who isn''t going to cause any problems, and that isn''t going to kill even insects ... "Really ... a princess ... isn''t it upset?" "... what?" For the first time, I got goose bumps on this guy. Chapter 219 Episode 218: The Devils Proposal You have won the sixth victory. I can say that. But when you defeated Yamidile, the Tenku tribe appeared, and now more of a classmate? And what happened now? Not just me. The princesses also work as Pokan. "But it''s amazing ... Earl-kun, who should have been inferior to Reval-kun and the princess, won the sixth victory ..." A man who wipes his tears and smiles sadly. I''m praised, but now I''m more than happy ... "Ga ... or ... this ... well ... Koman?" He leaned on his back and lost some of his body, and his neck, with only a small piece of meat connected to the body, opened his eyes with a roaring voice. Are you still alive? Tsuka, now ... Can you move? Mu That s I do nt think you ll lose Negative Ke ? A little ... Tra n sl at ed b y jpm t l . o "Hey, Koman !?" "What about Koman, what? Why are you six-ha !?" "What ...." At that moment, me, the princess, Rival, and Fu both astounded at the same time. Why Koman and Paripi ... "Why? I was connected to this person ... so strange ?? I was surprising that I was such a girl? I surprisingly ... Everyone ... You don''t know me, right?" Then, in response to our astonishment, Koman, who should have been smiling, returned to us as if he was surprised. "Yes ... everyone didn''t know me ... because ... nobody saw me to the end ..." "Koman ... you ..." "And already ... already it s over Words that criticize us, which do not seem like a command that should have always been crazy. And finally the trainer who was beside me ......... "This little girl ... seems to be a spy." "That ?!" "... this guy ... is a human, but he was reluctant by Paripi ... I don''t know all the huge connections ... " Traina affirmed that against Koman. Tra n sl at e d b y Jpmtl. o m "... Koman ... You ... it was a spy !?" "Is it true, Koman ?! Why ?! I''ve always been a friend since I was little! Such you " Stupid ... you ... wait, then your parents !? The Paipa family ... "" Hey, Koman !? The princesses shouted at my words. However, Koman smiles sadly against us like that ... "Because my house followed him before I was born ..." "What?" "And spies are basically traitors? I was a friend of Earth-kun? Did you think you were a friend? And ... Even the princesses didn''t even see anything about Earth-kun. And I didn''t know ... what are those friends saying ... What was that journey that pursued Earth-kun, just because I had the convenience of my abilities, wasn''t she? " "Comman ..." "But I''m the same. I''ve been watching Earth for more than a decade, but I didn''t know anything .... It''s really helpful to have the power to beat him." I don''t have it ... I do not answer our questions clearly. But we couldn''t say anything back to Koman''s words. Then, in response to such a command, the dying and rolling Paripi opened his mouth. "I lost ... I guess ... I lost? ... On the contrary, if I weren''t there ... Is it really dead this time ..." "Yes ... I lost Earth-kun." Or ... hey ... hey ... this is ... digging into Panay ... " Smile at the mouth ... But what happened to Palipi''s smile, which was always a brutal smile like a devil? Is the current Parisi calm as if it was refreshing somewhere? "... Paripi ...? Trainer is reacting to some surprises in the state of Parisi. "Earth-kun ... This game ... You win. I lost to you ..." "That !?" "It was strong ... It was so strong .... It was subtle if it was one-on-one ... ... I don''t want to make that an excuse. " And unfortunately in such a situation, I got my heart hot with a fist holding the words. T r a nsl a t ed by p t l .c o m "Find the way that suits me ... If there is still something missing, ... to make up ... to fiddle with the measure ...... the courage to do it ...... to achieve it ... hihaha ...... stunning ... ... I can''t say ... " I can''t trust any of the bastard''s words that just come out of such a mouth, but ... only now ... one of those six-has me ... "Is the evilness disappearing from Paripi, which is also a block of malice? The guy Really up to that point ... Huh ... This is ... Don''t see it for the first time. I saw an unusual thing " The words of Paripi may be true, as even trainers would say so. Just think so ... damn ... what am I glad I am ... and now ... "OK ... I''m sorry to praise you ... I think you''d better stab him here ... "Kun ..." "Breakthrough!" Yes, what to do from here. "Go, come!" "Sure, this guy will be a minus if he lives here. It would be better to break it here I go into a breakthrough and tell Koman. Then, Koman glanced at me and, at the next moment, held his whistle in his mouth ... "Music of the genus mega dissonance!" "Shock wave of dissonance! Crush from the front! "" Daima Sonic Jabu! " I suddenly released the shock caused by the sound, but I crushed it from the front ... "Ku ... sound magic, shade ----" "Slow! Daima Jabu!" Koman tried to cast the pursuit magic, but this time I played the whistle with a jab before casting. "Ah ... ha ... fast ... amazing ..." "The whistle doesn''t work anymore? And now I can play the whistle with a jab before you blow it." "That ... yes ... yes ... yes ... I can''t ... it''s amazing ... really ..." T rans l at e d b y ptl .o Paripi is dangerous. He is refreshing now, but he doesn''t know what to do again when his body returns. You can''t just leave it alone. It was surprising that Koman and his parents were Paripi spies, and she was shocked. However "Go, Koman. Sure I didn''t see you at all ... I didn''t know ... but ... so ... I don''t care about you ... Hey ... " "Earth ...?" "I can''t think of anything ... but ... I can''t overlook you as it is!" It was a shock, so I couldn''t move, let it go. I can''t say anything. "I saw the memory of the king of the sky. That bald person is also an extreme man ... but the mastermind was that! As a result, it was possible that the Tenku tribes and humans would be at war! If he made a mistake, he would have been killed! " "... Huh ... Earth-kun ... I say something like a hero." "It''s not tea! I say it again! So, I also appealed to Koman with the intention of "final". On the other hand, Koman ... "In this way ... Earth-kun ... speaks seriously ... With such a dirty and ugly me ... Really I''m a terrible guy ... I hate everyone ..." "Hmm?" "Why is this ... what happened to this ...? I''m ... no ... it''s ... but ...! "Comman?" In addition, if he laughs sadly, Koman suddenly holds his head down and crouches. What happened? If you think so and try to look into your face, suddenly ... "Ah ... Earth-kun ... looks at my every move ... I''ll fight ... I wonder if I''m going to beat me?" "Huh? Oh ... hey?" T r ansla t e d by pm t l .co "Ah ... then ... wouldn''t it have been better to do this sooner? I wouldn''t be so conspicuous ... care for that woman ... it''s more troublesome to be glared at the royal family ... Oh ... oh ... even if I show you ... isn''t it okay? ... Can you see me ...? Hey, how ...? Ah ... somehow ... this guy is in a different direction from Yamidile and Shinobu, but something similar ... yeah ... something ... chilling ... No, is this the nature? Someone suddenly changed ... "Hihahaha ... Murimuri, Koman-chan. When I quit." Your face "... I don''t want to put it out." Surprisingly, it was Paripi who stopped such a sudden runaway command. In the voice of Paripi, Koman, who had a shiny face with excitement, suddenly stopped. "Your magic isn''t good for Thaiman ... I''m not as good as Earth, who is now in a panic state ..." "... But ... just like this ..." "That''s right ... Both of you ... no ... it''s over, including your parents ... Earth-kun won''t miss it ... even if I make use of me today ... there''s no benefit to him. I don''t have any trust. '''' Saying so, Paripi turned his face to me with a small smile at his mouth. Are you looking at me? I guess I don''t want to hear that. "Arimame, this deadly bastard!" Trust? There is no reason. I don''t want to miss it. "And ... Goho ... If ..." Someone "in you is" You "who I know ... I''m going to say that he too mercilessly kills me ... " "Nuu ..." "Huh ... correct!" It''s pretty ridiculous ... this guy seems to have almost reached my secrets. Well, I don''t want to talk to this guy. "So, stop it, Koman-chan. You can''t do anything." decided? what? Are you ready? Did he give up? No, it''s such a ball ... "The merit of utilizing me ... I''m going to gain my trust ..." "Yes?" "Huh?" "What? And I didn''t understand the meaning at all. Koman, I, and even the trainer, tilted my head. I don''t know. What is Paripi ... "Earth Lagann" "Oh, oh, oh?" Suddenly, Paripi suddenly took a serious tone ... I wonder if he could have a serious tone ... But that was trivial, and the next word that came out of the mouth of Paripi ... "I''m ... I''ll be under your control ..." ? "... ha? "" "" Hello! ?? "" " "Rather than insulting the stupid Tenku tribe or playing with the meds ... It''s more fun to see the end of you ... Panay is fun." Hallucination? Mistake to hear? Trainer? "Uh ... eh? Oh ... Trainer has a weird face and she''s open and hardened! ? So, isn''t that wrong now? "Now it''s like this ... Until healing ... For the time being ... I can''t accompany ... I ... but ... I''m absolutely ... Panay''s useful!" "She ... I refuse to die!" Anyway ... I''m surprised and my head doesn''t turn, but I managed to squeeze it out. No, no, right? ! Look at this disastrous! Everyone is killed by Zutaboro! ? Even baldness is stomach blond and the prince is already pokan outside the mosquito net! And as expected ... "" "" "..............." "" "" Everyone was saying nothing. Chapter 220 Episode 219: Fire The battle is over. "Well, what, this is ... a good command ... until the end of six words ..." Yet, as if her heart had broken completely, the princess was sitting on the spot. Earth, who had been with us all the way until this time, was a couple of months away but finally caught up today what is this do nt you think so? "Fiansay ..." "Princess ..." "In front of me, I was able to show the distance between Earth and us ... At the end ... But ... I admit defeat and subordinate? What is this ... a dream? Ji Too different dimensions Earth I m in front of me now Endless In this battle, there seemed to be a lot of thoughts about me, but the princess ... I was surprised about this ... Who will be who? No, no, what do those guys who can be stung from behind at any time plan? "This man, who always says nothing but exhilaratingly breathes, doesn''t show his heart ... He''s passionate about words ... No way ... Really? The trainer is also upset. That''s it. That''s it. T ra n s la t e d by Jp mt l .co "Gogh ... Gummy ... Koman-chan ... What''s the magic crystal?" "Once there''s something ..." "Your parent ... Koso?" "It''s already tide and it''s been bald, so the imperial capital "I told him to leave." "Hihahaha, gohogohoh ... I understand. Then, give that magic crystal to Earth-kun." "Huh ... Oh, Earth-kun ... This is ..." I couldn''t organize my head in a situation where some kind of command had faded before, and I couldn''t do anything even though the command, which was supposed to be the enemy, normally entered the space , I was just handed out the magic crystal taken out of my clothes pocket and received it. It would have been dangerous if this had been assaulted with a knife or magic. "Earth-kun! I''ll hide for a while to heal my body ... but in the meantime, if you have any trouble, always use it to contact me. I will give you all the information, including the front and back of the world Let''s offer it, if you are in trouble with military funding, if you have a shortage of women, whatever the race or age, whatever, this frame ---- "" Come, don''t give me this suddenly! " A hand-sized palm-sized round crystal. Regarding Koman''s personal property, Paripi said to me who received this as squeezing regardless of my intention. Tsukasa, Paripi ... You should have been dying, have you been finer than before? "Wait! Well, I''m still not telling you that you''re going to be a subordinate! I don''t want to have such a magic crystal! Somehow, Koman! What do you think of Temee?" "Earth ... Until the end I heard it Yeah, there was a good suggestion Do you know! It s dangerous to hear this word until the end! Uh " Abu hey. I couldn''t say anything. Don''t be washed away ... Anyway, I can''t manage this situation ... "In addition, Temeye is dangerous anyway! I''m going to do something like this ..." "Did you say? It would be more useful to keep me alive ..." "Well! I don''t need Temeee to help!" From the very beginning, Torayna said, "Don''t believe any of this man''s words." Neither negotiations nor shit was enough, and I rejected Paripi''s proposal. Tr ansl at e d b y jp tl .co "I was surprised at the suggestion of the guy, but that''s good, baby. This man can only be poisonous for today''s children. '' Traina is also amazed at Paripi, but crosses her arms and nods that my answer is not objectionable. But it was that time. "Hi ... ha ha ... then ... Earth-kun ... I think you''re the other one in you ... give you a present ... then ... how about?" "What?" "Nuh? Paripi smiles suspiciously at her mouth. It''s a face that is clearly thinking of something wrong. And the words are not directed to me, but to the trainer ... "Old magic city ... the archeological site that sleeps deep under Shisonotami ... the key that leads to the deepest part ... Is it best to call it" Master Key "?" "Wow! ! ? ? And the trainer beside me was astonished with a steeper look than when Paripi declared her to be a subordinate. what? "Paripi ... this ... this guy ... what? The deepest part of the ruins? It s a master key? was ? I thought it wasn''t there, but ... where ... no, why in the first place ... A magic city? Sissono Tami is definitely Saddis''s ... and ... "Because I don''t have it right now ... if I get away from here ... I''ll do the procedure to send it to Earth-kun ... so I can''t get you to do it ...?" This guy I don''t know what it is. However, I understand from the trainer''s reaction that it is very important. However T ra ns l a te d by jpm tl .c o "Hi, that''s right, that''s what it is. Well, Koman-chan. So, can you carry me?" "Hawa !? Puwa, am I ...?" Parisi''s instructions flew to Koman. To "carry" means to escape with Paripi in this state. [Nu! ? Children and puppies move! Don''t miss it yet! "Hey, hey, Commander, it''s not selfish!" If you haven''t decided yet, you can''t let it go. But ... "... Hmm ... I''m like that ... I''ll carry it ... I ... I''m not strong ... I''m staring at Earth ..." "I''ll ask you there." Despite receiving the orders of Parisi, Koman had a slightly troubled look. "Umm ... then ... because my whole body is heavy ... I just carry my neck ..." "Huh? ......!" With that said, Koman sighs and grabs the head of Paripi ... ? "Well, good, good, good." "Cho !? Top, good, good !? Gugua aa aa aa aa aa !?" "Hu! Do not make a loud voice ... Yeah, the meat is too hard ... " The resounding shout of the devil''s pain. No, of course. "What, what are you doing!" "Stupid ..." "Hey !?" "This is ..." "Ah ... ah ..." We didn''t even think of the scene that was happening in front of us, and we stunned and gasped. Klon is going to be overwhelmed by turning his face blue in so many sights. No, I''d rather skip this one! "Yeah ... oh no, it''s not easy to break up ... oh ..." "Hogya ah ah! ??, hey, hey, that, it''s dead, it''s dead!" I couldn''t move because I couldn''t move it ... so I could just bring it up from my neck ... I could play it, right? "" Maybe even if my brain is safe! But I''ve never done that much ... Wait, once you''ve become a sham! I''m going to die really seriously! Palipi, who received my great magic spiral from the front, was in a state where the body, neck and limbs were barely connected. Grabbing the head of Paripi with both hands, Koman is about to shred. In addition to the devil''s cry, blood scatters around like a fountain. The beating, the nerve and the flesh are cut apart, and nausea rises involuntarily in such a glowing sight. "Ah, don''t ... the skirt gets dirty ... uh ... I just bought it ... gull ..." T r a n s l at e d b y ptl.c o It looks like a timid girl looks like shedding mud and messing up her freshly dressed clothes and crying, but in reality the timid girl returns while trying to cut a person''s neck and shred it Sight taking a bath. And that sadness is not so much about what I do, but about getting my clothes dirty. "Oh, we did ... caught." dangerous. I was happily kicking people away, and I was afraid of Paripi, who wrecked us, but this was what I felt. "Well ... hey, earth-kun ..." "Koman ... Temee ..." "Don''t stare so much ... If this person can be subordinate to Earth-kun, I''m already Earth-kun''s thing too ... I don''t want to miss ..." A command that expresses a sense of accomplishment as if a cub that couldn''t come off came out of it .... I grabbed Paripi''s live neck with both hands, but both hands were stained with blood, and at my feet there was a great deal of blood still flowing from my neck In quantity, it is like a pond. "Earth-kun, please!" Her eyes are moistened and she pleads with me with a maiden''s expression .... She feels "cute" when she sees only her face, but now she only feels scared. Still, my legs are shrinking now. The woman in front of me should be weaker than me if I fight ... "Oh ... this isn''t a pain or a level ... Koman ... It''s going to be back ... how long will it take ...... it''s going to be quite ahead of Earth ... " "Oh, I''m sorry ... I''m new to this kind of thing ... I can''t do it well ..." "Next time ... I have to preach to Koaso ... my daughter is ..." Damn ... this woman ... and these guys ... dreadful ... Paripi is saying something just by his head, but he doesn''t think at all. I can live in that state ... "Comman ... Oh, you ..." "What happened? Princess?" "You ... really ...? Is it a command?" "Yes?" And it''s no wonder that the princess, who used to be speechless, trembles and asks so. "What is it? Are you still hearing such things? Are you angry?" "Now ... ah ..." That''s it, I''m not interested in you anymore because I got a new role ... " T r a nslat ed by jp tl .c o To be honest, Koman has been an impostor, and it was too much work to be accepted even if it was genuine. And while we were losing words to such a command ... "Sayonara, princess, Fu-kun, Rival-kun .... I''ll see you again, Earth-kun." "Command !?" "Subsonic song!" "That?" Goodbye to the princesses. A word that reminds me of a reunion. Speaking of that, Koman jumped out of the spot at high speed, holding the head of Parisi. I didn''t expect Koman to be able to do that, and the reaction was completely delayed. But here is above the sky. There is no escape. No, it''s Paripi, so there''s some way to get back to the ground. If they escape to the ground as they are, they will no longer be able to catch them. Nevertheless, we stood there for a while. Chapter 221 Episode 220 Intermission (Father) The collapsed city is in the middle of reconstruction work. Residents of the country were working together to remove debris and build temporary homes, treating the injured. As I stepped into such a city, I sat down beside a broken building that was originally a church and listened. That''s Earth and Saddis. "Hey, did you train with Earth?" They were coming to Kakuretaire. No, I was exactly taken. By the hand of "Aitsu". At first he thought that he could not escape due to the barriers, and he was always caught by "He", but listening to something seemed to be no such thing. Earth and Saddis were "brought in," but not "confined." Living with the people of this country, and so much ... really so much ... "Yes. He gave our hearts heat ... it inspired our hearts hanging out in an unfortunate reality." What did Earth do in this country? How were you spending? What did people in this country think of such an earth? That''s what motriage told me to be friends with Earth. "Oh, he''s a really good guy!" "We saw Earth doing his best and thought we''d do our best." I was happy ... " Young people with straight sparkling eyes and proudly speaking about their friends. further "Nm, Amae-chan, cool!" "Sorka ... Earth ... I like Oni-chan." T r an slate d b y p mt l .co She is proud of her adorable little girl named Amae. I feel proud that it''s all about Earth, and at the same time I''m sorry for my lack of being able to stay there. Leaving the Imperial City, out of our reach, he lived strong and strong, and thus is building new connections with his own power. I wondered what would happen when I heard that Yamadile had taken Earth away, but it didn''t really matter here, but rather it seemed to be working with friends and being loved by many. Someday, it wasn''t until my sister was made. He thought that I and Maam, and Saddis, had to see, were still immature children. But actually, neither I nor Maam could see him at all. So I didn''t know anything important, I didn''t know, I didn''t know. "That''s really ... what am I doing ... I am ... and what is he doing now? God?" At the church premises that Earth had been living for a while, I heard from a friend of Earth, and while feeling variously complicated, the only thing left intact in the church was called `` God '''' He smiled at the bronze statue and muttered. Although it is somewhat "popped" there, its face is definitely our old nemesis. "Earth used your strength, and it made a fuss about that ... so Earth was disappointed, repelled, and arrived at us ... what is this land?" Kacretaire is not a member state of the Alliance, but a closed state with closed information. Nevertheless, during the war, there was no doubt that there was no connection with the Demon King Army, so it was monitored as such, but in the end, war-related things did not appear on the front stage even in the war, The war was over and it was as if nothing had happened. "What the hell is that ... It was over 10 years ago that the country was governed by the Great Priests ... Yamidile ... and ... the symbol was Kron. The goddess of the goddess ... the goddess who draws the blood of God, who will be the bride of Earth who won the tournament held the other day ... " "What happened to Earth''s dad?" T r ans l at e d by jp t l .com "Hmm? Ah, no ..." Trainer. What did you guys do to Earth? Yamidile. What do you want to do with Earth if you think you''ve come out for the first time in over a dozen years? I don''t know why Earth could use the trainer''s skill. Suspicion that Earth may be connected to the remnants of the Demon King''s army has not yet been cleared in the Imperial City. But this is ... "And the earths are now on the clouds in the sky?" "Yes. Together with everyone to reclaim the removed Priest." And now, I''m smashing into the sky world ... Well, Yamadile might have been like that if you said that kind of race. In any case, join forces with human companions to rescue Yamadile. I can''t organize my head. And above all ... "The people in the sky are sneaky .... The great priest was attacked while losing in a fight with Earth and was in a state of tatters ... "Ola!" "Earth also ran out of power and couldn''t help ..." "But, this time, you''re all Earth, plus the geese, the goddesses, and the Saddys. I''m sure they''ll help the great priest!" Yeah, that''s what I thought was the most serious. Earth quarrels with Yamidile and wins ... is that true? Even though more than a decade has passed since the former war, I know the strength of the Great Six Demon General best. He fought many times, was beaten, and lost many friends. Hakuki was killed many times. Gouda was all too big. Rifant was a proud enemy. Yamidile was terrible and scary. Noja never wants to turn to the enemy again. I don''t want to remember about Paripi. Despite differences in power and fighting style, all six were still strong and dangerous. As far as Earth was looking at the previous game, he was far stronger than I and Ma''s imagined. However, three months ago, the power was still inadequate to fight the sixth. But you won? Even if you fiddle with any measures, Rokkaku is not so sweet that you can manage with just the measures. In other words, Earth is now strong enough to fight the sixth. "Earth ... what happened to you ..." I never know my beloved son so far ... I''ve been disqualified myself from my father ... "Hmm ... what happened?" While hitting me with such a head, Earth''s younger sister looked into me. I''m just worried about such a child, so I''m gonna be on my face. "Oh, Uncle ... I''m worried about your brother ... I''m worried ... I''m afraid ..." "Oni-chan? Onii-chan, don''t worry!" e?" Tr a nslated by jpm t l .om Either way, even if it''s true that you''re going to the heavens now, honestly neither me nor Maam can use the magic of flying, so at this point there''s no way to get there. So, even if I knew where I was, I couldn''t immediately rush to help and my daughter, Amae, was thrilled at me ... "Oni-chan, I''m strong! Ojisan is with me! I''m with O-chan too! Everyone''s coming back! Onii-chan is coming back and playing a lot! Promised! , They''ll play a lot with rewards! " I''m so confident ... I was surprised at the innocent child''s words that I believed in. Really "Hah, yes ... then, I guess so." Oh ... I see ... I don''t know or know "Earth of the Earth" better than this girl ... "Oni-chan, Amae won the championship if you cheered, so it''s okay! That''s okay! This is Shokodamon!" " With that said, he rushed with him, and Amae took something out of the rubble and turned it at me. And I saw it again and was shocked again. "This, this is ... Yu, is the winning trophy? ... I can immediately tell who designed it, but ..., this, Earth received it as the winning trophy ..." If no one was here, I might have been spinning around looking at the medal my son had. What a disgusting thing. The brilliantly brilliant Great Demon Trainer has wings on her back, her left hand on her waist, her right foot on a square base, her right index finger sticking out to heaven, and a crown on her head. A statue. "Ha ha ha ha ... ha ha ..." I''m already amazed and laugh. What? Trainer. Are you watching in hell? If this is your revenge on me, no more revenge. "Heylo, this is somehow calm down." "Oh, yeah?" "Yeah ... what the hell is it! ... Trainer?" "Hahaha ... our beloved son." Is it like a medal? "" Hah ... huh? " At that time, Maam rushed to me, who was smiling at the Traina Trophy. Sure enough, Ma-am seemed surprised by the Traina Trophy. "How was that young man like Yosei?" "Well, yeah, it''s pretty seriously damaging the holes, nerves, and muscles all over the body. "I see ...?" "Yeah. I did some treatment for me, and let out the medicine that remained in my body. But ..." "Is it difficult to cure ...?" "Probably. In the future, if you stay at rest, you will be able to recover as much as you can do everyday life ... but things like wizards and warriors are already ..." T r a n sl a te d b y p tl.o m As we stepped into the country and saw the disastrous and remembered the former war, we found a young man who was being cared for by girls. The young man, who is almost as old as Earth, was in a very dangerous state. "It''s also ... Yamidile''s work ... I guess ..." Not only about earth, but also about the current Yamadile, which was taught by motriage. The people of this country say that they are so desperate that they are desperate to go to help. However, on the other hand, behind the scenes, young people who are not much different from Earth are still ... "That''s right ....." "Hmm?" "The drug ... I don''t know unless I analyze it in detail, but ... I guess it was a bit similar to what the six devil''s worst devil once tried to spread ..." I guess he''s good, he''s dead ... "" Yeah, yeah. I''m going to get goose bumps just by asking her name. Anyway, that''s the worst drug. " I can easily understand Maam''s feelings that she seems to dislike just by remembering. And Yamidile uses such drugs ... "... Earth said that he ... went to help the people of this country and Yamidile. It was not brainwashed or threatened, but on his own." "Yes. Or maybe there''s a reason ... "" Oh ... but ... " As a dangerous person, Yamadile is now the world''s highest class bounty. Secure as soon as you find it. Life or death. No mercy is needed. In fact, a young man was about to fall into a crock. Whatever the circumstances, there is no way to forgive it. But neither I nor Maam could easily answer. Because the more you listen, the more we realize that we don''t know anything. We didn''t know that, so we were disappointed by Earth. Chapter 222 Episode 221 After the Battle "I went away ..." "Is it gone ..." Paripi and Koman walked away, and I was still stunned, unable to keep my head organized for a while. It would be nice if you just escaped. It would have seemed like a quick switch and a chase. But the declaration that Paripi told me to be my subordinate and the abnormal behavior of Koman did not let me do that. "... Earth ... that ... Is it okay?" "It looks like you''ve really escaped ... Honey, okay?" Two women who worriedly look into my left and right. "Earth .... Gyu ..." "Ah ... Kron ..." "Scratched ... but ... this hand saved us. Thank you, Earth." And Kron smiles while holding my hand gently, trying to heal me. I''m a little excited. "Hello !? Honey ... I''ll pay you." "Oh, hey ..." Shinobu comes to me with a medical tool after defeating Kron. I''m shy ... but ... I think I''m a little calm down ... Tr ansl a te d b y p t l .com "Nu, u, u ... u ... u ..." On the other hand, the princess is groaning sadly and regretsomely. Sure, that''s right ... I''m not doing this. "Kron ... Shinob ... Oh, oh ... I''m fine ... Yeah, that''s right ... I need to take care of everyone ... Can I ask?" "Yes, of course." I was relieved to see them and finally turned around and looked around. There, everyone injured in the fight against Paripi was still lying down. Those who have been hit by Paripi in a single shot are still severely hit by geese. As I was told, Kron and Shinobu nodded and ran immediately below everyone. Meanwhile ... "... Nah, earth ... Earth ..." The princesses have an awkward atmosphere. Well, isn''t it reasonable? There were too many things for the princesses. He got into the world of the sky, helped him without knowing the circumstances, but was devastated by Paripi, and betrayed and escaped by his old friend Koman. And the princesses and me are still different ... "For the time being ... isn''t it good now?" "But ..." T ranslat ed by pmtl.o Until now, they had been fighting together without giving much details. So still, the princesses don''t know what I''ve done in the last game, and why I''m still in the heavens, about Yamidile, about Kron, and about Kakuretaire. In this situation, the problem of Paripi and Koman came out. "Princess ... there''s a lot of injured people, and here''s exactly what the bots say ..." "Sadith ... Sadiz, who senses my thoughts and an unpleasant atmosphere, tells the princess, "Now." The princess is not convinced of everything, but nonetheless, everyone who was attacked by Paripi in front of him couldn''t leave the situation where it was full of wounds and fell and nodded with a complicated expression. "I can use the recovery magic as such. Let''s help. Fu also asks. Reval carries those who have fallen." "Yes, princess." Anyway, I was able to postpone a little bit with this. In fact, I don''t know what to talk about, what to do about Paripi or Koman, and I''m not organized. "Is it okay, I guess my eyes are ridiculous ..." "Oh ... it takes time to recover my eyes ... but it''s all about life." Let''s help ... but still ... "" Huh? "" It was too strong enemy ... The world is so wide ... " The geese who fought such a struggle with me at the tournament are finally up. Even Saddis is still dragging his heavy body. All these people are in a bunch and this looks like this. In fact, I was a little surprised that I was often rejected. "Following Yamadile, it''s Paripi ... it''s a bit complicated, but now you can boast of victory." It seemed to trainer to admit it, so it ended up in a variety of lingering battles, but it might have been of great value to me. Then it was such a time. "Hmm?" I felt a lot of signs coming from outside the building. The moment I looked back, the palace door was opened vigorously. "Prince, we''ve rushed now!" "Prince! This is ... what the heavenly king !?" Ah, these guys ... I was there ... The angels waiting outside the palace came all in. Speaking of which, Tenkuo did not enter as a measure against Klon''s Dawning Eye. "I called by telepathy ..." "Hmm?" T ran s la t e d b y jp tl .om The prince muttered while dragging his body from the side of me. "Your majesty, this is one !?" "The intruder, no way you are ..." "The prince, your face is injured! The angels, who saw their bloody baldness and bloody baldness and swollen cheeks, seemed to attack us with their murderous stomachs, which were stopped by the prince. "Be quiet! I won''t forgive them!" "prince!?" "They''re certainly intruders ... and at the same time benefactors who saved this heavenly world ...... because of their presence, they noticed the Paripi''s plot that no one of us knew, and protected it from the evil hands Because it was made ... " "" "!" The words of the prince, who had read all the details so far, were astonished that everyone lost the word. "Paripi ... what? That''s what the prince is ..." "I''ll explain later. My father ... my Majesty ... and the wounded benefactors who saved this country!" "..." "I''m right!" "" "" " Now, I was relieved that if there was no prince here, I would be wondering if I could do it again. "It looks like you''ve read the air. You''re not." The prince answers so while biting her lips with my irony. I guess it would have been shocking all the time with this guy ... because, in the meantime, his injuries on his cheeks were gone and I hit him. "Even if you don''t, you''re more like a hag ... by your father''s command ... you''re deceived ... well, as a result, all of Paripi is bad, so you don''t have to worry about that much. "Isn''t it? That''s not true. I obeyed my father''s command and the words of Paripi ... all ... just ... because of the desire that I wanted to be recognized ... nothing was seen. "I wanted to be recognized ..." or "But, it''s good. It''s good. That''s good." "Yeah." "I don''t know if you''ll be grateful .... Yamidile "I''ll do something." "Oh, that''s okay. Speaking of which, I was able to look at that bald past with Kron''s ability and get a glimpse of what happened. And it''s a subtle relationship between this guy and the bald, and what he wanted. DDDo you want to be recognized by such parents? I laughed further, saying that wasn''t what I said. Tran sl ated b y Jpmtl .c o "... a parent ...?" At that time, I remembered that there was. Or rather, I noticed. "... Hey, princess" "Huh, uh, what, earth. Wow, do you have a story? Yeah, yeah, what? Can you tell me the situation?" When I talked to the princess working on the allowance, she looked up like a panic and ate fast. "No, rather than the circumstances ... the princesses came here ... but ... what did my father and mother do? Then, we could come together ... "" Oh, ah, Scotch ... Oh, yeah ... " Perhaps it was different from what I expected, a little gackly and the princess dropped her shoulders, but immediately turned up. "After you and Saddis disappeared in Cantidan ... Maam noticed the presence of the Sixth-Yamidile. Afterwards, your friend, a half-demon named Bro, ... When I checked my identity, I was from Kakuretaire ... and I suspected that I had a connection with Yamidile, so I was told that you might be in Kakuretaire. " "Oh" At that time, Klong and the geese respond to Bro''s name, but the princess continues regardless. "However, Kacretaire is a state of isolation, and because of the political implications, we have been removed from the search team for Kacretaire, and since he is covered by a barrier one day, he may land. I couldn''t do it, and it wasn''t just waiting with my fingers, but also about what could go wrong ... " I see ... Hu has learned the magic of space transition in the past few months ... isn''t it like a space transition or a prohibition? Although Yamadile used Assari. Well, but you can learn, but also Fu ...? that? "... Are they an investigation unit for Kakuretaire?" At that time, a certain word that the princess spoke was caught. Cullet tail survey. In short, my dads knew I was in Kakuretaire. I was skeptical. However, since we did not enter inside due to the barrier of Yamadile, until now ... But now the barrier is ... "Earth?" T r an sl a ted by jp mtl.o Now, Yamadile is trapped in this heavenly world. So there is no longer a barrier for the koletail. What if my dads were watching near Kakuretaire? Now, what if there is no barrier? that? If so, I''m just going to Kakuretaire ... or maybe Kron and Yamidile return to Kakuretaire, aren''t you? Chapter 223 Episode 222: Read the Air "Beware of your feet, boys and beautiful ladies." Spiral corridor that seems to last forever. The deeper you go to the bottom, the deeper the darkness, but at the same time you can feel the evil miasma from the bottom. It''s alleged that he''s been caught and hasn''t been able to use magic, but anyone knows that this deep guy has tremendous power. But that person is our purpose. Prince who guides us. After that, me and Kron. Sadis. And ... "A few months ago, it was just a moment ... but again ... this is so much ..." "I feel awful, awful aura ..." "I can''t believe it ... but I didn''t see her ... "Hey, horrible, honey. I''m not good at darkness, so why can I stick?" The princesses followed, and were sweating the pressure of "he". Only Shinobu is as usual, but ... don''t lie or be afraid of the dark. Stick reading. "Earth ... that ... in the back ..." "Oh" I nodded at the princess with an anxious face. In the first place, why did we get into the heavenly world? All to help a woman caught in this depth. And it seems that the princesses had encountered only a few months ago for a moment. "Oh ... but they''re caught ... as usual ..." Tr ans l a t ed by p t l.co The deep prison finally arrived. He was trapped with his eyes closed. It seems that magic can not be used, but still this feeling of oppression is still. "Hmm? This sign ... Cron-sama !? Kron-sama! And ... Earth Lagan!" "Even if you have your eyes hidden, can you really tell?" There was a captive Yamidile. Just as we approached, we noticed Klon and me and showed a surprised reaction. "Yamidile! Good ... safe ... good" "Kron-sama ... how about ..." Why here? A natural question for Yamadile. Meanwhile, the princesses ... "This is ... Yamidile of the Sixth Haha ..." "Awesome ...... I''m trapped in the magic ...... like this ..." "Like that Paripi ...... different levels ..." T r a ns la t ed b y p t l .o Even in such a state, I was overwhelmed by Yamadile so that I could see the difference in power. "I heard that this country was attacked, but ... Kron-sama ... but Kron-sama ... why?" "Mmm ... you have to tell me? I decided to come to help you Isn''t it ?! The couple said, "Earth Lagann! You too ... Did you inspire Kron-sama ?! Have you become Kron and have forgotten your mission to create the next generation of God? " Yamidile''s anger turns to me ... but wait a minute-- "Nah !? Oh ... Earth ... Meo !? Meme, married couple !?" "... Ara ... At all ... There are so many obstacles to being able to connect with my honey There''s a lot ... but that s how love burns Princess, too surprised. Or read the air now. So, Shinobu Shinobu as usual, somehow laughing "No, Yamadile. I wasn''t seduced by Earth. I came here with my will and everyone''s thoughts. I asked Earth for it." "I want to help you ... Earth listened to my wish." It seems that I thought I had taken Kron so far and brought it to here, and Yamidile seemed puzzled by Kron''s words. "Well, I''m not going to help you, as long as I don''t," "Earth Lagann ..." "A tearful wish from a woman who fell in love with me." Yeah, it was originally an enemy woman who took care of me. So I can''t come here on my own. He emphasized that he came only because he was asked by Kron. "Ho, in love ... the woman''s wish ... oh, oh ... oh ..." So princess ... "Yamidile. I don''t know what you''ve done ... what you''ve done ... what you''ve done ... what kind of sins you''ve committed, but ... I''m lying to my feelings "I don''t want to lose you." "Kron-sama ........." "It''s not just me. Earth helped us. " Yamidile is blindfolded and cannot see what Kron looks like today. However, the strong will overflowing from the voice is transmitted. "... Klon-sama ... In just a few days ... what the hell ... just ... strong ...... grow up ..." "Ugh, I''m glad to tell you that." It seems that Yamidile cannot hide surprise in the grown Kron. Tr a nsla t e d by jpt l . o "Hey, earth ... I''d like you to teach me somehow soon. Why is Yamadile of the Sixth Haha ... and this demon named Kron--" "Princess. Still good? Let''s read the air now." "Oh, Sorry, I''m sorry ..." "... No, don''t be such a shun, and if you keep silent, then ..." The atmosphere was so good, so I told her to keep quiet, and she shrank in a ridiculous manner. that? I was a little worried, was the princess so mentally weak? "Bocha ... That''s the best ..." "Earth ... That''s ... a little terrible ..." "... Earth ... You ..." "I read as much air as you can, honey ..." I don''t seem to read the air, so I''ve been quiet for a while. '''' What''s up to them? "Wait ... Earth Lagann ... That''s why you''ve come this far ... Won''t you win? Noticed that there was a Yamidile who was deeply moved by the growing Kron. When Yamidile asked, the prince nodded and stepped forward. "Oh, I brought you this far." "What happened? And ... what happened to that guy! That''s the worst kudzu ever ..." Oh, I''m worried about that. "I ran away from Paripi. I was seriously injured." "What?" "Boy ... Earth Lagan rejected him." Apparently, Yamidile also knew that Paripi was here, so I was most surprised to hear that Paripi lost to me. "Bad, idiot! Paripi ... rotten for 6th! To that paripi? Earth Lagan ...... you won ..." "Oh" "Stupid, like the way I did A great partner ... but being here is really ... stupid ... " It is also Yamadile who knows the strength of Paripi better than anyone who is here. That''s why I can''t believe it. That''s true, however. "That''s why. The prince brought us to this place ... borrowing its benefits ..." "... what ... that''s what ..." "And ... from here It''s also out ......... but with strict conditions ... "" Well ... out !? Me, stupid! No matter how much the Angela Kingdom guys are me !? " so. Because I did just that, the prince broke down in various ways about Yamadile. However, there are quite a few conditions, and it may be that he drinks it ... "The commandment of the magical seal that captures you ... Do not remove it ... You will not be able to use any magic eyes or magic in the future ... It seems to be a condition." "That?" Tr ans la t ed by jp tl.co "It can only be unlocked in the heavenly world, and you ... will never step into this country ... exile forever. Well, of course he won''t drink this condition. But what happens if the goddess tells me? And, considering his father, is it harmless or bad that Yamadile loses power More "Hihahahahahahaha, that''s what, oh, go!" "... what?" "Gee ..." Oops, I heard a squeaky voice from a magic crystal in my pocket that I wanted to throw away but hadn''t thrown away yet. Yamadile solidified with her mouth open. Yes, he is. "Again Hello, elder sister. It''s the right arm of Earth Lagan, and his best subordinate, Parisi. " a what? "And earth-kun. Just a domo. So, immediately, my subordinate who was in the empire ... "Koasso" reports. You know, Koman''s parents. Want to hear? Do you want to hear it? I''m clever, right? Praise me ... Can you tell "that one"? Yamidile still in Pokan state. And this ... let''s throw it away ... I thought so, and I sprinkled a magic crystal on it. "Your dad and mom are already in the waters near Kakuretaire ... what if they have already landed on Kossori? "... I know ... will you cut it?" "Ah, wait, wait, wait a minute, there''s also a story about your" friend "." I didn''t expect to be so contacted by someone who couldn''t read the air better than the princess. Chapter 224 Episode 223: Tell-tales and Suggestions Even a woman like Yamadile is surprised like this. "Paripi ... Oh, wait a minute ... Earth Lagan''s ... subordinate?" "Yes, sister. I am a subordinate! "What are you planning? What do you do to Kron-sama''s future husband, Earth Lagann?" "I changed my mind. Yes, from today! "Don''t be playful! Yeah, I don''t even recognize Parisi as a subordinate. However, I don''t know if that would be said to Yamadile ... "Somehow it''s like a parent who doesn''t allow children to marry, honey." "Why, the six-way Yamadile is so earthy ...? What''s already for me ... Husband ... "" Why are these selfishly taking care of the bobama ... So the reaction around here was reasonable. Shinobu looks amazed. A confused princess. And when I think I can''t say anything anymore, I''m sorry when I see a sad expression with a complicated expression. "Sure, my sister is Earth-kun ... I don''t seem to notice anything about the boss ..." "What?" "Why worship and religion are the same Clouding the truth ... I mean, that''s what it is! " Paripi is already aware of my secrets to some extent. However, I don''t have the answer, and I don''t seem to be pursuing me. On the other hand, Yamadile is not aware of anything. In me, there is a trainer always beside me. Paripi laughed with his nose at that point, but seemed unwilling to teach the meaning, and further irritated Yamidile. T r a n s la t ed b y jptl .o "Now, boss. "It''s a continuation of the previous story ..." "Wait, Paripi! Don''t ignore this me!" "Ah, yes yes ... boss. Bak there ... Is it noisy, can you leave me a little? By secret story " If it doesn''t work out as it is, Parisi proposes me a sneaking talk ... "I''m sorry. Nothing to talk to Temeee." First, I reject the offer because I don''t want to talk to him. Nevertheless "Oh, I''ll say that. My boss is." "Who''s the boss, don''t you mess with me! "Please, boss! It''s absolutely useful information for the boss! If you don''t listen, your mouth will slip and your boss will love your favorite erotic book "Pleasant crazy! Cool busty sister Taizen] "Urua aa aa aa aa aa aa aa aa aa !!!!!!" T r ans l ated b y Jp tl. o m At that moment, I was shouting to block all sounds. But when she looked back, she was telling her that it was too late. "Honey ... it''s a boy, but ... hey, big tits ... no, if you give up, you''ll end your bust. There''s a possibility of growth ... I''ll have to use ninja and breast augmentation ..." "I don''t know! Sadith, is it true? If Earth had a naughty book, he would have to report all to me." "I''m sorry, but no doubt. The glossy book was hidden by a boomer in a dressing closet. However, because it''s a genre that''s convenient for me, it''s just a disposal to the princess. I''m not pretending to see it without reporting ... Gongohonhongohon ... Nandemoarimasen. "Kyo ... Nyu? Does Earth like Kyonyu?" Shinob sighs and sighs at his chest ... Somehow his relentless expression ... Hmmmm, what a princess''s guy! You need to know what your personal and hobbies are! And I didn''t really want to know this place at Saddis, when she was really out of shape. The only thing I don''t know is Klong. Please grow healthy as it is. "... Earth Lagann ... Kron isn''t big, it''s beauty .... I mean, you''ve seen it in the bath, isn''t it?" "And, I really don''t take Temee, too?" Why is this dark war maiden rivaling there! ? No, I certainly saw it! For some reason, I can still remember vividly because of Canonicon. But if you say that here ... "" I understand in the bath ...?! Enter together ...?! " You know, Shinobu who didn''t know that reacts. And, for a long time, Princess Urusay has been like this. If you think about it, I heard that she was taking a bath with Saddis when I was small "Yes? Yes, I took a bath with the earth? I wiped my body." "" "" ............... "" " "And I saw Earth''s Pla-Pla!" "Honey no Plara !?" Tra ns l ate d by jpm tl.o m "Earth ... Even though we were five years old when we took a bath together, it was the last thing we saw !?" "I''ll ask you, Cron, you''re a little quiet !?" In this case, not only Shinobu and the princess, but also Fu and Rival are seen with terrible disdain. Saddis, who knows the situation for the time being, smiles bitterly, but does not seem to follow him. No way. I have to do something soon ... "By the way, that erotic book is one of the books provided by" Ouna Nest-kun "who has been transferred to school, along with twenty erotic books ...? "Koman-chan" "... yes ..." "Koman! What are you spying on, Temee! I don''t want to see them again, but remember if you meet again!" After all, that fucking demon should have been killed! As long as you do not disturb Koman! Perhaps, at that time, was it crazy for Koman? Well, the actual number of books I got from Ouna was eighteen, but I definitely went home from the Academy and counted them carefully! "Yeah ... Actually, Koman also checked the academy''s break time before going home with Earth''s 10 erotic books to check the contents .... That''s the first erotic read for Koman In the book, if you notice, Koman-chan is about two books and cats, Nekobaba, Hogii Oh Oh Oh Oh Oh! ? "" ""! "!" "" "Cho, Koman-chan, ma, cho, invisible, can''t see anything! Well ... going my eyes out with my fingers ... ? A sudden scream of Paripi. I can''t see him, but it looks like something terrifying has happened. Geez "Oh ... Already ... always, always ... Wow. Everyone is here." "Earth !?" "Honey?" "Bocha ..." "No more spirit ..." I''ll talk with this guy for a moment ... " I don''t want to be disturbed by this strange thing. I kept the magic crystal and walked away from the conversation with Paripi so that no one could hear me. "And ... what are you talking about?" "Hah, huh ... no, girls are scary, boss. You must be careful, too "Speak quickly ..." T ransla ted b y Jp t l. om "Ah, yeah. you know what------" ? And I got information from the devil, and that information was unfortunately necessary. DDDDDD Well, Kakretaire had already ruled and managed almost all of his sister ... Reconstruction support is indispensable. The union ... Mikado''s Jijii ... Heiro couldn''t interfere. Sister and Kron can''t return to Kakuretaire anymore. " "... I guess." "That''s why Koman-chan''s parents ... At the same time that Koasso leaves the empire, he also back-engineered and went outside. If your sister''s release is subject to a seal of power, and you''re going to be just a woman and get lost in the streets with Kron-chan in the future ... to me ... and why don''t you leave it to him as a bouncer? I couldn''t immediately refuse the devil''s proposal, and I thought silently for a while. Chapter 225 Episode 224: The Feeling of the Goddess "Yamidile ... I''m done talking with Paripi" "What?" "And it''s a continuation of the previous story. To get you out of here ... you''ll seal your power." After talking with Paripi, I talk to Yamidile again about the future. Sure enough, Yamidile has Jito eyes. "Hey, Earth Lagann ... how was it wrapped up by the scum of Paripi?" "No, I couldn''t be wrapped up ..." "Hey guys, let him go out, lie, and don''t hesitate to betray. I guess who can do it, isn''t it just that he''s been a mess in this heavenly world? " Yeah, that''s exactly right. Really, I can''t trust anything about him, and hesitate to take his proposal. That''s why I''m frustrated. He is unreliable and does not want to rely on him, but has no other choice. "Kron ..." "Yes" "What is this guy saying?" But it''s not me who takes this out. When I asked Kron, he bulged his cheeks and scolded Yamidile in the prison. "Now, Yamidile! Don''t say selfishness. Losing power may be intolerable to you. But as it is ... I can''t be with you I hate it the most. " "Klon-sama ... but then ..." Tra n s la t e d by p tl . o "I don''t need power ... I want to stay with Yamidile. I want to be with you. If I have a baby with Earth one day, I want Yamidile to hug him. It is. " Yes, Kron is not looking for Yamadile as the Six-Holder, much less for Yamadile as the Priest. "Ah, akacha ... aka, cha ... ah ... uh, ah ..." "No, don''t read the air, I ... I think honey is a crazy girl here ... I have to count the prime numbers and stay calm ... One day a child is born ... Sakura is my daughter, Sasuke is my son Dreams are now only in my heart ... " "Babama and baby ... Even if it wasn''t my baby ... Hug me ... Huh ..." Something like a princess ... I''m already terrified and messed up ... I''m worried about it ... I''m sorry for Shinobu''s upset just to know his feelings. Or Sakura? Sasuke? What is it, already thinking about the name of the child ...? And, like Saddys is saying something that will not be ignored ... "Kron-sama ... I feel ... but I can''t easily accept the loss of power." "Yamidile !?" "There will be something aimed at Kron-sama. More and more people will know their roots in the future, and if they don''t have the ability to bet on their lives ... I will ... " Tra n sl a t ed by p m t l.c om The power of Yamadile. It''s all for Kron, not for myself. To protect the cron. Because of his existence, he cannot lose his power to protect Kron, which may be targeted by anyone in the future. Klon responds to such feelings of Yamidile ... "So, I''m stronger! Rather, I''m stronger enough to protect Yamidile!" "... yes ... yes?" Yes, say this. "Yamidile feels reassured ... I don''t have to save her ... I''ll be strong. Don''t say that." "No, what do you say, Kron-sama! What is really important and what the world needs is Kron-sama! There are many fears, such as protecting me! I need to have such feelings- "I need Yamadile, not the world! I value Yamadile! Whatever life you have and what you think of me ... I want to be with you That''s it! " A strong and growing cron today says: "Why ... so far, Kron-sama is for me ..." However, during this period, Yamadile still says this. She is a really troublesome woman. "I''m sorry ... I''m gonna do you too, Yamidile" "Earth Lagann ... what is it?" "I think you have your plan and have valued Kron so far ... A little bit of Kron''s feelings ... Understand people''s feelings. I''m so insensitive to Yamidile "you" "" "" ... Earth ... " Tr a n sl a t e d by p mtl .o m Huh? Why did the teacher and the princesses all look like "What do you say?" No, I''m not insensitive. I understand Kron and Shinobu''s feelings for me. "Earth says, Yamidile. Please understand my feelings." "Kron-sama ..." "Because you ... grew me up ... I stayed together ... With my family DDD It may have been that Yamadile himself had never intended to do so. Kron was created from the distorted thought of the trainer, and Yamidile may have been dealing with such a cron like a servant or a loyalty. But Kron is still ... "You are ... my ... for me ..." At that time, Kron squeezed his fist and was a little hesitant, trying to say a little shy, and with tears spilling over his eyes. DDThe real feeling The name that I really wanted to call There were so many I couldn''t tell anything after all! It is the feeling from that time when Kami, who regretted, was exiled when Yamidile was taken away. In order to say that, Kron has come this far. "My ... mom ... so" ? That''s the true feeling of Klond''s feelings about Yamadile. Even if the world doesn''t allow it. "Fufufu ..." "Prince? What?" "No, I was new to me ... but ... at the same time I was surprised ... unscrupulous, but I smiled, boy." Yamidile is surprised and loses words. The prince, looking at the whole story, smiled warmly at Kron. "I was told that she was a doll made ... I was wrong, no matter what I thought of him ... I think it s important That girl I m no different from me Okay. Perhaps it''s surprising to call a sinner like Yamidile the "mother", perhaps because he is cloning with his parents'' thoughts, but the prince was laughing more like sympathy with Kron. I wonder what ... T ran s la t e d b y jpm t l. o "I''ll keep my promise for the time being. If Yamidile loses power ... I swear to my life and I will do my best not to let them go out in the future ... I won''t forgive Yamidile''s past sins There is a boon to you, I will never get involved with them again. " "Oh ... well, please do that." "So what are you going to do ... Why don''t you just send them all to that island, or do you want to go back on the back of a funny-looking dragon?" It''s not the situation or the air ... my father is still unconscious ... " The story hasn''t been finalized yet, but the prince asks me about the future if he decides it''s alright. Yes, this is the sky world. Even if you return, you can''t easily return. I went on a hire, but ... "I want Hirua to send Klong and Yamadile to a certain place ... I want you to drop me on the way ... Everyone will send you in." "Really" "The three of us ... can''t go back to the Koletail" Either way, the problem with my parent and child still hasn''t been resolved ... I mean, I''m going to do that too ...? I forgot something ... Yes, if you remember that at this point, you might have been exploring different options. At that time, I was ... in a ground cullet ... "Fuu-n ? Cleaning cleaning ..." "Oh, that''s great. Are you cleaning?" My head is full of the fact that my father and mother are coming, about Yamadile and Kron, and about Parisi ... "Hmm! I''m a good girl! I''ll do a lot of help! Because I''m a good girl, everyone told me I''m coming back soon!" I forgot about the little kid who was waiting for the return of "all of us" with humming. Tran s lat ed by p t l.o "One-chan, uncle, goddess, high priest ... Onii-chan! I hope everyone will come back soon!" That''s why I know. I might not have been qualified to complain about my father or mother. I do the same thing Chapter 226 Episode 225: Hug of Goodbye Apparently, the story is likely to come together. Whether Kron can continue to call Yamidile "Mom" or whether Yamidile accepts it will be a matter of the two. But it seems likely that Kron wants to stay with Yamidile. "The rest is me ..." Parispi''s suggestion is to leave the future of Yamidile and Kron to him. Perhaps it''s better than returning to the current claw tail or throwing them away. But what happens after that ... "Honey" "Bochama" At that time, Shinobu and Sadis stood in front of me with a sad expression. "Honey doesn''t go home with everyone ..." "It means ... farewell here ... isn''t that?" The two people confirm the meaning of my words again. Yes, that''s it. T r ans late d b y jpm t l.c om "Because we originally talked about sadis in Kakuretail ..." "Yes. There was a slight expectation that we would be able to do it without permission, such as helping him with this trouble ..." Well, it''s true that Saddis was there and helped me out, but ... Yes, I know. At least once, I hugged in the crochet tail and even broke up. Sadith doesn''t even say "rethink" or "me with me". "Even if my husband and wife are in front of my eyes and nose ... I''m a friend of Bokuma" "Saddis ..." Sadice gently wraps both cheeks with both hands, tears her eyes and tells her again ... "But hug is another time." "Oh," "Hmm, bocha .... slip, boob mugy mugy" "O, oh ..." If I have the power and the strength of my mind, I will push that back ... I''ll come back now ... I have the privilege of doing whatever I want, both tits and naughty things ... "" ! " Sadis, who is going to tempt me with a playful half while saying hug for that ... Absolutely ... oh, boobs ... erotic things ... all you can do ... many times ... lie? "... do this ... oh, oh ... ko, honey!" "Huh !?" T r anslat e d b y Jp m t l .c om When I was a little confused, Shinob, who was somewhat sloppy, seemed to be a bit sloppy, but grabbed my sleeve hugged by Saddis. "I also ... I really want to be with my honey ... I date, eat together, flirt, and have a big hustle hustle in the nightclub ..." "Oh, oh ..." , I''m ... honey''s ally in any world or situation ... it makes sense for honey to leave us and travel alone, and because honey wants it, the woman''s legs I won''t pull. " Shinobu likes me and wants to stay with me as it is, but she works hard to become a discernable woman and tries to push my back. Yeah, this guy ... really ... It''s a wasteful woman ... "But, I too ... at least ... I want a hug." So when Shinobu asked me for a hug, I was able to accept it naturally. In fact, I was more proficient in Saddis''s boobs and the rubbing body and smell ... I didn''t want to hug a little more, but I left Saddis and spread my hands on Sinobu. "Hmmmm, Bo-Cham ...... I''m going to shake off my knockers ...... I''m really mentally strong .... Next time, raw is better than clothing." Saddys sharpening her lips, looking a little unsatisfactory ... oh, damn, her face is cute too ... "Hey, Shinobu", "Ah, ?", "Thank you so much for this time. You''ve just been helped since I was an Aka-san ..." "Honey ... big, warm ... Oh, I''m sorry for my lack of vocabulary ... Boso ... Spatio-temporal ninjutsu marking is complete ... Fufufu, this is ... "Shinob? What? Bosoboso?" Ah, hug me more strongly, it''s about to be broken ? " A body smaller than expected. There is no adult woman flesh like Sadis. But this little body has helped me many times. This is really ... "Ufufufufu, everyone is good friends." "Klons! What an elegance! I understand the future, but at least in this situation you will have to take advantage of others if you are late. In the future you will have a child with Earth Lagan sooner than anyone. This is piggyback ride! " "Oh, is that so? Oh ... mom ..." "Ahhhh! I can''t hear anything. "Now, I''m shy about Yamidile ... Ufufufu, but it''s okay, because I''ll be accepted someday. For that, I''m a good child who listens to her parents now! Earth! " Kron jumps at me and Shinobu''s hug while smiling and hugging both me and Shinobu. The expression reopens somewhere and is refreshing. Surely, Kron will be even more about Yamidile ... Tr an s l ate d b y jp mt l.c o "Cho, you! No matter how much you write as a strong enemy and call a friend, you need to read the air here!" "But I also love earth, so I want to hug my favorite is" But, for the first time, hugging with a girl of the same age ... "... Honey?" "Earth?" "Hmm? No ..." No, I was unscrupulous in such a case, but now I thought ... I was quite in the mote period ... Meanwhile ... "Fu, ga ... oh, ga ... ngga ..." "Hi, princess, oh, oh, oh ... you can''t ..." "I''m sorry ... I guess I would say ... but I''m sorry that I can''t do that ..." At that time, something that looked like a mummy at the end of my field of view ... a princess? "What ?!" ""? "" surprised. The tears of blood that the princess has never shown before ... "Wow, wow, wow, wow, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah! "What, what, what?" And finally, a princess who is always cool and matured ... "Why yeah? Why do you mean to me? Why?" ? "I can''t tell you anything, just as if I''m showing you, I''m just having an affair with other girls! There''s a limit to increasing my mistress ... but, oh!" Tran sl ated by jpmt l .co Finally holding my head and crying like a little child ... what happened? "Tell me ... Oh ... Earth ... Tell me already! What happened, what happened to Earth! Tell me!" Oh yeah ... "princess" Is that something? Until now, it was like a cold, out of a mosquito net. As a childhood friend, I always took that kind of attitude, and I wasn''t able to teach me anything. There was also Koman ... "That''s right ... it was a bad princess." "Wow, wow, goo, hit ..." I have to teach it to some extent. To the princess, to the fu, to the Rival ... this time I got help. "Roughly you ... I''ve always liked me? Did you love me?" "Eh, especially?" ? ? Hmm? What? What? "" "Ahhh ........." Why, sadis, foo, and rival are all over there! ? "Ahhh ..." To trainer? ! Chapter 227 Episode 226: What I was Pursuing at That Time In a way, I was as surprised as the declaration that Paripi would be my subordinate and the commander who showed her true nature. In the first place, despite the fact that I hate me and looked down, I was pushing out the whole way, but what I did wrong became a thought circuit that I liked the princess, and I was surprised at the moment I said that it was different What? Rather I was surprised. "Hey, uh, uh ... oh, earth ... uh, uh ... what ..." No, what are you saying? "Well, what are you talking about, Earth! Oh, you, if you don''t like me, you''re the one who''s been watching you!" "Fuga !?" "Ah ..." I answered in seconds. No, he is right there! "Boo, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, you''re sorry." "Ugu, gu ..." "Sure, boh, chucho, sa, bochawawawa ... Ho, really already. Well, I know, but I don''t know. Who was the boy watching? " Ho-ho-ho-ho, Boso Well, I knew this reaction The strongness that beats the 6th Haha, this nasty reaction even though my body and mind have grown I want to eat ... ah ... " The thought for Saddis who came out of my mouth. Well, it would have been Morobore, and Saddith was smiling with the cool face of "Adult". Moreover, I turned my back and turned my back, and my shoulders were shaking as much as I could not bear laughing. Damn, embarrassing ... "... mmm ... what? ... what now ... like my chest is cueing ...?" "Kron. It''s ill. , "I''ll get to bed with Kron-sama soon ...." Tr a n s l a te d by jp tl . om I mean, even though I did it unconsciously, I don''t care. Are you angry with outrageous auras like Yamadile? Kron leans her neck so painfully that she doesn''t know what her chest pain is. And even though it doesn''t come out before, Shinob is still regrettable. that''s true "Well, bad ... Cron ... Shinob ..." "Earth ..." "Honey ..." I am now ... "That, ah, that ... I guess it''s okay to say in front of you who said that I liked me ... I wasn''t kind enough ... Sorry ..." so. For these two people who are in love with me, I still do not give a clear answer and do something like a life killing, this is the treatment. I think I do the worst thing. "Oh ..." "... Kyu ~ ..." At that time, Kron nodded as if he had understood something, and Shinobu made his face bright red and groaned, "Oh yeah." T ra nslate d by jp t l.com "... I see ... my chest tightened ... this time I was shiny." "Kron ..." "I''m sorry for your words ... I like this. I want to learn one more thing today. "That ..." "Hey, I''m glad I learned from you." Dazzling! ? Goddess ... Oh, no, I''m dazzling for a moment with a dazzling smile ... "Honey ... really ... you''re an idiot ..." "Uh? ......... what is it?" "I''m so broken my heart ... my love isn''t weak" "Shinob ... Now it''s still you understand my feelings that s enough, because it s all up to my efforts Hot, my cheeks, Shinobu picked up my sleeves with chocolate and fingers and shimmered and smelled like honeycomb. Oh, what is it ... already ... "Sorka" "Yes, that''s right ?" "That kind of thing ?" Until now, my emotions were only directed at Saddis to love girls. And because Saddis was also a perfect superman in every sense, she was beautiful, smart, strong, harsh, but sometimes sweet and sexy, so I didn''t honestly think of any girl who was around at the Academy or Imperial City . But if you go out into the outside world and broaden your horizons ... "That''s right, let''s get out of Yamadile and go quickly." "Ah, earth, ufu-hu, you''re shy." "Hey!" "Ah, is that so?" "This is a happy development. Is it OK to attack now?" I still can''t answer ... but just ... I''m a bit sweet and sour, but I feel warm ... "I''m gonna put myself out of the mosquito net !!!!!" """Ah""" "" "... Huh ..." " "Oh ... boy ... let''s go a little bit?" Oh, I forgot, I forgot. The princess shouted with tears of indignation, saying she shouldn''t ignore her. Fu, Reval, and Saddis are already holding their heads, and the prince who is most unlikely to know the situation is smiling. "Um, um, hi, princess ... what''s the story ... what is it?" "So, would you love me? Your first love might have been Saddis, but now I''m It must have been! "" ......... Why? "" What ?! What? ... Huh? Ah ... That? No ... Why? " T r an s lat ed by Jptl. o Anyway ... the princess ... do you think I like the princess? "Well, we''re going to get married ... in the future ..." "What''s your first ear like face?" "Why, first ear!" We were married from a young age, and you were to lead the empire together as my husband in the future! Your father and Hiiro were going to do that! " How much shocking events and shocking facts do I need to know today? Am I a princess? ! The Emperor and his father are going to do that? "Sadith, that''s it !?" "... No ... well ... that ... my husbands wanted it ... and I knew it for a while." "Huh? Why! Since I was a little girl, I have been sadis for my wife ... "" Huh !? " Sadis also knew. Do you know both Rival and Fu? No, but why didn''t I know what I was doing? "Well, is that so? Earth ..." "Once ... it wasn''t Princess Fiansay''s belief or delusion ..." "And I like Saddis ... I want to be a bride ... "I''m jealous ..." Oh ... I''m in front of them again ... "Shinob ... Cron ... I''m sorry ..." "Endless or you! ! ! ! "Nuu !?" ""? " Trainer, who has been here and has been silent for a long time, finally gets angry, saying, "Let''s do it." But I can only hear that voice ... "Well, earth, earth ... you didn''t know ...?" "... a ... princess ..." "We''ll be married in the future ..." For a moment, I thought you were being looked down on. "So, then, what did Earth think about me?" "Eye on the eyes ... Oh, Nanami Osana" "~~~~~~ !!" So, honestly, I was a princess ... I wasn''t good at it ... but when I said it, I felt bad. But it was transmitted without saying. The eyes of the princess are wandering around. T ran slat e d b y jp t l .c o m "it''s a lie" "princess?" "When Earth leaves the Imperial City ... Mr. Maam ... Earth doesn''t really love me, so I already do something like ... but, that''s a lie that cares for me, I have two thoughts ... I am a lover, a couple ... I guess ... We would formally form the end of the previous match ... " It was that time. "Yes, your last game!" The princess, who was confused and muttering, turned up. "Before your game ... how do you explain that! There must have been a morning when I went to school with such a story!" "What?" "You are my ... what are your feelings and wishes? I know I know! On the other hand, if you win to get what you want! " I said ... I remember. DDD I have never lost to you so far ... so I lost the game before you. And win ... I get everything! Everything ... DDD I''m not going to think deeper about the future than you. But ... I''m serious about this tournament ... no, I''m going to take it seriously. I''m the winner! Soon after I met Traina, I remember remembering talking to a princess who happened to come to school in the morning. The feeling of the princess at that time? For the empire. For the world. For humanity. For the future. Keep the world of peace now. Perhaps, he thought he had such a lofty feeling. "On the day when Reval and Fu returned! You were the winner at that time! There were things that you couldn''t afford!" I remember that too. DDD I know you''re stronger ... but it''s me who wins! Something I can''t afford! T ran slat ed b y jpm tl . o You''re declared by Trainer. In the sense of putting pressure on yourself. `` In other words, you have said to me that you have won and married you and declared to all the people that you will swear to serve the people and peace and justice of the Empire of the Eternity in the future, Did it mean confession and proposal? " "Why sooo! "Nah ... oh ..." "I can''t say that once ... I''m going to do that ... No, what exactly is that? In the first place I was ... "That''s like that ..." And the princess who was shocked enough to collapse from both knees trembles the whole body with Wanawana ... "Lie, lie, lie! Then, what is it? My misunderstanding ... then? Then, what did you want to win and what ?! Isn''t it me?" "e?" "What you wanted to win and get ... what if I wasn''t?" What I wanted to win and get at that time ... That was something I was always pursuing without blurring ... "That''s it! At that time, I won and Saddis''s boobs ... ? I held my mouth in a hurry. I saw Saddis unintentionally. Sadis looked away quickly. And I saw the princess again. "Oh ... princess ..." "(b b)?" The princess had a face she had never seen. Chapter 228 Episode 227: Cursed "For the time being ... please talk with them. Boy. Princess." "Oh, prince ..." In this situation, the prince calmed down and clasped his hand, complaining to the princess a little bitterly. "Would it be awkward if there were goddesses there and a little boy''s friend, would it be confusing?" "Well, uh ... but yeah ..." "This is also a boy''s duty. In particular, Klong, Shinobu, and Sadiz would have taken care that it would be confusing. I was honestly confused, so I nodded that I needed to calmly understand the difference between the princess and my perception. "... Princess ..." "Fuh? What?" "......" "Ah, there''s a story. There''s a story with us. Yeah, Fiansay will talk with you." No. Various spirits ... "Let''s go out for the time being." "Ah. If you hold your hands." Pulling her hand, I go outside once. I''m probably not in my heart, I''m escaping from reality, or maybe I''ve been misunderstood that I always thought I liked myself Absent. And ... T ra n s la te d by p mt l .c o "Well, trainer ..." "It''s ... well ... no way ... but I understood that the princess misunderstood me in various ways ..." To be honest, it was shocking, but it might not be enough if only a simple misunderstanding was made. So, I looked at the situation of the princess now and passed an idea. "By chance ... a princess ... no way ... but me ..." "It should be heard from the person''s mouth, not something I can answer." Talk quickly. Even though there are various things to do, how long do you do this ... Trainer sighs as if she was stunned. In this situation, he said, "Don''t go crazy." Perhaps Traina doesn''t seem surprised at all, but did you know? "... Princess ..." "Why?" "... Fiansei!" "... Hah! Oh ... oh ... eh? ... Earth" We go out of the dungeon and face the endless sky. The name is called to me, and the princess finally notices the situation while looking at the surroundings. Trans lated by p t l . om Ah Ah, from there ... No, from you awkward. "" Even though we are facing each other alone, it is a very awkward atmosphere. However, it can not be slurried as it is ... "Everything ..." "That?" "Everything ... From the beginning ... My misunderstanding ... Is that something?" The chest hurts at the princess asking me weakly. "I thought I''d always marry Earth in the future, and Earth''s first love was Saddis, but she was going to marry me in the future, and she thought she liked me during the Academy ... From everything ... " Looking at this face, you can see the answer to the question I asked the trainer earlier. That''s what it was. even if "I''ve always liked Saddis ..." "... Yeah ... or ... that''s ..." "Um, in the game before, I hit my dad ... until he hit the capital and ... "Since then ..." "Uh, uh ..." "I''m ... you''re ... about Reval ..." "Oh ... from there ..." "... Oh ..." "... I''m glad and proud of Rival''s feelings ... I didn''t have the option of thinking in the first place, because I''m really sorry for Rival, but I''ve always been thinking about marrying you." Tankov on the eyes. It may be since childhood that a princess, who was always strong and felt like a heavenly god of self-esteem, made such a weak woman''s face. "Huh ... huh, what ... what is that ..." "Fiansey?" "At that time ... I ... If I win, I will declare my marriage to the whole Empire ... If you would win, I would just propose to me ... Rival or Fu would have been a challenge, but anyway after the tournament, we would ... and ... "" ... " why" In the academy days, when I beat this guy someday, I clenched my teeth ... withstanding humiliation ... with my own efforts ... but never won ... it was right before my way It was like an absolute wall that always stood. "You?" "?" "You jumped out of the Imperial City ...... in the last few months, I met that Shinobu ...... then that demon named Kron ... no ... a woman" After you were taken by Yamidile, I stayed with Shinobu, but I said that it was a memory of two people, and Shinobu hardly spoke, but ... Earth was convinced that I was both fond of me, so I thought Shinobu was just a woman with a headache and delusional habits. "" Oh ... that ... " Was me ... do you think so? " That genius a prodigy a monster Smiles at her mouth, but she has no power. What a weakness. "So ... either one of those two ... or both ... do you like it?" "... I don''t know yet." Shinobu and Kron. Oh shit. No way to do this kind of carp with the princess ... and ... with such a face ... T r an sl a ted b y p t l .c o m "But I don''t hate it ..." "Oh, that means ... you''re conscious as a woman?" "... Well ..." "So, about me ... childhood friend Other than as a ... have you ever considered a woman? " However, it can''t be translated here. "I''m Fiansay. You''re ... I''m not even conscious of that." "That?" Misunderstandings and misunderstandings made each other messier and terrible. Now, everything should be clear. "Hahaha ... Why ... I couldn''t say a word ... I couldn''t say that I loved ... and then ... Why we assumed it was a matter of course "..." "Fiansay ..." "I didn''t know any of your feelings ... what is ... humorous ..." Even if he doesn''t hurt the princess ... or Fiansay anymore, it''s no use whatsoever to repair or deceive now. "Why didn''t you notice me because ... only Saddis was in my eyes?" "... Oh ..." "And I was attracted to those two women, just for you. "Is it cold?" "... it''s different" "... what?" "It''s bad for Fiansay, but when I was in the Imperial City I was only watching Saddis. The reason is ... it''s just because my feelings about Saddis have cooled down. " In fact, I didn''t hate Saddis. "What is that? Then ... you were attracted to what they were! Face or? Because you wore white pants !? D, d, Eros? The princess urges me to say "I can''t understand" my words, but ... this guy thinks of me. "That''s not it. Simply because they didn''t know me ... because I didn''t know my identity ... maybe that''s because ... it was the first time for me ..." "What is that ...?" "Paripi would have said. When I was in the Imperial City ... what was tormenting me ..." T r anslat e d b y pm tl .co "Ah" And Fiansey finally seems to understand. I was solidified with a surprised expression. Yes, those two people ... "Because they saw me ... not as the son of a hero ... but as Earth Lagan ... because he acknowledged Earth Lagan ... and said he liked it." Not only those two people, but also the kindhearted Ogre''s best friend, the gentle Yankee, and the people of the isolation state. However, the princess was very high for my words --- "That''s why I didn''t see you ------" "I didn''t see you!" "N -...?" "Always, are you still the son of a brave? Then, the brave parents were disappointed .... That was all! From the time of the brat to the time of the academy! Anytime! So I am ... " When I noticed, I was screaming. "That''s not you, princess and princess until you advise me, and not your name until I advise you ... you couldn''t even talk about people!" ? "That''s been the case since I entered the Academy! You''ve called me a friend you''ve always been good with, not a name ... you''re a princess! I think that hurt me!" "That''s because it''s a princess! Unlike when I was a little kid, that kind of thing was a kejime ..." "Don''t be playful! I''ll call myself a princess or say you''re a princess, even though I''m saying that the son of a hero is crazy!" When he noticed, the princess also protruded and shouted at her with a sullen face and with a head that seemed to pierce me. "Play it ... this is reality? All you have to say to Paripi is ... all the way to Koman ... this is what you mean! What was it in my life so far! " "Fiansay ..." And the princess also broke away what had accumulated in the pool. T ra nsla t e d by jpm tl . om "Don''t be silly! Just do what you think! In the end, you want a good woman who can pamper you!" "Well, who is! I mean, I did something you never thought of! And I didn''t think it was convenient for them!" "I dared to be strict with you! I want you to suppress your feelings of fluttering and want you to grow more, to be a better man, to be a more suitable man!" "Who asked for such a thing when! To be a man who suits me? Yeah, if you notice something already, you''ll talk ugly to each other, swear, and work hard with each other. "It can''t be helped! Even if you leave out the children of the brave, you''re weaker than me! You''ll never win!" "Well, say that!" "And from that point on, you felt inferior to me, Rival, and Fu, and began to twist and degrade yourself, and were always frustrated ... I just wanted to remember you when you pulled us back like in the past! " "This, this ... what ..." "That''s right! So I guess the world wouldn''t readily recognize a weaker man than me, a princess and a woman, as a fiance ... so I was tough! If you were strong from the start in the last game, I didn''t treat you so hard, and I didn''t say it too much! I didn''t ask Saddis for a reward, and I let her rub as much milk as she could! " "What, what do you want that book? Oh, that this book was disposed of by Saddis ... or I didn''t want it!" "Oh, yeah! You didn''t seem to be in my eyes!" "Oh?" "What the hell, what the hell were you!" In a way, it was the first time we had quarreled with each other so hard. "Oh, I don''t notice anything about your feelings ... I just press my feelings ... I misunderstand ... I spin idle ... I hurt you unconsciously ... I understand ... but ... but ... let me say a little ... " "... Fiansay ..." "My life ... since I met you ... I''ve lived consciously of you only ... about a bit ... I can''t forgive you ... you hate me ... I m so sinful? And gradually I could not understand what they were saying to each other, but both me and Fiansay began to breathe on their shoulders ... "Huh, huh, huh ... Already ... Already ... What are you doing ... We''re ..." "It''s real ... Even just exhausted from the battle with Rokkaku! "But ..." "Oh, I ... I didn''t do anything in the battle ... I''m tired ..." When they noticed, they both sat down on the clouds and were drooping. But ... "But, earth ... I certainly wanted you ... to be the son of a hero ... but ... I didn''t like you because I was the son of a hero ..." "... Fian ... Say ..." "It would be a meaningless excuse if it didn''t get through ... but ... but ..." "Fit? Oh ..." "Higgling ... Guss ... Earth ... I''m ... I''m told to Paripi ... oh ... and now ... I''m screaming with you for the first time ...... I didn''t think I''m such an ugly woman ... " Finally, a big tear spills from both eyes of the princess, and the princess wears both hands while sitting down ... "Earth ... Higg ... I''m sorry ..." "That?" "My best ... I only thought of things that were convenient for me ..." Oh ... yes ... really today ... what a day. I feel sad and guilty. Chapter 229 Episode 228: Repartitioning "Fian ... Say ..." "Just ... finally ... uh ... sorry ... sorry ..." He has been with Fiansei for more than a decade and was apologized for the first time. "No, don''t do it ... why? ... you''re like that ..." "I''m sorry, don''t ... earth ... uh ..." That''s why that single word, "I''m sorry," resonated heavily in my heart. "me too" I was naturally moving my mouth. I was bad. But what''s wrong with me? What am I going to apologize for? Did you not notice the feeling of Fiansay? Did you miss your expectations? Have you cried? I can''t sort out what to apologize for. But looking at the current Fiansei, everything else is bad and am I just a poor victim? Should not be so. And the answer came naturally. "I might have thought only about myself ..." Tr a ns la t e d b y jp tl.om That was what I thought. If Fiansay was acting with everything in mind for his convenience, then I only thought of myself and all the surrounding voices seemed to be a frustrating noise. I was blocking my ears. "So ... I was too bad ... I''m sorry." "... Earth ..." I have apologized to Fiansay several times. However, the apology is ... DDYour father, the hero, will be disappointed in the present? Earth DDMe, no face, no princess ... It was a sloppy thing that couldn''t hold anything down. So in that sense, I might have been the first one. Trans l a t e d by Jptl . o "No, I''m not ..." "No, no, I''m not ... I''m sure you''re sorry to be rude ..." "It''s louder without knowing your feelings ..." What if ... I didn''t notice anything ... I''m sorry I didn''t get the results I expected ... "" Oh, don''t say that! Just! " I apologize to Fiansay for myself. Nevertheless, Fiansay is upset about my apology. "And I didn''t just do things that were convenient for me ... then ... they didn''t fall in love with the girls in the class ... I did the worst thing! Sorry!" "No, no, that''s ... big deal ...?" In response to my apology, Fiansay apologized again, saying, "No, I''m bad for me," and I also apologized, "No, I''m not." "No, no, no, no ..." "Earth?" "It''s ... sure ... yes ..." "... Huh?" I remembered. Speaking of which, it was so. "No, hey ... that''s just what the surroundings were all about to me," Are you still the son of a hero? " Yes, for example ... DDBut ... the princess is really good ... but earth-kun is still strong ... The pulse reaction of the girls in the class. He blushed and praised me. Even though I was only in Saddis, I was glad and shy. I can''t beat the princess, but I''m second in my grade, so I''m an honor student. In addition, girls can usually be relieved because they can have a family. Nevertheless --- Hey, you guys there! You may have misunderstood a little. Certainly he is a talented person, his face may not be bad, and he is a wealthy family. However, he has some twists. He is quite a character, not a honest person, and more than anything else. I have been rudely looking into my underwear when I was a child, and still have a glossy book in my room. During this time, I heard from his maid that his desk was double-bottomed and a magic trap was set up and hidden. No, if it''s a boy of his age, it''s not a good way to do it, but he''s a sad man hiding and seeing such sloppy and horny things. And even if it looks like, his face is not bad, but his eyes are pretty bad. No, it''s not wild and masculine, but it''s bad. His family is also rich, his parents are heroes, and two people to be respected. However, he is too kind and he is spoiled. Do you hate that? No, but isn''t that not working hard? I am studying and training to surpass me. I''m so admired that I''m so defeated and trying hard to find myself in the shadows, but still, ah, that, yeah. He has no delicacy for girls. Yeah, so you should never aim for him I endlessly blow my girls into the girls so as to make a quick start. And the girls who heard it showed a smile ... -Ufu-fu-fu, you know, princess-in us ... No, I never thought that any girl in this imperial city would be Earth''s lover- Hey ? So, I didn''t have much sweet and sour memories at the academy. "Oh, that''s terrible! Say Boroko! " Trans lat ed b y jpm tl.o m "Ah, uh, because that ..." "That''s right! If I remember, I''ll be back again! If I could do one of the good memories at the academy, it might have changed!" "That''s why I''m glad that Earth is praised, but ... I don''t want Earth to be irritated or girls other than me to call to Earth ..." "Nana, what a selfishness! Even with such a face, this is terrible!" "U, oh, oh, ho, I''m really sorry. Oh, it''s not an apology to be forgiven ... but really the worst thing as a person ...? But, at the time, only Saddis was in my eyes I guess you said earlier! " "That''s it! This is this!" "Nana ?! What''s that picking up idea? That is, my favorite is elsewhere, but I want to get along with other girls or something like that!" "I can''t do that, but no, but I don''t know what will happen ..." "Yeah, you didn''t notice any dust in my feelings! No, I didn''t tell you, but I''m bad too ... But I''m the lowest, but is that idea an ant?" "No, it''s a human! Even if it''s not my favorite, it''s good to be told by a girl .... It''s good! Rival and Fu are so much fuss, but only me!" "What the hell is that! Somehow, we abused each other emotionally, and then apologized for being a shun ... We argued again. But why? ... "Oh, roughly, if you weren''t, you''re originally flattering! And there was something dangerous in the genre of the book you''ve got! Or "Magic Mirror Carriage Invites at the Graduation Ceremony" or something like an obscene copy of a student wearing a uniform like us! " "Are you a friend of friend who transferred from Ohana as a proof of friendship ...? Did you ever cross over ?! They said, but I didn''t like it!" Tran s l at e d b y p t l.c om "But I was reading! Because the book was creased!" "I''ll see it because I got it! "What do you say exaggerated!" "That''s what a man is! For a moment, silently stealing a glossy book from a person''s room without permission! What''s that guy doing ?!" "What ?!" "What ?!" The heavy atmosphere up to that point was gone ... "Foo, foo, foo ... I was screaming at each other with bare teeth and staring at each other ... " , not at all ... already ... fufu ... really, earth ..." "Kuhah ... really, excuse me, Fiansei ..." that? What is it? We''re "Fu ... aha" "kuhahaha" I''m laughing. "Huh ... why ... I''m ... faster ..." "Hmm?" "I couldn''t have done anything like this ... I couldn''t have exposed everything ... and my terrible jealousy ... Because it''s me ... unless you see that ugly part ... if you don''t accept your true self, it''s meaningless ... " Fiansei smiled and fell on her back on the clouds. I sat next to me and smiled at Fiansei, who smiled like a girl of her age. "That''s right ... I''ve been with me for more than a decade ... I just can''t understand just being together ... I don''t understand the words, I''m misunderstanding ... I''m a childhood friend I guess ... parents and children. " T ra nslat e d b y p mt l .o "... Um ..." "In that sense, so is Koman." "Oh" Nodding on Fiansay''s words, a little gently flowing air flowed over us. And Fiansay ... "Earth ... will you not return to the Imperial City anymore? No excuses, no excuse, no matter how much ..." "No excuses, no excuse, I''ve worn my actions and the power I used. "I don''t have any regrets about my power." "Speaking of that ... it was like that. Could you tell me about that ...?" "Hmm ... mmmm ..." Fiansay''s question turned to "that time." That was when I used the Great Devil Spiral in the previous game. But is that good to say? Fiansay smiled bitterly at such a loss of me "I see. Then, it''s good now." "... Huh?" "Ignore your feelings and don''t hear anything that''s hard to say. Fiansei looked at me hesitantly and pulled with Assari. It was a little surprising. I guess you might have chased me to hear it in the first place. But apart from that ... "By the way, Kron and Shinobu ... do you know?" "No. Nothing" "Yeah. Yes ... then ..." I don''t hear the truth. Instead, check to see if anyone else knows the truth. And Kron and Shinobu do not know. At that time, it seemed that Fiansei squeezed his fist slightly, but immediately looking into my face ... "So, do you know Saddis?" "Oh, I told Saddis." On that question, I nodded clearly. Fiansei then looked a little sullen, but immediately exhaled and laughed again. "Earth. We''re weaker than Saddys." "Well, that''s no use. Neither Rival nor Fou will be as good as Saddys." "Oh. And ... I''ve never lost to you." I don''t feel like I can beat you now, and now I feel stronger than Saddys ... "" How about that? Well, that''s good ... let''s do it. ? That means that there is already a difference between me and you. I don''t fight Saddis like I did in Paripi or Yamadile. But that''s not what the princess wants to say ... "I''m still immature; I still have to polish myself. There was something I had to do before proclaiming such things as bringing me back or getting married. I didn''t even notice that it was a frog inside. '''' "Fiansay ..." Fiansei tells me with a strong tone of will, and stands up and stares at the end of the sky that continues forever ... "I''m repartitioning. I won''t lose to you trying to jump out into the world and live freely ... as a princess, as a warrior, or as a woman ... I''m going for something higher. From the moment " "I see" "Oh, so ... just like you like this. I can''t catch you anyway now." I nodded back, with straight eyes and a smile as fresh as I could. And ... "Earth. I don''t want to hug me now. No kiss or fuck." "Hey, who will do it!" "Hehehe, but ... instead ..." The princess gave her right hand ... "Can I get a handshake?" Goodbye? Reunion? Of friendship? Or oath? It may have various meanings ... "Oh, I''ll do my best too. You''ll do my best." "Um" At least today, we returned to our childhood friendships and felt like we were real friends, and I shook my hand out. Chapter 230 Episode 229: New Goals "Earth ... Fiansay ..." "Ah! Talk ... Did you get it right?" Watching the two of us come back after the talk, we show that Reval and Fu are surprised. That''s right. Fiansay, which was in a state of turmoil, and most of all, the unpleasant atmosphere that must have existed between us has disappeared. "Rival, Fu ... I''m alright. I''m done talking." "Princess!" "Umu" "tsu! Earth!" When Fiansay answered, Fu jumped at me with a full smile. "Earth! I was glad ... I was grateful." "Cho, oma, neck, depressed!" "I''m really sorry too ... I''m sorry ... I didn''t realize what Earth was having trouble with." "Oh, yes yes, I understand. I cry and hug the habit of a little man." "But good ... I was able to make up with the princess? Good ... Really ..." "Quite ..." I always thought that studying abroad has made me a little stronger, but this baby-faced guy is still there. Somehow, when this happens, I''m getting better and I sigh naturally. Meanwhile, Rival was calm and asked Fiansay for the rest of the story. "Well, we''re done ... then what happens then?" "Um, redistribution. I decided to do that." "?" "I don''t have the power to stand in line with me." "That?" "Do you know well? Rival" T ransla ted b y jp m t l. om Rival who fills the words to Fiansay who answers with a clear expression without hesitation. "I mean, not yet ..." "Oh, Rival. I fumbled and chased without knowing anything ... but I knew it, I noticed, it was just a harvest." Um Rival seems to be a little complicated to Fiansay''s words. Then he faces me and asks with a mysterious expression. "Earth ... Did you really talk? What Parisi was saying ... We ran after you ---" "Rival, have you said that? It''s okay now. That''s why it''s alright. " I was enough about that. Rival to me ... "Well ... but ... I''ve pushed selfish expectations ... I don''t apologize?" "Hmm?" "Even if it''s the path I don''t want, the expectations I don''t want ... Even if it was your own expectation ... because you and we were born as children of that kind of house ... because, above all, you were such a thing to us "" ... Ze " It''s as if I''m just saying, "Are you sweet?" Here, Fiansay seems to be different from Rival. However T r an sl a te d by jp tl. o m "But ... this is the only thing ..." "Is this the only thing?" While saying that he would not apologize for what Parisi pointed out, Reval closed his eyes and bowed a little ... "I couldn''t help you ... that day ... I couldn''t protect or stop you ... Today ... I couldn''t help anything ... I talked with your friend While ... sorry ... " "Ha ... ha ..." Not to hunt me down. I''m sorry for not being able to help me. A clumsy thought comes from Rival who talks while biting his lips with regret. It looks like Rival ... "So, Earth" "Oh" "... Someday I''ll catch up with you" And the words of Reval are different from those before the previous game, as if they were aiming at me. Did that time come out like "I''m too strong now?" Is that my goal now? However "I''m sorry, but I can''t catch up. I''m going further." "How far are you going? Not as a warrior ... Not as a hero ... Where are you going?" , It s all-out for something! As I said, Reval was stunned, but his mouth was loose. "Huh ... are you going to put it in parentheses? Isn''t it an answer?" "Ah? It''s surprising to be told you are in parentheses." "Huh ... but ... not bad" "Rival? "I don''t know where I''m heading ... but you''re far ahead of us, far up ... we''ll chase it like we''re pulled ... and that''s fine ... but the road is different ...... You''re okay ... Earth " With that said, Reval tapping my shoulder lightly. At the time of your match, I was indignant that I was going to choose a different path from the brave, the imperial knight, and my father, but looking at me now, I''m convinced that this is all I need It seems to me. And ... "I don''t know what you''re aiming for and who you''re going to fight ... but this time when you''re in a pinch again ... this time I''ll definitely help you." And it felt like a declaration to myself. Rival himself may have felt a lot in this battle, being swept away by the former legend of six levels and the strength of their rival fathers. I''ll give my eyes as if I''ve decided to decide. This is the same as Fiansay. "Oh, yes. I''m going to be strong enough to be okay alone, but if that happens, I''ll rely on you." I also dabbled my shoulder. No, it was the first time I did this kind of masculine exchange. Really don''t look at the first aspects of childhood friends today. Tr ansl a t ed by p tl. o "I''m gonna join me!" "Nuo" "Mu" At that time, Fu, still clinging to my neck, reached out and reached for Rival''s shoulder. "Yeah, get away!" "Yada! See, everyone is sticking together like in the past!" "Well, I''ve never done that!" "So, let''s do it now!" "Eh, it''s awkward and terrible!" "It''s terrible!" "Eh, I can say that you do your best like Fiansay or Reval! The moment you try to shake off a foo who can''t read the air unlike you "It''s natural." "... Oh ...?" But nevertheless, he has always lived proudly as a child of the Seven Heroes. I''m glad everyone was able to make up for it. "I absolutely don''t want to leave me alone ... today ... the world where Earth is now ... and I was able to get a glimpse of the world where our dads fought once. "... I see." Well, this guy ... these guys say, and we''ll do our best to find new goals. I''ll retrain my teacher again, so I can''t catch up. I hope we won''t just win luck and trainer strategies as we do today, but also win with abilities. "For the time being ... it was an awkward atmosphere, but is it okay now?" "" ""! "" The prince, who had been silently watching us, came out with his arms folded and smiling at us. "Like, you guys. Something good." "What, prince ...." "I have subordinates fighting together .... There are cute little birds who yearn ... but like you. ... I quarreled, but stimulated, laughed, and there was no friend or companion to admit myself ... I wanted ... A prince who laughs at us somehow enviously. what? I don''t think it''s such an exaggeration, but ... "Well, the first person I want to admit is ... from my relatives ..." Yeah ... Well, I''ve always lived in various situations ... Tr an s late d b y p tl.c o "Anyway, I''m the same as you ... I''m re-partitioning. This heavenly world itself ... again. I''ve done something really sorry for the people in that country where Yamidile was." Talk to the geese and talk about their apologies and what they will do in the future ... "" Oh, let me do that. " Not just Fiansay, Rival and Fu. Just as Kron did, the prince seems to have become aware of what he is going to do and think that he has to work harder in today''s experience. did. "Now, we''ve taken care of your friends and sealed Yamidile''s eyes. Are you alright ...?" And while I and Fiansay were talking, other post-processing procedures seemed to be over. Then there is nothing to do in this country anymore. To be honest, I arrived at a world that is said to be legendary and stepped in, but I couldn''t particularly look around slowly, but this is not the case in this country right now. , Before it becomes troublesome ... "Okay, let''s go ..." Let''s go back. To the ground. And me and traine Chapter 231 Episode 230 "" "Nui''s good, the goddess and the high priest can leave the country! ??" "" Klong and Yamidile do not return to Kakuretaire. No, the moment I told everyone I couldn''t return, I was amazed. Of course. Most of the people here are like disciples of Yamadile. "Sure, what are you doing ?! We promised everyone to return home !?" "Yes! Even though the fight was over ... What should I do now ... " This is especially true of Karui and Tsukushi''s sisters who have been together like family. I''m already clinging to tears. "Thank you, everyone. Please think of us so much ..." "Goddess!" "But this is already decided. We can no longer return to the ketchtail." Perhaps we were bothered by this thing ?! I guess no one of us is resentful of them! "" Tsukushi ......... " It s okay, no matter how many times we are It s no good Tsukushi''s older sisters cling to you if you don''t want to part. Meanwhile, Machi was calm. "If Earth Lagan weren''t here today, they would have been defeated ... all would have been killed." T ra n s l a te d b y jp m tl. o m "Geese !?" "And Earth. You''re never going to be a couple with a goddess and live in a ketchtail ... if there''s something similar ... more than anything else ... There ... I think we''re right now ... " I couldn''t win today if I weren''t there ... I wonder if I couldn''t have done this unless I fought and exhausted Yamadile ... "I understood in this battle. We were weak. We were helpless. Tsukushi, Karui, everyone. If you make a vow to defend someone ... nothing else makes sense if you have the right strength. I don''t. " Today has become a new determination day for Klong, Fiansay, Rival, Fu, Prince and even the geese. The devastating defeat in the fight against Paripi has instilled a further change in awareness into the geese, who normally boast superhuman powers, but who work harder than usual. Hearing the goose''s words, everyone who only complained that the Krons would not return to the Kacletaire frowned complicatedly. "We were ... weak ... indeed ... I guess ..." "I also ... I was just running away in the end ..." "If you say that ... everyone will be the same." "..." "I was also killed instantly ..." "Kshit ... When I return, I''ll increase the amount of muscle training by three times." We were weak. It seemed that everyone knew it. And the goose is on behalf of everyone ... "Northmaster. We keep our discipline even in the absence of the master. We will be able to defend ourselves without worrying about this time .... I''ll be stronger." Tr a n s l ate d by Jpm t l.co "Geese ..." "That''s why ... I want you to live with them again. I''ll definitely try to rebuild the Kakuretaire." I felt like I and Fiansay couldn''t say anything to Machi''s words. "I''d like to ask the great priest!" "We''ll become stronger!" "This time we''ll always do it!" "Master!" "Goddess!" Going forward, the Kole Terre will have access to outsiders like the Union. This is because his father was involved, and he lost the word that he had lived in the country. Most of all, the story of Paripi is that outside support is essential to rebuilding the current Kukuretaire. That''s right, so will the day when the world''s top prize winner, Yamidile, can once again live dignifiedly in a cullet tail "Well, well ... all of you ... go ahead." "Everyone is Gamba!" Yamidile probably knows that, but he doesn''t say it. There may have been a lot of planning behind the scenes, it may have been the place or relationship you just tried to use, but Yamadile has a heart. These are the disciples who have spent more than a decade and grew up with their own salt. There seemed to be some thoughts, and he spoke only words of encouragement. "" "" " Finally, a cheerful voice and a bow that transmitted vibrations resonated. "That means Earth is no longer there?" "Seriously, you still have to fight your crotch!" "Ass !?" "I heard that you can use a sword. "I want to go with the sword by all means ..." "Where are you going to go?" "Wow, are you really serious ?!" "Earth!" And I also say goodbye here, Tsukushi''s sister, Karui, and other stiff people who have been together for the last few months are all clinging together. "Oh, well, I sometimes come to play ... I hope I''m calm down." Anyway, unlike Yamidile, I can only come back to play. However, if the eyes of the union of fathers are tough, then ... T ra n s la t ed b y jpm t l .com "Earth, I''ve taken care of you." "Ms. Butterfly." "I''m glad you were there. I''m still working hard." "Oh, I''m grateful. The battle with Machio will take me to the next stage. Because he pushed me up. " High-touched with Machi and snapping, and exchanged goodbye with everyone who met in Kakuretail "Now, let''s send you soon." The prince claps his hand and gives a signal to depart. "Hmm? No, everyone is on a fishing boat ... ah ... but Hirua has Kron and Yamadile, and I ..." "Oh, that''s right, but the boats you''ve come on are considerable It looks like he''s hurt, so I''ll try to repair it later and return it. "" Oh, oh, is that so? But then, how do we ... just carry it down? " If there are dozens of people ... Come on, the little birds! Come on! " It''s a bit different if you''re wondering if the angels are going to ombre each one, because you can''t return in the same way as you go. "Oh! Pegasus ... Eh, I''ve only seen it in picture books ... Is it real ...?" "Hey! Really!" "Wow, how amazing!" The moment the prince claps his hands, dozens of war maiden straddling Pegasus appear. Seeing the beautiful furry Pegasus, the princesses are excited to shine their eyes. "Ride behind them, one by one. Let''s send them to Tenma, the world of the sky, which is operated by my cute little birds." "" "" Ooooooooooo !!!! "" " And if it comes to putting on such Pegasus, naturally the men are also excited ... "Wow, seriously! Behind that cute angel-chan?" "Hey, you''re lost in a mess ..." "Seven stars are ruffled .... now?" Well, simply because you can sit close behind the cute angels ... these guys ... "Prince ... Are you sure? Isn''t your Majesty''s consciousness back yet, but this is ... and also about Yamadile ..." "Oh, all responsibility is me. Whatever my father says I''ll show you everything I can do, so I want you to help me. "" ... Oh, I''m ... for the prince ... everywhere, whatever ... " The angels seem to dislike being able to turn their faces pale in the air of such shit. Well, unlike the prince, these guys weren''t even watching the battle in the palace, so we weren''t quite convinced even if we were told that we were actually benefactors who saved the heavenly world Perhaps you don''t want to be in contact with a painful man who is a prince''s order. "Oh, men. I''ll tell you, no matter how good you are, be careful because if you do anything obscene to my cute little birds, they''ll just fall into the sea." """"Yes"""" T r an s lated b y jp mtl.o Well, for the time being, the prince took care that it was probably not a threat, so both guys would be OK, but still I can not hide the happy appearance. And so is the princess who witnessed Pegasus purely. "Oh, wow, I ... Pegasus ... Huh ... Um, can I even take one of them back to the Imperial City ..." "Sure, this makes shopping a lot easier, In the crisis, you can easily run across mountains and seas. '''' And then, some surprising guys ... "Well, Pegasus ... I didn''t care much during the battle, but ... Humm ... I thought that my legs were weak because of the wing movement, but ... There ... It was a side trainer. He looks at the group of Pegasus walking in front of them with interest. "What, trainer. Are you interested in Pegasus too? "Well, I''ve never seen that much. But in terms of interest, it''s more of a horse than a Pegasus. " Horse? What are you ... on a horse? e? You? Riding a horse ... does it make sense? One more surprising aspect of the trainer who was taught again. I mean, it would have been possible to fly in any place, warp, and so on, and it wouldn''t be necessary to ride a horse ... "I wasn''t on the move separately. I was just riding it as a hobby. " "Um. In the past, he hid his true identity and participated in horse races on the ground and in Makai with his horses. " ? Oh, you ... horse racing! ? "Wow, surprising. I was once unidentified and called the world''s best reading jockey, and won numerous high prize races including the Makai Derby. " Trainer with his arms folded and talking about warrior with a shy face ... no ... no words ... "Nostalgic ... Amazing horse, Kunku Bryan who took the triple crown at Makai Horse Racing ... Fukakai Impact ... Everyone was a good horse ..." "That''s right ..." `` Speaking of which, the world''s highest peak in the terrestrial world, ''Dejinmon Prize'' It was at that time that the eyes of the trainer began to sparkle as the heat of the story gradually increased. "Well, boy. Are you going to a different place than everyone? Like the goddess and Yamadile." Tr a n slated b y pmtl.c o m "Hmm? Oh, oh ... it''s only halfway." If you notice, everyone is already preparing for a two-seater in Pegasus, and when I only have surplus, the prince smiles refreshingly ... "Board, boy" "What?" "You''ll send me anywhere." It''s a secret that I''m going to be confused by the fact that the same man is so beautiful that I''m so excited about it. Because it gets superfluous and complicated. "Oh, behind you ...?" "I don''t like that? Then, do you sit in front of me? Between my arms ... I''ll hold you firmly so that you don''t fall." Isn''t it a kid ?! I don''t mean to say something weird! "" Haha is shy ... but she''s so strong ... she''s pretty cute. The reason why the attractive flowers are attracted to you "I understand it well." "Oh, oh?" "Look, turn your hand around my waist without being shy." Looking at a giraffe or smiling and making fun of a person ... or maybe this is really too beautiful ... is he really a man? "Well, that said, in that race, no one knew much about it, so the dividend rate was terrible .... Fufu, those who were stunned by the most defeated and betting paper tickets The expression was exhilarating. '''' Oh, trainer? I''m sorry, I didn''t hear from the middle. Chapter 232 Episode 231 Intercept "Earth, let''s meet with us at a height again!" "Oh, again!" "Bocha, please let me breathe! Please come back anytime." "The goddess, the great priest, and Anchan will always come back again!" "Is it absolutely!" "" Also, Hiruaaaaaaaaa !!! "" Everyone jumping out of the clouds, riding the angels and Pegasus, is waving at them. There are some tears. However, I feel smile and freshness. Today, there are too many things to do, both mentally and physically hard, but I smiled and looked back. "Bochan ... I''ll talk to my husband and wife ... I''m already chasing her .... But please believe in her." "Um, I I say, but also say that this is not a parting of this life. " If you think about it, you''ve run out of the Imperial City and have met various things, but it may be the first time you can part with a smile like this. Saddis, Fiansay, everyone else ... "Honey, let''s meet again ? ...... Ufufufu ... Kron doesn''t mean to travel or live with honey separately ... Princess Fiansay is already in the house ... Saddys Bo-cha-ma, I''m fine ... U-fu, U-fu-fu-fu-fu ... No competitors around the honey are gone by myself ... Kita-kore! Wow! " Somehow, Shinobu is waving his hand, but he has a terrible grinning face. "Everyone is fine!" "I''m going to play again!" T ransl ate d b y p tl.co m Kron and Hirua waving with a smile to everyone. "Hmm" And Yamidile with his arms folded and kept silent. Both eyes are normal eyes, and the emblem will not open anymore. "Everybody ... already far away ..." "Kron ..." "Kron-sama ..." Kron muttered lonely, watching everyone at Pegasus, who had already seen them as far as beans. However, he immediately grabbed his fists and raised his face with motivated eyes. "Okay, let''s go, Yamadile, Hi-chan. Earth is also halfway together, right?" "T, Kron-sama ... That''s right." Yamidile is a little confused by Kron who switches right away and turns to the front. Kron has changed and it has become really strong, as did Yamadile, who has lived with me for more than a decade. I was worried a lot, but this seems to be fine. And "Atsui" is coming ... "So, let''s go, too?" "Oh." T r a ns lat ed b y p m t l . o And I also stop shaking hands to the distant Saddys. Yamidile and Kron get on Hirua''s back, and I get him behind the prince. Anyway, this is crazy. "Hello!" "Uo!" "Let''s get caught up, Princess!" "I''m a man! Uo !?" The shy prince turns me into a signal to Pegasus. Pegasus then raised his forefoot to gain momentum and jumped out of the clouds. "Uo, nu, fall, ugly, ug, gu" At first I thought it was embarrassing to put my hand on the prince''s waist, but the moment she jumped, she clung reflexively to the prince''s body. "... Hmm?" "Haha, I''m too surprised, little boy. Are you scared to hold on so desperately?" "Oh, no? Then turn your hand around your waist. " He lost his balance a bit and was embarrassing to embrace the prince''s body with a surprise, and he was teased by the prince, but ... now something strange feels like a palm ... soft I mean ... no, it''s hard, but ... just a little soft? Where did I touch the prince''s body now? Oh, is it too close? The smell is ... why is this man smelling good like a man? "Ah, a child? You ... haven''t you noticed it at all? ""Hmm? "She''s dressed like that, but in fact ---" At that time, Traina smiled at me ... "Where should we go?" "Eh ... uh ... uh ..." Torayna was trying to say something, but was questioned by the prince. "Oh, Klons go to the westernmost coastline of the empire. That was decided by talking with Paripi. And I ... "Okay, so where should the boy send it?" "Oh, I want to send the clones and then go to the destination." "Oh, I don''t mind." However, will we return to the territory of the empire far away ... " Tra n sla t ed by Jp tl .o m That was the story we decided with Traina. "Fuufu, my Pegasus can be delivered at any distance without much time. But is the funny dragon there okay?" "Oh, what, you''re stupid now? I''m actually confident that I fly pretty fast! "" Wow, fast fast fast! "" Kron-sama, don''t lean too much ... Speaking of what, what is this dragon? Where is it ... Earth Lagan? "" Hmm? Oh. I and Kron summoned. " And while we were talking about that, the continent closest to Kacletaire came into our sight. "Oh, look at that boy, boy. Over there ..." "Hmm? Oh ... the continent has come into view ... That''s not the case, that''s different ...... that ..." "... Betreir Kingdom ... Or Wow, that is another country. I saw it for the first time! A large port town can be seen along the coastline facing the sea, and several boats are anchored. A country I''ve never been to. Kron is shining. "Oh ... that''s ... Betreal kingdom ..." The trainer is also looking at "ho-". "Have traina ever been to that country? "No, not in that country. I was not particularly interested. Although it is a member of the United Nations, its national strength is far lower than that of the Empire and the Kingdom of Japone. Well, I don''t know much. " Originally, you are traveling freely, so it may be one of the real pleasures to step into a country you have never been to. If Klons didn''t pick you up, you might have been willing to take a detour. Then ... "Betreial kingdom ... Speaking of that ... that little girl, who was one of the seven heroes, was from that country ... Speaking of which, what is he doing? Did Yamidile have been hiding behind such eyes and nose for more than a dozen years, but did not notice it at all? "Betreir kingdom ... Speaking of that ... that little girl, who was one of the seven heroes, was from that country ... Well, after the war, he never returned to the country, so I was close I was hiding in my claw tail. '''' Traina and Yamidile muttered almost simultaneously. And they both spoke of the Seven Heroes from that country. "Hmm? The trainer responded to Yamidile''s muttering. "Hey, baby ..." Trans l ate d by pmt l. o Speaking of which, seven heroes other than father and mother, only one of them is also a trainer ... "Hmm? Ah ... you didn''t know that. Speaking of which, I didn''t talk about that. " What does it mean? The seven heroes thought they were all holding high jobs in their hometowns ... well, most of them are empires. " Five. Father, mother, emperor, Rival''s father, and Fu''s father "" And is Japone''s Kojirou the top of the samurai warrior? Sure, I heard that. But that said, I didn''t hear about the other one, "The Little Girl" Did you talk about that during the Cacletaire competition? Certainly, the flow of talking about Rokuha ... "The youngest of the seven heroes ... Is it still a little girl about seven to eight years old? "Espi" ... I think it''s more than twenty now, but that was a very interesting thing ... No, that''s why ... It might have been used by adults of Bethleir ... Is it due to the situation around you? That''s why Traina misses the name of one of the seven enemies who was once an enemy. I know that "name only". "I''ve only heard and talked, but never met." He was also a companion to your parents and seemed like a sister, but didn''t you ever meet? "I am. I guess my father and mother sometimes met after the war, but at least I met Kozhiro and Espi. '' I''ve never met. Well, I don''t know before I know. Even Mikado''s Gee told me I had met when I was a baby. "Well good. Anyway ... what is Espi doing now? "Well? "" ...? "No, I don''t even know. However, I heard that there was a lot of isolation from the country ... it seemed that there was no family ... it was like I was doing something with the Allies for a while, but what are you doing now? I don''t know, my father and my mother didn''t tell me in detail, and I wasn''t interested in that much ... " I often heard of the Seven Heroes, and that was the textbook. It is also related to politics with demons and the demonic world after the war. But I don''t know about Espi. "Earth Lagan, you ... do you know about Espi?" So, if I didn''t know it and told Traina, it was Yamadile who heard that. "Hmm? No, only the name ... Unlike what the other seven heroes are, what are they doing now ..." "Yes ..." When I answered so, Yamidile stared at the port city of Betreir, and ... "Before ... I asked Hakuki, but ... Espi is Noja." But before he says it, his words are interrupted. "I found it !!!" Tr anslat ed by p m t l.o "I found it !!!" DDDDDDDDDDDD ! ? ? "I''m sorry, Magong! Give me a little speed!" "I''ll make you recover as much as you get tired! I''ll give you a lot of luxury carrots later, so please!" Look back. There, someone chasing from behind at a blazing speed. "What, what !? It''s fast! Something is coming ...! Oh, that''s ..." If you look closely, it is Pegasus flying at a furious speed. And straddling it while roaring ... "Well, why ...?" "What ... what ?!" I and Yamadile were astonished at the same time. "Oh? Who are you?" "Small ... Hiiro ... Maam!" father! ? mother! ? why? Because Saddis and Fiansay will talk ... "... I wouldn''t have listened to the story, I just borrowed it from Pegasus, a Tenku tribe, and chased it with a spirit ..." "... it could be ..." I guess ... then they don''t hear the story ... Sadith and Fiansay say "believe in me" ... Did you come after? Either way ... this is crazy! And I was in such a hurry I had not noticed yet. Neither Yamidile nor Kron was aware. A father and his mother come after two people on one Pegasus. But it wasn''t really "two people". Actually, one more person ... one very small thing ... between my father and my mother ... like a clinging cling to my father''s back and my mother hugging from behind ... Chapter 233 Episode 232: Just Talent Looking at the fathers chasing at blazing speed, Traina sighs as if stunned ... "That idiot. Probably --- -What is it? Pegasus from the sky ... what is it? Uo, are you sadis? Fiansei too! DDHusband Wife I worried you until now DDI''m glad you''re safe ... but what does that mean? And sadis ... the earth ... DDBochama will not return -Tsu! ? Tr ansla ted b y jp m tl .co DDHusband, Bochama DDDDDD --not returning! ? Why! I don''t want to hear the story directly! DDNo, so ... --Hmm? A shadow from that cloud ... something is flying away? Are you ... maybe an earth! ? I ca nt do this! Saddis, and her winged sister, borrow a little horse! -Husband! DDHiro, I will ride! DDWell, wait, yeah, yeah, yeah! T ra nslated by jp tl.com DDOh my husband, my wife Aaah, talk to the end! Well, did this happen? "Wow, I could clearly imagine that scene." The image that Traina envisioned flowed into me. And I could easily imagine that scene. Maybe that''s it. That''s why Saddys and Fiansay told me "I''ll talk to my father." "Hey, dude, Earth Lagan! More than ... Hiro ... Maam ... What are you doing!" "Earth, those guys ..." "Prince! Hirua! I''m listening to what I say ... "" Hmm? I''m already really serious! Fly faster! " Anyway, I can catch up with this. "Earth Woooooo! Yamidile Yeah Yeah! Stop! Yeah Yeah!" "Earth, stop! Talk to us!" Even if I could get rid of Saddis and Fiansay, but ... I''m still with them ... Yamidile and Kron ... so I can''t get caught. "Oh, but it doesn''t stop. Is that okay? "Oh, can you run away?" "Let''s leave it. It''s too early for mankind to challenge our heavenly people on the sky." The prince was confused at first while feeling the intense pressure of furious chasing, but now he looks calm. Release one hand from the reins clasped with both hands. "Can a funny dragon leave me too?" "Hmm?" Tran sl at e d by ptl.o "If you can''t just use the wings, keep the wind on your side!" At that time, magic power gathers in one hand of the prince. "Winds sometimes hurt life. But sometimes the wind boosts me. The exquisite power that is possible because of me with her emblem ... Mega wind boost !!" "Nah !?" The magic released is the wind. It wraps around the entire body of Pegasus and Hirua on which we ride, and is a driving force that pushes it all at once. "Wow, it''s awesome! It''s easy, it''s really fast! It''s pushed!" "Wow! It''s faster than before!" "Wind Boost ... used by the Tenku tribe to accelerate the flight Magic ... But if you make mistakes, the strong wind will destroy your body ... but not only to yourself, but also to the dragon on which Pegasus and others are riding ... Well, if you have the emblem eyes It would be easy ... "" A magic that encourages acceleration ... fast. As if we were in the wind ... I was really shaken off. "Now, it''s getting faster, they''re going to run away!" "I can''t get any more speed!" "Dah, damn! Magong, really, no good !? I''ll do as much luxury carrots and apples! " The distance that should have been packed is expanding again. My father and mother are sick of the prince''s magic. "I''ll shake it here. Boy. Goddess. Yamadile. Funny Dragon!" Apparently, there''s nothing like this at this speed. "Uooooooo !!! "" "That! ??" " However, the voices of my father and mother from a distance are ... approaching little by little ... "... what is it?" Tra ns late d by jpm tl.c o "What?" "Oh ..." "That''s why that out-of-standard guy ..." "... Huh ... Did that happen? As usual ... Accelerate Pegasus and Hirua with the magic of the wind. The prince had just said, "I can only do it because I have a emblem". Yamidile should have nodded as if he was impressed. Nevertheless "Hey, what the prince! The Pegasus on which my father is riding is accelerating and chasing with the magic of the wind!" What the hell is that? " Yes, Pegasus, with his father and mother, is accelerating with the wind and chasing like us. The prince is also surprised at this. And it is these two people who know the meaning in this place. "It''s nothing. Hiiro''s stupid ... I was able to imitate it, even if I didn''t have a coat of arms ..." One is Yamadile. In a way, I know my father better than me. I know because I''ve fought against a "serious father" that I don''t even know. "Stupid ... Imitation of my magic? Perfect control of power ... ?? No ... I don''t admit that!" "Prince?" "How about this? Two legs!" "The boy, hold me on the bridle for a little while instead of me!" The prince still had even more "techniques". I let the back of me grab the reins I was holding and release my hands. Then, do you condense magic in the center of both palms? "If a simple wind boost is not enough ... it''s a build-up wind ... that is, it compresses the wind to the limit and then releases it, which creates a momentary further explosive acceleration!" "Hoo ... compress the magic and then release it ...? Or ... this also requires the application of magic technology ..." "I''ll go, boy! Dragon! Instant acceleration, mega turbojet!" It is just an explosion. Intense acceleration that is not the same as before. In addition, they have a kind of barrier around them to prevent Pegasus and our skin from being cut by the wind. "Uoh, oh oh!" "Kyuah, great!" "Great!" Tra ns la t ed b y Jp t l. o I, Kron, and Hirua smile involuntarily at the intense acceleration. If this "Oh, something again ... Did someone riding a horse with Earth do it? It''s magic ..." "Hey, you''re a bit off again, idiot! Look, you''re doing the same thing!" "Well, um, this is it, this is it ... this is it? "" "That! ??" " Then, again, his father used the same magic as the prince, imitating himself, and caught up again. "What, what ...?" It is natural that the prince thinks so. Me too. Then, here, another person who knows his father besides Yamadile ... "The heraldic eye can analyze the magic seen by the eye in detail with theory and theory, understand it by head, and then make that magic its own. In that sense, Hiiro would not be able to explain the prince''s magic today with theory or theory. But he can still use the prince''s magic just by looking at it. '' It is a trainer who knows his father better than Yamadile. "That''s not an ability. The image you see with your eyes and what you feel with your body can be embodied by feedback without reason or theory. "Trainer ..." "Yes, not ability ... it''s just talent." [That! ? In a sense, the only cruel force in the world that can be solved with a single word, even the effort that a person bleeds and the endurance of repetitive practice that is repeated many times without getting tired. "Ah, this magic ... wouldn''t it be faster if we did it in a row? Do this and do this ... you could do it!" "That''s ... I''ll keep my magic in a row !? Stupid ... I''ll collect and release magic at a very high speed, and then repeat it and release it ... It''s said that it requires tremendous advanced technology and magical power. To ... what the man is! " Haha, instead of imitating the prince''s magic at the end of the phrase, did he develop even more amazingly? Oh, that''s it, father ... "Whatever! You can do anything if you''re upset! Now, let''s get away no matter where we are at the end of the earth!" That''s it ... father. After all, my father doesn''t know. "Well, Earth! Please stop doing it! I can''t trust Yamidile, but Dad, talk to you properly ... DDD So, I''m ... approaching my father, shouting at me from behind ... "Hey, father" "That! Oh! What, earth!" "Dad has ever despaired of his talent?" "What?" I was glad for a moment when I called my dad, but I could hear my voice wonder if my words were unexpected. But I don''t look back. I don''t want to be caught. Looking forward, like a bitches to my father ... Chapter 234 Episode 233 I told you. But how can I do that? Because now I''m terribly uncomfortable with my father''s evil behavior chasing desperately for me. And ... I remembered it ... DDWell, you are a type that stretches slowly. Don''t be impatient I was told, such words. To be clear, the words that Tekito told me didn''t frustrate me. "Earth ... you ..." "Earth, what ... what?" My father and mother seem to be amazed at my question. I didn''t look back at those two people, and I was ... "Of course, your father has also made an effort, you''ve been feeling painful, you''ve died through the shuraba many times in the war, and because of the sadness, you surely got over that kind of thing? I don''t know that long ago, but I guess that''s what it was. I know that my father''s life wasn''t easy. Because I felt such power, my fathers who fought against him were struggling ... but ... " But I say. T r ans la te d b y jp tl .c o m "But my father doesn''t understand my feelings." "Earth !?" "Do you understand my feelings to my father? My feelings that have been trying for a magical sword that does not suit me for more than 10 years ... It is said that it is our son, it grows up sick and it is neglected My days that were ... my feelings ... " "" That! ?? "" And my father and mother, who were surprised at my words, shouted out in panic. But ... "Well ?! Earth ... what ... it doesn''t suit me ... that kind of thing ... that kind of thing ... earth ... I''m ..." "... Earth ..." "I didn''t! I didn''t! There were qualities that might have been more than normal levels ... only a level not enough for a brave thoroughbred!" Tr a n s l a te d by Jp t l .c om That was the last time I played against Rival in the last game. They both remember that. The words are jammed. --I don''t have the same talent as my father. Even if I imitate my father, I can not catch up I can''t deny them strongly because I was listening to my words at that time. But that''s not what I mean. "Our father, who sees and feels and moves with instinct, can do almost anything, doesn''t know what he can''t do," Why can''t he? ", So he didn''t even know what I was up to." "Ah ... earth ..." Trainers talk about things with theory and reason. DDYou are a magic swordsman Rather than Hilo''s fighting style. He is a special attack type that concentrates one point without thinking later. Defeat opponents by maximizing the power of magic with a sword. It can be established because of its blessed strength, endurance that does not scare against odd counterattacks, and enormous amount of magical power possessed by humans. That doesn''t apply to you That''s why ... -You are the son of Hiiro, but his strength and the amount of magic he has are different from his father. No matter how much you imitate the hero, the hero cannot be exceeded Immediately after meeting, I saw that I wasn''t a magic sword and asked, "Why not? ] Also explained properly. Furthermore, the style I should aim for in Kakuretaire ... DDYou have no shortcomings as far as the figures are concerned. Your goal is to ... wear everything wide and deep ... dexterous! DD -And ... I mean ... those who have a special trick are called "specialists" and those who excel in everything are called "generalists". He explained it step by step and made me convinced. "Your father and mother have seen me for more than a decade, didn''t you know why I couldn''t? No, didn''t you see me at all in the first place?" Tr a nsl a t e d b y jp tl. om "" That! ?? "" "What was the reason I couldn''t beat Fiansay or Reval? I''m the type that stretches out, but I can do it someday? Two kids? White! " It turned out that they were shocked without looking back. Because they have lost their words, and their father has stopped the magic of accelerating. "But it''s okay. That''s okay. That''s already ... I''m ... rewarded ..." Yes, it has already paid off in the heavenly world. He has been trying for ten years for himself. But the days were not wasted. It was a decisive factor to win that Paripi. My ten years were connected at that moment. So it was rewarded. Traina told me that. "And ... there''s someone who''s looking at me ... looking at me ... Earth Lagann" Yes, beside me now, there is a trainer who understands me, looks at me. And there''s Kron, who recognized me as me, for seeing the fruits of my efforts. Yes, even Shinob. But I don''t want to talk to my dad who doesn''t know me. Ah ah ... I could have grown up a bit ... I didn''t mean to say this ... It seems like I''m still repelling my father and mother just like a brat. But that''s fine for now. So ... "Prince, now ... accelerate." "Wow, oh, oh ... I see ..." I knocked on the prince''s shoulder and told him to stay away from the two who might have been shocked. However "... yes ... yes ... earth. We ... disqualified ... did not see anything ..." "I know ... I didn''t know anything ... I didn''t even know what I knew!" I can hear their voices again ... Tr an sla t e d by p tl .o "That''s why I won''t lose this time! I don''t want to make a mistake this time!" I''m not going to lose me while I''m stunned by the shock ... but it''s the same. I don''t want to be caught by them now. No matter what I say, I look back ... "Goddess! Grand Priest! Onii-chan!" "That! ??" In such an unexpected voice ... I wouldn''t have looked back at the screams of my father or mother ... I looked back at that small but big scream ... "Huh? Oh? What''s this voice !?" "What is it? Why is he ...!" Even in this situation, Kron, who should have been poiwapo, was astonished, and Yamidile was equally astonished. That''s it. No way ... he''s ... "Wait! Why? Why are you going? Why are you going?" The tiny little guy ... a little bit of his face between his father and his mother, and his eyes moistened ... oh ...... damn ... it''s gone ... I ... "Well, oh ... that fucking father ... He put his boobs on the shelf and beat his father. But no way he''s here ... "Oh, oh ... earth! Amae! Amae is ..." "Why Amae is with Hiiro ...?" "Dam ...... it''s like a situation ..." "Boy, that pretty girl?" Amae-chan! " My dads seemed to land in Kakretere, so did they meet Amae, and did they jump like "Amae!" When they followed me? You might have said something like "OK, come on!" However, I was trying to go somewhere with Kron and Yamidile without saying anything to him ... It was my responsibility to betray Amae who was waiting for our return ... "Earth, what are you doing? Amae ... Amae ..." T ra n s lat e d b y Jp t l.com Klong is also apt. Of course. Klong also loved Amae. Amae also missed Kron. Such Amae ... "Wait!" Desperately reaching for us ... It''s natural to get your back hair ... I''m like that, fucking! But but ... now ... "Someday ... and again ... so now ...... now ... go, Prince" Now, I can''t stop at those tears. "Earth! But that''s it ... this is ..." "... I don''t know how to do it. Kron-sama, can''t get caught by the heroes right now ..." Amae-chan is crying! Hey! " So ... Sorry ... Amae ... "Uh ... ah ... oni ... chan ..." But someday ... "Ah ... uh ... shit ... shit ... shit ..." DDDDD Tsu! ! ? ? "Ushitsuki, Ushichoki, Usochuki ... Usotsuki!" Pulled by that voice, if we look back again ... "I told you to come back! I told you to play a lot! I told you! I said! I was saying ... But ... but ..." Ah, damn ... by the way ... when I was even smaller ... like that to my father and mother --- Chapter 235 Episode 234 "Amae ..." Amae who called me my brother and yearned for it. Who made you cry? I have decided. Me. "Oni-chan ... liar ... gull ... liar ..." I will play a lot if I win. Help Yamadile and return with everyone. He makes various promises, and on top of that he always makes a full voice with that little body and moves his body ... --Fla-Fre, Onii-chan! Free Flare Flavor! I made him cry, who believed in me and supported me. Why didn''t I care for him? Before traveling in the heavens, if I thought about him a little bit more ... I wouldn''t have made such a pure and innocent Amae so sad. And when you look at his face, he always remembers the old days. I also like that when I was a child ... -No, it''s a bad earth. I can''t go to see the piano recital today. I have to do a sudden job ... T r ans l ated b y p mt l . o DDWow, sorry, earth! I was supposed to make a lunch, but I really have no time ... I''d like to ask Saddis! I''m really sorry! They were busy people. DDBee, it''s different. My dad and my mother are busy ... I don''t feel lonely! Sadice cooks better than her mother''s lunch! I like that one, so I''m not sad at all! -Oh, how kind of a guy, earth! I''ll go shopping with my dad on the day off! I''ll buy whatever toys I like! DDMy mother''s tears will come out! I will make up for this! Mother buys anything, buys anything! So even if the schedule was initially vacant, sudden rescheduling was not uncommon. They looked so apologetic and apologized many times and hugged me. Even though I was shy and trying to escape, I didn''t let go for a while and messed up. And they bought their favorite toys as promised. Tr ans la ted b y ptl .o m They gave Saddis only the money, and I went with Saddis to buy it ... At that time, no, there were many times before. However, at that time I wasn''t as twisted as I was at the academy, so I tried to be a good child in childhood. But really ... "Gushy, oh, Ni-chan ... Daishinkan-sama ... Megami-sama ..." I m like that "I am" "Child ..." "Damn, damn! That damn dad why for this period I ll let me boomerang At that time, Amae screamed at my true intention that I wanted to scream if I was a child with no distinction. And that''s for me. I shake off those tears and shouts ... can I go? No, can I go? "Child ... Before I do anything stupid, let''s just say one." ? Then, the moment I get lost in my heart, Traina tells me looking at her fathers behind. "You''re getting stronger ... but it''s impossible to outstrip those two with only you." Even if you give me more instructions, it''s the same as Yamidile and Paripi ... no more ... it''s impossible to do anything with them. Yeah, only you "one person" ... then ... The trainer always calmly and accurately analyzes the current situation. That''s why Traina says that no matter what I do after this, my father and mother will catch me if I do anything other than run away. Yes, it is impossible with the power of "I am alone". In other words, if you do "something stupid" ... but ... "That ... Hilo ... Ma-am ... I''m sorry. I couldn''t lose my teeth immediately because my emblem was sealed ..." Yamidile, whose heraldic eyes and magic power are sealed, cannot be counted as a force. In the first place, this is also an action to escape Yamadile. If Yamidile is caught by his father here, he will not be a former or a child. But then ... "... this is ... my family situation ... but Amae ... but ..." Tr a ns la t e d by jp tl .c o Yeah, the trainer tells me that if I do something, I have to involve a cron. Then, to me ... "It is not wrong to go straight ahead with the tears and screams of that little girl. In order to achieve the purpose in the first place. Even if he was called a liar because of his promise to the little girl, it was just a feeling of that little girl just "However? "At least ... just a goodbye and an apology ... I don''t think it''s wrong. And ... have your parents apologized to you for breaking their promises? On the other hand, if you run away without apologizing for breaking your promise ... less than that ... well, what do you do? Trainer asks me for a choice that I wouldn''t have thought of, assuming I was the only one to decide. I could see my own answer. However "Clon can''t get involved ... I stop here ... I talk to Amae" "... Hmm ... but then you''ll be taken back to Hiiro and Maam ... or ... Hiro and Maam are both belly. To talk about "I hate that" "Why?" "It''s a matter of my feelings." "Hmm, do it ..." "Still, I can''t do anything for me as a kid. But ... I ran away without saying anything to Amae ... I don''t want to be such a man ... I guess I''m going to cry as a result ... First, tell my father and mother, "Shut up," and let Amae and I talk together. You may not be forgiven or you may cry more, but apologize properly, so that Kron and Yamidile can meet again someday ... but the hurdles are high ... If you change the promise, don''t really be with your fathers ... . Then, even if the story goes well, he says, "I''m gonna go now! Talk to my dads? Can you do it? I have no confidence in this. But I have to do it. As a matter of fact, Clon is involved in this situation ... "Earth!" "Well, oh? Clon?" "Two of you with Amae are like Earth''s dad and mother ... but if we get caught, wouldn''t it be?" "Oh, oh, well ..." "I think it would be better to say hello to Earth''s parents, and I want Earth to tell you about his bad friendship, It doesn''t seem like that, so please let me know without it! " When I was ready, Kron asked her father looking back. "Can you ask us to break up with Amae without catching us, then?" "Maybe ... impossible ..." "Kron-sama! That''s definitely impossible. People can''t miss me ... and you ... " Kron asked me and Yamadile shake their heads. Yes, if you can do it, there is no hardship. "In the first place, it''s a brain muscle combination that flew without listening to Saddis and Fiansei slowly ... And even if I gave it a hundred steps and listened to it ... I think that it would be overlooked in the current situation of the two people Nene So me too ... "Now, let''s do this. Take away Amae from those two people and flee, and after running away, slowly say goodbye to Amae and ... I''m sorry." "" ...? " Tra ns l at e d b y p t l.co "Prince, please send Amae to Kakure Terre after that?" "Well, uh ...?" "Hoho ... Is that so?" I, Yamidile, and the Prince were stunned by Kron''s unexpected proposal. The only trainer is happily grinning somewhere. "No, Clon? What ... and you take Amae from them and run away ..." "Yes, yes. I''m the parents of Earth, so I can''t really fight and they''re Is that so strong? "" Well, maybe it''s the strongest in the world ... "" So, don''t fight, don''t defeat them, but only Amae to us. Let''s run away. " "Hah?" "Yamidile may not be able to move, but if I and Earth work together, how about that?" Even though I thought I couldn''t involve Kron, I had to make a proposal from Klong to involve myself. But it''s a win rate too ... "Clon. But if you get caught ..." "I know. I want to stay with Yamidile from now on, so I came out of Kakuretaire. But ... I just want to ignore those tears and escape only myself and Yamidile. I don''t think! Even if I couldn''t live with Amae and end up making Amae cry again, I would like to say goodbye after wiping those tears from the front. " I was worried about everything. "Yamidile ... I''m sorry for you, but ..." "Kron-sama ... but ... when Barre-sama decides that Kron-sama is the bearer of the Dawning Eyes, they are even more ..." "Ahh ... Klong ..." Yamidile may be dissatisfied, but still can''t be stopped with the current Yamidile. Kron''s words are really messy, convenient and selfish ... Yamidile will have a hard time in the future ... but ... "Well, we''re the ones who made even the Prison Dragon King roar? From the thirty-three Rotor heroes, it''s no use picking only Amae!" "Earth!" I thought, "This guy is good." Maybe this child is going to be a parent who cares for you if you have a child ... "But there''s no attack? How about those two guys? Well, no matter what our attack would be, I''m just scared of Amae." "Of course! Together we are Gamba!" T ran s l at e d by Jpt l.co To be clear, I guess it''s just me and Kron alone ... but ... because he''s saying he''ll do it on his own, I don''t care about that. And ... "Oh, two people? Boy. Goddess. Isn''t that a little lonely?" "prince?!" "I don''t know the situation, but ... I''ll make up for Yamidile''s eyes ..." The prince also smiled when he helped me and Kron. Two more eyes ... "I''m there too! I won''t allow Amae to cry!" It''s even to the bloodline of the Prison Dragon King. And of course ... "Fufufu, Dawning Eye and Emblem Eye are ready .... Above all, Hiiro and Maam do not know that Kron and Prince have evil eyes. This is a good advantage. You won''t win in battle, but ... let''s outrun them for a moment. I mean ... they have my grudges! The most reliable person will help you. My partner is my parents. The purpose is to take my sister from those two. "However, I don''t have a very detailed strategy. The children will be tired of the series. So go simple. The kid and the prince are distracted .... Hook them with Klong''s Dawning Eye! If only for a moment, they can have a chance! I guess ... I''m unscrupulous ... I''m crying ... Chapter 236 Episode 235: Shaking Not just me. There is a cron. There is a prince. There is Hirua. Once again, Yamadile. And above all, there is a trainer. "Fufufufu, uh ... let''s make it false ...? Hiiro ... Maam ... " The opponents in the fights that Traina has supported me so far are Yamadile and Paripi. They were former associates and subordinates for Torena. But this time is different. My parents. It is a former natural enemy for the trainer. "I give instructions. Listen carefully, baby "" Oh. Cron. Prince. Lend an ear. Yamidile also ... "" Yes! "" Oh "" I''m there! "" Nu ...? " The person who killed the trainer ... I''m the son ... I was originally in a position of pinching, but I don''t feel any terrible revenge or resentment from the current trainer. Rather, I''m smiling like I''m excited about this situation, just like me. And ... "Are you good? Outsmart them and kidnap the girls ... you need to make them empty " Take it seriously. It comes through. "It''s important to be careful here, don''t overwatch them too much. In other words, don''t make them aware of "battle." Tr an slat ed by jpmtl .c o As a prerequisite for outpacing his fathers, Traina wrote strongly. "Yamidile uses her emblem to analyze her opponent and read ahead. Therefore, I was able to avoid fatal injuries by reading ahead, and he could not capture your footwork. But they are different. With the six players ... they are two of the other seven terrible heroes! " "?" Trainer emphasizes that his father and mother are special among the other six heroes and seven heroes. It may be a simple fighting power, but that''s not all. "The moment they are aware of the battle, their concentration and how they react will change. Even if this is a reason to induce movement or look ahead and attack, there are many cases where wild intuition and instinct will detect it and prevent it. Wild ... yes, yes, talented cyno. "But they still don''t know that Yamidile can''t fight. So, while they say they''re going to listen, they would expect to wrestle with Yamidile in the worst case. Therefore, their alertness is extremely high and they are nervous. Therefore, let''s shake it first. "" Shake it? "" Um, that is ------ " T r ans l at e d b y jp t l. o In other words, even if you try to pre-read the movement of the two or try to outsmart by feinting, the father and mother who increased their concentration in the fighting state want to feel that wild, so their bodies ignore the theory and reason They react and avoid the crisis or crush them. That''s why Traina says, "Don''t be conscious of combat." But that is convenient. I took care of Amae and told me I couldn''t attack, so don''t put your father on the battlefield anyway. DDDDDDDD, and like this like this feel No, wait. The strategy No, ah but "Wow! I''m in favor of me! I really like the first strategy!" "Eh, I''m that much?" "Wait, wait! If something happened to Kron-sama ... I''m just right now just being there ... but ... Traina talked to everyone about her strategy of telling her a villainy smile. As I read back, I thought, "Do you want to be the strongest hero in the world with such a stupid strategy?" But ... But ... If Trainer says ... "Oh. There is a detached island for the custom order. Then there ---- "Yeah, let''s do it! Prince, Kron, we''ll get down there! Let''s intercept the stupid couple there!" "Well, I understand, boy!" "I''ll go, Hi-chan!" "I understand!" "Kuh ... Kron-sama ... Don''t overdo it ..." At that time, a small island that came into sight. There is no sign of living. It may be one of the territories of the kingdom of Bethleir, but will you use it for a moment? "Hiiro! They''ve got down to that island? Did you stop? Earth ... Will you talk to us?" "It wasn''t our voice ... did the little child''s voice resound? " "Maybe ... we''re going to fight us ... I mean ... Is that ... Earth''s will?" "I don''t know. But ... I''m prepared to be attacked. There''s a Yamidile over there, and there''s a lot of good-looking guys on Pegasus with Earth. Of that demons with Yamidile Girl ... I guess that''s the rumored goddess ... but that girl is a mystery too ... watch out? " T ra nsl ate d b y jpt l . om "Naturally, who are you telling me? And Amae-chan is a little dangerous from here, so don''t jump out?" Fathers who are chasing properly. We descend on the island. And at that moment, Kron inhales a big breath and conducts the strategy ... but ... is this really going to be done? It''s embarrassing, no matter how trainer''s instructions. But Klon is not shy but rather dignified ... "I''m ..." "That !?" A father and mother whose expression changes to Kron''s sudden movement. You can see that he is barely alert so he can deal with whatever comes out. However "Earth''s dad! Mom! Nice to meet you, I''m Kron!" "" ... ?? " "I was able to be a very close friend now, with the goal of having a baby with Earth and becoming a bride in the future! Please know! "" ... What? .........?! Ah, ah, heels! " It was neither an attack nor a skill, and they both shocked a ridiculous self-introduction ... or, perhaps, completely unexpected. But embarrassing ... DDFirst, to disturb the concentration of the two who are the most vigilant .... Not an attack or magic, just like a game against Yamadile ... words. With Kron ... Yeah ... I''m telling them that they''re good friends, and that they''re La and Labra. So they should be upset at once DDAh, ah, ah, ah, uh ... Kron, uh, my stuff, no, that self-introduction ... uh, a good thing with me ... ... and then the concentration of the two will be distracted ... --e? Are you introducing yourself? Can i do it I''m glad! I don''t know what it is, but I''m glad if I can say hello to Earth''s parents! , Kron carried out the operation with a slapstick, and his father and mother''s expressions were indeed upset. "Oh, yeah, yeah, that''s what my friend, Earth''s friend Motriage, is ... that''s Kron, the goddess who draws God''s blood ... politely?" Tr a n sla t ed by Jpt l .co "But such a cute girl looks so happy, oh, baby ... oh, demons ... no, if you really love it, but ... "No, but Earth is about Saddis ... or that girl ... somewhere in the trainer ..." "Oh, it''s already! That''s why, Earth! I''ll listen to the story, including that! At least just the story!" No, I''m too upset, right? Further here ... "That''s it! Hiiro! Maam! My damn enemy!" "" Yamidile !? "" "Earth Lagann and Kron-sama are already naked!" "" Had ... Hah, naked ah !? " A naked relationship is about a bath! No, the bath is also funny enough! However, they are further confused by Yamadile''s remarks. What makes distractions so easy? Still the strongest in the world? And unfortunately, it looks confusing, but I have nothing to say to them. "Well, he''s already the chief of the warriors in his post ... No change, Hilo, Maam ... You can motivate and inspire your friends ... No matter how tense you are, you and your two will be disturbed by the shaking other than the battle. This is the situation in the absence of Mikado and Solja, the seven hero who always gave cool and accurate instructions ... " On the other hand, Traina muttering as if looking down at them with her arms folded and smiling with a bad smile ... "Oh, baby. See, that''s already inferior to that? See you? If all seven were plus the magic of the world or something else, would you be better than them? And with a shy face to me ... Ah ... Speaking of ... When I just met, I was concerned about this thing ... It''s surprising that Trainer is like a child ... But ... "Now, the opponent''s concentration was disturbed. Let''s go at once. And ... will you show me a little bit too? "Hmm? T r a n sla ted by p m tl.co m "Even if it''s not a battle, there is growth that can be shown. Show me that you have grown even more since that last game! "Hey ... Oshinin! ! In this way, I can easily put it on, but I''m a simple enough kid! "Okay, here''s the performance! Let''s go, Prince!" "Oh, let''s support!" Well, good! Outsmart, and surprise me a little bit, let''s just go with my sister! Chapter 237 Episode 236: High Quality With the embarrassing remarks of Kron and Yamidile, the father and his mother were completely venomous, and they were stupid faces and gagged. "Prince!" "Let''s leave it! Let''s make a flower field bloom in full bloom on this remote little island with greenery! Mega Gardening!" In the meantime, first let the prince beside me use magic. "Hah? Magic! Hey, Maam ... Something is coming!" "I know! But what about mega-class magic?" And they couldn''t react to the disturbed concentration, such as instantly crushing the prince''s magic, and were just surprised. However, if this magic is an attack that is aimed at the father and mother, the two will be conscious of the combat again and concentrate "Hmm? The flowers are not poison ..." "Wow ... this is ..." Unusual flowers bloom on a small island with only a few greenery and sandy beaches. It''s not just an attack, it just blooms throughout the island. T r a nsl at ed by p mt l .c o m "Wow, it''s so beautiful ... it''s a flower ..." "Cho, little child, don''t let you come out from behind us!" "I don''t touch too much ... like ... but a normal flower? What does that mean? " Suddenly there was a colorful flower field on an empty island. Furthermore, there is no malice or hostility such as poison or attack. Amae is excited, but her father and mother have no choice but to be embarrassed by this changing environment. What does this mean? When. Actually ... "No meaning. However, they will be more confused if they are distracted. What does it mean? Even more, the two people who are passive from the beginning can do nothing, without worrying about children and launching attacks from the other side. Fufufufufu, passive Hilo and Maam? This is the most unlikely tactic for you and idiots who used only a single-cell tactic of assault crushing. Everything is behind you, right? Hiiro ... Maam! Yes, there is no meaning. This just confuses both father and mother. However, from here ... "I''m so disturbed, I''m in front of me, but I''m so easily out of sight ... what are you looking at?" "Let''s be fake! At that moment, I ran straight toward them, feeling like I had pushed my back out of the trainer''s words. Tr an sla ted b y jp t l.c o m "... earth !?" "Well, earth! What are you doing ...?" I was running away, and I ran for two people. In a hurry, they looked at me and tried to hold on for a moment, thinking they might be attacked by me ... but ... ""e?"" Here they should have been even more surprised. Because there was no sign of an attack from me running straight. "Earth ..." "... Rush?" This delays their reaction again. "Now ... get out! If I don''t attack, what do I run for them? The answer is fundamentally different. I am not running towards them. They are just standing in front of me as "obstacles". My aim is a sister standing with chocolate behind them. "Once you''ve used breakthrough, they''re conscious of the battle ... so don''t use it. What is needed here is not physical ability ... but the skills and quality of running! Yes, I''m not running because of an attack. It is to get to Amae by passing them. Concentration is disturbed, the gaze is deviated, the head can not be organized in the current situation ... "let''s go!" ""!? "" Just before entering the space between them with a dash, speed up and slow down. Change of pace ... From ... Weight shift to the right. "A little earth!" "What !? Where !?" My father and mother also react, and my movement moves me to the center of gravity. But there I was a crossover step from shifting weight to the right and turning back to the left ... Trans la t ed by Jpm tl.co "That ?! Oh ... oh ... it''s a reverse movement!" "This movement ...... wait, don''t let it go!" However, my father and mother responded instantly while surprised at my turning movement. Look away from them for a moment. The two responded to the slight gaze guidance. It seems that the two men of the hundred battles are able to follow the faint as they are being set up, but ... "From ...!" ""!? "" "Daima / Killer / Crossover !!" The moment my father and mother reacted and tried to move the center of gravity while keeping their eyes on the opposite side, I stepped again and pulled out at once. "Sudden stock ... oh ..." "Eh ... oh ..." If this were the step you would use in a battle ... if the two were concentrated ... maybe they were crushed. But I pulled out. "Fufu ... Double and triple setting ... but that''s not all. After bloody training, the steps of a child whose shells have been further torn in a struggle with Yamidile and Paripi ... Even if there was no breakthrough ... Did they get their eyes? Speed, power, that''s not all. "Usually, you''re a single-celled idiot who crushes you without thinking about anything from the front, without worrying about your opponent''s feints or skills ... Stepwork of a child who is too complete ... so I guess I''m stuck in the feint, too? Overtaken by technology. Father. Mother. Earth You Earth You the current movement And they caught my feint and couldn''t keep up, my legs were entangled by repeated weight shifts, and the two came together and got butt mochi. "Amae!" "Ah ... oh ... Oni-chan!" T ra nsla t ed by Jpmt l.co And if you remove the obstacle, only Amae is waiting. The moment he called me, I hugged him and held it with my hand. "Splendid. This crossover step that kills even your opponent''s willingness ... it''s just right to call it "Daima / Killer / Crossover"! It was such a wonderful Uncle Break, baby! He moved his body as he wanted, and entangled them as he wanted. Even in such a play-like battle, I had a slight sense of accomplishment, and I was uplifted by Trainer''s words. "It''s amazing! Earth''s dad and mom have fallen!" "It''s absolutely ... what a beautiful movement ... boy" "Earth ... Lagan ... He ... more than when I fought ..." Yeah, everyone ... look at me more ... more surprised ... a trainer guy, and a delicate naming sense on my own ... I''m feeling good now, so I''ll use that naming forever! "Fufufufufu, Fuhahahahahahahaha! Isn''t that terrible, Hiiro! Maam! Peace blurred and dull? If your feet are caught and fall down, it''s fufufufufufu, hahahahaha! How is it What kind of feeling! But this is the child today! Normally, no matter how much you are disturbed, no matter how upset or confused, even if you are completely off guard, you will not be able to touch your son and you will fall asleep. There was an impossibility difference ... but the children today are different! It''s already growing up in "high quality" far beyond your imagination! And my teacher was better than me. But thanks ... "Uh ... gu, Onii-chan ... Oni-chan!" "Ou-oh" "Oni-chan! U-a-a-uu-uu, Onii-chan''s stupid, stupid, liar! " Because of this, I was able to face and touch my crying sister without running away. I was hugged by me, and the next moment I could feel the small but hard-working power and weight of Amae, clinging to my neck, clinging to my neck and squeezing her legs around her back. But ... "Oh, I''m sorry. But later, I''ll be angry a lot, hit me, I''ll stroke you ... wait a little longer." This is not a meditation. "Well ... Earth ... You ... I know ... I won Yamidile ... But ... but ... you ..." Yeah ... earth " Tr an sl a t ed by jptl. o Yes, the two brave guys who have been laid down by me will not withdraw. They look back at me with their butt mochi. Those two are looking up at me. What happened in the battle of the moment? This is the first time my father and mother have looked back at me with such a quiet and serious expression. You until now how much from the time of the previous game how much have you been running? How many fights were you over? Yeah, those two guys ... have changed my eyes! "Huh ... If you look at this eye ... From the beginning, from here ... With the children of" Now "you can''t win against two people at the same time ..." Now. " But ... Hiiro ... Maam ... Someday, even you, with your eyes ... Children ... That''s it. Now I''m struggling with this. But someday, even the two we saw with our eyes from the beginning ... "We" ... "I''ll show you over!" Neither father nor mother will know the meaning of the word, but "we" declared. And ... "Well, it looks like you''ve become serious too ... we need to protect him too ... and it''s falling, Hanabuki!" "Earth, it was really cool. I too ... I''ll do my best!" While praising me, the two eyes over there glowed brilliantly, and at the same time the petals of the flower field that was blooming all around. Chapter 238 Episode 237: Intermission (Father) Chasing, chasing, and finally finding Earth, he stubbornly refuses us, and more, escapes with Yamidile, the goddess of Kakretaire, and perhaps a handsome who is probably of the same race as Yamidile. I heard about Yamidile over a dozen years in Kakuretaire. Good thing too. And that kind of youth called Yosei. Maam and I know Yamidile at the time of the war. Has it changed, or are you plotting something? Is Earth being deceived? Isn''t it? Is there anything to do with Earth''s ability to use the Great Demon Trainer''s skill? I do not understand. That''s why I followed him. I want to know the truth. I want to know his feelings. And above all, I apologize for not being a proper parent. There are so many things to talk to him, things to say, things to say, things to hear, things to hear. However --But my father doesn''t know my feelings I don''t talk anything to us. One word that put such feelings went through me and Maam. And neither me nor Maam could refute anything. From the time of the last game, I was impressed by my own way of saying, "I do not know anything. I do not know what I do not know." And he was trying to fly away without looking back, as we had nothing to talk about. However --older brother! The words of this little child who yearns for him have a sad expression, and at the same time they have stared at me and Maam with a face saying, "How do you do it?" That alone proved that Earth loved this child. No way, we''re jealous of this little child ... Then something unexpected happened. That goddess'' daughter looks back and says something. Then Earth stopped, looked back, and smiled at his mouth. Are you planning something? T rans lat e d by p t l .c o However, only Yamadile has a subtle face. Yeah, I thought that Yamadile was in control of those guys. But isn''t it? And the earth descended on a remote islet, which was in sight. It''s like trying to intercept us. Earth. Goddess. Twink. Yamidile. Pegasus. Hippo. I was nervous about me and Maam, wondering if we could fight us. Yamidile is there. I was expecting such a development. Nevertheless, the spectacle of my son facing us alongside Yamidile showed inevitable chest pain. However, for us who were nervous ... Tra n sla t e d b y p mtl . o DDBecome an earth bride! DDEarth Lagann and Kron are already naked! No, it''s impossible for me and Maam to be surprised. I had heard from Earth friends in advance that they had won the tournament and that Earth would marry the goddess of Kakuretaire, but here she was told, loudly, together with Yamidile. I did not think. DDLet''s show blooming flower fields! As if to further confuse us, the handsome man magically turned the whole area around his feet into a flower garden. You can''t tell what''s happening and what''s meaningful because you don''t feel any threats or tricks on the flower. If this is a war, I''m just skipping over Dokan for the time being, but that''s not the case, and I and Ma-am are just confused. And for us ... --let''s go! Earth ran toward us. No sign of attack, no killing or hostility. But his eyes were aiming at something. I felt a strong will. And ... --Daima / Killer / Crossover! ! I saw Maam. No, I was shown. The area that the current earth has reached. I heard that Earth won the tournament at Kakretaire, and even beat Yamadile. However, I and Ma-am thought it was "impossible" and decided that they had taken some measures. In a way, we knew more about Yamidile''s power than Earth''s. However, he knew well that Yamidile wasn''t the only one who could win with "just a measure." So I thought Earth was stronger than we thought ... Despite that, we never expected that he had reached this point. I didn''t know. Earth. You the current movement It was even more ridiculous than at the previous game you Earth ... Dad, you can usually use hits, swordsmanships, and magics for your opponents. I don''t understand the principles and theories, but I was able to do something like "Oh, it looks like this?" I don''t usually understand such a principle or reason-I understand only this. "You ...... how many months have you been running?" Earth looks at me while holding her little child, but she doesn''t answer my question. But you don''t even know the answer, but you know it. T ranslat ed by jp mt l .com The steps of earthing today aren''t just about practicing tricks or that kind of dimension. A bloody effort. It was a splendid and powerful movement that seemed to be unintentionally watched as I ran and ran and ran, repeated and repeated practice. Yes, after the last game, I regretted that when I ran out of the Imperial City after chasing him. It s not just the Great Demon Spiral. The skill, fist strength, and the handling of the legs in the previous game were all remarkable. The movements of fists and feet that were playing with Reval. There were no tricks. I noticed that the beautiful form, the honed movement, and the hard work were all very hard work. And now, his new move is much sharper than the previous game, a few months ago. Earth was even stronger, stronger, and running. Yeah, enough to be able to compete with the sixth. Oh shit ... why am I ... DDHow about me? It''s getting stronger ... I''m full, full ... -Let''s do a fool! -Tsu! ? DDWhat just got stronger ... what if it was to get stronger? At that point ... I ... I always regret that time over and over again. -What was wrong about me now? I''m not doing any offenses, no sequoic hands! I trained and learned, I guess I just fought with my strength! So why do you have to see it with such eyes? I''ve always been told that I''m hitting the wall and I''m told that I''m a losing II or unsatisfactory ... even though I''m finally here, why ?! Couldn''t you see his efforts? Didn''t you understand without looking? Couldn''t you work hard? Until then ... DDWell, you are a type that stretches slowly. Don''t be impatient T r ans l a t e d by Jp tl .c o m Well, to that kind of tequito What does this guy say to me Yes That s why "Earth ... stop at me ... talk to me ... I just can''t just use words ..." "Seriously ... I''ll take you seriously ... I couldn''t catch you if I wasn''t so serious, I didn''t even know that you were stronger ..." You can''t catch me anymore unless I''m so serious. I had to tell it. That''s why I ... "Yes, earth. My mother is serious too. You are ... so strong." We are ... "" Go seriously "" No matter how much you praise or acknowledge him in words, he no longer believes it. That''s why I thought I had to tell her seriously. To admit that he is not a son ... but a man. But he still ... "Well, I don''t admit that much ... I don''t want that cheap thing." "Earth ..." "Because I haven''t exceeded anything yet. I''m not satisfied with" we ". Did you think you''d go home? Don''t you lick me forever? " It''s not what our evaluation is, it''s just that he''s still not satisfied with himself. Earth said he was so strict with himself, with ever higher goals and ever stronger. T ra ns l ated by p m t l. o It was noticed that the figure was much stronger and the earth was getting bigger and bigger. And ... "Clon! Prince!" "That !?" "Oh boy!" "Okay, I''m going!" The next moment, the eyes of me and the two behind Ma''am glowed, and at the same time dark petals soared, blocking our view. Chapter 239 Episode 238 Interlude (Maid) Sorry, Bochama. They told her husband and wife to talk, but before that they flew away. What''s more, I jumped on Amakusa to Amae. But my husband, wife, and Amae also love Bochama. No, it''s not just three people. "Such ... Earth-kun ... the priests and even the goddess ..." "... Damn ..." "It''s not so much ..." "We''ve gotten along with each other. And that the goddess and the priest are gone I m lonely In the past few months, four boys have been sweating together as friends and training companions. The motriage-kun also looks very lonely. However, he has a lonely face ... "Such ... the goddess ... Oh, the great priest ..." "What do we do from now on ..." "I don''t know ... what will happen to us ..." "The goddess is already here "I can''t come back ... the great priest ..." "There''s no longer a great priest who led us ..." "Eagle could see Earth and Kron''s son I thought I had no regrets for my life ... "" Yeah, Earth-kun ... I''m lonely ... "" Oh, it was already a routine to see Earth running early in the morning. "... I have to look at that, don''t you feel like I''ve started the day today ...?" I''m going to do my best today too ... "" Earth-kun, Kron-sama, and Amae I feel so happy when I look at the scenery in the city ... " Yamidile and Kron ... The shock of the residents who have lost the two people who have been the foundation of the hearts of the Kakretaire so far seems to be great. The magnitude of the shock shows the magnitude of the existence of the three people, including the bocha. "No way, that six-way Yamadile was so much ... so much ... and ..." The appearance of the creatures is complicated by the princess. Sure, I''m already used to it, but it''s a mysterious sight from the outside world. in addition T ra ns lat ed b y Jp m t l .com "Earth had become so much here ..." "Yeah ... awesome ... because the people here don''t know that Earth is the son of the hero Hiiro ..." Isn''t it just that he was recognized and loved as just earth? Yeah We always have the title Children of the Seven Heroes. From nothing to nothing without this ... really ... it''s amazing " Both Rival and Hu are listening to the name of the bokama leaking from the residents and looking deeply into somewhere. Yes, that''s right. Bochama made a bleeding effort and showed results. Therefore, in just a few months, the little boy was too large in this claw tail. That''s why those who are affected by it can never live without sadness forever ... "Yeah, forever, it''s an odor! Ora! It''s a shame, but it''s gone! The man couldn''t say goodbye, and it wasn''t forever for Peace Kagaska!" Look. "Oratsuki ..." "Oratsuki-kun ..." "No, we are women ..." "Me too ..." Everyone looked back at the scream of Oratsuki-kun who suddenly resonated, and with a keen face. But Oratsuki continues. "It''s good that this is okay! Ora! Anyway, it''s more important than what we are going to meet next time, rather than parting! No, Ora!" Transl ated b y pm t l.com Despite being shy, clumsy and violent, but his feelings ... "I''m getting stronger! And here''s what we''re doing like before ... No, it''s better than before! Earth is back! It''s getting stronger and stronger! Both the Great Priest and the Goddess! , I guess it would be meaningful if we didn''t change! Don''t rely on them forever! "" "That! ??" " "This is the place to return!" That thought certainly hit everyone''s heart. "That''s right" "That''s right!" Then, along with Oratsuki-kun''s words, both Macho and Tsukushi came out and nodded. "This time, if we are stronger, we will do this ... if we can rely more, both the teacher and the goddess will be reassured ... but that didn''t come true. We were just weak ..." "That''s why we must be the same! We have depended on the great priest for everything, and have made the goddess the heart of our heart. But that alone is no good! And you have to rebuild it we re alone no, it s no use unless we re the only ones! Probably, if there were no bobama in this country ... if they did not meet the bobama, they would just be lost in the sadness of losing Yamidile and Kron think. No, it should have been so. However, it seems that they are not just standing up in sadness forever. It looks like you''ve left something in this country. That is proud of me. Although "That''s right, I have to do it! This is the place where three people return!" "Uh, yeah ..." "I''m ashamed ..." "I''m right because we''re the best friends!" The motriage are motivated and motivated, but ... is this the place where the bokama returns? ... umm ... and his best friend said ... "Muh?" "The best ...?" "Hmm?" Princess, Reval, and Fu were reacted with Picuri. "Ah, Kohon ... that ... you guys ... that''s the earth''s romance ... that daughter, Kron, can''t talk to me anymore, or I start here , And yielded a million steps because I wasn''t eligible to say anything yet, but ... "What? What''s wrong? We''re doing something wrong ..." Transla te d by jpt l. o "Yes, ora! Earth is our nigga!" "I worked hard together" "That''s right!" Until now, if you were a princess, your love-related affairs were the most responsive, but now she seems to be holding her down. However, he doesn''t seem to be compromising even his friend. "We''ve been around for a long time." "Yes, that''s right. I was crossing with it to this day ... but we''ll start over again!" Both Reval and Fu have expressed a disgusted expression as to whether it is unacceptable to speak of Bochama''s "best friend". Rather, younger people quarrel with which one is the best friend of Bo-chan. It makes me laugh. But then ... "Huh, it''s ridiculous, Princess Fiansay. That''s how it reacts to honey, and honey gets sick ..." I did not participate in this battle at all, and the ninja warrior of Japone, who had been quiet for a long time ... Muttered as if Shinobu mocked the princesses. To be honest, I don''t know much about her, but apparently this girl is a bob ... "... Are you good?" "Hmm? Yes, it''s unavoidable to talk about such things, and honey would be annoying. Even if you don''t talk about it ... when honey gets into trouble Then, the person standing next to you is your honey partner. Shinobu confidently answers my question. So that''s it. This would be hard for the princess too. Well, for me, and now and in the future, it''s the most complicated that the Great Demon King is at the side of the bobama ... but anyway ... this daughter named Shinobu ... "Huh ... now, when do I ... dashingly appear where Honey''s father and mother are about to be caught, or is it dramatic to help after being caught? It''s possible that you''re running away, and if it comes up, I''m sorry ... I guess it''s better to be after my father and mother''s report? It''s going to be a different action ... Ufufu ... Ufufufu, Hani ~ ? Can I run at any time? " Somehow weirdly smiled and grumbled ... I don''t understand well, but it''s also hard ... Chapter 240 Episode 239: Intermission (Female Ninja) My beloved honey was much nicer after a few months of reunion. Just how much do you fall in love with me? When should we have a wedding? Oh, but where to get the wedding? Japone? Empire? Or ... "Earth is the same resident of Kakuretaire as we do!" "What, what to say! Oh, Earth was born and raised ..." Honey''s friends and Princess Fiansei are fighting a barren battle. But yeah ... I''m going to give the ceremony with a crochet tail ... oh, but then the ceremony is likely to be ahead of time. And everyone in this country seems to want to marry Honey and her daughter, Kron. She seems to be the biggest rival at the moment, and she''s a pretty strong enemy. However, the stronger the opponent is, the more it burns. But that''s it ... "Fufufu, you''re young ... everyone" What do you think of this sadness, which originally seemed to be the strongest barrier? I am still watching Princess Fiansay with a warm gaze. It''s like a gentle sister. Depending on the point of view, it looks like an adult woman. Compared with me, Mr. Klong and Princess Fiansay, it looks like he is taking a step back somewhere ... but ... "And ... Mr. Sadiz ..." "Yes?" "What about you?" "?" "So ... you ... do not think of Honey ... like us ... ? " So I decided to ask. Mr. Saddis told me that he did not participate in the fight between Princess Fiansay earlier ... DD Are you good? Tra nsl at e d by p t l.co That question also wanted from me. Then, Mr. Sadiz does not move at all ... "I don''t think? I''m a bo-chan? Isn''t it not?" "T ..." "It''s adorable ...... more than anyone in the world ..." This person may not be in love. But ... "... hehe, what''s the attitude ... Is it easy?" "No, I''m in a hurry? I don''t want to be taken away by an important dear boy ... but ... Above all, I think it''s best to make the boy happy .... "" "... that is ..." "Yeah, you can make the boy happy more than me." So ... I''m still ... but ... "" That? "" If I can''t be happier than me, maybe I''m not even silent, right? " The charming smile that made me feel a little nervous even though I was a woman was enough to recognize that she was also the biggest and strongest barrier for me. I sweat a little cold on my back. I''m coming under great pressure with a smile. It''s like saying, "I don''t give anything to a woman who can''t make her happy." And now the words are ... DDEven though I fell in love with him, I still met him. If he had a longing to remember and there was a woman who couldn''t be forgotten ... if that woman could make him happier than me ... ...... Are you going to give back to me at that time? Or check? anyway T rans l ate d b y p tl .o "Fu ... Fufu, fine. I won''t lose. Princess Fiansay, Kron-san ... you too." "Oyao. You don''t have any Amae?" I wonder if she''s a small child, but is she like her little sister? "" Hehehehe, but Bo-chan was so cute. If she was crying so much ... It may be time ? I''m a baby boy when I was about the age of Amae now, it''s a mess ---- " Well, I''m not so embarrassed about this. That''s why I joined Honey sooner and more intimately ... But I kept a sense of distance so that I couldn''t get rid of it ... I''m still pretty ... But I''m definitely ------ "Hmm ... I''m sorry ... I''m the worst man to make my sister cry ..." "" "!" " Since when! ? "Eh !?" No, suddenly appeared? Behind me and Mr. Saddis, that person ... "What, what?" Someone was standing behind. There must have been no one there. Impossible. No matter how much, I didn''t notice this distance until I was called out? Wrong. As if "it suddenly appeared" ... "A man who makes his sister cry is the least ... so if he beats or splatters ... whatever he is allowed to do ... Why would such a man be hot?" One woman stood there. An older woman with long brown hair tied behind her head with a slightly worn-out white ribbon, and with a feeling of cuteness and matureness. It''s not fat, but it''s so plump, plump and pleasing, attractive thighs, buttocks, mu, mummy, cho, oh, big, like a white-based coat. The cape is worn and the atmosphere is very invisible to the inhabitants of this country. "Ah" While I was surprised and jumped back and widened, Mr. Saddis stood still stunningly looking at the person. And ... "Ah ... you are ..." "Fufufu, it''s been a while, sadis-chan" "Huh?" T ra n s l a te d by p t l.co Acquaintance? With Sadiz? And put on "chan" ... Is it really older than Sadis? "Hmm? What''s the fuss? Hey, Saddis. Who''s that woman?" "Ola, Unnie ... Who are you? I''ve never seen ..." Princesses Fiansay, who noticed something unusual, stopped the quarrel and ran up to here. However, Honey''s friends and Princess Fiansay don''t seem to know this suddenly appearing woman. However "Fu-hun. You are Fiansei, right?" "e?" "Sorja-kun, right?" "That?" "And you are Reval!" "..." "Are you cute?" "Ah ... that ... why are we?" She seems to know Princess Fiansei. In addition, she looks at me ... "And are you from Japone? Are you good with Kojiro?" "That! Kojiro ..." Kojiro ...? No way, when you hear about Kojirou, one of the seven heroes ... T r a n s l ate d b y p t l .co "Hey, Sadith. Who is this woman? Do you know me? Why are we ..." "Ah ... yes ... this is ... the same seven as Her Majesty and her husbands." And then, when she tried to tell her who she was ... "Oh, I''m sorry. I really wanted to talk more slowly ... but ... I heard that the guy who made her sister cry seemed to run away ... I just want to chase away and jump away, so I''m gonna go already?" "What? What? What is it? Oh, wait!" "The timing was" Today "but ... it seemed to be a little out of place, so I was really in trouble ..." Even though she just appeared, the woman waved at us with a carefree smile like a kid and a child ... "What ...? What?" "That ?!" The woman is not a Tenku tribe. So some magic? But there was no sign of spells. "Fufu, again, Sadiz-chan, and Fiansei-chan." Nevertheless, the woman floated with a flurry ... and flew in the sky ... "Where the heck? What? And where ever? The husbands have been searching for you all the time ... they suddenly appear and what the heck is it?" Espi: Unnie! " "" "That! ??" " I don''t know her, neither Princess Fiansay, Reval nor Fu-kun. But I know only that "name" that was shouted from the mouth of Mr. Saddys who was upset. "I''m sorry, Sadiz-chan. But, I''m ... more than a dozen years ago ... I''m deciding that only a man who can cry my sister will not tolerate anything. So ... your important I''ll beat you too. " "Well! Tr ansl a ted b y jpmtl.o "I know the next destination for the time being ... I''m going ahead. Ah ... but first ... I''m gonna hit that red head one shot? And he didn''t tell what the meaning or purpose appeared, and just flew away, leaving only confusion for us. No, really ... what''s going on? Chapter 241 Episode 240 "Hanabuki, soar!" A flower field that was blooming in full bloom. Suddenly the petals soar and cover the view of the father and mother. This is not an attack. However, the father and mother who are in serious mode still do not move much. "Well !!!!" My father barked. Just roar. However "Huh? Oh ... oh!" "If you blindfold me, I''ll bring Terra-class magic too!" A barrage created by the prince by magic. Just blow it off just barking it. Tr a ns lat e d b y Jp mt l .c o m The prince is upset by the overwhelming shout. But ... "Hey, it''s amazing. But ... I don''t bring a tera class. It''s not a" fight "." "... Huh?" "And the flower garden is still spreading?" "... Hmm? ...... What?" With his petal barrages dispelled, his father saw the prince anew, and the next moment he must have been shocked. T rans l ate d b y p t l .c om The shining eyes of the prince ... "That''s it!" "Crest eye !? Same as Yamadile !?" In the past, fathers and mothers would know their eyes only because they had been fighting against Yamadile. But the prince just flashes his eyes ... "Is it really ... the same race as Yamidile? But ..." "But if you''re distracted by Koch, you''ll escape the earth ... I can''t help! Hiiro asks you there!" "Ma-am !?" "Earth is caught by me! So, those three people, including Yamadile, are--" My father and mother are sandwiched between us. And if neither can be ignored, the roles are inevitably shared. But ... "Beautiful roses ... just go through the thorns and you''ll be just beautiful flowers! The prince wasn''t attacking, just dare to run the barrage of petals. "Well, I''m still talking!" Tra n sla t ed b y Jp t l. om "Well, damn! Moreover, there are more petals than before .... then it''s my magical power to sneak ... "It''s obvious! If you seriously blow it off, the island will blow up! It''s not just Earth, there''s even Amae!" "Yeah, I''m gonna kill that guy anyway!" "Hiro !?" "I can''t do any damage with these petals anyway. "Cho, you''re that simple ..." "Mam doesn''t take his eyes off the earth! It would be troublesome if you escaped in this step with the steps of the barrage! Keep your eyes off!" "Geez" Fighting ... If you attack, your father and mother move with your instinct instead of thinking with your head, and surely we all lose together. Traina affirmed. Then, the premise that no fight is settled continues. Don''t let your sick father and mother go into battle, but dare to think, upset, and give them time to get ready and get things done. Furthermore, I can''t take care of me or Amae and take simple actions like "Skip everything." Then do you forcibly go straight and hit the prince and stop it? T ran sl a t e d b y pmtl . o m Before trying to come ... "Hey, what is the real thing?" "That?" "Let''s find a real prince ?" Cron''s dawn light glows. "What, that''s what, that girl also has evil eyes ?! But what are those eyes ...?" "Six-eyed eyes? No ... that''s ...!?" And the father and mother opened their eyes to Kron''s evil eye, and in the next moment ... "Well, what do you do with me?" "" ... What ?! " A prince with a smile and a refreshing smile appeared as hundreds of illusions. "This is ... no way!" "Genjutsu !?" The father and mother have been brilliantly tossed. If this were also a battle, you might have done things like skipping all around, irrespective of petals and genjutsu, or finding the real thing in an instant with wild intuition. T r an s l ated by p m tl. o However, since the prince and Kron have not attacked, neither father nor mother can judge whether they can fight back seriously. I see. There is such a way of fighting if you make your opponent a gangster. And if this happens ... "It''s absolutely ... I''m just going to give me this role, in front of my nemesis and enemy ... Earth Lagann ... I''m really forgiven if I''m not tied to Kron-sama." Magic cannot be used. Demon eyes cannot be used either. However "But it''s been a long time ... I''m straddling Pegasus. Huh ... Hiyo!" Only the technique of manipulating Pegasus as a Tenku tribe is alive. In the gap between the father and mother''s feet stopping at the prince who has been transformed by the fantasy of Hanabuki and Kron, Yamadile straddles Pegasus where the prince was riding and rushes in a single horse. "That! Uhh ..." "Yamidile ... come!" Yamadile on Pegasus runs through. As expected, both father and mother react by changing the color of their eyes only to the movement of Yamidile ... "Sorry ... I can''t kill you now" "That !?" Even his nemesis, Yamidile, does not attack his father and mother. "I''m fast!" "Yamidile !?" His father and his mother seemed to have decided to suppress the path in response to the movement of Yamadile, but Yamadile was ... "Wow" "What a beautiful riding ..." The cron and the prince gasp ... "Ho. It looks like you''re pursuing an extra riding form. " Trainer also maximizes the power of the horse with a beautiful riding form that makes him happy somewhere, runs faster than his father and mother stand, and goes to Amae with me ... "Tsuka ... Well, now we have a chance, but he didn''t attack us !?" "Cho, and ... yes, now ... how to ride Yamadile''s horse ... somewhere ..." "Yes, sure ... long ago ..." "Ah, yes! Horse racing! Mysterious horses and jockeys who overwhelmed the Empire Derby with overwhelming strength ... An unidentified masked jockey straddling the Fuka Impact ..." Taketoyo "!" "That''s right! I won the race because the biggest ticket in history ever came out ... Why did Yamadile !?" The father and mother seemed surprised. I don''t think it''s surprising, but ... "Ah, the Taketoyo is just a disguise." I''m already surprised! Even if there were ridiculous facts with Sarari. And so I''m not surprised I''m holding Amae ... "Earth Lagann! Amae! Caught!" "Oh, struggling!" "Oh! Great priest!" He grabbed the hand of Yamadile, which was running towards him, and jumped behind him. "Hah !? Earth! Hey!" "Cho, you! Yeah, even more behind him ...!" While listening to the screams of his father and mother, Yamadile flies Pegasus far above the sky ... "Poooooo !!!" "That !?" At the same time, one of the many princes who grew in genjutsu sounded a finger flute. In response to the sound, Pegasus, who brought his father and mother so far, ran under the prince. "Fufufu. Originally this child is also a Pegasus of the Tenku tribe ... this is right!" With that in mind, the prince jumps on Pegasus, who is running up. "Come on, let''s go!" "Yes, Hey!" "Leave it!" At the next moment, Hirua with Kron goes up with the Prince and Pegasus. "Cho, wait, where are you ..." "... Ah! Hiiro! Wow, we ..." "Huh? ...... Oh!" Yes, both father and mother seemed to understand the situation at last. They cannot fly in the sky. I was forced to take him to Pegasus so far, but the prince is now on Pegasus. I mean ... "Cho, wait, you guys are going to escape!" "Yamidelay! You should fight fairly! What''s going on with Earth again?" so. There is no way for them to fly anymore. There is no way to chase us. In other words, this means that someone has to come to this remote island to pick them up or swim, or they can''t go out of the island. "Well, fucking! I''ll chase you when I''m done! Swim in the sea!" "Yes, I didn''t do it!" And, as expected, the cerebral muscle couple declared that they would swim and be chase after us. Certainly, my dad and mother could be able to follow us flying by swimming. But ... "Well, Cron! I asked!" "Yes!" Assuming you swim and chase after hundreds of steps ... The moment I signaled Kron, he raised his hands and made a circle on his head ... "Come on, Earth''s dad and mother ... can you see your eyes ...? ""!? "" Kron''s eyes glowed. At that moment, me, Amae, Yamadile, and Pegasus Prince and Pegasus Kron and Hirua "Ge ... what ?!" "Uh-so ..." It is the same vision as the alter ego prince. However, it is an elaborate and intense genjutsu that cannot be distinguished from the real thing at first glance. Hundreds of more visions, all of us in the same shape, appeared all over the sky, and all flew in all directions. "Oh ... oh, oh ... ohhh!" "Wow, that''s bad! And this genjutsu ... I''m strong!" "What a small work ... shit ... I was surprised and upset, so it took a few seconds to release!" "Well ... oh ... so far away ... oh no! What are you doing? I''m basically a magician with a genjutsu and don''t match my eyes in a" fight "... " Don''t even narrow down the target. As a result, we all intactly took only Amae from his father and mother, even stealing them. Yes, I didn''t let my father and mother fight from start to finish, according to Trena''s strategy. I told them "I''m serious" and told me not to be serious. As a result, they made them false, exposed their boobs, and tossed them. "Fufufufufu, Fuhahahahahahahaha! Humorous! Hey! Maam! What is Fuhaha? What is your feeling? A trainer who laughs by my side no more than me. But I understand that feeling. I was able to do what I wanted from the beginning to the end, and after showing off my strength, I was able to play with them for the first time. It was comfortable. Actually, it may be bad for me to say this while holding an innocent child like Amae ... but I''m sorry ... I can''t control it. "How is Kuhahahahahaha! You saw, father! Mom! Zamaa ~ !!! I couldn''t stop laughing at them as they stood up with the look of crushing worms on a remote island. Chapter 242 Episode 241: The Last Challenge I left my father and mother abandoned, and I was smiling with a sense of accomplishment that everything went well. "Hmm ... I''m not in a good mood, Earth Lagann" "Mah" "Well, I was a little drunk ..." My dad and mother looked so crazy. Well, we couldn''t lose if we fought properly, so we were able to escape to our opponents, who had been tossed around. Above all, I''m a father and mother''s child, so I''m getting behind my two nemesis, Yamidile. Tr a n s lat ed b y jptl.co It is impossible to make such a face. I''m laughing the most ... "Fufufufu, but it wasn''t that good, those two. If it''s human, their age is the peak of their heyday, so they work. What? Child. I''m better. What? Child! " It seems that his father and his mother were completely addicted to the strategy he thought of, and that he was still in a humorous laugh. If you think about it, since you met it, it''s always been a matter of being one-on-one, you''ve won! You''re better. What. "But ... it was strong. My little boy''s parents were just standing in front of me. To be honest, I would ... if I didn''t move exactly as the boy said ... I wouldn''t feel like winning if I fought properly." "prince?" Tr a ns lated by p m tl .om "That once ... Yamidile or ... the brave who defeated the Demon King who was the Lord who served him ...... to those two ... we''re trying to fight in the world of Paripi." On the other hand, the prince grinned, looked back at the moment, and mumbled deeply. "It''s a sneaky hand!" She told Tetsuna that she couldn''t hear the prince''s muttering, but put her back. These areas are always persistent ... "Hm. God ... I won''t lose. I''ve decided to lose with a sneaky hand." "... Yamidile?" "That''s why ... a new god must be born as soon as possible ..." Yamidile whispered slightly to the prince''s words and muttered, and I felt as if I saw something smoky from his back. I guess it''s going to be pressure on me on my back ... "I''m glad I could say hello to Earth''s dad and mother. But I''d like to say hello more slowly and formally someday. Yes ... If you can become ... ? " "Uh ..." "Oh, then, for those two, I''m useless if I don''t call" Stepfather "or" Stepmom, "right?" "Well, that''s a long way off, so you don''t have to think about it now ..." "But just thinking makes me feel happy. I think I''ll do my best, because for that ... I have to do my best and grow up so that I like Earth! That''s right?" Is not it? Even if I could show such an innocent smile, I would be embarrassed ... Transl ate d by p tl.co "Klon-sama ... I''m impressed that you''ve designed it so well in the future. Well, it''s complicated for me to say hello to him, but ..." "Now, don''t say that, Yamadile. And if I can get married to Earth, Yamadile will be a relative to Earth''s parents, because she''s my mother?" ? "And if I give birth to a child of Earth, I''m gonna be a grandmother too! Grandmothers and grandmothers with Earth''s parents, everyone get along well ... is" Let''s make such eyes look so brilliant ... what is ... different from Shinobu. Shinobu makes this kind of madness somewhere, and I feel like I''ll never escape me from designing in the future. However, Klon is really pure, somehow I really want to congratulate, it''s natural, or I''m powapowa and I don''t know how serious I am, but just about where I''m serious ... In conclusion, both Shinobu and Kron, I''m really shy of them! "K, Mr. Kron, so I''m so afraid of me as my mother ... I mean, I''m an aunt, aunt, a grandmother ... this is me ..." Yamidile is also groaning at Kron''s "Grandmother" remarks. Well, I don''t know how old she is, but she looks so young and maybe it''s shocking ... "Fufufufu, this is that Yamidile ... If I showed this figure to my little boy''s parents, they might have believed it normally." "What, what, Prince ..." "Well, or what''s changed is ... thanks to the boy ... anyway, I''ve sealed off my power, and if you''re a current Yamadile ... let go ... let''s go far away and it seems like no problem " Everything was at the discretion of the prince and this time we had Yamadile out. The prince was supposed to take all responsibility from the heavenly world, but he was laughing as if he was convinced that his judgment was good. T r an slat e d by jpmt l .c o But ... "Uh ... no ... no ... no ... no ... no ..." """"Ah"""" "I''m going somewhere ... Yeah!" At that time, a lonely and sorrowful muttering returned me, who was floating. that''s true "Amae ..." "No, no, no, no!" Between me and Yamidile, my hands and feet were wrapped around my body, clinging from the front, and groaning with my face buried in my chest without showing anyone. It is Amae taken from my father and mother. Chasing us, weeping, chasing us, and getting into our arms, still crying, angry, sullen, and whining. "The great priests, the goddesses, and the Onii-chan are all over. "Amae ... Don''t cry ..." "Mum, nuh ..." "Amae ... please don''t cry ..." "Oh, I don''t want to cry Amae-chan, she''s laughing cute." Tr ans la te d by jp t l .c o Amae''s wish, I, Yamidile, and Kron, and even Hirua, can only respond in trouble. "Yeah ah! You have to be together!" Not only is it sad, but I feel that my arms and legs that cling to me have the power to enter. But ... "I''m not going to return just because I''m away for a while ... neither me, Kron nor Yamadile." ! "That''s right, everyone will be there. Tsukushi''s sister, Karui, Macho, the church sisters ... and the motriage will think of you like your sister ... Yes, there are many people who take care of you and love you "But, but ... Onii-chan ... there''s no ... no ..." I wasn''t able to say goodbye to me well, and only to Amae and after goodbye ... my original purpose was to work hard with my father and mother. However, persuading this spoiled child is probably the last more difficult task than overtaking my father and mother, I smiled involuntarily, and both Yamidile and Kron, as well as Hilua and the prince, seem complicated. I was Or maybe, Yamadile doesn''t tell Amae too much ... Chapter 243 Episode 242 I was calming Amae who was crying. "Well, don''t cry. Ah, I don''t mean farewell, but for a while ..." "Uh, succulent, will it be for a while? Tomorrow? ...... What''s the matter? ...... More?" "... It''s ..." I''m sorry for being stuck in words. I cannot explain the difficult situation to Amae. That''s why I can''t promise any time. I can''t say "I''ll see you again soon." Even though my father and mother broke what I promised, he said, "Be sure to go next." T r an sla t e d b y p t l.c o "... Amae ... stop crying" "The great priest ..." "Do not stay a child forever" "Uh ~" Cho, Yamidile? Temee, what''s tough with my sister! Amae is still such a child ... Trans l at e d by jp t l .co "Don''t you always think that if you don''t have blood-bound parents, you''re sorry and you can just give up?" "... isn''t it?" "You are nothing special. Tsukushi, Karui, and the other daughters ... no, everywhere in the world ... in the same circumstances as you ... I''m swept away. " While holding the reins and looking straight ahead, Yamidile dares to hit a harsh word against Amae clinging to my chest. The words go further through Amae. "It''s not special that you''ve been spoiled like you''ve always liked it. A goose, a horsetail, a cari, and a spit that happened to protect you, who just lost their parents and weren''t aware It was just so friendly. " "Oh ... u ..." "In this world, you are not the only one who is kind enough to allow you to be special or selfish." I don''t know how small and young Amae can understand Yamadile''s words. But at least you know that Yamidile is saying harsh words. Because Amae is so trembling. This dark woman ... let''s kick it from behind and drop it? "Child ..." "That ... I''m saying ..." Traina mutters to excuse me, but I know. T ran s l a t e d b y Jpm t l.c o To be honest, I can only persuade Amae with a promise that I can''t guarantee, while comforting Amae as little as possible. Of course, I love Amae as much as I do, and so is Kron. If you really persuade Amae, you have to teach reality. As a result, Amae will cry more. And Yamadile bought the role himself and left. "Then ... the priests, the goddesses ... and the Onii-chan ... don''t you come back?" "I''m going somewhere. I don''t say I won''t come back ... but I can''t say it''s easy and quick." "Wow, ya-da! Ya-da! Na-ya-ya! Leave the Amae-ya!" "I can''t do that. You won''t take me." "Why! Yah! Unless everyone is together, oh! Why amae? At last, Amae lifted her body from me who was clinging, turned her back, reached out to Yamidile, who was driving a horse, and shook her back and forth. "Amae ... Did you hate me? Amae ... Is she a child you don''t need?" Maybe the only child in the world who can do this is Amae ... "Why leave you? Because you are a small child and weak." "... Child ... so why?" Tr a n s l at ed by jp tl .co "That''s right. Cron and I can''t live with everyone anymore and we have to go far. From now on, I and Kron ... I''ll do my best just to protect myself. I can''t defend it. " That word is too commonplace, but the only answer is it. I don''t hate it. I can''t hate it. But why break up with everyone? I can''t protect it. Why leave Amae? Because they are small, weak children. Yes, it''s a child ... "me too" "A child? "That''s clear ... if true ..." In order not to make small and weak children cry. Don''t say harsh words as much as possible. Even if I tried to persuade Amae, I could only say "I''ll make up for it", "Next time ----", "I''m really sorry" like my father and mother did to me. "Yes. If you''re just cute and pampering, you''re no different from a pet animal '' "Trainer? "Sometimes you get angry, and in some situations you''ll be hitting it, it''s a serious word. So both Heiro and Maam are immature as parents. Well, they''re aware that they''re busy and can''t be a decent parent ... they''re going to take an apology before they go home and scold you Do it! " After all, I''m a boomerang. T ran slated b y p tl . o m "Amae ... Is it difficult for the high priest to say ..." "older brother?" I''m still immature as an older brother. I knew it, and smiled and hugged Amae in my arm again. "If you don''t know, you''ll know what it means, you''re big, and you''re so strong. Come on , Please stay together and grow up enough to bow down ... "Hey? He''s gonna be good? Like you guys?" "Oh, and more. Tsukushi''s older sister and goose ... now they''re trying to get stronger and bigger. They''ll be together again. Amae, you see everyone doing their best, You have to be aware of it yourself. '''' That''s it. The geese, Tsukushi''s sister, and the dojo guys all swear when they parted. That feeling must have been passed on to everyone in Kakuretaire. The motriage must have taken that intent. So, even to Amae who has been allowed to accept such a small and small person ... "Everyone is trying to do that, so Amae, too?" "I don''t know ... but ... When Amae gets bigger and stronger, are they all together? Really? Amae better?" "Make it stronger, Amae. I don''t need to worry about anything when you''re together. Then I''ll always rely on you." What''s wrong with Onie-chan without Amae? " " In order to get stronger ... "I''ll do my best too. I''ll be stronger. Kron too." "Of course! Amae, I''m also weak, so I''m stronger. I''m going to protect what''s important. I''ll be able to protect it. I showed Amae with her best smile, spoke to Kron, and nodded that Kron was right. "... Onii-chan ... Goddess ... Amae ... Uh ... Uhh ..." Amae did not understand and understand everything. He grumbles with a difficult face. However, the groaning is different from the sad and whining. "Let''s think slowly. My brother is still too weak to fulfill Amae''s wishes. I''m sorry .... I''m sorry ... I''m really sorry." "Oni-chan ... but strong ..." "I need to be stronger" "Um, um ... um ... you need to be more?" "Ah" Unexpectedly, Amae snarled so hard, thinking about the meaning of our words. Chapter 244 Episode 243: Being Only Protected I was a little tired. Rampage in the heavens, fighting the prince and the king of the sky, fighting against Paripi, surpassing his father and mother. And we and Amae pledged to work harder and stronger. That was the limit. I myself was nervous and my consciousness was broken. "Hmmmm ... mmmm ..." "Fufufu, is the boy still sleeping?" "Hmm?" Tr ans late d by pm t l.co that? I was sleeping ... ? "Hah !?" "Sorry, it''s dangerous. Will you fall if you suddenly move?" I must have been riding behind Yamadile, holding Amae. However, what I can hear right now is the prince''s voice. And the wind cuts the skin a bit chilly. Is it still over the sky? What the hell is going on ... Tra nsl ated b y ptl .o "prince?" "Hello, good morning." "... What, what ...?" "Hehehe, I hate Yamadile from leaning on you ... so I was supporting you on your sleep." The first thing I saw when I opened my eyes was the prince''s face smiling while looking down at me. "That! Nuh !? Oh, I''m in what position ...?!" "Oh, here, it''s dangerous if you get upset--" Still empty? Is this on a horse? Is the princess hugged by the prince? I don''t know the situation yet, but I felt embarrassed and twisted myself in a hurry. But as he was in a good position, I quickly lost balance and slipped out of the prince''s arm and almost fell off the horse. "Nu, Abu!" I hurriedly stretched out my hands and grabbed the prince''s body anyway. However "Hey yeah!" Tra n sl at e d b y p m tl. om "up!?" "Cho ... Bo, boy, oh, n, here, it''s a no-entry area !?" It''s fine to grab the prince''s body in a hurry, but my right hand slips between the buttons on the prince''s jacket ... Something that is delicate, hard or soft ... My left hand sticks into the prince''s pants ... that? Nothing ... Nani ... Ney? "Hmm, boy ... I''m used to touching girls and girls ... but this is the first time I''m touching a boy ..." "Oh, oh, oh ... the prince ..." And, by the way, that''s what the prince feels in my hands ... "Oh? Earth, are you touching Prince''s pussy?" "Onii-chan, what are you doing?" "Nuh? Hey, Earth Lagan, what are you touching at these times! If you want to touch them, you will have Kron-sama!" In the face of Kyoton, Klon and Amae, and Jamidile with Jito eyes. that? Amae is suddenly hugged by Kron''s knee and is behind Hirua? Perhaps I was on Yamadile''s back, but is it a prince now? why? No ... I don''t care about saying that clearly. The important thing is that now I''m a prince who blushes with a blush while looking at me ... No ... Ikemen ... Oh, princess ... "This is a secret to my cute flowers. If I get touched by a boy, they will go crazy." Tr an sl at e d by p t l . o m "... go ... sorry ..." How shocking at such times! I apologize for the time being. "Isn''t it still noticeable?" "That?" At that time, the trainer sighed as if I was amazed. "Trainer, oh, you, did you notice? "Observing power is good. That''s why women complain about being insensitive. '' "No, no, because ..." At that time, I remembered that there was. It is the prince''s cheek that still has a little bruise. I hit ... "prince" "Hmm?" "That ... cheeks ... but ..." I hit it hard. Moreover, a punch that adds a twist called corkscrew. Put it on your face ... Tra nsl at e d by pmtl . o m "Kora" "Hey" However, when I was sorry, the prince smiled and decopined me. "You must understand that some people in this world do not want to be treated as princesses, regardless of their biological gender." "... Nu ..." "This is a worthwhile blow that struck you head on, and made me realize my immatureness. If you apologized, I would be miserable and stop it." The prince says that it''s not insincere that I''ve been beaten at all, but rather proud and conversely, apologizing. "It''s not just the goddess ... and your cute little sister ... I''ll be stronger and stronger ... I''ll continue to improve myself. So if I apologize, I''m not going to forgive me. What a ... "Hey ... I don''t want to be a princess ... but ... I''m the only woman I''ve ever met." That''s the true princess, Fiansei, and I don''t want Saddis, who stayed with me for a long time, and even Shinob and Kron, to just be protected. Rather, they are taking the initiative in the battle and trying to fight side by side, regardless of the feelings of men. So I was able to understand the prince''s words. Then, Kron was in sync with the conversation between me and the prince. "I understand the prince''s feelings, too. I also met Earth and knew that I wanted to fight together rather than being able to be protected ..." In response to Kron''s strong words, Amae held on Kron''s knee raised his hand. "older brother" "Hmm?" "Oni-chan ... Amae ..." "Work hard" "Oh!" "If you do your best ...... everyone will be together again? A word after seriously thinking about Yamadile and our words like Amae. Until a while ago, I was parting and crying, and I still don''t want to part with us. But while she was about to cry, she still said so. "Oh, let''s do our best! If Amae becomes stronger, he''ll be invincible. Nothing scary!" "Hmm!" When I heard those words, I felt refreshed that I could go ahead with peace of mind. But then ... "Hmm ... Earth Lagann ... Amae is fine, but ... at least I want to be the only one who can be protected except for Clon-sama ..." Yamidile, who was looking forward with a lonely face, muttered like grudges. When I heard those words, I laughed involuntarily. "Kuhahah, how can you do it? Because, that Kron wants to protect you most ... because you are." "Nuu !?" "Loss of power and she''s just a winged woman ... you''re a hated bounty hunter from all over the world ... but Kron said she would protect you." "That''s why we don''t need it! I''m safe even if Kron-sama is safe, and if you protect Kron-sama, then ... I lose my strength, and I''m afraid I''ll protect myself as if I''m a stomach." Yes, as the prince says, regardless of man or woman, everyone is going to be strong, with one exception. Because of the loss of power, she has become a princess protected from now on. That is the current Yamadile. But that is inevitable. In exchange for that, Yamadile was released. Well, maybe, though you have sealed your magical powers and evil eyes, I think that even if you fight with elementary, Yamidile will be able to lightly knock off any other opponent ... "Well, Yamidile. For some reason, you''ve got to be on the side to be protected from now on, but you''re not saying that your feet or nuisance or something like that, but Kron wants to protect it. Protect me quietly. '''' "But! Let''s make it work! "No, not just Kron alone" "What?" Yeah, surely if you''re traveling with both Yamidile and Kron, I''m too anxious to worry. But that is not the case. "I''m there too!" Certainly, there is Hirua. Hirua signed with me and Kron, but will stay with Kron and Yamadile for the time being. But I''m not saying Hirua ... "Oh, Hirua will follow along with Kron ... but that''s not all. From now on, it seems like a man is by your side wanting to help you." ? I didn''t like the information and suggestion of Paripi ... "Boy. I can see you." Then, the continent was finally visible in our field of view, which had only had the entire sea so far. At the very end of the continent, it''s the territory of the Empire. You can see several ships anchored in what appears to be a small port town. That is the meeting place. And we each have a new departure there. Chapter 245 Episode 244: Common Sense "Well, this is a world different from Kakuretaire! And it''s the home of Earth! Look at Amae!" "Oh ..." "No, as a territory, but hometown ... a country port far from the imperial capital ..." A port town that is rarely heard in the empire''s territory, with tides and the smell of fish spreading around. I''ve never been there because it''s not a big port and it doesn''t trade to support the empire''s economy. However, even for Klong and Amae for the first time, it is a land other than Kakuretaire. Excited by their excitement, they rushed to the town holding hands. "Kron! Hide the corner, horn!" Tra ns la ted by jpmt l. o m "Kron, put on your hat. And this is not a cullet tail. Run around too darkly ..." Yamidile, who is on his guard, gives Kron a hat to hide his horn, and hides his wings. Even though the war has been over for more than a decade, it is still noticeable that horns and wings have grown on human territory. Above all, Yamadile is a bounty. in addition "Oh, oh, huh ..." "... Uh ..." Tran sla t e d by jp mtl.c o m At that time, Kron and Amae, who were running with excitement, suddenly stopped. Kron looks around as if she is nervous, and Amae clings to Kron''s feet as if she was a little scared. "What happened, Clon?" "Ah, no ... that ..." "?" "This isn''t a ketchtail anymore ... everyone doesn''t seem to know us ..." Despite being a small port city, there are people walking on the street, and the residents also look at it. However, not everyone talks, nor does it come with a smile. This is a matter of course for me, but for Cron and Amae, I would have never experienced it before. Yes, that''s it. "Well, that''s right, because this is the outside world." "Yes" This is not a cullet, so unlike anyone who boasts a bounty, no one knows about Kron and Amae, even if he wants to expose his face. Until now, just walking in the town of Kakuretaire, Kron was bowed and moved by many. Amae just walked through the city, and the friendly town guys smiled and gave them sweets and fruits. Tran slate d by jptl.co But this is different. When you step out of the Kacletaire, you''re no longer in the world of bloating Klong or Amae. "Is it even better now?" "No, I''m just a little nervous! I''ll do my best! I''ll protect Yamidile from now on!" "Uh ... uh ... Amae ...... OK ... Budamon" "I''m sorry." Kron and Amae hold my fist tightly, saying that it''s okay to be nervous and make my expression a little stiff. Well, it is natural to be nervous, but if you seem to be nervous in such a small town, Kron may be a little hard from now on. However "Hey, go down because the girls are dangerous!" ""! ?? "" A carriage carrying a large amount of fish unloaded from a fishing boat at the harbor runs in front of you. "Oh, I was surprised ..." "Uh ... I understand ..." Klon and Amae are surprised and step down. Transla te d by ptl.c om This is another scene that has never been seen before in Kakuretaire. "Nuu, what a lower class man! Many fears run in front of Kron-sama, so rude 10 million! This I ----" "Stop it, stop it" Despite losing his power, he hurries to grab Yamidile''s neck, which seems to be chasing the carriage passing by in front of him. It''s always a former general and some knowledge of the terrestrial world, but when it comes to trainers and crons ... "Hmm ... this is the outside world ... the rules are different." Uh Uh "Don''t be scared, Amae. This is also an experience." On the other hand, the person himself, Kron, nodded with a rather interesting nod, advising Amae who is crazy. "Yeah, Yamidile. I''ll do my best to protect Yamidile, but I don''t know about the outside world. So please tell me a lot." "Well, Mr. Kron, so me ..., no, new knowledge ..." "Oh? Or is Yamidile not too familiar with the outside?" "That''s not true! Yeah, no! No, then ... Yes, Kron doesn''t know any common sense or rules outside Kakuretaire. That is why we have to learn it from now on. T ransl at e d by p m t l .c o Neither can Yamidile teach it, nor can it be easily rampaged and cause trouble. Yamadile seems to understand that too, and endures the anger at the carriage before ... "Kohon. Then, Mr. Kron. In the outside world, just passing Kron like a creature tail does not mean that all the people kneel and bow down on the spot, and that the carriage is so rude. Pass by. " "Humuumu" "It''s very dangerous, it''s seriously injured if touched, and they''re incompetent, so even if people appear ahead, the carriages won''t stop suddenly, so the pedestrians have to be careful. It is. " "Hoho ~" "Are you good? For that purpose ..." Yamidile lightly coughs and corrects his posture. Both Klon and Amae look at them with serious eyes. "What are those beautiful girls?" "never seen" "Heaven Woman? Or Goddess" "I don''t see anyone here. What are you doing?" And even if you hide the wings and horns, somehow the residents who noticed Yamidile and Kron from their beautiful appearance gathered with Zawazawa and began to pay attention. It was unfortunate fortunate that no one knew that Yamadile was a bounty. In such a crowd, Yamidile ... "First, look right!" ""Yes!"" "And look left!" ""Yes!"" "And look at the right again just in case!" "" Kokuri! "" "Check the right and left, and then raise it up so that everyone can see it .... I will cross my hand like this, even if a carriage comes in while crossing, You will notice and stop or slow down. This is one of the basic rules of the outside world! " "" Oh! " Yamadile raising his right hand straight and crossing the road. Kron and Amae make their eyes shine. "OK, I''ll do it right now! Amae is good too?" "Hmm!" "First, look at the right!" "Migi!" "Look at the left!" "Hidden!" "It''s right again!" "Mie!" That rule is nothing wrong. I have been taught the rules. I was about four or five years old ... I was taught by a teacher in a kindergarten ... So, did you always hold your hands to Fiansay? -See, earth! Hold hands with me! So raise your hands without being shy! Oh, Speaking of which, Fiansay had been me since then ...? No, well, it doesn''t matter now, but the rules that Yamidile has taught are not wrong. It''s not wrong, but something is wrong. "And raise your hand! Yes!" "Hmm!" Klon and Amae hold hands and cross the road with a chest of "Ehen." Inhabitants who gathered around them are snarling and giggle. "Hoho. Is this a terrestrial custom ...?" "No, no, no ..." The prince nodded as if he was impressed, but he does not know such common sense, so he would not know. "Yes, I''m very good, Kron!" And Yamadile is pleased. That''s dangerous. Yamidile doesn''t get tangled when cron is involved. Certainly, it would be a little worrisome if you were just two people. But ... about that ... "Oh, I''m sorry! Oh, I''m not gathering in the middle of the road!" "That''s Hayada''s street!" That was the time. A single carriage that runs farther from the other, with a lot more speed than the carriage loaded with fish. It is a fast-loading carriage that makes it a business to load luggage and deliver it to another land. Basically, it is "not stop" to the destination. That''s why ... "Oh? Something is coming, but I''m raising my hand this way!" "Hmm!" When a quick load arrives, pedestrians usually vacate the road. Residents accustomed to it do not seem particularly panicked and go back quickly to make a fast-loading road. But Kron and Amae don''t know it ... "Nu ... that human, I don''t feel like stopping! "Oh, already! He raises his hand with a grinning face, but he is not thinking of stopping. "Here, Kron. Amae, here because it''s dangerous!" "Eh? But earth ... we''re raising our hands? We were walking first?" "older brother?" I''m in a hurry and pull Kron and Amae''s hands. However, as he was still sloppy, the fast-loading person finally noticed this situation and applied a sudden brake to stop in front of us. "Hey! What are you going to do, youth!" "Huh? Oh, huh? Huh?" "Is it a death, you idiot, this bastard!" A middle-aged old man with bad screams roars and shouts at us. Klong seems to be confused about the situation, and Amae seems to be crying. "Oh, sorry, uncle. These guys are--" "Hey, there''s a human! You''re high on the figure! Who is rude to anyone? "Oh my god, this pretty flower is a very crude rant. If I rushed to apologize, Yamadile and the prince were trying to make things even more complicated. I''m hurt by these strangers ... It was at that time! "Crazy ... yes yes, until then!" "" ...!? " "Well, old man! These are pretty little-known boxed princesses, I don''t know. I forgive you!" Ah ... yes ... these guys who are new or just a little out of the way have just the right knowledge and rules ... "Oh?" "Hello, this is wabi. Please get it." "Hmm? Is this bottle ... sake?" "Oh, when you''re done, give me a drink!" "Thank you, hey, this guy. You can understand the story, brother. Hey. The man appeared like a breeze and flirted, laughing in good mood, handing over his liquor bottle to his uncle, and laughing at each other and squeezing. The merry quick load ran again and went in no time. And the man who appeared turned to us ... "I''m gonna be the coolest sisters there. If it''s okay ... go to play with me ... until the end of the world?" "Ah ... ah ... ahhhh!" "Ah" "Oh, you !? What, why, here ... you are ..." As soon as he sees the man''s face, Klon and others startle. The man laughs again, rubbing his nose with his finger. "Hey ... well, it''s been a long time, Master. And I''ve gotten a lot of strong eyes, little sister! And ..." And the man looks at me ... "Brothers, are you listening roughly? Well done!" There is a tall man wearing a white long coat and white hat. The bad guy stood with a powerful smile and even more glaring eyes. And he pushed my fist out ... "Oh, it was really hard ... then the horse girls were in trouble. So, why not ask? ...... Block!" I also stick out my fist, hit him with his fist, and laughed at me. Chapter 246 Episode 245: Mans Will It''s my first reunion in a few months. But it wouldn''t be for them. "You are ... bro! Isn''t bro !?" "Oh ... bro ..." Kron ran up with a full smile to Bro, who appeared and laughed with a smile, and Amae ran up with a surprised face. "Cool, I''m sorry, my sister! And ... Are you Amae? Oh, you''re still small." "Wow, bro! This is a real bro! "Amae, I''m bigger. Tran sl a ted b y Jpmt l.om A bro stroking their heads with their hands. "Oh, no, bro!" "N, stop! N! Bro, stop!" Kron seems to be tickling it, and Amae looks sulky, but not likely to be full. "Your sister. Are you fine? And ... I said earlier, you have really strong eyes? "Is that so? Promise with you ..." It''s good to be a good child, but I''m going to be strong. "... I''m happy if you can fulfill that promise." "Oh! There were various things ... good encounters" Tr ans lat ed b y jp mt l . om "Yes! I know love!" "Oh, I''m glad that you are! I''m relieved to hear your Koibana!" I saw the sight of them together for the first time, but suddenly the sight looked natural and warm. "He ... is your friend?" "Hmm? "Hmm. Isn''t he a good guy ..." On the other hand, he is the first prince to meet Bro. Well, Bro is a guy who tries to enter the inside of a person calmly, so there are places that are crazy, but it is not a bad guy. But then ... "Hey Earth Lagann" "Hmm?" "You said you wouldn''t act with us in the future ... I guess you''re going to have him protect Kron-sama instead of you?" "Kron ... Well, Klong and you, both." "What?" Yamidile looked frustrated, as if she laughed at her bro with her nose and looked down. T ra ns la ted b y Jp m tl.co Yes, that was the proposal from Paripi. "Bro is protected by Mikado''s Gee in Cantidan and seems to have been in the imperial city ..." "What? Mikado?" "Oh, but Koman ... oh, it''s like my former classmate''s parent who was a spy of Parisi, had worked out the back and released Bro before leaving the Imperial City. I''ll meet with Bro here and have them act with you in the future. '''' "... Nu ... what ... I was talking about that with Paripi ..." This proposal was made when talking to Paripi through the magic crystal in the heavenly world. Obviously, following his suggestion would be annoying, but considering the future of the Klongs, I thought that having someone with Bro would be more secure, so I decided to take it. However, Yamidile heard the story and had a subtle face. "I see ... but ... it''s sloppy." "Are you dissatisfied with me? Master?" "Don''t make me laugh, bro. You jumped out of the dojo and fell in love with the outside world ... Earth Lagan, and much worse than geese, would you protect us?" Yamidile''s harsh words made Buro smile. "It''s cool, it''s still tough, my teacher is" "I don''t think it''s anymore! I don''t think there is such a way! Bro is very reliable?" "No, no, I''m good, my sister. I know my power." T r a nslate d by pt l.com "But ..." Kron tried to get angry by inflating his cheek at Yamidile''s words, but Bro stopped it. "That''s right, Master. I jumped out. By seeing the outside world where Master came, ... I want to know the same world ..." "And I realized how big the adults, the world, the power and the society were, and at the same time I knew how small I was." "Hmm. Then--" Yamadile''s words are correct in a way. A few months ago, I have won a Thaiman with Bro. Bro is not weak. But that''s exactly what compared to the six-hawk class like Paripi and Yamadile, but ... it''s not there. "But, master. I''m still weak today. With a simple fighting power, the difference between my brother and my brother would have been more in recent months. I don''t even have an eye. " "Oh ... you know?" "But ..." "?" "I''ve been living out of it, and I''ve been hanging out on the front and back and getting along with a lot of guys ... I''m going to learn how to get in trouble ... how to get it right ... and how to enjoy it." T ra ns l a ted by p t l .co "What?" Bro has experience. I live in the world and society, both front and back, more than anyone else here, including me, and sometimes I have troubles with them, and I''m getting along well. That is the experience and knowledge that Yamidile, who had been in Kakretaire almost since the war, did not have. Yes, what you need is not only the ability to protect Yamidile and Kron from trouble, but also someone who can do it well so that it doesn''t cause trouble in the first place. Certainly he was a fighter who was originally out of the world, but he had many friends and dating with various adults. And he enjoyed and lived on it. Well, behind the scenes I was caught up in various ways and had strange intentions and policies, but if Kron and Yamidile are involved, it is clear what this priority is. "Of course, when I say Iza, I''ll be strong enough to stretch out and protect you. But now I''m going to be with you ... do you enjoy it? Of course, don''t forget-I carry my heavy luggage with me. '''' "what?" What I feel from the current bro is completely different from what seems to be a bad intention that is meaningless as before, that is, a man''s selfishness. I felt a certain heat in those words. "Bro ... you''re ... a little bit different? Sometimes I came out of the Kletter tail and returned to the dojo with outsiders for a short period of training, but at that time it was a bit bad While sticking to the way of life ... burned out by the destruction of the mafia ... ... I had more rotten eyes ... " Yamidile also felt the heat of Bro and expressed a somewhat mysterious expression. In response to that question, Bro glanced at me ... "Well ... of course ... I forgot the beginning when I jumped out into the outside world, and rotten and rotten me .... I beat it all the way and gave me guidance ... I met the best squid nigga I''m sorry! " "...... Num ... mu ... mumm ..." The straight, gleaming eyes were not found in the bro that was smoking at that time. Rather, this is the original bro. Yamidile was pressed by the heat and said nothing more, and Bro looked at me again, laughed and smiled and thrust her thumb up. I felt a bit itchy, but I once again thought that the current bro could be left with confidence, so I laughed and nodded back. Chapter 247 Episode 246 Yamidile seemed to be subtle to the intention of the man of Bro, but he did not complain any more because the circumstances were circumstances. And, as Bro says, it was a fact that his knowledge and experience was important to living in the outside world. "Amae, I wanted to talk to you slowly after seeing you for a long time ..." "Amae ~, we''ll be back again. At that time, should we be even bigger and stronger?" "I''ll play more this time!" "Hmmmm ... mmmm ..." And, as I did in the heavenly world, Kron with a goodbye hugging and a bro stroking his head. Hirua rushes over her body. Amae is trying to endure tears desperately with a slightly relentless look. T rans la t e d by pmtl. om "Amae, it''s great ... Amae, I''ll get better soon." "Oh" "When Amae got better, everyone went home immediately. Amae says, "I''ll see you soon." Kron and Bro nodded with a smile at the words. "Hmm" Tr ans la ted b y jpmtl.c o m "Are you good?" "Not a gala" "... Isn''t that kind of thing? You''ve been together since that time?" Would Yamidile hug the sticky and Amae like the clones? That said, I didn''t mean I didn''t care. Even if the Kakuretaire was the place that Yamadile used. "Hey, Yamidile gives you a goodbye greeting!" "Kron-sama ..." "Let''s come here!" "Oh, u ..." Even if the extra pride gets in the way and you can''t say anything, Kron tells Yamidile to follow. Yamidile, who made an excuse, lightly coughs out ... Kohon Amae "?" Tr anslate d b y jpt l.om "... or don''t catch a cold ..." "Hmm!" A word that cares about Amae from a non-obedient Yamadile. Amae nodded a little at that word, almost crying. "I can''t be honest." "Well." "Fufufu, it''s ?" I spouted that out with Kron and Bro. But soon ... "... and bro" "Oh, what brother?" "... stop that brother." "Why, am I your brother?" "I don''t remember having a stupid brother." "What are you saying, are you going to be my sister-in-law? Then my brother is wrong!" T ra nsla te d b y jp t l. om "What the reasoning!" He''s a familiar guy as ever. "Yes! Bro, I will do my best!" "Yeah! Then everyone is a family!" "Huh ..." It would be stupid to think about the details when these two people are together, but I can not say that. I sighed once ... "And bro. Where are you going after this?" Yes, where are they going from now on? I was thinking only about depositing Kron and Yamidile in Bro, so I have no idea what to expect. "The wind is blowing and you''re still looking" "Pii ..." "For the time being ... I guess it''s a place that seems to be less involved with those who are the Seven Heroes, the Union, and the former Demon King Army" That''s right. Especially in a very developed country, more people will know about Yamidile. However, you should know a lot about the care of the places and what other places are, and if this guy knows it, is it OK? Tran slate d by Jpm tl .c o "That''s right. Well, for now, I''ll teach your sister a lot of common sense. If you''re just Yamadile, you''ll only be able to learn the bias." "Kakakkakka!" Then ... "Then, I said earlier ..." "Hmm?" "After that, did you ask?" "Oh!" I''m not a guardian of Kron, but I often worried about it by pushing my back and saying that I liked it, but when I left it from here, I took over to Bro . "Earth ..." "Well, Kron" "... Yes ... I''m lonely, but I''ve already hugged me in the sky. I''ll do my best without murmuring!" "I''m each other" "Yes, earth ... I love you ?" "Growling ?! That''s why you''re surprised ..." "Nfufu, will you say this time?" Already separated from Kron. The only thing left is a greeting that promises a reunion. And ... "Oh, did you ask for Hirua? If anything, can you protect the woman?" "I''ll leave it!" From here, lightly stroke the head of Hirua who will follow the Klongs, and ... "Well, Yamadile." "... Earth Lagann ..." This guy was today ... I wasn''t supposed to be that kind of relationship, but I had to say goodbye to this guy. "You forced me away three months ago ... really, well, it was a lot of trouble and ... it was terrible ... but ... I was able to get stronger." "I had a good encounter ... it was fun ... I was ... I was glad I could go to the Koletail, so ..." Regardless of the reason, there is no lie in my wish that I could go to that country. I don''t really say "Thank you for taking that time", but at least ... "I took care of you." "... huh ..." That was all I could say. Then, Yamadile ... "Earth Lagann ... I don''t know much about Parisi" "Oh, that''s okay. I never trust that fucking guy." "Yes ... and be careful with Hakuki. He must be interested in you, too." "Kuha ... I''m full of Rokuha, so I don''t want to be involved for a while ..." Yamidile doesn''t really care for me or shake hands or hug with a smile. But it''s not a substitute, but a light tip. And finally ... "And last but not least, this is the most important thing. Anyway, it''s Xu-san who wants to leave Kron-sama forever." "Kuhha ..." The last is my mother. as if. Finally, leaving those words to me, Yamadile rode with Hilua back with Kron and Bro. And ... "I''m gonna go, boy." "Oh" "I have to send this little lady, too." The prince smiled, stroking Amae''s head. "Oh, I asked." "Hehehe, I wanted to talk more slowly, but that will be my next pleasure." "..." "Anyway, I''m glad I met you. "Oh" Greetings lightly with the prince who returns Amae to Kakuretaire and returns to the heavens. Like everyone, I pledged to meet again and finally shake hands. And ... "Amae again" "... Uh ..." "... Ah, Amae. "Uh ..." Amae sitting between the arms of the prince straddling Pegasus with chocolate. It doesn''t cry as before, and it doesn''t spoil. I told you to be stronger, but I don''t have to put up here ... "older brother" "Hmm?" Amae beckons me with a small hand. If you look at something and ... "Hmm!" "Ah" "Gyu ~~~~~~" It was the best hug from Amae. "Onii-chan, Amae will be bigger soon!" oh "If you lie again, Amae ... I''m offended?" "Ah!" "... nfu ~" Apparently I couldn''t stand it at the end, but I still laughed at the end, and that alone made me feel at ease from the bottom of my heart. "Kakakka, Tsukushi, Karui, and Amae who only missed the ostrich''s husband. "Ufufu, I am glad that Amae laughed!" "Good grief" "Amae-chan is fine too!" "Hm! Goddess, Priest, and Hey-bye too! Bro ..." And it''s time for goodbye. The prince also sends a signal to Pegasus, on which he is riding, and the other one on which his father is riding, and flies to the sky. "Hey, Amae! Don''t stuff me! "It can''t be helped. Amoe is still angry because Bro has gone outside on his own. And Earth! Make sure to see you again! I''m a nicer lady!" "Hmm" "Well, that''s bye-bye!" "Adu, boy!" "Oni-chan !!" Thus, Kron, Yamidile, and Bro went somewhere in Hirua. Amae and the prince returned to Cacletaire in Pegasus. "Oh, again!" I waved my hand until she disappeared, and sighed. "Well ... something ... it was a very intense day, but I''m a little bit nervous." "Fufu ... it''s just because those guys I met were all dark." "Well." Me and trainer left in the port. Over the past few months, someone has been around me. So, I felt this kind of air after a long time. Three months. However, I don''t think it''s only three months ... really ... "But there''s no time I''m lonely, child. Rest, train again, and then aim for the world again. " "Ah!" That''s it. The goal "to the end of the world" that we pledged three months ago has not yet been achieved. I walked a little inside the empire, and then stayed in Kakhetaire, and eventually returned to the territory of the empire again. But I won''t stay here again. Three months ago, he was taken away by Yamadile and set foot in another country, but this time he will cross this sea on his own and go to a different country. And the next destination is "Okay, let''s go! The next destination is ----" "Um. next----" And there, I and Traina noticed that they were at the same time. "Hmm?" "Ah" "... to the prince ..." "I''m sure you''ll be sent ..." Yes, the original plan is to drop Yamidile and Kron here and join Buro. After doing that, I was going to have the prince send me to my next destination. But it was crazy because Amae was there. I asked the prince to send me Amae to Kakure Terre ... we''re ... "Oh, oh, oh oh!" "... Huh ... well, good. Fortunately, this is a harbor ... not in a hurry ... " "Huh ... yes, yes ..." The next destination has been decided, but it took a little time to get to that destination. "Let''s go slowly" just a little Chapter 5 End Chapter 248 Episode 247 From that time onwards ... --See you After breaking up with the nigga who swore the reunion, Traina and I left for the world again. How long has it passed? "What happened? "No, a little ... how much has passed since our" New Departure "..." Trainer who is also a teacher, a companion, and a single heart. Listening to my words and laughing a little amazed "Um ... the same as" before ", still about 3 hours." Tra ns l at ed b y jp m t l .o m "Yeah Yeah, it''s ugly ... "This weak man ..." Ah ... I guess that''s not it. The area has already set the sun and the moon is rising in the sky, but it is still "Today." Spreading out on all sides of the calm, dark sea that extends forever. "The ship shakes so much ..." T ra ns l a t ed by jp m tl .c o The only way to reach a different continent is to cross the sea. It would have been easier to get me sent by the prince Pegasus, but in the end I had to board a regular liner leaving that port. I was on a boat with dozens of merchants, sightseeing and homecomers, and tens of people. And he was completely seasick and was down on the deck at night. When I got into the heavenly world from Kakuretaire, the fishing boat was okay, but that was flying. But I''m sorry ... "Darn ... when I was little, when I got on a trip, I didn''t shake like this ... "Not so big, but normal" The ship is just a big ship, aiming for a different continent, but it is not a luxurious passenger ship that the imperial royal aristocrats can board, it is a simple and old-fashioned ship. Well, that port itself wasn''t that big, and this would be appropriate ... "Hey, have you already put everything out there?" "Dahahaha, be careful! The man who can live in the sea is the man among the men!" "Once you get out, get into the room and take a quick rest!" The sailor''s strong uncles who don''t know me are laughing at me. On the boat with the fathers, the sailors were all dressed up like a knight, with a cheerful chef, all polite, and bowed down to me who was a child with honorifics. It''s now ... no, it''s good because I went on a journey in hopes of it. "In addition, ... I''m sleeping in a group of small fish ... Even though I don''t have any money ... I liked the private room ..." T ra ns l at ed b y Jpm t l.c o "The monk ..." "Ugh, I feel like I''ve been told for a long time ... uh ..." When I was little, I had been on a boat, but this was my first voyage. I went down a few hours after the ship was dispatched, and all the food was gone. "The semicircular canal is weak ... It''s fatal for anyone who deals with skull art like you, isn''t it? "Is that so ...?" "Well, you should have a good sense of balance, but this irregular shaking that I''m not used to gives my body ... It is useless. " "It''s not a meow ..." For the time being, she squirted into the sea until the last drop, engulfing her body as if her stomach was empty. "Wow ..." "Well, did you sprinkle the Komase again? ... Although this helped me a lot, I also defeated two of my six arms, Yamidile and Paripi ..." "Let me go ..." "It''s not! Even though you''ve been lucky about locusts, nowadays you''ll be disappointed with Cron, Shinob, Maid and Princess? "Uh ... yes ..." While listening to Groena, I listened to Trainer''s words and tried to imagine what would happen. Tra ns lated b y p tl .om DDEarth ... Is your body OK? --Honey, I''ll give you my back DDNow, bocha. Please take a good rest today -Hey, I''m sorry, earth! Well, still the brave ... No, except for one, everyone seems to be gentle. Fiansay is no longer that kind of thing. However "Kimi ... No, well, I''ve certainly felt that way ... but then ... how about that little girl ... Amae? "That?" I think again. What do you think if you look at me now? Amae is pretty clear at that ... -Onii-chan ... Gerolin ... Cool "I don''t want that !?" "If you do, please do it! Is it good? Certainly a voyage may be tough for those who are not used to it, but at the same time a ship is a great way to develop a sense of balance! And the growth period like you exhales and you are out of language! Ingest it properly! Tr ansl a ted b y jpm t l. o "Oh, Oshinobu!" "So, tomorrow I will be training on a boat. I really want to go right now ... but I''m sure I''m really tired today. " "Oh" Somehow, I thought that the trainer would say something like "do it now" or "have guts", but that wasn''t the case. At the end I cared for me and ordered rest. "I''m not that demon anymore" "Kuhaha is a demon, not a demon ..." Pii Is it a dial now? "I love gentle teachers" "Oh, hey, idiots ... anyway, rest today! Okay? Rest is also a part of training! Overwork is counterproductive! Today, it is already beyond the limit in the series following the series. If you don''t rest well, your training just won''t work. It is not kindness. Don''t misunderstand! "Yes yes" That being said, I was lying on the deck of the ship, looking up at the stars in the night sky, and it was certainly the limit. At that moment, the nervousness and the tightness of the thread suddenly broke, and I began to whip out in an instant. "Oh ... really ... tired ..." I already understand this feeling. In a few seconds I will sleep ... and ... Even though the stars are so beautiful, I can''t afford to enjoy them ... "But ... training on a boat ... what ...?" "Hmmm ... Well, the cruise is a few days ... yes ... do you go fishing on the deck? "Huh? One, fishing? You ... can''t you fish?" "Don''t despair? In the past, when I was solo camp, I fished bass and when I went to the sea, I rode a rod and caught everything. Yes, even that huge Tuna of the Demon caught a single fish Fishing or ... when I was little ... oh no ... "Hmm? Hey, baby! What are you sleeping! Hey, let''s talk about it I''m sorry ... Trainer, limit ... I''m going to sleep ... "Three days by boat ... crossing the land from there ... well, it''s going to take so much time ... old Shisono Tami ... Paripi, really a master key ... Speaking of ... Shisono Tami Even though it was the maid''s hometown that I had destroyed, the child didn''t say anything ... even if I heard that my next destination was ... " Ah ... no power at all ... the night breeze feels good ... the deck is hard but I don''t want to get up anymore ... "Huh ... kid ... really really ... today I really did my best. Do you rest well? Chapter 249 Lesson 248 Tabernacle (Mother) My own son pushed me out. It wasn''t just a coincidence that it was just a hit on Maghre or the spot. Obviously we were entangled in measures. The sons of Cacletail said Earth beat Yamidilee. If you can even put up a measure to take two of me and Hiiro in your hand, maybe that''s true. But still, that move that made us both buttcake. It''s all because that thing has as much power as it can. Ground became stronger. I grew up. And it still doesn''t show us the bottom of it. Either way... T ra nsl a te d by jp t l.o "Whoa, whoa, whoa! "Then, oh, oh, oh! We stupid couples can''t take any other options than to chase. For starters, just get off the deserted island and go to the other shore... swim. "Oh, no more, no more whales, no more whales. Come and get us. Aah! "Torah!! The two of us move our hands and butt-foot, just going straight for the other shore. T r an s l a t e d by p t l.c om I almost ran into a giant fish trying to swallow us along the way, but I kick it all in. "Okay, Maam! Almost there, we''ll reach the shore of Bettrail! "Yeah, it''s last-minute! Look, even if I''m pitiful enough to be rolled over by my son a little further away from the actual battle, I''m not old enough to be able to swim! I''m seventeen forever! My son refused me, got me out, and I went again right in front of him. But that''s not us going home. We went to the other shore, dogging both of us nonstop... "haha...... dude...... and they''re both not cool" "" Huh!!?? But it was then. "... Huh? "... what? Huh? A voice laughing at us now as funny could be heard from above us. This is the sea, isn''t it? From the top......?! When Hiiro and I look up at the same time, there''s... "Ah!? T ra nslat e d b y jpm tl .c o "Hey, are you..." There floated a woman with long brown hair tucked behind her back, woven with bright white long coats. We know the woman. Much more adult than we know, and our bodies are growing bigger. But I cherished that shadow, and above all, the ribbon, from "when you were with us", although it was a little tedious. "You...... espi!? "Hey, lie...... espi! It''s not Espi! Oh, how could you? What are you doing here, no, where have you been?! A companion who once deposited his life and soul together and fought the Demon King''s army led by that Great Demon King. "Ohisa. Hiiro... Maam... I don''t know... sounds stupid" Even though he was still less than ten years old at the time, a hero with the same titles of seven brave men as me and Hiiro, who made his name heard of the world with numerous fights. But... "Oh, you, where have you been?! He said he disappeared from the kingdom of Betrayal... and that Mikado''s Jee would never know where you were..." "That''s right, don''t explain it properly...... ahhh, but ahhh, no more! Daughter Though I thought there were so many things I had to ask about this...... something else went wrong at the same time for both me and Hiiro. That should be a priority no matter what you do... T ra n s lat ed by jpm t l.c om "Damn...... but Espi. I have no idea what''s going on, what you''re thinking, or what you''ve been up to, but I''m sorry! We''re in a hurry right now! "Yeah! You remember that, too? Take our son, Earth. You held me when I was a baby, didn''t you? He''s running away from home now... and now he''s acting like a Yamidilee! "Espi, send us to shore with your ''abilities''! "Hmm, I''d like us to carry it as well, if possible! Yes, Earth. Espi is also missing again for the first time in years. Valued companion. I''ve been looking for you. I know that. But now we... "I know ~" ""... Huh? "I''ve been listening to you for a little while in Cacletail..." "" Huh!? Espi said something unexpected. Espi... you know a series of flows? "The worst man to make my sister cry is apparently running around, isn''t he? ""... to?... Huh? Sister...? No way, Espi''s talking about that amae? Tr an s l ated b y p t l.c om Huh? Why? "Hehe, don''t you know? That I... make the man who makes my sister cry Yursanai." At that time, something disastrous is overflowing from the nickel and smiling espi. No, eh? Don''t you forgive the man who makes your sister cry?... Was she like that? "... Hiiro? Yeah. Sure, Espi was like a sister to us. I mean, I thought more like a sister than a buddy. But... I can''t believe there was such a side to it... but... for Espi, my brother and so on... there was something definite about it... "No, wait, wait! I don''t know, do I? I don''t... relate..." "Right, right? "Oh, oh... I know... I don''t... should..." I quickly shake my neck out of the ocean in a hurry that I didn''t even notice the hiiro...... "" Uh-huh... " There''s nothing wrong with us? Such a complacent thought was disappointed and rejected by my beloved son. That''s why I couldn''t even affirm that Hiiro wasn''t easily "on my mind," and I felt subtle, too, trying to rush back a little bit to the old days. But... "Haha, you''re getting boring, Hiiro and Maam" "" Colour...? "I used to think nothing, I did stupid things with the idea of action before I thought, and still had great results. And now I don''t know anything about my blood-connected child... and I''m worried about my missing head... and I''m losing my confidence... and I can''t think from the old two." Espi laughing cold as he frightened us. As if you are disappointed in us. For a long time, that kid has been a little younger than us, but there have also been places where he''s a little grown up from that "birth," and there have been times when he laughed at us like he was a jerk to do something stupid. But laughing so cold... "Have I changed? Hiiro...... Maam......" "Espi......" "Is it the same? Me too... just like Hiiro and Maam... maybe I''m a boring adult." And I can''t believe I''m laughing so lonely... staring so far away... thinking about what... looking at what... but... "Espi... we want to go after our son" "But... you are now... something... troubled too? Something that needs our help" It has been decided to give priority. But I haven''t seen him in years and I can''t believe that Espi, who''s totally grown up, has this look... something... something we don''t know... "It''s okay. I don''t need your help, and I''m not in any trouble. But... even if I think for myself that I''m a little grown up... because I''m getting nervous... do I look that way? "... Huh? "Because... soon my hopes will come true... in a few more days... if he goes to that ''ruin''" Want? What do you mean? You whine about all the thoughtful things and you don''t tell us what they mean as if. It also looks like an attitude that has nothing to do with us. Then... "So, you''re going now? The two people who lack exercise just have to swim some more. Until then... I hope you don''t choke around him." "Hey!? "What?" Espi laughed again with Xuri, and turned in the direction of the day after tomorrow so as to turn his back on us. "Hey, Espi! What! Are you gonna leave us like this? I mean, who is he? No way, you''re not grounded! "Hey, say espi! "Tell me, if you think you can tell me anything, it''s a big mistake, right? That''s why you''re rebelling against your adolescent son, right? I haven''t seen him at all in the last few years, but it''s as if he knows everything that''s happened to us... but without the way he tells us anything about it... "I''m here today because I just came to see the two of you on a whim. Or to relieve the tension of what''s about to happen Anyway, bye." "" Hey!? Don''t even glance at us as it is, it flew away. What the hell is going on? As the Seven Brave Men, they defeated the Great Demon King and told me he was the hero who saved the world... now... against something happening around Earth, it''s not like it''s outside a mosquito net! Chapter 250 Episode 249: New Themes Sometimes the sea is calm, sometimes it suddenly goes wild. On the rough deck rocks more than I thought. In the meantime, I started my workout again with Trayna after taking good care of my body tiredness. However, ''No. Don''t move your legs. Right on the spot... just stand on one toe of one foot and don''t move a step'' "No, uh-uh-uh-uh..." "After a certain amount of time, we change left and right. Balanced '' Tra ns lat e d by Jpm tl .co m Endure with one foot toe with a swinging deck. I had some confidence in the sense of balance. I used to play magical yoga in the dojo of Cacletail, and fight in the precarious state of the scaffolding, even in Yamidilee fights, so I didn''t think it was a big deal. But unexpectedly, I lost my balance. "Heh heh heh, what do you say? Unlike yoga, which you do on a dojo floor with a solid scaffold, or in combat, where you were able to fine-tune your body''s balance by constantly moving your feet, it would be hard to maintain your balance without moving a single step in a situation where the scaffold is unstable, wouldn''t it? "stuffed, gu... nooo..." "In training in a privileged environment like a dojo, the only thing that can be interpreted is the flesh as per the textbook. You have to have a feeling and trunk that you can adapt to immediately even in an unusual environment. '' T r anslated by p m tl.om It''s not just the boat shaking. The waves are irregular, plus the wind blows to upset my balance. However, if you get the feeling or trunk that you can''t move even in a situation like this, it might taste pretty good. But that''s not the end of Traina''s menu. ''And catch it on top of that! "The float sank! Oh, here it is! As soon as a slight vibration is passed on to my hand, I shake my arms up all at once. Fishing rod in my hand. Pull up every thread draped in the ocean at once. But... "... for God''s sake..." There was nothing on that needle. "Ugh... Ugh..." You never fished? "No... just a little bit in the small... it was a river, not a sea..." Traina as if to grin somewhere at the same time as sighing. Tra n sl at e d b y p mt l . o Yes, it was quite difficult to balance unfamiliar fishing with one toe. Honestly, even though I defeated Mr. Macho and won the tournament, with the help of Trayna, I still come out with a new workout this way, even though I said I was a little more confident in myself by defeating Yamidilet and Paris. How many drawers does Traina have? Even so, I don''t know, until I fish... ''But I feel sorry for Bowes.... the child is Bowes... Humph'' "I''m sorry, I didn''t catch one! However... the fishing rod in the smaller part contained more artisan arms... after all, the quality of the rod..." While I was still ashamed of this situation where not a single fish could be caught, I tried to excuse myself by looking at a cheap rod that the sailor''s old man lent me, which was also easy to build, but which Traina said was extra "dude". "Huh. of the rod...... quality? Oh man... remainder of the apprentice, but what a pity... shallow bottom... '' "Phew!? It has been a long time since I have recently completed many of the challenges that Trayna imposed on me, so I was not too frightened. But I regret it as it is. At any rate, one or so... "Yeah, I''ll show you! I mean it." "Really?" "That''s right. Once upon a time... this is how Thaddess..." At a young age, Sadis, who was fishing with me, was a big fish. T r a ns la t ed b y Jp t l .o I just thought I was "sadis cool" then, but now I should be able to trace the movement then. The technique of flying the thread of the rod far away. Like circling over your head... "Go! Tornado shot! ''... oh... I guess you''re going to'' spin cast ''... casting to increase your flying distance with spinning centrifugal force... but...'' "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!? My toe slipped and fell, the rod fell out and threw directly over me... and hit me straight in the head. "Shit, whoa!? "Oh man. It''s not just a move to fly with your arms. With proper hip rotation......... well, more than that...... '' Damn, I had one foot toe ahead of me, but I lost my balance because I tried to throw it at you. "Well, damn, it''s not cool. Now it''s time..." ''What are you trying to do that doesn''t make sense? In the first place, it wouldn''t make sense to throw it in the dark clouds, even though you don''t know where the fish are. Where I am now. surrounding environment. Natural movements such as earth and wind. I need to feel what''s going on in the world. " "Well, even if they say such a difficult thing...... one more time anyway! "Wait, wait, calm down once." The rest of the crew is laughing at me like that. Tr a nsl a t e d by Jp tl. om Embarrassing. I immediately stood up and tried to throw back, but Trayna stopped me with a frightened look. ''Totally... do you understand exactly what this training is all about in the first place? "Colour... what? The unexpected question reminds me of what I was doing. On a swinging deck, one toe for a certain amount of time. With the opposite leg if you have the time. Fishing in that state. Well, given that, I can largely see the purpose of this training. "Wow. This is how you work out your sense of balance, but also your instantaneous power to pull up without missing a moment when the float sinks, right? When I answer that... "Booboo, right" That''s what Trayna said by crossing her arms and making an "X". What!? Oh, no!? I''ve always thought that was my intention since I was instructed to do this training. ''This includes only balance it improves'' the senses''. I don''t think of instantaneous force or anything else '' "No, huh? Hmm?" I didn''t know what that word meant right away. "Read the waves... of nature''s ocean currents, not the rocking of the ship. What''s more, the flow of wind at sea, the position of the sun, the temperature, how the weather moves, how life lives in the world at the bottom of the unseen ocean, what a world it becomes to feel and understand the world and then, to take sides'' ".................. what? Something''s making the story so magnificent... what do you mean? "Child, this ship is traveling for a few days. Fishing should only be hand-played, but the theme of your training ahead is to feel everything and aim to improve your own senses'' "Bamboo...? "You wore ''Devil''s Breath'' in Cacletail. That allowed me to feel the magic flowing through the atmosphere and take it in. But only ''magic'' is what you feel right now. '' That said, Trayna stands at the stern of the ship with her hands wide open. ''Elements of Nature... Spirit... Mana... all nature in this world at your side and rule... the essential power to be king... i.e. the power of'' magic ''! "Huh!? Previously, I thought I had acquired some magic skills for breakthroughs and exorcism breathing... magic here? Because it was an unexpected theme, I lost my word for a moment. Chapter 251 Lesson 250: Hungry Sometimes I was surprised that the theme of the new training was magical power, which I honestly didn''t expect, but at the same time I was excited. "Heh... magic ~" I have so far met and developed various moves in my training with Trayna. Fist fighting. Breakthrough. The Great Demon Spiral. Magical footwork. Demonic breathing. Earth Miss Direction Shuffle. It''s just that it''s a move, but it was like technology. When I was a kid, I was aspiring to be a magic swordsman, but I wasn''t at all admired for something called a wizard. That''s the kind of ambition anyone has for once, like, "Everybody''s amazed at the big magic." That''s how Trayna the Great Demon teaches me magic. Tra n slat e d by p t l .o m You can''t be excited. If you learn magic... - Huh? You mean unbelievable... that my magic is too weak to believe, right? It''s surface cool, hey in my heart! - This is... the Giga-Class beyond the Mega-Class... and yet another Terra Class beyond! You know, this kind of thing, that''s what you can do! ''No... that''s not the magic you teach me to do, is it? T ra nsl a t ed b y jp m t l .o "Huh!? Oh, no!? Trayna denied my covert intentions as if she had been stunned. ''Cause now you can fire magic in a demonic breath, but now your magic capacity... you can''t use Terra yet.'' "... ah..." "I thought I''d teach you Giga-Class magic in Cacletail for once, but I think it''s better to polish the Great Devil''s Spiral if it''s a Giga-Class force because of its power and previous experience." "Even if I mastered the Giga-Class, I''m thinking of going through the order because your feeling right now is that ''even if I can activate it, I can spare it''" Trayna said a somewhat meaningful word that simply lacked my magic or was beyond my senses right now. I can''t do Terra, but can I activate Giga right now? But you don''t have the feeling you need... But your delusions don''t make sense, do they? After that, when they first confronted the Hiiro and the Seven Brave Men, they lost their hips because of the rest of the magic. I told them something like, ''Now they''re just bits,'' and they were comfortable when they were pale '' "... well, you were so out of digit..." "Next time I''ll show you the rest of my magic when I spar in the world of dreams" "No, that was a lot for the first time I met you!? ''Not again then and now. Though you have the extra help, you have become strong enough to leave the sixth championship. If you are now... No, because you are now, you might be more specific about how amazing the rest of the magic is.'' T ra n s l at e d b y Jp tl .o Ask me, when we did meet, I had too much strength difference with Trayna to just say, "I don''t know, but it''s amazing". But now that I''m somewhat stronger, do you mean I might know how "amazing" I am about Traina? I felt kind of praised for turning away, and it smelled a little lit up. ''And... with an improved sense of magic, we will be able to understand more deeply...'' "Duh, duh..." Can it also be called training that will allow you to understand Traina more deeply? I see. I thought it sounded a little funny, and I laughed, too. And... ''Besides... since my next destination is... the site of Sisonotami, once also known as the Sanctuary of the Magic on Earth... dashi'' "Ah..." You didn''t really try to hear the details from me, but this guy told me. The city that Traina once destroyed with her own hands. Home of Saddis. The land where Thaddess lost everything. But I didn''t deserve to say anything about when it happened in the war, and I didn''t want to get awkward with this guy like that, so I was off topic... "Ah, no... the ruins deep underground in the land... right? What you want to see." T r a nsla ted by p mt l .co m "Uhm. A ruin that lasted indefinitely deep... the deepest part couldn''t even get in... but you mean that Palippi provides the key to get there..." "............ what do you have? ''I don''t know. That''s what I care about, so I want to see... that''s all. Sometimes I wonder. " "What do you care? "Both Palippi and Yamidilee seem to have stepped into the ruins more or less after the rest of their deaths... what else they once sealed... I wonder what''s going on" What do I do... I''m shaking the subject from myself, can I ask you in depth... I mean, that''s how it is at the point I thought... I don''t care. "Ah..." That''s why you''re so sloppy... ''I don''t mind listening. Anyway, everything you see and hear is with you. " That said, Trayna laughed at the way she told me to ask her anything. "Hey, brother over there, did you catch anything? "Tsk..." And I was in the middle of a conversation, but this is on the boat. Naturally, there are others. The old men of the giant sailors who lent me the fishing rod, who had stood on one leg and fished and stood out all morning, spoke to me with a grin. Tran s l a te d b y jpmt l .co m "Oh, no... I didn''t catch it..." This is only part of the training, and as an excuse like... I answered honestly because sometimes I didn''t normally catch it with a bee. "Ha ha, do it in the morning. Bowes is pathetic." "Hey, are you new to fishing? All right, let me tell you something, old man? "Look, lend me the pole" The sailor old men who tame and pound my head. Honestly, I''m in the middle of training, so I want you to leave me alone... so I can feel free to take a bad attitude, and for now, I gaveled and lovingly laughed. "Nooo... stay out of my way when I say I''m still talking to the child..." You thought Traina was interrupted in her training, too, with a somewhat murky and obstinate look. Damn, even though this demon king is awesome, sometimes he looks like a child... "So, is your brother alone? You''re young enough to make a voyage on your own." "Oh, well, do you? "Traveling? Where are you going? Destinations heard in the course of the story. Well, it wouldn''t be anything else to hide, so be honest... "Old Demon City... I thought I''d go to a place called Sisonotami." "" "Huh!? The old sailors react a little to my words. Well, Sisonotami''s name itself is famous. No, or was he suspicious? On second thought, there''s a kid like me in a land like the one that already perished over a decade ago... "There is now..." "Oh, right..." And something seemed to bother me about my words, and the sailors'' old men nodded at each other. What the hell? "The Empire greats are visiting for a joint investigation with the Demon greats." "... what? "A few days ago, the great lady was advised to take care not to block this route." "Oh, really...? I didn''t know there was such an event. Well, I''ve been isolated from the outside world for the last three months, so I''m a little oblivious to the information, too... "Oh, that was a pretty big story, huh? I was escorted by the Imperial Fleet through the route this ship is taking." Besides, the fleet... Well, if the other guy is a Demon Greatman, you don''t even know that some guy with the roots of the old days is going to attack you. Was my father and mother skipping the job... fired? It''s my fault... "And then the head of the Empire was a hero to everyone in the world! "Yes. Oh, my God, one of those seven brave men! Master Benlinarf, that''s a big deal! ...... hmm? "Boop!? "None..." You know, I''ve heard too much about it, or I just accidentally erupted into a name I used to see a lot of. Traina frowned, too. "Oh? You know your brother on the boulder? "Is your brother born after the war? Do you even know about the Seven Brave Men?" "When we were young, we were heroes." You''d be surprised if you told these old men that the same goes for the parents who gave birth to me... or you wouldn''t believe it. And that archdeacon, my childhood father... "Oh well... those seven brave men with escorts..." "Oh. I''m kind of glad to think about that Seven Brave Men going through the route they passed a few days ago, too! That''s what I said, the old men rubbing under their noses with their fingers gladly. But I didn''t know that was happening. Well, I don''t hate that guy when I see him like His Majesty the Emperor for nothing, not as sturdy as Rival''s father, always like Nico''s sweet brother, but I''ve seen him lately at all - from... or if I run into him, isn''t it a bad idea? "Ah, well, that happened a few days ago. In the meantime, no problem. You? "Well. I mean, nobody''s going to attack you, and I don''t want any trouble. I don''t care how many lives you have." "Ha, right" "Ouch. Somehow not only the Great Demon Master, but the Great Demon who was escorted in the first place..." Me laughing bitterly and the old man snorting at it. But following from the mouth of such an old man... "Whatever... it''s the" Toddler Girl Fighting General "of the Six Heights ~" "Ugh!? "Phew?! I was surprised enough to erupt again too, but it would be more to Traina...... no...... eh? Wait a minute... It was a relaxing, slow journey for two, wasn''t it? Why do I have a bad feeling about this before we land? Please, I''m already full...... don''t let anything extra happen to me for a while!! "Hey... Traina..." "Hey... child..." No, I''m already with you... "" You want to stop going? It was a joke, and half-seriously we said so with a bitter smile. Chapter 252 Episode 251 Funding 2 Clarify me, the Seven Brave Men I''ve known well since I was a young man. He''s my childhood father. Naturally, you know what I did in your game. If they find him, they can take him and forcibly return him. It''ll be in my father''s and mother''s ears, and I honestly don''t want to see you. Plus... "... child..." "Yeah......" "Six champions of the story that he is acting with the Archmage... but he is still the acknowledged general, talented, competent, powerful... and feared by mankind..." T ranslated by jp mtl .o m "Well, I''ve only heard the name before too... is it SUGAI after all? "Uhm. Well, he also deserved the title of six champions... but... well, I don''t know... I don''t think he''s very good at educating kids today." One of the six champions that we are working with Uncle Ben on a joint investigation into a site that is also our destination. Though he is Traina''s former subordinate, he looks somewhat awesome and sinister. "I mean, it''s called Yamidilee, it''s called Parippi, no better six heaps!? "From the rest, the Seven Brave Men are the same thing!? Even though it''s been a series of fights with the Six Champions lately, or running into my father and mother, the legendary warriors are hungry. T r a nsl ate d b y jp t l .c o Me and Trayna hesitated just because it was easy to imagine the development, which would always not be calm if we met. And think again. The old magic city of Sisonotami, this time a destination. Traina is concerned about the presence of an ancient ruin said to sleep in its basement. But now the new government of the demon kingdom and imperial officials are investigating. Then maybe you can''t get in while they''re investigating? ''Hmmm... child... speaking of example master key, but Parippi said he would contact you about how to receive it, but not yet. From here on in Demon Crystal......'' "No, I don''t want to hear from you... somehow... but it''s about him, so when you hear from me, they might think you trust something, and I don''t like it..." ''Well, um... certainly given the current situation... I don''t even need to rush it so fast...'' Yes, although Traina cares about the ruins, it''s nothing. It''s not in a hurry. "Especially if the deepest part of the ruins doesn''t have a master key, they won''t be able to investigate the depths of the ruins either... whatever..." "Oh, it''s better after I get out of the way..." "Uhm... you don''t have to take risks on unnecessary errands." Yes, it''s better to zickle slowly and non-billy after they get home and everything settles down than to force them to go and take the risk of running into them? If... T r a n sl at ed b y jp tl.co "Hey, brother! Bring me one box with that bait over there! And the net! Now I''ve come to the conclusion that I don''t have to rush off. That''s why we decided to stay in the port town where we arrived for a little while. "Ayyy! "Hey, kid can''t carry you! One at a time...... what, whoa!? Seriously! Even though only one box is heavy, I lifted six boxes together!? "Captain, should we get on the boat? "Oh, come on! Thank you! Oh, hey, carry the finished box over there, too! "Usu." "Oh, don''t carry that to the top of the rampage! It''s not for sale, so carry it carefully one box at a time! Don''t drop it! "Eh, dull... ahhh, Roger that! "Hey, when you''re done with that, bring me some ice from the other side! "Yes, sir." An exotic land reached. The other continents east from the Empire. From the Dipercha Empire we arrived in a few days aboard a ship: the ''Abosoa continent''. A large continent developed from a different cultural formation from the Empire, such as the Kingdom of Japone, which is also the home of Sinob. It can be the first time I land too. Tr a n s la te d by jpm tl.co And the ship arrived in the busy and huge fishing port, the ''port town of Genkan''. Countless fishing boats, large and small, dock, and if they go up to land, there is a huge fish market in front of them, and everyone is in a hurry to move. It''s nothing like the peaceful harbour town I left. So I didn''t have a lot of money, either, to live on it, or even to spend until the Imperial and Demonic Realm Inquiry returns... ''Hey, the captain''s calling over there. He wants you to help him pack. " "Ooh." At the mouth of the old sailors, I was allowed to work at the fishing port. Once he took off the uniform of the academy he had been wearing, he wrapped it around his head by hand and was running around the fishing port with the labor of loading and unloading with strength. "Phew... I always ate fish without thinking about it, but heck - it''s tough. If I hadn''t done the muscle tread with the cackletail, I''d be pretty tired." "Well, a fisherman is a heavy labourer" "You sure are all muscular. And so did the old fishermen at Cacletail." ''Oh. And fishermen are early in the morning. Mentally and physically toughness is required'' "Besides, even though all I do is chore, there''s money I can get you to work for a day... and tease me with the pennies I was getting at home..." ''You, never speak of that in public. You''re gonna make the vibe worse.'' "Because... even if I get a day''s reward, I''ll pay for it... and disappear for the rest of my stay... and if I buy an extra book..." T ran s l a te d b y p tl.co "Ugh?! Ho, the book isn''t superfluous! Books are a source of knowledge and there''s nothing unnecessary to incorporate! For the most part, I wish you had stayed in a cheaper lodging! "''Cause that first inn I saw was worn out, the bed was stiff, and the room would have crisps and black bugs...'' cause the church in Cacletail was always pretty compared to that ~..." "Sir, where did you go with the survival spirit you tried to acquire when you met Aka?! "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh "I don''t know what else to do. Hunter, you can''t register. '' "Ma''am. I forgot I couldn''t register a hunter in the city of Hon Evo because I didn''t have an ID..." At first, the old men at the fishing port also said, "Are you okay with a kid like this? It felt like," but now that I''ve been trained by Trayna, I couldn''t do it without a particular problem if it was just a simple task. If I was dissatisfied, it meant that the price I could get for working all day and only doing chores was not that much. I''m just saying I''m dissatisfied... "Ooh, bro! Come on, now! ''Hmm? Hey, they''re calling you over there again, huh? "Oh, oh, abu. I need to talk to you, Gamigami. From Urseye, those old men...... aye, something? "Ooh, you can go up now. Good luck." "Ah..." Old man giving me a dirty, sticky bag with rough, gotten hands on labor. It was the price of a day''s labor, and the moment I received it, the amount itself shouldn''t be a big deal, but I felt a shitty weight on that bag, and at the same time I felt kind of filled my mind. "Brother, what happened to Meshi? "Hmm? No, I thought I''d go to the restaurant later..." "Then come with us! Give it to me! "Oh, that''s okay!? "Gahahahahaha, you''ve worked so well for the last two days! I worried about what kind of hero he was because I heard he was an Empire mon, but I liked it! You''re welcome to work tomorrow! I get my head shaken with dirty hands. Yet I didn''t feel bad. "Damn... hehe..." Yes, because I was new to working on my own and making money. ''Hey, you''re not wasting it, are you? I will need money for my upcoming journey. Savings are better.'' "Oh, wow. The money I got from Acer three months ago for the battle against Sinob has disappeared with the cost of the ship that comes this far..." Work yourself to get money. Live with the money you earn yourself. This kind of thing, I felt like ''I''m a little grown up'' and I felt kind of good. ''Besides, if you think about it, it''s also a problem that you''ve always been a handful to travel. You should also buy essential'' items'' for your journey here at the tool store '' "Kuhaha, you sure do. That''s what I had to do with Hon Evo and Canty Dan! ''When you''re done eating with the fishermen, we''re going to the tool shop in this city. Let''s see what we got, and we''ll see what''s left.'' "Hehe, I''m not an adventurer or a hunter... getting ready for the trip. That sounds interesting, too." And while I was concerned about my holdings, I was also kind of excited to get everything I needed from now on, with the money I earned myself. Until I ran away from home, I had no trouble with the money because I had decided to get a penny every month. I could usually buy what I wanted. I survived only a little in the mountains even after I ran away from home, but I met Mr. Aka and he gave me a warm meal and a bed for free. From there I went wild during the next trip to the city, but Sinob, who was tracking me from behind when it came to eating, regularly gave me rice balls. After that, he brawled in Hon Evo and was grabbed by Yamidilee as he was, and in Cacletail, he came out every day in church morning, noon and evening and without a three-meal mesh doing anything. So I''ve never seen anything like this before. ... That''s right... I mean... "Something''s happening... but I think the journey has begun." "Phew, that''s really it now." Yes, our journey is coming! Such a refreshing mood... "Hi-hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahah! ... that refreshing mood ruined the voice I heard from the Demon Crystal, which I was sneaking up on just in case. "................................................................................." "... Let''s ignore..." I can''t hear you. I didn''t hear anything... ''Mm-hmm? You hear me, don''t you? Hihahahaha, pretend you didn''t hear me? I''m talking until you react. Damn, I sweated refreshingly and finished my labor! "Neh, where are you now ~? Ma''am, Bro, I asked you to meet me at the harbor... where is the scheduled ship going... around Genkhan Harbor Town? And how do you know that? You know, that''s why Six Heels is so hungry! Chapter 253 Lesson 252: The Devils Aid "Boss, if. I need you to respond ~... Yes! Commander! What is the title of the glossy book that Earth-kun uses more often?!? "Huh? Oh, you, oh, what are you asking a girl!? Oh, no, Ground, your frequently used flirtatious...... ''Pleasure Madness! Cool Big Tits Sister Daisy" but... uhh, I cut your tongue off with a rusty scarecrow, right? At the same time I didn''t want to hear it, I heard another voice, so I rushed to take the Demon Crystal out of my nose and raise my voice. "Kolah, komang! Teme - I don''t care how much you piss me off! "Hi, I''m sorry, Mr. Earth! "Stop acting so weak! By and large, you don''t think it''s bad for anything! Coman, who was a traitor and a servant of Parippi. T ra n sl ate d by p mtl .c o Looks like he was even digging into my hiding, but honestly, I don''t know how far they grasp it. Yeah, maybe we''re the worst. So, what are you doing? You called me all of a sudden. "Don''t get carried away, boss. Take the example master key and make sure you''re not in trouble on your trip ~ '' "Stop that boss! And if you give me the master keys, don''t worry about the rest. It''s an extra treat." "Once again ~, so, that''s the Genkan fishing port, right? Then it took my breath... because there''s a guy out there cutting off the smuggling, shall I tell him to help you? "Oh, my God! I know you''re saying it''s an extra favor! ''Yes, are you having trouble with the girl? Then why don''t I send you Commando? You can try it on the practice bench one day when you make kids with Kron properly. Nobody''s touching you. I''ll give you an unclean girl! "Is there such a thing? - Huh! What''s Temeer suggesting? T ra n s lated by p t l .c o Ah, I''m surprised. And this is one of his territories? Smuggling, huh? Well, if it''s a big fishing port, it wouldn''t be weird for one or two of them to do something bad... And I''m a woman, a woman! If Klon or Synob hadn''t liked me, I might have thought about it... ''That''s... that''s terrible, Earth-kun... me, I''m sure I don''t have big breasts and style... but I can do as much as a meat doll, right? No, I don''t. This woman, when she was exposed and reopened, she didn''t know what she was. "Hihahahahaha, Ma, if you don''t like Koman, I''ll have something else for you, too? That''s why I''ll send you a catalog describing the whore of the Hundred Wars, so you can choose from it ? Well, let''s just say that... shall we get down to business? "What''s the point! You must have messed up the story from Temeer! I feel like I''m yelling too without a break from the start. Really busy with this guy... but the catalog is a bit... no, you don''t need anything else, do you? But I also want to see it chill... "Yi... child..." No, no, it''s a joke. So don''t look at me like I''m a bug, Treyna. ''Eh, the arrival of the master key will take a few days, but I''ll leave it with the person in charge of the smuggling ship that goes in there. I''ll call you when I get there. Did you get it? "... smugglers... hey... isn''t that Yabeemon? Then I don''t want to get involved..." "Hihahaha, don''t worry. It''s just happiness. Happy ? '' "... leaves? What are you gonna do, smuggle it like that? T ran s l at e d by Jp t l.co m Palippi is not a bounty neck. But this guy seems to enjoy something malicious, just like he did in the sky world. The law or something, I don''t give a shit. I wondered what something such a man smuggles, but it''s just a leaf... ''Hey kid... ask me what plant leaves... well, anyway... if you use them... they would be habitual...'' "Hmm? habituality when used? And when I wondered if I was no big deal, neighbor Traina was squeaking with a muddy look. Then, with my mouth out of it, from beyond the Demon Crystal... "Whoa? Hihahahaha, you''re sharp enough, Earth-kun. No... did someone stay next to me and tell me kindly ~? '' "Ah? What... Temee..." This guy, you almost know the answer. Nevertheless, I will not come to be sure of that. That''s kind of disgusting. "Hihahahahahaha, well, take the masterkey properly, right? So, there''s one more thing I''d like to give you. '' "Hey, what''s up? What the..." "Aren''t you in trouble for military funding? I don''t suppose you can register a hunter anyway." "Huh!? Tr a ns l ated b y pt l. o At that moment, I was a little cocky. Until just now, it''s frustrating because I found out something like the accomplishment of sweating and making money into the tunnel. "What? Are you gonna give me cash, Temeer? If so, it''s an extra favor. Here I am, learning to appreciate labor a little bit. I''m not gonna let a bastard like Temeer grace me." From the way things were going, I was sure Palippi was trying to help me with my money, too. That''s why I offered to refuse to receive it before then. But... "Hihahahaha, don''t you want some cash? But you''re gonna need another thing, right? I need you to take that. '' "Hey, what? ''Cause that''s something the boss should definitely have in order to get around the world from now on.'' Things you should definitely keep to travel the world? Besides money? I didn''t know what that was, and me and Traina looked at each other for a moment and tilted each other''s necks. Then, from beyond the demonic crystal, Parippi... ''That''s settled. Your... "Forged ID." "" Hmm?! Or something like that! Tra ns l a t ed by p tl.co So don''t talk illegal like you breathe and get people involved in crime!! Chapter 254 Lesson 253: All Bad Parents Even I''ve been told I don''t know if it''s smuggling or fake ID, and I know it''s something I shouldn''t do. If I get involved in something like that, I''m obviously a criminal. - Boy... It''s all my fault that this happened to Boy. I''m sorry, sir, ma''am... this atonement... Thaddess cries. - Oh, Earths became Mr. Hunter, didn''t he? Disguise your identity? I don''t know, but that''s all I know. Earth is Earth! - The boulder is Honey. Celebrating tonight with a big bounty neck! Counterfeit identity? We deceive ourselves a lot, don''t we? That''s irrelevant! Kron and... Sinob... don''t you care? What''s wrong with that? You can imagine a sight that''s going to react like that. But... T ran s l ated b y pm t l .o - Earth, this guy named you... Shit, Fiancei''s been making a scene for a long time, no matter what I do, and in my position, I won''t have a choice. No, I''ve learned lately that it''s all an act and a statement thinking of me... well, let''s put it down. Anyway, if I get involved with Paris any more, Don, I''m invited to the path of evil. "There''s no such thing as -" "Wait, child! "Huh... Huh? T r a ns lated b y p mtl . o ''... about that... wait a minute...'' When I tried to give Paris a refusal to receive it, Traina suddenly stopped. What the fuck? ''... cash does hinder the growth of children... ID cards...'' "... I see... hmm... hmm..." No, no, what? What the hell is Trayna getting lost in? Forged certificates will be caught the moment they find out. "Hihaha, well, I don''t think it''s going to take that long... but maybe we shouldn''t be in too much of a hurry right now ~" "Hmm? Ah, hmm? It''s..." So, without knowing what''s going on over here, we''ll talk on our own over there, and calm down a little bit. - Of course! "I don''t know, now I''m going to Sisonotami with Benlinarf''s bastard and Noja." "Colour!? "I don''t really want to see you either ~? Well, Benlinarf is... I don''t like that Nico either." T ra nsl a te d b y p t l .co Speaking of which, this guy was definitely supposed to have died in the war when he lost to Rival''s father and Foo''s father. "Besides, I wouldn''t recommend Noja either... No, if you''re that kind of girl and you want to go up the adult stairs, I won''t say anything about my men." Even if it''s rotten, the information is fast. He knew what I found on the boat, and he deserved it. But this guy... "... hey... noja is just like yamidiree and a former buddy of temee, right? And yet Temeer keeps it to herself that she''s alive? "Oh? Oh, my God. "... it''s..." ''No, no, Boomerang? The boss says that? You''re the one who started the princess and left the house crying the sons of the Seven Braves. " "Eh, beh, nothing. I..." "Or have we made up already ~? That''s boring ~, boring ~" "... you''re throwing away the Demon Crystal? "Hey Yan, Boss -, Inconvenient - ?" It was just a little bit of interest. I was wondering if this guy would ever meet me when he said he had a former companion at my destination. Not to mention this guy I thought even Yamidilee and Trayna were dead. Tr a ns l a t e d by pm t l.c o m I thought I was reunited with a buddy I once fought with... but isn''t this guy such a gala? Instead, the same guys are going to think, "I wish I was dead" or something. In fact, Yamidilee was against this guy. "Hiha, well, be careful with Noja... ''cause there''s someone in the boss who''s more cordial than me to advise you..." "Colour..." "Look, because Nojah liked Hiiro, hey, for that matter, I was against Hiiro marrying Maam, so I might bump his distorted thoughts on you, his son?" "Huh...? To my father?" That was my first ear. One of the six champions... took my father...? Trayna? "I know Noja was... trying to make it her own thing with a sexuality distorted by Hiiro... until she opposed marriage... I didn''t know that" Oh? Trayna''s off her face and it sounds hard to tell me...... are you serious? Then there was also a delightful laugh from the parippi beyond the demonic crystal. ''No, until a decade or so ago, that was Noja''s preference in her thirties as a human being... a successful, especially mustache and dandy man... she said she preferred to wear a collar like that, naked it completely, and teach it until she broke her heart and gasped in an outrageous way, but she changed her sexuality because of Hiiro or because she liked it enough to covet fifteen or so young people swaying in the narrow between immature boys and youth... well, her preference wouldn''t change to be Hiiro - but sexuality - and that''s what Hiiro''s son, boss, to that perverted Lolivado''s fate?'' I don''t know as much about one of the six winners, the Toddler Girl Fighter, as I''ve heard his name in textbooks. That''s the first time I''ve heard what kind of guy he is today. But no way... T r a n s la te d by jpmtl. o m "After all, I don''t have a decent six-human..." "No, so the Seven Braves are similar..." Six heels of sexuality, like goosebumps standing and pulling as much as a dong pulls. Something tells me that although I had a distorted worship of Trayna, I could see decent Yamidilee who had feelings for Kron and Amae. Nevertheless, Trayna wouldn''t feel very good about being complained about her former men either. That''s where I take full responsibility... "Everything, that fucking dad''s bad" And I decided to put it together. "Hi-ha, what is it?" Well, I might be convinced that Hiiro is the cause of everything - but it''s emotional to hear it from my real son''s mouth as a former hexagon - or... did he even brainwash himself like that to "someone" who had a bad influence on you? Hi-ha. " "Ho!? Oh, my God, you parippi! Hey, kid! You tell this fool right now! Even if the rest helps children grow up, it never means brainwashing or anything! The rebellion of the child was originally prepared due to puberty distortion, and the rest and the child are bound by deep trust! Trayna on parippi''s little provocative words gaggles around me, but parippi knows the answer, but if you say that to this guy, you''ll admit it all... so you can''t say it? Besides, there''s nothing wrong with being tied to Trayna in a deep relationship of trust, but saying that from the front to Parippi is... kinda hazy... this guy will definitely piss you off... "Hihaha, well, it''s about those two dispersing and then investigating the ruins so I don''t see Noja properly about that." "Damn, wow. But... Something tells me that a lot of those six championships are going to suck, but even though the war is over, are you okay? ''Ahhh, that''s okay. If you''re not in kinky mode, Noja''s a decent general. Even if the Seven Braves were the enemy, Hiiro, because if Maam wasn''t involved, he''d be decent. Back in the day, I heard rumors that Espi the Seven Braves and I were friends of the Dog Monkeys, but now we''re friends. Well, I don''t even know where Espi himself is.'' Anyway, I figured I wouldn''t go to the ruins when I couldn''t and that nojah or something was investigating, or I shouldn''t. In the meantime, we decided once again to non virile while working at this fishing port for at least a few days before we could get what we could from Paris. Chapter 255 Episode 254: Enjoy I had a headache because of Parippi... but honestly, I don''t care now about the lies. "Okay, I''m starting to feel good. Brother, we''re almost there, right? hey...... what is this? "Hehe, I''ll feed you as much as I want." "You don''t like freshly caught fresh, do you? "I don''t think you can experience this flavor in an empire." The fishermen at the fishing port and the fish market, which was overflowing with shoppers, changed their appearance at night, and a stall lined the streets behaving fresh fish and booze. Instead of in the building, I flipped a case I used for work or something and used it instead of a table, and instead of a chair like a bucket, I don''t know... no... well that''s good. Tr ans l at ed by p tl .c o The problem is... "This Genkan shrimp comes from Umay just by boiling it" In a pan used in front of me, a large shrimp is placed in a whole gutsy and fire-through water. Other shellfish and other fish are plunged into luxury. Can you call this cooking? It''s very different from the kind of dish Thaddes always cooked for me. Yet... "Gokuri......" Tran s lat ed b y ptl.c om I just saw it, it looks like a horse. No, I can tell you''re a horse just by looking at it already. And then I decided it was a good time, and the old men handed me the boiled shrimp as it was. "Look, crack that thing up and keep wearing it! "Oh, guys... Huh? Like this?" "Whoa, paki! If it''s not cut for easy eating, there''s no forks or anything. Plus... "Um... lemon or something... what''s the sauce? Don''t you have anything to flavor? Now, you just boiled seafood in hot water, right? If you doubt that, the old men say "Chitty" with their fingers... "Keep it up." "Huh?" I''d like at least salt or garlic or something like that... isn''t this enough flavor? Because you look like a horse too, it would be great if you could season it a little more... well... I don''t know what else to do... "Ahhh...... ooh! T r ansl a te d b y pmt l .om Though a little dissatisfied, breaking the tail of a hot shrimp makes a crisp noise and plenty of himself...... oh wow...... pup, it''s prickly! Hey, what''s this? I have plenty of myself, and now this... "Well then... I''ll have it... ahhhhhhhh!!!??" I wore myself in one bite as I shouted my chest. At that moment in my mouth... the "sea"... spread itself. "No." "Hihihihihi, how are you? "Hehe." All the old men are looking at me with a doya face saying, "How''s it going?" No, I don''t care... flavored? I don''t need anything. What? What is this? For me, the best dish in the world is the one made by Thaddess. But this ingredient... is the best I''ve ever had... "Look, brother! Keep going!" "I don''t need any shellfish or anything flavored over here. Because it''s salty! "You said, let''s drink, let''s drink! Here''s to a promising fisherman in the future! T r ans late d b y jp tl.c o "" "" OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!! If you noticed, the old men who were eating at the other tables around you were also raising their voices with liquor bottles. "Hehe, you''ve finally tasted something called the flavor of your journey, boy." "Trayna? Oh, shit, it''s just me..." ''All you have to do is embody me later in the world of Vuiar. So I can share the rest of my taste! I still remember the rest of it when it came to this even if you didn''t...'' Three months out of the empire. Even so, Sadis was cooking for me at Cacletail, where I spent most of that time. Well, it was an island country that was surrounded by the sea, too, so fish and stuff was good, but it was something that was cooked. That''s why I ate something that just boiled a little like this and didn''t expect to impress me with it. "Seafood caught in the waters off the coast of the Abosoa continent is equine. The rest, I admit it. '' "Heh..." And booze. I guess I tried to make a liquor to go with the fish... well, it''s still early for you '' I see. That''s pretty much what Trayna would admit, too. I have always thought that the "Dippercha Empire is the center of the world" and for that reason everything is the best in the world, in industry and in the culture of food. But let me guess, I simply didn''t know anything. T r a nsla te d b y Jp t l .c o m I just traveled a few days on a boat, like this... ''Exactly, child. Knowing the world is not just about fighting and winning against the mighty enemies of the land. It''s also important to expand your world by touching the culture of the land.'' "Traina......" ''As I may have said before, the world I live in is not everything in the world. It is only by acknowledging the existence of a world other than yourself that the world will spread for the first time'' "... tolerate." ''Huh... well, whatever else I have to say... it''s because I couldn''t do it that humans and demons have been around for hundreds of years... no good. It''s a story that makes me sick. Eat now.'' Traina tells me in a bit of a snug way. But we talked about that around Hon Evo, right? Speaking of which, I''ve been training all my life when I was in Cacletail, so it''s been a long time since Trayna has taught me anything but battle like this. "Ooh, brother, so is this! So eat more! "Brother, you want to take a sip of booze? Just one bite and you''ll be fine, right? Atmosphere! Atmosphere! "Look, look, look! "Oh, well, did your brother run away from the empire? "Fifteen? Well, that''s about the first time I got on my father''s boat as an apprentice who was a fisherman, too." "Hold on, your brother''s got some awesome power. I''ve never seen a guy that can hold that heavy on top." "If you keep working like this, it''s a novel of promising expectations for the future! "You said, I''m gonna sing! "Bring the booze! Hey, it''s a glass for booze for your brother, too, Glass! "Oh, when this happens, I''ll teach you how to drink! "Okay? Some idiot mistakenly thinks it''s cool to drink all at once if he doesn''t know how to drink alcohol. That''s blasphemy! "Yes, yes. Enjoy it from the fragrance first... Yeah, I''m gonna have booze in my body now, and I''m gonna get my guts and my heart ready." "Let''s start with a little bit of lick." "And next time, I''ll give you a little thirst with this knob" "So, Chibi again... Chibi..." Even so, are the old men already up, making a scene by turning their faces bright red already? If I''m supposed to be the guest of honor, I''ll even recommend booze to you. Even so, I don''t drink... ''Even so, these guys, do something extra for the kids... but... it''s still early for the kids to drink... think about their previous times in bro and cacletail and maybe even teach them how to drink a little...'' "Uh, Traina!? ''Alcohol destroys brain cells and guts... but it''s also one of the things I enjoy about life... the way people appear... well, if it''s the world of Vuiar, I enjoy'' mood ''and'' taste '', but I don''t have to worry about breaking my body... heh... who''s left to drink one-on-one?... and that''s Hiiro''s... funny stuff. Well... what''s good with cheese... what''s the booze from... wine... no, whiskey? Japone liquor? Uhm, enjoy teaching while drinking a lot...... hey, it''ll be good for the kids'' The old men are messing with me, and Trayna''s squeaking at me. No, no, no, you can''t drink if you''re my age? I mean, is it some kind of fault that Traina''s a little wussy and she is? "So, how long will your brother be working here? "Hmm? Ahhh... well, just for a few days... it feels like saving money, buying tools, and going on another journey" "Well, I''m going to work like this here - but, hey, shaggy! Okay, brother, I''m going to try to travel this continent - but this is my first time, right? We''ll teach you everything! In the meantime, I''ve decided to enjoy the new world and culture now, too. Chapter 256 Lesson 255: Impressions When I was a kid, I did a brave party cock. Only in the Imperial Capital, but with me and Fiancei, Rival and Four Foos, the adventure. It was a whole thing, equipped with fallen leaves with medicinal herbs and potions of water in a water bottle, like using mud dumplings made in the sand instead of rice. So I''ve never bought anything like that as equipment to do adventures, although I know it as a trick or as an item to use as part of an Academy class. I was a little thrilled that I was getting ready for the adventure. "Finally, here we are, adventurers and hunters... tool shops! Although it is a thriving genkan in the fishing port, naturally there are many immigrants and adventurers from outside the country, and the city also has a proper guild to register hunters and a tool shop. Plus, it''s just a big city with a large population, and tool stores seem to have all sorts of groceries, which are pretty big. T r ansl a t e d by Jp mtl .co "Leader. I bought 20 potions, 5 mana waters for magic restoration, and food too" "Okay, the rest is weapons. In the meantime, I''d like to buy a one-ranked sword." "Hey, leader. I want a new wand, too." It is still full of young people who are new to adventurers, from those who look like veterans. I''ve only ever been involved with fishermen, innkeepers and rice shoppers, so I could finally see other people. And the conversation I hear is exactly the sole of the adventurers, and I''m getting extra excited. T r a nsl ated b y jp tl .c om Plus, the money for shopping today is the money I earned by working for myself. It''s not that much, but it''s not even the pennies I got until I ran away from home or the money I earned from Traina''s Acer of War. "Ooh... the weapon is so... mmm..." You walked into the store, and the first thing you saw was a weapons corner. Shapes Starting with various swords, spears, axes, bows and arrows...... but...... "... something... doesn''t seem like much of a deal" Weapons are exciting just to watch, and I was excited to head to the weapons corner too, but when I looked closely, I also found that they didn''t look that good iron, nor were they trained. If there''s any array... "There''s usually a lot of better stuff in my arsenal..." There was a lot more variety of weapons in the mansion that my father and mother collected, and there were a lot of things I could tell were powerful weapons just by looking at them. Compared to that, it feels like I saw it. Such a big thing... "Naturally." "Traina?" "Your father and mother are seven brave men. That''s what would possess a famous knife or legendary weapon from the East and West to the Demon Realm now on earth... don''t expect so much from a tool store like the one where the hunters of the elephant around it gather '' "Ahhh... Really? What... if you ask me. Tran sl a te d b y p mt l .co "That''s right...... I thought there was no such thing as Excalibur, Gungnir or Balmunk......" "There can''t be! "Ha, I''m joking about boulders, joking. I know I don''t know how many legendary weapons I only listen to in such fairy tales because I don''t know the world" ''Naturally. In the first place, Excalibur broke the rest in battle hundreds of years ago, and Gungnir is Solja the Seven Brave...... the father of the princess of that empire has it. Oh, but Balmunk would have been the rest of my collection... if I hadn''t found the private room I used when I wanted to be alone the rest of the time, it would be there! ...... Hmm? Something awesome was said and I watched Traina twice. Huh? Is it a real weapon?! Speaking of which, I think this guy said something sassy about breaking the legendary knife/kotetsu in Kantidan... ''Well, it doesn''t matter about weapons. Your style of combat does not require weapons in the first place. The battle against Paris during this time was just special.'' "Well, yeah... I don''t know, romantic..." ''Rather than a weapon to you... Hmm... oh, that one! Trayna glanced over at the weapons corner, staring at one place and sparkling her eyes. ''Isn''t there something good right! I miss it...... kid, keep it there'' multi-tool knife '' What an exciting knife Trayna has been recommending to me. I followed that gaze... there wasn''t even that many people there, and there was one box in there, and I looked inside and there was a ton of little patterned stuff in there. Unpopular and sold? Something like nobody''s buying it? T ran s l at ed b y jpmt l .co m "Huh? Knife...... this? Isn''t that just the pattern? ''It''s foldable. Try pulling the groove part'' "Oh, oh, I''m out... tiny..." With the folding type, I tried to get the blade out, which is much smaller than the kind of knife the hunters use as a weapon... Much smaller than the Knai that Sinob had. Fighting a monster or something like this can only do a little damage, right? I mean, I can only imagine the sight of a knife snapping if I stab Mr. Macho in his abs. But Trayna''s grin remains the same. "Huh. You don''t understand. It''s not for combat, it''s equipped with a variety of features to use in outdoor life. '' "... what? "Try pulling something other than a knife." "Other... that? Yasled or even a spoon or a fork...... it even has scissors!? Wow, this is so convenient! I thought it was a knife, that wasn''t the only feature that was folded. When I was surprised by the first item I saw, Trayna looked like Doya... "Heh heh heh, that was something the rest of us once devised... something that the Demon King''s Army soldiers were bound to carry as a necessity. Multi-Tool Knife... aka ''Magical Survival Knife'' Translate d by p mt l.com "Heh... did you think of that!? ''I guess the war is over and the culture of the demonic world is about to be incorporated into the earth... but...'' Are you the inventor? But as much as you can look doya. Sure this is handy. It''s not heavy at all, it goes into your pocket, and then it''s used for a variety of purposes. Instead, surely this isn''t a necessity? And did Traina question that a little too... "But why so much extra? I don''t think it''s strange to sell it all... and it also says it''s a big deal! Yeah, I thought so, too. If this is such a handy thing, you wouldn''t damage it at all with a swordsman, a spear man, a wizard, if you''re going to venture into whatever your job title is. And yet why... "Oh, there''s a young adventurer." "Oh, cute. Ugh, am I an apprentice? "Oh? That knife... ahhh..." From behind me like that, people who seem to be some sort of adventurer party spoke to me. I don''t know how many young guys there are, but maybe it''s unusual for them to be as young as me in 15. Then they laughed bitterly when they saw the knife I had in my hand... "You don''t know because you''re young, but you don''t really have that knife... you don''t have a good image, do you? Well, I don''t have the one you''re using or the one you''re not." "... Huh? "That''s what the Demon Kings used to use... you know... from people who know a lot of the old days... you have an image? Well, maybe the younger generations who don''t know war will use it without knowing it from now on, haven''t they? With that look and the words until then, both me and Trayna understood everything. Finally, it doesn''t feel good to use the same thing that the Demon Kings used. If I wasn''t even born at the time, I''d still be the ones who were born at the time, let alone the veterans who would have fought in the war. From those people, even though the war is over, what the Demon King''s Army was using... ahhh, that sort of thing... "Damn the adventurers and hunters whose freedom is said to be synonymous with weird things... I''m sorry" I kept what I thought in my mouth. "Hey, you? "I buy it because I don''t care" "Oh, hey! "The image of mankind sucks, but my impression is the best in the world." Such a handy and cheap versatile item...... I don''t want to have to worry about the eyes around me and not possess them. Well, of course I don''t know how these guys feel. But I don''t. Some of them would have had their families killed by the Demon King''s Army who had this, or had unfortunate eyes. So I don''t even know how they feel about "I don''t want to use it" or "it may not seem good from around". But from me, it''s such a small thing. I mean, not now. "Well... Traina, what else is good? "" "Traina?" ''Uhm... Uhm, now you''re on mobile food and herbs! I felt like Traina was smiling happily when she saw something about me... well, don''t touch me. That''s what I decided, and I put my foot in the next corner. Chapter 257 Episode 256 Assortment of Items ''The bag is... um, a little weak... but given the budget, this is it. Pack your clothes in this.'' "Patience." ''And then, cups, bowls, dishes... hygiene care products... and then, that''s a cape... wrap this around your body and sleep at night. It''s the cheapest, so it''s better. Because the tent has a high value. Mmm, this would be the place! "Heh... that''s how I use my cape... I thought I''d use it because it''s cool..." ''And then there''s the strings and a little cloth cut. To repair clothes tears, etc.'' "Me, I can''t sew... Oh, and you don''t need that much herbs or anything? Potions..." "Minimal herbs with abdominal pain or antipyretic effects may be used. If you want to buy a potion for restoring damage, it''s cheaper to collect and build materials in the woods. You don''t need a potion to restore magic because you can breathe." "Huh? Making potions... sure, I''m qualified... and I''m the conditioning procedure... oh..." T ran sl a ted by jpmt l.c o m Who do you think the rest is? If necessary, I will teach you perfectly how to formulate every potion '' "Kuha, right. So... this is all the portable food? ''Um, what we need is a lightweight, compact, protein-rich thing. A little sausage, cheese, seasoning for cooking... and the Demon King''s Army also loved it as a nutritious food... a portable food called'' Calorie Friend '''' While Trayna was instructed to do so, she took a variety of tools to purchase them so that they could be satisfied in her possession. Honestly, I''ve always thought that when it comes to adventure, all I have to do is buy "weapons" and "recovery items" from a tool store. So if Trayna hadn''t told me, it would have been the wrong place to start. Tra n slat ed by jp tl.o "Steady, all kinds of... money... enough, right? ''No problem. It''s all the cheapest. But since Nojuku is the premise for a few days, you can''t have a meal in a restaurant or stay in an inn, right? "Ah... Finally, I''m a survivor too..." Grab the tools you hold and go to the accounting office. Though the baggage is massive, each and every price is not as expensive in itself. It is also significant that he did not get his hands on weapons with high values, potions, etc. Well, it''s a little melancholy because I''m going to say goodbye to a warm bed because I''m going to throw myself into a survival because of Nojuku today. "Even so, you were a surprisingly good tool shop here" "Hmm?" Then he groaned like Trayna was impressed as he headed to the accounting office but looked inside again beside me. ''So did the Magical Survival knife, but I didn''t think they even sold calorie friends. And cheap. " "Ah, indeed." "And..." Yes, some of the purchases were extremely cheap as other reasons why the budget didn''t go over. "And?" Tr a n slated b y p t l. om ''Um, neither this calorie friend... nor the Magical Survival Knife... seems to have imitated what the Demon King Army was using... material, raw materials, as far as they are concerned... supposedly manufactured in the Demon Realm'' "Huh? The demon world? ''Uhm, I mean this tool shop... don''t mean you''re purchasing products from the demon world...'' "Oh, really? I don''t know, but if Trayna says so, I guess she does. No, nothing. The earth and the demon world have already ended the war, and that kind of deal is gradually coming out. In fact, my fathers are doing more to promote that friendship. So it''s nothing strange that this store is purchasing such a product... ''Purchasing the products of the demonic world means that it alone is inherently worth it. There''s going to be transportation costs and tariffs... and how dare you... that''s all they sell at a very low price'' "Heh... who''s from this store... you''re different" "Hmm. This knife and portable food is not so cheap. Purchase that from the wazzy demon world for this price... willing to do business... somewhere... don''t even feel personally thoughtful and dare to sell it '' I thought, "No one buys it because I don''t have a good image, it sells cheap." But if what Trayna says is true, it is certainly a little of a concern. Want to buy expensive things that can''t be sold and sell them cheap? I wonder what that means... ''Hmm?'' T ra nslat ed by jpm t l .om "What''s up? At that time, Trayna shifted her gaze to one corner. That''s the grocery corner. I should have bought what I should have already bought, but what else? Besides, that''s a shelf we haven''t seen. There are many different kinds of bottles arranged on that shelf. Some kind of seasoning? Then Traina... "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. Isn''t that spice! "Ko, this is, no, and there are so many kinds... why do you have so many spices in your tool shop? Basic turmeric, cumin, coriander... and... '' Sounds like a spice corner. Even so, you do have a wide variety. I have no idea what is on the boulder or the color of the spices in the bottle, but Trayna is making her eyes shine. And he''s got teeth bite at the same time. ''Nooo... brilliant kind... if this is all I have... I knit the rest after trial and error, even'' Currie the Great Demon ''... gu... but... my budget... no, I shredded a little... no, I can''t... nooo...'' "Hey...... is that good? "Never mind! You have no idea how spices work for your health! digestive organs, liver function, brain function activity, appetite enhancement, nourishment, fatigue recovery, metabolism,... ahhh, anyway, this is... where I want it... nooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo... '' Rarely is Trayna seriously bothered. T r a n slat ed by p t l . o What do you mean, "Ri"? No, no, no, no, no, everything I''m about to buy is the least necessary tool. You can''t scrape that up and turn it into a boulder until it''s spiced, can you? But Trayna seems to know that, too. That''s why he looks like he''s sorry... ''Yeah, I can''t help it. Boy, that''s all I''m buying today for now and I''m gonna make some more money on that! I don''t know anymore...... um, I still need to do a hunter registration......'' "Whoa, whoa..." Hey, how much do you want it! I mean, hunter registration on boulders... "Brother there... don''t you want to buy it? "" Huh?! At that time, a man stood in front of us looking back at the spice corner. "... Huh? "You''re not buying it? A young man with a neat face, wearing an apron. And he looks down at me jiggly with a faceless, doll-like eye that doesn''t feel emotional ups and downs. Nevertheless... this guy... "Oh, uh... you... clerk here? "Hmm? Oh... don''t you know me? No, no, I don''t know. What the fuck? This guy... "But aren''t you going to buy this? This spice... don''t you need it? "Oh, no, I just took it..." "It''s a lie. You need it, right? And why aren''t you buying it? I don''t know. Why don''t you buy it? And all of a sudden, he stuffed the distance and asked me. No, no, it''s close. I''m scared. What is this guy? "No, it''s just, or you don''t have enough money..." "Money? What''s wrong with money? If it''s not enough, we can negotiate." "Ha? "Why do you give up before you do something... you don''t understand... I don''t understand you... how can you? ... I don''t know. What the hell is this guy? "A strange man for a long time..." Oh, it looks like Traina thought so, too. All of a sudden he showed up, stuffed me up, and told me I didn''t know what it meant to bump... Sinob had suddenly stuffed the distance like this when he first fell in love with me and talked about all sorts of things, but, well, that meant he fell in love with me, and it''s something I could forgive because he''s beautiful... when he did that to an older man... honestly, it''s disgusting. Then... "Hey, Store Manager! Advice for the next monster exorcism. Yo! "Ah, you have a manager! Hey, Store Manager, it''s time for you to come in with a helper to our party! "Kah, it''s the manager. - Whoa! The moment my surroundings noticed the presence of this man standing behind me, the store made a scene all at once. What are the women talking about? No, well, he''s handsome... But the man is cool... "Shut up... I''m talking to this brother right now, right? Overnight. But even with such a cold attitude, I can''t stop smiling around. What the...? And... "Hey, Trayna......" "Uhm......" ''This guy is weird, I don''t know if he''s crazy... just...'' Trayna also looks at this man with sharp eyes. Looks like the manager of this store from what we talked about. Is he probably about the same age as Saddis or a prince or something? It''s just... "Tsum... this guy..." "Uhm... who is it? Doesn''t look like just a young manager of a tool shop... '' I''m just standing there, I know. This guy''s pretty strong, huh? At least I can see that this manager is much stronger than any of the adventurers and hunters in this store. "Damn, it''s as cold as ever ~," Store Manager Slaya "is ~" "But it''s cool and strong, so that''s a nice attitude too..." At that time, Trayna reacted to the words the people around her said with laughter. "... Slaya? Its name only '' In the meantime, you don''t seem to be where you are... Chapter 258 Episode 257: Choosing "Well, brother there. You were about to pick a spice. You''re gonna use this to cook, right? I know." "Ha ha..." "If you don''t have to worry about money... what do you choose? A store manager who suddenly appeared, didn''t seem to be the only one, and seems to be quite famous. He sticks out his faceless face like he''s trying me out and asks me. It''s like I don''t know the truth and I honestly don''t want to get involved... "Spices are a lot more powerful in the hunter business at least more than potions. That''s what I think. But the world today doesn''t even try to understand if no one knows it" T ran s l a t e d b y Jptl .co "Ha..." "So is this knife, isn''t it? "... ah..." That said, the manager took something out of his own trouser pocket. It''s a magical survival knife, a little old for use. "This one... the user..." I nodded like Traina was impressed. Tra n s l a te d by pm tl .c o Yes, the man in front of him uses a magical survival knife that many hunters said was "badly imagined" and that was cheap but didn''t try to buy. Plus... "This is nutritious, isn''t it? And now from the other pocket, he took out a bag of calorie friends, peeled them off and straightened them out. "Oh, oh..." I see. So this is what you''re saying? Very useful knife or portable food if you buy it. This man sells it as a product because he knows it too. But the hunters don''t buy it because they know it was used by Demon King soldiers once. In that, you said you were interested in me trying to buy without even worrying about that? But I wouldn''t have been interested either if Trayna hadn''t told me... "I admit it. You don''t know me, but you do. That''s why I want to know. Which one would you choose with spice? Buy what? I want to know. I want to know. I want to know more about you." Are you happy I buy it, this guy is even more like excited to pack the distance...... no, no, scary scary close. I mean, what the hell is this guy? Trayna? "... hmm..." ''Hey, Traina. You felt like you knew about this guy? "Well... I''ve only heard the name... that was more than a decade ago when the rest was alive" Trans l a t e d b y jp m t l . o A dozen years ago. Well, that''s right... but wait a minute. How old is this guy? You''re not that old, are you? I definitely don''t have thirty or anything. Late twenties? No, first half? I believe you when they say teenager... "Once there was a boy under the age of ten who gave his name as a hunter dedicated to monsters and bounty necks..." "... Hunter..." ''Looks like the Coalition was scouting to draw that boy to their side, but the boy never tried to join the Coalition and was committed to being a hunter... now he was hunting for a few necks of the Commander of the Demon Army class too... and Gouda was boggling'' He looks at the manager jiggly as Traina arms herself to remember the old days. From the way things are going, then this guy... ''Then... you did hear the boy report that he was captured alive without rivalry even challenging Noja to fight...'' "Huh? What''s Noja, a six-human? ''Uhm. It''s just that right after that... Espi the Seven Brave engaged Nojah, and eventually the captives ran away... and then I don''t know the rest. Back then, Hakuki was engaged with the Hiiros, and the war report will give priority to you...'' I see... you seem to have a complicated past of sorts, but for now, he said he was an amazing hunter enough to get into Trayna''s ear. And such a man now... "Come on, what''s going on? You don''t even know me, and then you''re choosing the right ''I know'' thing, what would you choose if you could get this wide variety of spices? T r ans l a t e d by ptl .c o m He''s showing an interest in me. I guess he was quite a celebrity as a hunter, not so much as a store manager, because of this look around him. I don''t know myself as such a celebrity. Now, what I think is "whoa" for this guy is the tool he''s trying to pick out and buy properly. So he''s showing interest in me and talking to me... is that what you''re saying? But... "So... there''s no money." Yes. I don''t have any money to choose from. But the manager''s eyebrows moved picturesque and unpleasant at my words like that. "Shut up. Wouldn''t you disappoint me for some boring reason that I don''t have any money? "No, I don''t care what you say..." "Ha... I don''t know what else to do..." When I talk about money, the manager exhales... "Then if you choose spices that make me roar... I''ll give you the price for spices for free" "What?! "I''d really like to give you other products for free... but you don''t know me. What did I tell you, Hidoi? That''s about enough for you, right? Tr a n s lat ed by Jpmt l.co m Is this guy pretty concerned that he''s not known for his faceless flirting? No, no, no, no more roaring choices than that. Free? "This is a challenge from me, isn''t it? Come on, what do we do? Trying me. In the words of such a store manager, Trayna... "Come on." I nodded quietly. And this one is very motivated. And... "Coriander, Cumin, Turmeric, Galam Masala! Others untara cantara - '' "Hey, come on... Ahhh, Koli-An, Kumi, Tame Riku..." "Yeah, yeah. And then?" With Trayna placing one hand on her hips, she sticks her fingers out in front of her bisci, pointing one after the other to the hundred + bottles of spices displayed in front of her. I whisper my name so that I can learn from it, and the manager snorts in his arms. "- - And Kurobu, it takes, that''s it! "... hmmm..." I will raise more than ten spices. The manager nodded when I heard the whole thing. But you''re not convinced... "... unfortunately... can''t that be all? "Huh?" "Nano!? I couldn''t...? Trayna is also surprised by the boulders. What the hell happened? "I can do it with that combination... traditional dishes handed down to this continent... Karrie... I''ve tried it many times, but it wasn''t enough" "... what? Currie?" "Yes, it is also the strongest healthy food in the world I recognize and the strongest outdoor mesh in hunters and adventurers...... Currie. I''m sure you were going to make that too... not that combination..." I wondered what the reason was, but what exactly was Currie... or Currie that Trayna was talking about earlier, was the dish that would pass on to this continent. "I eat quite a bit of curry, too. I was hoping you could make me roar like that..." I thought this guy had taken an interest in people on his own, and he sighed like he was disappointed on his own. I''m not sure about Callie, but I''m usually annoyed! "Hey, Trayna! I don''t know, they say!? ''Huh... you mean... I see... this... Aoyagi! Either way, Trayna had a terribly scary smile just full of the majesty of the Demon King when she whined in her heart that Trayna''s choice was being ridiculed. "Kid, it''s coffee." "... what? ''The rest was always in the hidden flavor... I had made demon world coffee... well, making coffee is a betta in itself, a classic though... but the rest was focused on that type. What the rest of us preferred to use for Currie was coffee from the Demon Realm...... HELLS COFFEE! I don''t know what a noisy hidden flavor it is, but I think the name is too insistent... "Ah, is there a Hers coffee from the Demon Realm? "Huh!? Traina was confident, so I asked her anyway, and the store manager looked hazy. "... no... I don''t handle that..." ''Shit... then, on the ground... right, the coffee from the Empire was close... not like the royal ones, it was manufactured in the small countryside, but that fits best'' "Ahhh... so what''s from the Empire for now? "........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... Oh, I don''t think so. Then the manager puts his hand on his chin... "Well... well... I wasn''t into the coffee itself either... it''s from the Empire..." Somehow the manager is once again exhaling deeply... but couldn''t he? But... "Okay. Let''s get it back." "What?" "Tell me more about the manufacturer when accounting for that tool" "No, no, no?! "It was my downfall that I didn''t have the product I wanted. I''ll give you free spice money." The store manager suddenly changed the color of his eyes. Was that good? Do you want it back? How motivated are you? Besides, is the spice free? Did it turn out good? "It''ll take a few days... but you''re still in this city, aren''t you? "Yes, for once... I''m here..." "Okay, then, right? For once, I have a few days before I get my stuff from Paris, but... some weird guy caught my eye. Chapter 259 Lesson 258: Sensing It got dark around and quiet enough to make people deaf from the city. It was noisy around the time of the drinks party, but sometimes the next day''s work is withheld, and the fishermen don''t keep drinking indefinitely, and the time seems to be kicking. In the woods facing the seaside. I was concentrating my consciousness and posing, looking out over a quiet wide ocean that lasted endlessly everywhere. "Magical Happy Babe......" "Um, more stable posture than before" Learned at Cacletail, Magical Yoga training. It''s a combination of breathing, posture, and meditation that controls the flow of your body''s chi. T ra n slate d by p mtl.com "What do you say? "Oh. After the last few days of death fighting, I can breathe the demon more smoothly than before...... I can see my senses being sharpened" Originally, it was a workout conducted to master the sensation of exorcism. Now that I can breathe demons with the same sensation as normal breathing after repeated death fights: Mr. Macho, Yamidilee, Basara the Dragon King of the Underworld, and Palippi, I see that my senses are sharper than before. "Uhm. Originally, demon breathing itself is a super-high difficulty force. It''s something even Yamidilee couldn''t master. Be confident in the feeling you''re wearing today." Breathtaking by accident. ''Your heart rate''s going up, huh? "Oh, wow, wow." Tr anslated b y jpm t l .c om "The power you are about to acquire anew requires an even sharper sense. A disturbance in concentration is a lifesaver, isn''t it? "Patience." It''s a heartbeat from Traina. Besides, we can learn something more up from here. I''d rather not get excited, but I managed to calm down. "Sure... the theme is magic, right? "Umm." You only talked a few days ago on the boat. At that time, I wondered if I could even be taught a giga- or tera-powerful spell, but that was immediately denied. Then what the hell... ''The field is magical, but it has nothing to do with chanting or poor mastery of attributes. Because this is sensory magic using magic. "Sense...? ''Yes, what you are about to learn is the sensing of all things by reshaping and extending or releasing your magic to your surroundings a power that allows you to grasp every situation around you'' Oh, what a great theme. Tr ans l a te d b y pm t l. o m And the theme isn''t the only one that''s amazing. "Even if, for example, you enter a dark dungeon without any light, with this force, you can instantly grasp the height of the ceiling, the distance between the two walls, the depth, how the roads are divided, the existence of creatures, monsters, etc., the size of which is what is present on that floor, whether there are traps or, if you work out further, how many floors underground that dungeon lasts" "Huh!? "Apply it further to combat and you''ll know where your enemies are hiding and even what weapons they have" After listening to the rough story, I gradually began to understand how much it was. If that''s all you get... especially from a combat style like mine... "Yes, in your upcoming training, you will gain the power to even feel and grasp the ''invisible'' around you." What matters in my style of combat is my eyesight. My way of fighting is to predict the movement of an opponent based on his gaze, his weapon, his foot orientation, a slight muscle strain, etc. By doing so, I react to how to avoid it and counter it. If you say so, I will fight in response to ''what is visible''. I mean, I can''t react to ''The Invisible''. ''You know what I mean? If I''d worn this feeling... there would have been a scene where the battles of the past would have been easier, too? Exactly. When he first fought in the woods with Sinob, he concealed himself and swung without a hand or foot at Sinob''s attacks coming from blind spots such as forest obstacles. "Between acquiring this sensibility and not acquiring it, the breadth of the battle changes dramatically" At that time, I got over it with the power moves of blowing everything up with the Great Demon Spiral, but if I had the sensing power at that time, I would have been able to figure out where Synob was hiding and what kind of attack he was coming from. Tr a ns l ate d by p tl.co "Sensing enables us to grasp everything in the world" Sensing Magic Techniques "... this is what we call" Magical Radar "!! And here we are! Longtime Doya Face Traina Naming Gu! Nevertheless, I only think a little bit of that is a mess now. Because I know how much of that new technology I want to acquire. "Well, there are limits to the distance and range that can also be sensed from your magic capacity... too deep a dungeon, or a treasure that sleeps in the deep sea, not to mention sensing from here those who are in cacletails and empires" "I see. But I still want to remember." "Now I''m going to try to sharpen my focus and sharpen my senses even more by meditating, yoga, and more." "Bet on Ninja! "And this time, it''s not as deadline as the match in front of the Imperial City or the Cacletail Games. I don''t tear through demon holes, or train unscrupulously like draining water, but I do the trick in the tunnel." Sure, it''s not like there''s going to be a tournament victory or anything like that in a few months'' time. So let''s train the tricks slowly into the tunnel. "The tunnel... Speaking of which, according to Palippi''s contact, it was tomorrow. The example bumps arrive. But..." ''Um, let''s not go to the ruins right away. Your guidance is first. " "Oh well. That would be nice." ''Well, you have a lot more to teach. Other than fighting...... yes, there''s really too much to teach you about how to stir a fire, how to stir meat, how to cut vegetables, how to mix spices, how to sew clothes when they''re worn out...... at all! Tr an sla t e d by jp mtl .co "Ugh... that''s not nice. Nice to meet you, Master." "Mmmm... just say that when it''s convenient..." "Ah, as part of my training to sharpen my focus... what about Acer of War or something? "Ugh! Of course it works! All right, so why don''t we hit one game fast, one game at a time! Come on, let''s just get into a dream in Vyaar. One inning! You can have as many stones as you want ~ '' "Kuhaha...... chor...... ugh" ''... hmm? Hey, kid! You know, right now... I thought the rest of you were in a better mood, chocolate, or simple! It''s no use keeping your mouth down in a hurry! "Huh!? Oh, omotteneyo? "I see what you''re thinking! All of you, then you''ll spare me for a while tonight after a break at Acer of War! "No, don''t bother all night..." "Sweetness is unacceptable! In the first place, what if you don''t have enough respect for the rest these days? Here, we have to let him know again! I don''t have plans to count with the Seven Brave Men, like the Six Hexes, and I dare you to act to avoid them. So for a while, train with Trayna, play with her occasionally, and slowly cross the world. Yes... That''s what I was thinking... Until today... Chapter 260 Lesson 259 encounter The main harbour where the fishermen''s fishing boats fill the sea and where the vessels come and go intensely. From there, a little uneven, a small boat headed this way on the shore of the forest facing the sea where I stand. "That''s it." "Umm." "I thought it was being transported on a large ship because it was a smuggling ship..." ''I guess I did until I was on my way. Normally, however, large ships are allowed to dock in the port, or loads are checked during unloading. He must have reloaded a small ship on the way in the ocean to hide and carry cosoli and illegal things''. "What, are you doing that? "Uhm." Say, "Take the Se." It''s an orthodox hand that was used during the smuggling of more illegal drugs and weapons. '' Tr a n sl a t e d b y Jp m t l . o m "Heh..." There are a few people on the boat who will stare at us. I can''t see it because I weave my whole body with cloak-like robes and my face is also deeply hooded. About two large crates as loads of ships. "... bump bump bump bump..." Then one of the robe figures on the boat is pointing something at us with his palm. That''s a magic crystal. I groaned with bumps toward this one, and then from the Demon Crystal... Tra ns lat e d by pm t l .c o "Hihaha, let it go ~" I heard that unpleasant, extreme voice. Then the person who had the demon crystal held the cloth bag at his feet and threw it at me. ''Huh, looks like you let Parippi verify your identity. That''s the package. Take it.'' "Eh, ooh, ooh" I caught the bag thrown. Then, that''s all the tension he threw, and he let the ship change direction without telling me a word or anything. "Hey, they''re gone, huh? ''They''re just hauliers. I was just hired for money. I don''t want to get involved, so instead of revealing my identity, I don''t know anything about the shipment, and I''m worried about not asking about the recipient or anything'' "Heh... Really... you follow the rules of the outlaws..." You know, you''re thinking a lot about the guys who do bad things. If you want to use your head to think about that, you can seriously work... and I can''t help it. Because, in a way, I''ve been stepping into ''this side'' since today. And... "Oops, this is it..." I put my hand inside the cloth bag I received and it feels square inside. When I take it out, a box packaged in ribbon. T ransl a ted b y pt l .c o Untie the ribbon and look inside... "Uh... Inside... First, there''s a piece of paper..." "Uhm... stamped... undoubtedly, issued in formal procedure... ID for ''fictional person''" "This... hey... I don''t want to use it..." ''Don''t say luxury. Without it, you wouldn''t even be able to make money for your journey. So, there''s something else...'' "Oh.... another one...... something like a small ''card''......" A small, palm-sized card that was in the box, besides a forged ID. The feeling, elasticity, etc. touched is something I have never seen before, and the surface of the card is engraved with a pattern I have never seen. "What is this? What does it say...? "... MASTER KEY..." "Huh?" ''Huh... I didn''t know he really had it... where the hell did he get it...'' Leaked from Traina''s mouth, the word "master key". I mean, is this the key? So this card is the key? You don''t seem to be mistaken from how Trayna is grinning at her mouth with a little excitement. So this is what Trayna''s been chasing all her life? "... what do we do? I knew it..." T r an s lat e d b y jpm t l.o ''No... good'' Trayna was suggesting that I go slow with my workouts, but I saw this master key and tried to ask just in case I still wanted to go fast, but Trayna shook her head to the side. "There''s nothing like taking a little longer now. Instead, I run into hasty and troublesome people and find it more difficult to stay away from the purpose. Let''s go slow. '' "Well... if that''s what you say, fine" In the meantime, I got this from Parippi. Hold on tight, and now my growth is no different to the behavioral guideline of first, and I snorted, too. "Yaho, Leader, I gave you a gift?" And that son of a bitch without reading the air again there... no, I guess I''m not wrong in the sense of that confirmation because I got the deal bumps... "Oh, I got it" "Hihaha, that was good ~. Ahhh, I look happy to see that gift too, I would have liked to see the face of" Someone "~" "... temee..." It means I wanted to see Traina''s delightful face. Trayna is a little musty, too. She seems to be peeling. "So... let me use more than I got... where did you get this? In the meantime, he cut the story out of me so he wouldn''t take the pace to talk to me. The content is a question that Trayna was whining about. T ra n sla te d b y jp m tl. o Then... "Oh no? Somebody told me to ask because I care ~? You''re not supposed to care ~?" "Colour, mu..." "Ma, but there''s no big reason, is there? That''s seriously a coincidence... because I picked it up '' "... what? "I picked it up. No, this is serious. No real lies, hundred par. Seriously, I picked it up by accident." No, no, a card that seems to be made of something special like this...... did you stumble upon something that Trayna has been craving all her life? That''s why there''s such a thing... ''This one... you don''t seem to be lying...'' "... Huh? ''Well, I guess there''s something else going on, but I guess it''s true that'' I got it by accident ''... I don''t even know under what circumstances I got it'' Surprisingly, Traina seems to have believed the words of Paris. Well, I''ve seen about Paris for years, and that''s what Trayna says, so you''re sure? "Hihaha, well, because of that, have fun. It seems so interesting in the deepest part of the site. However '' "Hmm? Except? What the hell." "Some of the deepest roads are branching out again... because some of them are too old for buildings, or some idiot did it artificially... and some of the roads are devastated to get through anyway... and I don''t know what the route is, so just know that." "... what? "I thought I could pave the way too, but it''s gonna take a lot of work, and I''m good at breaking it, but I''m not good at fixing it, and I didn''t want to be forced to blow the rubble or anything and the whole ruin crumbled, so you left me alone." With that being said, how confusing and adding to the possibility that something I don''t even know yet in Paris is asleep. "Hihaha, well, if you find some way to get through it, with someone else''s wisdom, you can tell me sometime. So, that''s it, Bose! Have fun. And at the end of the day, the communication from Paris was interrupted by just saying that. Once again, in the quiet woods, after a lot of silence, Traina... "Hmm, I see... Parippi also said there was a route where he threw a spoon and turned his heel back..." "Traina?" ''To tell the truth, child. I was very interested in what was at the deepest end of the ruins... but if it seemed that Parippi and others had already reached there to solve the mystery... I was in a slightly subtle mood as well. Because it would mean that the rest of us have fallen behind Paris. But......'' Oh, Traina''s cheeks are loose again. More than ever, he''s apparently excited about his upcoming adventure. "So you''re saying we''re the first? ''Uhm. Except for the Far Ancient... Don''t Be'' If that''s the case, I''m getting excited too. Besides, the radar I''m about to master is that kind of ruin that helps with dungeon attacks. ''All right, kid. When we''re done for dinner, we''ll train fast! "Bet on Ninja! Though I''m not in a hurry, I kind of wanted to go fast, too. We need to master the Magical Radar and the... "Uh, I wanted to." "" Huh!? "You were here. I looked for it. Brother?" A man came to us in the back of the woods out of the city... in his hands... "Are you..." "I was lucky. A pedestrian from the city has an example coffee... here." That said, the man offered me the bottle of coffee he had in his hand... "Come on, let''s make a curry. Brother." "Huh!? Oh, no, no, eh!? And as a matter of course, suggest that you make it for me with Currie...... no, no, no?! The man is the manager of the tool shop. His first name is Slaya. "This one... what..." You''re not gonna show up all of a sudden, and then you''re gonna bring the coffee I''ve spoken of in the meantime, and then you''re gonna make the curry with me? What the hell is this all about? And that''s not all... "Oh, I followed you." "" Ha!? Now what? "You make my sister cry, you suck brother." Neither me nor Trayna understand the situation so badly, even more the voice of a third party. Looking back, there is a young woman floating with a puppet who has never even looked over the sea. Who the hell is that? No, seriously, who? "Hmm? That ~? That? Something... is there a man in the way who can''t read the air? "... this is not a good time... to get in my way... you annoying bitch" Besides, the woman, I thought she looked at me for a moment and nicked, she immediately looked at Slaya, who was next to me, and hit some stabbing words, and Slaya hit the mysterious woman again with her expressionless and grumpy words... "Ah..." And Trayna''s surprised, too! Chapter 261 Episode 260: Impact People floating around? And the strange thing is, it doesn''t feel like magic. I didn''t feel anything at this time, being sensitive to the magic in the atmosphere and the magic used by the opponent due to his breathing skills. As if the winged man were floating in the sky, the woman is floating puffy. "Hey, what''s this about? Slaya. I wonder why you are here? What''s your job? "Is there something wrong with that too? "Hmm. Shit, that''s good. I''m not after you." You seem to know Slaya. Either way, this woman is not the only one. No, Traina knew about this guy, too. Yes, but... Tra n sla t ed by Jp t l .c o "Hello, brother who makes my sister cry" "What?" "Ugh, uhh, uhh, uhh ~" A woman who suddenly looks at me and smiles at me. No, no, brother? What the hell... "You... who are you?" T rans l a t e d by jpmt l. o "Huh... don''t get annoyed... I can''t believe you don''t know me..." When I asked, the woman sighed and frowned. No, no, I don''t know. No, Slaya said something like this, too. Why, in the last few days, I''ve been standing up to a bunch of narcissistic people who are known to everyone... "Look, he said he doesn''t know. Why don''t you go somewhere, unknown to the present generation, even if you have a big title? Espi." "There''s a bounty neck in the world that''s been arranged for over a decade, like a hack, and you''re a tool store manager for swallowing without hunting it either? Slaya." "Oh man... I didn''t see him... but the shadow... one of the Seven Brave Men," Espi "huh!? Women don''t seem to get along with Slaya...... hmm? Trayna? What''s wrong now? "Uh, es... pi... eh? and Qiyong......!? "Ugh, I''m surprised. I''m surprised. ? But don''t you remember? "Huh!? "Well, the last time I saw you... was when you were still saying ogre ogre... and I couldn''t let you hold me much" "Well... oh, you...? "Ugh, I miss you ~. Let me hold you, Sadis..." Yes, it''s been ten seconds. It''s over. Boy, you can hold me. The time is over. Sadis is the only one who can hold Boy all the time ''... because he told me what to say and he took it up right away. " It doesn''t look like a lie... this guy... knows me too. Tr ansl a ted b y p tl . o That''s what Trayna''s saying, too, and I figured you were sure? A real... "Espi of the Seven Braves...... because? What do you want from me? And if this guy''s one of the real Seven Brave Men, you can''t just stand there and bawl at Nonki. I panicked. "Oh?" "You said you found me... you mean you were looking for me? Have you been told by your fathers? What are you gonna do? Yes, if this guy is an old friend of my father and mother, let alone looking for me, I can imagine that he came to bring me back. But Espi, contrary to my expectations, sighed bitterly... "Nothing. Hiiro and Maam have nothing to do with it. I''ve come to preach to you and beat you up with one shot." "Hey, what? "The worst man to make my sister cry." "... what? Making my sister cry? What? What? The only thing that comes to mind when you tell me I''m your sister... Amae... T r a n sl a t e d by jpm tl . om "I don''t care, my client is me. Will you come back later? Espi." Then, between me and Espi, who laughs at me so confused, this again came in a muddled slayer. "Oh, hey, you''re a lady first, Slaya! I''m gonna blow it!" "Huh, you? You want to try me? You''re a selfish, painful woman." "What? Selfish? That''s the same for you, isn''t it? "I''m gonna lose to you." I mean, what do these guys have to do with these guys? One-touch instant? Something''s changed the air and it hurts billy. Hmm? Speaking of which... Espi and this slayer... "Uhm... all I know is that Espi helped Slaya, who was once a genius boy hunter, where he was captured after losing to Noja..." Yeah, I did hear about that connection at the tool store. But there''s more to this... "Anyway, I''m going to make curry with your brother now. Will you stay out of my way? "... Currie?...... Callie!? I want to eat. I want to eat! Tr ansla t e d b y p t l . o m Hmm? What? There''s another situation in the words Slaya said... Espi suddenly shuddered away from the instant air... "Ah, so I''ll help you make Currie, too, so I guess I''ll just have to bust it afterwards, huh? "Yeah, wouldn''t that be nice? "Good. You''re right... yeah... there''s something I want to give you." Hey, hey, hey, hey! Why would I do that? Why does Currie take precedence so far? Besides, Carrie, if I make it, can I smash it? I don''t know! "Hey, wait, Temee et al! If you''d listened to me in silence earlier, what the hell was that all about! After all, what is the purpose of the Seven Brave Men?! The ones who made my sister cry, you mean Amae?! Then we''ve already solved it! We''ve made up already, and we even got chews on our cheeks! "... hmm? "You can''t leave my sister crying! Or is that it? I don''t really know what''s going on, but I''ve heard rumors about you, like a sister''s share for my father and mother! Are you trying to get me to stick around here? Ahem?" "For the most part, the manager there suddenly showed up without a look on his face and perplexed things... how much I like Currie! "... mmm..." Even though I was a party to the boulder, I accidentally screamed beyond the limits of frustration at the two of them as they proceeded to talk on their own with the outside treatment of mosquito nets. Then you two look at each other... "Oh, you got mad because of Slaya." "Damn, I''m pissed off because of you" "It''s the fault of both Temeer and the others! Uzzy bastards!! They pushed each other''s responsibilities, so I yelled at them again. Then... "Hey, do you have a ''master key''? "Huh!? "Oh, you have it, then you''re perfect already. Now... you''re going to get what you want... then yeah... okay..." I was shocked by the abrupt question from Espi''s mouth. Espi, who didn''t have to ask the answer to how I looked like that, was unnecessarily Niyaniya and... "This guy... what? Traina is also staring sharply at Espi without understanding his sincerity. Yeah, it''s like I don''t know. Everything about this woman. Then Espi and Slaya nod at each other... "Well, let''s just apologize. I''m sorry, did my ''boyfriend'' bother you? "I''m sorry. My ''girlfriend'' made me uncomfortable." ...... ugh!? "Boop!? "What!? Something more amazing has come up. Chapter 262 Lesson 261: Its annoying. I don''t know what to translate. I''m getting a headache. The mysterious woman who suddenly appeared knows me in the espi of one of the Seven Brave Men, some headache guy trying to hit me by pushing an unexplained cause. On the other hand, is there an extraordinary obsession with Currie, the weird guy who brings a wazzy, hidden coffee to my place where he just meets and instead tries to cook it with me? I thought such a woman and a man gave a touch of instant air... "Are you guys a couple? Huh!? "Oh my... such a connection..." I stumbled in, and Trayna sighed like a jerk. Then Espi and Slaya look at me... T rans l a ted b y jptl. o m "" Because I''m not married. Because I didn''t do the wedding. So, I don''t even have kids. Marriages and weddings must be properly authorized by each other''s families. "" "No, I didn''t hear anything! I''m not even interested! You know, we were about to have a fight earlier, but here''s a perfect place to breathe word for word!? I was certainly surprised when they told me that you two were lovers. But nothing, so I don''t know. Either that, or you can call it a good fit for each other in this self-absorbed selfish thing that people do without worrying about their circumstances. Well, I don''t know about each other hanging out with each other in their own right, but I don''t have any interest in it in the first place, and it doesn''t matter. But you two sighed blatantly at my words like that. "Ha-ha, did you hear that, Slaya? Is that what you''re saying? T rans l ate d b y Jp tl . o "Damn, it''s terrible." "I''m already twenty-three, aren''t I? It''s not uncommon for people to get married in their teens, and I want you to guess what''s going on in today''s world where they''re still not married, right? You''re an idiot, aren''t you? "Marriage can''t just be formed by mutual feelings. Naturally, I can step out happy for the first time after being blessed by my loved ones. I can''t believe you don''t even know that." It''s like you don''t know what''s going on with me as an adult. You''re saying you''re a kid, and you''re looking for my frustration. You know what? You can marry me or whatever you want! "Child, don''t get caught up in the pace......" "Traina...... but......" Then Trayna came to my ears trying to calm me down like that. ''Hi these guys... I don''t know what else. Perhaps we should watch how things go now...'' "Huh...? Trayna is calm, unlike me who''s upset. And he has a look of surprise somewhere. ''I don''t even know a guy named Slaya... or this espi... who I once fought against, but now I don''t really know. Well, the last thing I knew about this guy was that I couldn''t help it because I was about 7-8 years old...'' ''... have you changed as an adult? ''It''s possible. Besides, this girl has always been a smart girl, and most importantly, she wasn''t the one who would totally deliver justice or justice like the Hiiros... but...'' T r an s la t ed b y pm t l . om ''But...? Trayna still doesn''t seem to be able to come up with an answer, and she doesn''t even say clarity and espi are "enemies" or "run". Instead I say "see how it goes" and on top of that...... ''There''s just one thing you know... Espi and Slaya... these guys... boy, it doesn''t seem like they have any bad feelings for you, does it? ''No, no, the Espi one says bust or something!? ''Um, that''s why I don''t know. These guys... what''s the purpose... and how does Espi know that a child has a master key...'' "Ah..." Oh, no, it is. The master key was given to me by Paris in the first place. And it was the other day that Paris and I connected like that. He forced my brother to give me something like that gift. And yet, how does this woman know I have a master key? I''m definitely curious. "Come on, let''s get ready for Currie for now" "Okay, brother. Let''s cut vegetables together." "No, no, you guys, wait a minute! Even if they suddenly say that!? I mean, I''ve never cut a vegetable before! "" Yeah!?Tra ns late d b y p tl .om Why are you looking so frightened! I''m sorry! "Child..." "Until Traina! You don''t have a choice! Sadis said you shouldn''t touch the knife because it''s dangerous... '' "... you little brat..." ''Cause once upon a time, I was only about ten? I had Thaddess''s birthday and I always wanted to thank her for trying so hard to cook. When I went into the kitchen with Cosoli and tried to cook. - I''ll make Gohan for Thaddess''s birthday... uh, the knife... - Oh? Boy, what are you doing in the kitchen... ugh!? Boy, what are you doing, it''s dangerous! - Oh, Sadis... Oh, I''m trying to make dinner for Sadis... - Boy, I''m glad to hear that, but the knife is quick on Boy. No, there''s no need for Boy to cook. Don''t take my life away from me, because it''s my life to cook rice for you, son. - Sadis... - Fong Ma''s meal will always, always, be made by Thaddis ? - No, it''s not mine, it''s Sadis''s!? of my birthday...... the...... - Still no good ? Tr a nsla t e d b y jp mtl .o Something happened, and Sadis wouldn''t let me hold the knife... so, Traina! Don''t look at me! "Ha... Really? ~... You''re a brother raised to be overprotective for a long time... Is it Sadis''s fault? "Well... you can''t cook yet... that''s a little troublesome..." So, these two stupid couples mock me too...... big favor! "When that happens...... what''s up? If you can''t make Currie... first..." "Right. I just want to eat curry... but when I get here already... okay. In the meantime, I''ll give you this coffee. Now you''re gonna train me to make a proper curry." Hmm...? "Child..." Yeah, I think Traina figured it out, too. Something came up here and all of a sudden, the air between the two of us changed. What? What are you trying to do? "Hey... I need a favor" "What the..." "Me and Slaya... I need your help" No. You''re not trying to do something to me, do me a favor? Besides, help? "Hey, everything''s too abrupt, huh? And then again, I bared my voice that it was the limit. "Hahaha, I knew it...... right? "Holy shit! In the first place, you don''t know anything from the moment you show up until now! The only thing I know is that he''s one of the Seven Brave Men, the manager''s lover, and he''s about to go fuck himself anyway! So do me a favor? I don''t know! "Yeah, you don''t get it. Yeah.... yeah... well... I don''t know how you explained it... but I can''t tell you everything from one to ten... just give me this..." "Hmm?" That''s when Espi gave me something, with a look like he was cutting somewhere. Something in a cloth bag, enough to fit flat in your hand. "Take this... I want you to go for the ruins of Sisonotami. With me and Slaya." "What? I don''t like it." "... oh? That''s terrible. I want you to listen to me..." "It''s the attitude of the guy who wants people to listen to him. Typically, Temeer is the one who doesn''t even listen to people talk about busting me or anything! "Huh? Oh, you''re so noisy about the details of a man''s ass. I''m gonna kick your ass, right? I don''t know what they''re trying to give me. But if this guy''s favor was to take these two to the ruins of the example, I would have categorically declined. "Ahhh? It''s been an on-parade of legendary residents for the past few days... I''m not licking it, but you think I''m freaking out because every one of the Seven Brave Men threatened me? "... something... really... mucky" Assuming this woman is up to something, and depending on the circumstances, she''s going to force me to do something... I wish for a bee battle with the Seven Braves, but in some situations, it''s not a rush. That''s why I changed the air I emit again. But... "Espi, stop it." "... mmm..." Slaya walked in between us and embarrassed Espi. Then Espi swelled her cheeks like she was infidel, too, but she never did anything to me. "Buh, I know. But I don''t even know what''s going on here." "It''s your fault" "Ah! Just Slaya, Bricko! Ah, annoying annoying annoying. Bye. Yes, for now, just take this." That said, Espi threw a cloth bag at me and I recieved it reflexively. Chapter 263 Lesson 262: The Origin of All Cloth bag handed to Espi. Honestly, I only had a suspicious feeling about it, but I''ll take out the contents and check it out for once. Then it came out of the inside, rounded enough to fit in the palm of my hand... "... pocket watch? The clock... it''s not moving, and... you''ve seen it. The letters are engraved? What the hell is this..." That seems to be a pocket watch...... Supposedly because the letters engraved in the circle were something I had never seen before. If it''s a regular watch, the numbers are inscribed here. Plus, the pocket watch has a button to adjust the clock needle, measure the time, or one screw. Five of these are attached. What''s the use? Tr a n slat ed b y p tl .c o ''... it''s not just a watch...'' At that time, Trayna by her side is staring at the clock with a serious look on her face. "Magic items? No, don''t feel any more heterogeneous force... and... the construction and material of the watch... what the hell is this? Hmm? This letter... '' Even Traina doesn''t seem to know what this is. That''s more creepy. And what bothers me the most... "What are you gonna do, give this to me? Transl a ted by p t l . o Why are you giving me this stuff? "Take that... I want you to go for Sisonotami with ''I'' and ''Slaya''. I know you''re saying something unsolicited. But, you know, that''s what we want." "Brother, I will meet you and travel with you to Sisonotami... that is our wish. I don''t know anything. I want you to lead us." As usual, the purpose makes no sense, and I say something unsolicited. It''s all abrupt, even more tame, making people uncomfortable, and then you can save them? Let me accompany you? I don''t know what that means...... and I would have screamed earlier. But... "Hey, when? At that time, for the first time, Espi gave me a smile that seemed so cute that my chest was about to rip open. And Slaya, who was basically faceless, is equally smiling cuttingly. I don''t know what that means extra. But I found out that these guys wanted something from the bottom of their minds. And... "Damn, it makes sense... more or less, what is this? The clock isn''t working either... it''s broken... ugh!? At that time, when I casually pressed the button at the top of my pocket watch, a change happened. [Registration Saleta user no authentication confirmation completed. Setup Saleta "Jump" Startup Shimas] Tra ns la t e d by Jp tl .co "Huh!? What, to? "Kid! Ugh... the clock..." Suddenly, the clock emitted intense light. And what a talk. What an inorganic thing, but definitely talked. "Duh, what? This, this, I don''t know what it means! "Yeah. You can''t be surprised, can you? Yes, luggage. And a cape." "Yes, coffee too." Espi and Slaya, who all of a sudden seem to understand the situation, suddenly handed over my stuff to me without knowing what was going on. But this situation is better than that... "Damn, I don''t know what to translate! This clock, this, this, this, this." "" Ahhhh!? "Oh, hey, what is it? I didn''t know what it meant, and in a hurry I tried pressing all the buttons on my pocket watch appropriately or turning the screws. Then he showed how Espi and Slaya suddenly panicked. "Hey, what are you doing! If you mess with the mess, ''Default Settings''! Tra ns l ated b y Jp tl .c o "... this, what''s going to happen? No, no, no!? Why are you all in such a hurry? Huh? No way, this is a bad situation? Trayna? "This luminescence...... magic? No, it''s not... this energy... it''s like, ancient people''s...? Right, these letters!? Trayna looks like she doesn''t know either. Why don''t we start with this? "Doh, what shall I do, Slaya?" "No... well, when we get our hands on it here, that''s... hmm? Rather from here...? "Ahhh... well... so at that time... ahhh, you know... so laugh ''it doesn''t make sense to set it up''..." "Yeah. That''s what you meant..." Is that it? But Espi and Slaya, who were supposed to be in a hurry, settle right down, rather laughing with expressions like "convinced"? No, no, what... [Configuration change complete Shimashita. All coordinates changed] "Huh!? And the clock glowed so much that I could no longer even open my eyes, and at the same time a huge crest appeared that enveloped me. ''This is... similar to the formation for forwarding... I don''t know anything else! Kid, let go of that watch right now! Tr an s la ted b y jp t l.o m "No, I can''t stay out of my hands! What the hell..." The tattoo went all over me, and I was deprived of the freedom of my hand to hold the watch. And the feeling of being "sucked in" by something hit me... "" There you go, and be sure to do it again - " "Eh, Temee et al! With that word, which I could only squeeze, everything in my sight darkens... "... What is this place? The landscape in my eyes had changed when I realized it. "Forest, but... can''t you see the ocean? If you suddenly think you''ve been surrounded by light, a different landscape than just now. You were supposed to be in the woods close to the seaside, but where I am now, my surroundings are surrounded by woods. ''No way... you metastasized? "Trayna!? Are there any physical abnormalities, child? "Hmm? Oh..." I don''t know why, but I''m a little relieved that Trayna was by my side for now, and I''ll check my body, as I was told. That doesn''t seem particularly unusual. "Nothing." "Right......" "Even so, which one is it? What the hell was this watch? I''ll check the clock I was holding in my hand again. There seems to be nothing in particular now that the light has subsided. "I don''t know what else...... I''ve never seen a magic item like this" "Even to Trayna? ''Oh. But... I remember the letters that were engraved on this watch. This is an ancient letter... yes, even the ruins of Sisonotami had this letter... it''s a number'' "What!? Well, this..." ''Uhm. Definitely one of the legacies of the ancients... I had no idea there was anything like this'' "Wow..." Seriously... I didn''t know it was such a hell of a substitute. Well, you should be surprised you don''t even know Traina. "Seriously ~... but where are we? "The item apparently has the ability to move the target audience somewhere. However, then... I''m curious about the words Espi and the others were making a scene... '' "Hmm?" "Default Settings... You said something about this" "Ahhh..." No, you said that. What the hell does that mean... "In the meantime, would you like to try this watch on a texto again? ''Wait. First, let''s find out where it is.'' Cause I''m wondering where you transferred it. '' Copy that. In the meantime, I''m pretty sure me and Trayna got flown somewhere with this item. Still, where the hell are you going? In the meantime, I decided to walk in the woods. "Come on. I''m glad you bought the backpack." ''Boy, weave your cape and keep your hood on, too. It can also be used to prevent worms and dirt'' "Oh well... hey! I haven''t equipped it on my previous journey, but this is how I try to equip it...... Ooh! The cape I bought as a cold proof when sleeping also looks kind of cool when I say traveler or a little hunter if I weave my feathers when traveling like this. No, this is how I used to make my cape swoop and brave Gocco... "Hey... don''t be too shabby, brave man" "Oh, stop, don''t read people''s delusions. Damn...... hmm? Oh, that? "Hmm? Oh... the light of the sun..." I was walking a little immersed in old embarrassing memories, but unexpectedly I was able to get out of the woods right away. "Oh, oh..." ''Meadows or... the sun rising... far enough away from that fishing port that it was late at night? "Gee, is it that far? Outside the woods, under the illuminating sun, there was a wide meadow. In the front you can see the mountains, and in the vicinity you can see a small village. "Hey, Trayna... Do you know where this is? ''Hmmm... isn''t that shape... quicker to hear in that nearby village? "Oh, so is that... hmm? "No?" Me and Trayna noticed the village''s anomaly when we tried to ask the people in the village who could see it nearby. "Shh!? "To, run. Oh, it''s a monster. - Huh! "Hii, they''re going to eat me! The screams I hear. The building crushes and dances to the universe, and soon after resting, you will hear the sound of destruction. And... "Gaaaaaaaaaa!! In the village, a beast covered in black body hair was raging. "Whoa, what the hell!? ''I''m... wild grizzly! Monsters living in the meadows of the terrestrial world... I heard the hunters hunted them down a dozen years ago... but they weren''t extinct yet...'' "Huh? Seriously? I''ve only seen it in drawings too...... but is that bad? "Character is fierce and carnivorous! No way, I''m surprised at the emergence of monsters that are now pretty rare, but not if you''re impressed. We wreak havoc, destroy villages, and people just like this... Besides, apparently there are no hunters or warriors coming out of the village. "Trayna, how strong is that? "Not The Enemy Of A Child Now" "Copy that!" I was dashing towards the village at that moment. Then... "Get over there, monster! "Garru? Hey!? Oh, come on!? "Hey, what are you doing, that kid! ''... hmm? One little child had set the branches of a tree like a sword, shaking with half a bare skin, intimidating the monster. Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait! "This village, I''ll protect it! I''ll give you boobs! "Garru? Guru...... graaaaaaaa!! "Hiya!? One brave child stood up to protect his hometown. But the opponent is an overwhelmingly powerful monster. Just one of those roars made the kid lose his back. "Gallululu...... Gaaaaaa!! To such a child, the monster was relentlessly about to open his giant jaw and chew it up. But before we do... we''ll make it! "Urrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!! Great Demon Sonic Coke Screw Brow! "Gah!!?? "... Huh? My fist shockwave was faster and stronger. "Damn, you''re such a brave kid! "... Huh? "Ma, don''t worry, it''s okay now" A monster fluttered violently with one of my fists. My body was slightly stiff, but compared to Mr. Macho''s muscles, it''s nothing like that. Shit, Rival''s already got a dragon on him, and I don''t know about this. Then... "Hey, what... that hood guy..." "With one blow to the wild bear..." "Shh... wow! Villagers who looked like they were stunned by my appearance for a moment. But gradually that look broke, and... "" "" Wow, wow, wow!!!! "" A big cheer happened, as if to honor me. I don''t know, I didn''t mean it seriously, but I felt like a little hero, and I didn''t feel that bad. "Shh, wow... wow, you, wow! Awesome!" "Hmm?" Then that kid who was hipster glanced up at me. "Hey, I''m not sure what it is, I didn''t see it at all, but I can''t believe I busted that big monster with one shot... wow! Awesome!" "Oh, oh, yeah" "Thanks for your help! Me, me, me! "Oh, calm down, calm down." He didn''t seem to see my punch in the boulder, but he seemed to know I was awesome, and when he could somehow make a young kid shine his eyes this far anymore... he did the same when he was Amae, but I don''t feel bad. "Hey, kid..." "Hmm?" ''This child... does he look like anyone...? "What?" That''s when Trayna said something odd to me that I was a little pleased with. You look like someone? This... child? I had this'' red hair ''.................. hmm? "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa." And that was then. One little girl ran crying from the other side. "This idiot, ahhhhhhh! "Ho ho!? "Silly, silly! You, what, what are you doing, what are you doing! Shinja-kun!" "Say..." "If this one hadn''t taunted me...... wowwwwwww! Girl punching a boy while crying, twintailing her orange hair...... hmmm? "Go ahead, don''t cry anymore... ''Maam''" "Shut up, idiot! Idiot of ''Hiiro''! ... more. The name of this red-haired boy is Hiiro... is the orange-haired girl Maam... more... "...... ho" "Hmm..." ''No, wow - that''s a coincidence, Traina. Kuhaha.'' ''Um, that''s a hell of a coincidence. Ha-ha-ha.'' "Kuhahahahahaha" "Ha-ha-ha... ha-ha..." "Kuha... ha..." ...... hmm? "" Hmm?? Mmmmmm???????? Chapter 264 Lesson 263: Time Leaps "Ah, Ababa......" "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, kiddo." ''Oh, oh, right... oh, oh... oh, is this a dream? ''Ugh, um, well, that''s a possibility too... no, a dream? This is it?'' Right, is this a dream? I''m sure it is. "Hey, who the hell are you!? Are you an Imperial Knight? Or no way... a brave man! Little kid that doesn''t even reach my waist. T ra nsla te d b y ptl .co That''s the shadow of my father, a child with the same name as my father. "Thank you for helping Hiiro. Hiiro, thank you so much! Because you''re so weak, you''re so stupid, you bother everyone! I have a mother''s face, a child with the same name as her mother. Everything is a dream. Otherwise it would be a coincidence. It''s all accidental haz...... yet...... "Hiiro-kun! Maam! What are you doing! "" Huh!?T ran s la te d b y jp mtl. o At that time, one woman rushed over from among the villagers, changing her blood phase. of a young and beautiful farmer who cut his breath violently, blued his face and still had eyes that seemed to overflow with tears... of a face very similar to his mother''s... what!? "Ooh, auntie - huh!? Oh, auntie!? "Auntie...? ''Oh... because my mother... I mean, my grandmother... I haven''t seen her in the last few years...'' ''Well... this is Maam''s... Speaking of which, both Hiiro and Maam were from civilians...'' Even though she''s young, my aunt who doesn''t look like her at all... if she sucks, she''ll look younger than her classmate''s mother... less wrinkled than my aunt I know... no, she doesn''t!? Such an old lady hugs a boy and a girl with trembling hands...... Huh? Real? Wait, what happened... "Hiiro-kun too... I''m glad you''re safe... if anything happens to you... your parents have a face... ugh! Um... the way you travel! "Ha, yes!? Oh, oh, yes! "Thank you so much for helping this child... save this village" Shit, real!? Is that... bad? This is a mess... T r an sl ate d by jp t l.co m "Be sure to thank me" "No, I''ll stay put until I do what I deserve! Okay, now! "No, uh, wait! Anyway, I don''t feel good if I stay here any longer. I mean, once I get settled somewhere. Anyway, trying to get away from this place fast, I ran. "Wait, you! You, what a name! "I''m not as good as a name. Farewell!" "Ah..." Father? A boy stopped me but I ran away anyway without stopping... "Awesome...... cool...... so strong, dont hesitate at all...... decided! I''ll be such a righteous ally! "What? There''s no way I can be you, silly! At the end of the day, I heard cheers and thanksgiving alongside a call from the villagers against me, but honestly I wasn''t quite there. "Ha, ha, ha..." "Uh-huh..." Tra nslated b y p tl .co m "Ha, ha, ha... just give me this far..." Anyway, I was non-stop and went back to the woods where I was when I was first flown. And after making sure there were no signs of people around, I shouted out the thoughts I had accumulated. "Duh... I''m doin ''it, Traina! Is this you? Is that a dream? Is that a fantasy world in Vuiar? ''Ugh, Mm,... child... just give me the clock...'' "Oh, oh." In the meantime, I''m pretty sure this situation all starts with this watch. I show Trayna the watch I took out of my pocket, but Trayna also looks hard with her arms around her. Always say, ''Who do you think the rest is? I''m the Great Demon King of Almighty'' even though it feels like it. I mean, by that time, this situation isn''t normal. ''This is not a dream... or magic. Then I will always realize the rest. " "Right..." "I''m sure it''s the technology of the ancients... I don''t know what principles... but it would be the power even magic told me it was impossible... the ''back'' haha" The word ''back'' was slightly emphasised from Traina''s mouth. "Uh... I mean, what''s this all about? T r a nsla ted by jptl.co "I can''t explain the rest of the principles... but perhaps... ah... that means that you and I are in the world of the past." ''So those Hiiro and Maam would be in person, too. Obviously with the inherent magical talent. From the looks of the two of us. Perhaps here... more than twenty years ago...'' "Huh!? If it wasn''t a dream or a coincidence, I had only a few possibilities. For once, my father and mother were in the world of childhood... and... And now... ''I mean, that watch! It was a time-leap for the past and the future! "Become, what? YEAH YEAH!!?? My thoughts were not wrong. But that''s why I had to be stunned by such a stupid reality. "Really, ho? Time jump? No, no, but is it possible? Often with stories and stuff...... ''I can''t change the past. But the future can change,'' you have a sticky line like that! "I''m also amazed at the rest. But it only explains that this is more than a dream or an illusion. '' "Here, this is..." I can''t believe there''s something in this world that even Traina can''t explain the principles...... But a time jump? Can you come and go in the past? That''s... "Hey, wait a minute! If I could use that, I''d be invincible! You can change all the nasty past, can''t you? ''No, duh, I wonder...'' "What?" ''Hmm... for example, this time you saved Hiro, but what if you abandoned Hiro? If Hiiro was dead...'' "... my father will never defeat you again..." ''That''s right. Survival and you don''t even exist anymore... but in the world where you are, survival dies, Hiiro triumphs, and you are born... there is a paradox... let''s just call this phenomenon'' Magical Time Paradox '' Paradox...... Well, I don''t know about magical from magic...... but what happens? ''I don''t know what the answer will be. Will your presence disappear... or will the world itself disappear in the first place... I have no idea'' "Oh, I mean...? ''I mean, interfering cheaply in the past... no... but if this is how you''re jumping in time is also something that''s really happened in past history, even if you''ve done something from now on, it''s actually... no...'' Trayna herself doesn''t seem to have it all together in her head. I''ve never seen Trayna like this before, even though she always chews it up and explains it in plain sight. ''Anyway. After all, you can''t influence the future too cheaply. For example, teach Hiiro and Maam who live in this world your qualities I guess I''ll see you in this day and age when you''re still alive'' "Ah..." "The first time Yu meets you is between seals... that''s all for sure" "Oh well..." Well... in the past world... is Traina alive... don''t even feel like taking a look. "Hey, don''t think weird." "No, but... look, see if I can even meet with Treyna alive - or something" "Fool! Ho ho ho, there''s no way I''m going to see you easily! Even if I see you, they''ll kill you with or without you! "What? Really... huh? ''Who do you think they are? He''s the Great Demon King! "... yeah. I know that. So I was wondering if I could trust you..." "Huh... ahhh... hmm?............... so don''t think about distorting history! "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! Is that it? Is it lit a little? "Light it up! Anyway, it''s an unlikely reality, but I''ve talked to Traina and calmed down a little bit. Well, I''m still shaking my hands and stuff. "Anyway, I don''t know why Espi and Slaya gave me this stuff, but it means you should go back to the old days, right? "Don''t do that... it''s interesting... because I''m most afraid that you won''t be able to go back." "Oh, I certainly don''t like that! What if the original world... can no longer go back to the original times? That''s just what I imagined scares me. In this day and age, I''m older than my father and mother. Oh, but... little Thaddess wants to see it... oh, yabe, I want to see the mess... but she''s not born yet in this day and age... "Even if I go to see it, I''ll figure out how to get home first" "Oh, oh, yeah...... but... how do you get home? "There''s still a clock... mmm..." "... how to move... you know? ''Cause I came to this world with those five buttons... for now, I remember pressing the center button and that clock was activated'' "Hmm? Oh, this is it, huh? In the meantime, I''m convinced of Trayna''s saying that now after I''ve secured a proper way to go home, I push the clock button again. Then, just as at first, the clock emitted light again. [Registration Saleta user no authentication confirmation completed. Jump no set o wish isimus] "Oh, so, from here...? ''It doesn''t say how to use it, so I''ll just have to try it one at a time... perhaps by moving that button and the screw, I can set the coordinates for the times and destinations... rather than being too messy, let''s push one button somewhere and see how much it moves with it'' Start with one trick at a time. That''s what they said. For now I pounded one button on Texto. Then, a few seconds after that... [Configuration complete Shimashita. Jump start simus] Just like earlier, a strange tattoo engulfed and inhaled my body with intense flashes. Chapter 265 Lesson 264 encounter I was sucked in, but gradually the flash that wrapped me cleared up with the feeling of going out again. "Huh, is this... forest? "Um, same woods as earlier... but a little... no, things are changing" The area was already dim. I thought it was a forest I had seen at a time, but when it was growing, trees and such looked different, so I felt that even if it was the same place, it wouldn''t be the same era. But what worries me more than that is this air. "Huh... stay..." Unexpectedly give in with a low voice. Yes, the landscape isn''t the only difference. T rans l ated by jp tl .c o Obviously the air emitted from this forest is different. Drifting is killing. And I can tell, even if it''s invisible, it''s somehow. From this forest, the darkness of the night is dispersed, and multiple signs are felt from around the corner. ''If only we could use Magical Radar at times like this... but that feeling isn''t wrong. A lot of killers... and the rest... feel the nostalgic air'' Traina''s mouth angle is sharply suspended. T r an slate d by Jp tl.com It''s as if you''re even shaking a samurai... "Hey... were you there? Huh?! "No, I''m not over here. I thought it glowed..." I hear voices...... obviously the quality of voices is not robust. I kill my breath and hide in the woods to see how it goes. "What about the other intruders? "There were ten of them, but it all ended" Hey... Oh, come on... ''... calm down, child...'' I was surprised to hear it out loud by accident. Because we have a conversation that is too flat to be "finished". I also knew by instinct that that was not an analogy of some kind, but a direct "killed" meaning. The Lord of this voice, and if this is all the killer or blood-smelling guy, Yall. Enough to make you think so. "Child. Don''t move your body... only move your head and eyes slowly... look at the Lord of your voice. Don''t make a sound. Never speak up, either. I''m not a person. Demon soldier." T r a nslat ed b y jp tl . o m I stayed depressed and, as Trayna told me, moved my head only slightly with great care and turned my eyes to those who spoke. Then there... "So all you have to do is catch that kid who got away with being plucked by the ''General''" "Don''t be." "But aren''t you already on the run? "Idiot. You said the general, too? He said he wasn''t dead because of the way he blew it up. But it''s not shallow enough to escape." "Yes, I do." "Don''t blur. If we catch him now, we''ll get a reward, right? He wraps heavy armor around him and has a huge Axe... although he is bipedal, not human... of the giant... ''... rhino? "Hehe... Rhinoceros..." Definitely of the Demon Clan... and... ''There is no doubt about this armor. You''re a soldier of the Demon King''s army. " "Huh!? Why are there Demon King soldiers here? No, I don''t even have to think about it. ''Apparently... it''s part of the Empire''s territory, at war with the Demon King''s Army...'' Tr a n sl a t e d by Jp t l . om "Oh, no..." ''Though, because it happened so many times... in which era...'' War. Many times before, textbooks and other words I''ve only heard in my father''s and grown-ups'' old stories. I always called it a "story before I was born". But that war... ''Oh, wait! War here!? So, what about the village? My aunt, my father, my mother! I don''t know how many years before where I was, or how many years from now the world is. But if there''s a war going on here, my... "Calm down. Your aunt, Hiiro and Maam will be safe. Or is my grandmother still alive after the war? ''Oh, shit... Whatever was going on here, we''re all safe...'' I was in an unexpected hurry, but Trayna was certainly right. This is only the world of the past, and my fathers still live in the modern age. Then no matter what happens... "In the meantime, let''s just clean up... the intruder... you know? T rans l at ed by pmt l.c o "Oh... yeah... you know? Hmm? What? The tone of the rhinos'' voices that were suddenly rough is a bit quiet...... ugh!? Eyes on each other -!? "Boy, run! They''re finding out! "Shit!? It is noticed. My whole body trembled, but I immediately woke up and jumped back. "Whoa, whoa!... Shit..." "Oh man, you''re gonna have to finish it - in one shot.... so..." Axe poking deep into where I was lying. The shock cracked the soil and also blew up the bushes that were growing. "Shit, isn''t that the kid... was there an intruder yet... the Dogitaneer coalition..." "You tried to sneak into our formation, too, and assassinate the General. What a sequoia, Allied cuss? Eyes on each other, battle mode in an instant...... no, no. It''s not a fight. The air perceived by the two demons is not the same as the battle I''ve been through. Don''t take them down, maybe, just a war to kill them. "Ma''am, even more downward when it comes to coalition forces... the" Kingdom of Betrayal "ones, etc., so the tachi is bad" "I don''t want to assassinate a general for wanting to be handy... and I''m scared of the idea of those bastards hitting a general with a kid like that, even though he''s strong enough to make it the worst possible match." "But that''s it, too. I''ll send Temeer to the people who killed him." "Or if I tell you where that kid is hiding... can I keep him enough to take him prisoner? Even so, these guys mistake me for a coalition? And the Kingdom of Betrayal? ''Perhaps he tried to assassinate the general of the unit he was forming here at night. But it fits the payback... I don''t know if it was the Coalition''s instructions or the arbitrariness, but it was the people of the Kingdom of Betrayal who executed it...'' And it looks like there are other survivors still out there, and I was mistaken for one of them... ahhh, dull... Okay, what do we do? These guys will be pretty strong. Not to mention that my body might be getting a little stiff in this first-time feeling war mode air. But it wouldn''t even be at Yamidilee''s or Parippi''s feet, and it feels like I''m me now... "... knock it down? ''No, I don''t know how much of an impact that would have... and this place...'' "Okay." Anyway, as long as I don''t try anything extra than that this is the world of the past. After discussing this with Trayna, I don''t slap you out of this situation for nothing... "Bye!" "" Ahhh!!?? Turn around. Turn right and go straight to the back of the woods. "Oh, wait, Temee! "Hmm, assassination is an out-of-town thing, and if it fails, it''s a tongzla? These cowards! Ooh, I hear some tremendous cursing. That rhino also dosnd his heavy body...... say!? "Oh, wow. I don''t care if it''s an obstacle to Ogi or anything... I''m knocking it all down! "That''s the power of the Rhinoceros. The power created by a straight forward progression is faint." "Heh... but after seeing Mr. Macho or Mr. Aka..." ''Don''t be alarmed. Due to their dullness, the first starts slow, but as they advance, they accelerate. Let it go with magical pal cool'' "Rikai! I could see the power of a soldier in the Demon King''s Army during the war. This is quite a valuable experience. "So, those two are the ones you know? "I don''t know. What size do you think the Demon King''s Army was? '' "Ha, ha..." ''Besides, in times of war, territory is taken or taken back, and there''s still more until when this is war... at least as long as we know the name of the general...'' In the meantime, if you don''t know Trayna or something like that, I''m a little relieved. In case... for example... if I confront the worst with a friend who was close to Traina or something like that... "Hmm? Did you stay that way?!? "Huh!? At that time, someone noticed my presence coming at me from the other direction. Demons. Plus, this one''s dekee. Not a rhino... "Covered in body hair...... monkey? "Apes... no... and..." "Pig nose......" Third Demon Nation. He wraps his armor around it, just like the rhinos, and his exposed arms and head are covered in body hair, in the form of a distinctive nose. And he moves skilfully over the tree at the mercy of that giant. Quite fast. "That''s like a gorilla tribe and a half of an oak... and that way of traveling is called brachivation, which uses both hands to grab and move alternately branches, their unique mobility technique" "Oh, well..." ''Be careful! Not just one. More around him...'' "Shh, hey, here comes Zorozolo!? "Twenty." There''s no way we''re just two people searching through these woods in the first place. That''s what surrounds us. The Demon King''s Army''s search force... "Ukki! "Ugh! "Ha-ha-ha, I''m done! Bad. There are so many different races that I can''t go around looking at them all anymore. For now, I just found out that the leading gorilla tribe and the half of the oak are demons that seem pretty nasty. "Captain Piggoli! "I''m a Confederate bastard! I haven''t had that kid yet...... but! I''ve got more demons, and the first thing I do is break through... "No? Piggoli?... I''m sure its name is... but... ugh!? Hey, kid! "Hmm?... ah..." It was then. When I was hopping over the trees and figuring out how to escape, I saw it. "... uhh... uhh..." of this night, not to mention in the woods where the demons wander, leaning against the trees, with such weak eyes that they still seem to close... "Ko...... child? "... this one!? "Hey, why are you here!? And... and... and..." The little girl who was there for some reason. It wraps a superior robe that is "supposedly" based on white. But it''s dyed red now. Small and fine arms are also formed and a blue mole is formed up to the face. Long straight brown hair. It''s so painful that its forehead covers most of its face but still hasn''t hidden out. I fell and got hurt. That''s not the level. Obviously, someone beat me up, something that hurt me. "... who? The voice of a girl weak enough to seem to disappear. I couldn''t answer that question. "Hey, kid! This girl is...... shh, shh, child! We''re gonna get caught up! Get behind me. - '' Hey, all this time, Traina''s words were out of my ear, and I was confused. Because I''ve never been in a situation like this before. It would be a little older than Amae, but such a little girl, with all these scratches. Because I''ve never been in such a situation before, and it was too mundane, and I didn''t have words. Then... "Hey, stop over there...... ugh! Ha ha, hey, it''s that deckative tree place! "There''s that kid too! I found it! With me stopping, I hear laughter from the demons who have gradually kept their distance... "Let me take the trouble! You fools who plotted to assassinate our great general, Lady Gouda! One of the brave, though a child! No forgiveness! I got that neck! ... Yusha? "... it''s espi..." "... Huh? Again, I lost my word for a few seconds. This kid''s the Espi? And that demon tribe, he also said some other familiar name... Chapter 266 Lesson 265: Ill have to do it. "Ah... one day... be..." In the meantime, let them sort it out. This girl who''s still dying, Espi? "Don''t let them get away with it. Enclose!" "Okay? Don''t jump out on your own in the middle of nowhere! Even if you''re dying, your opponent is one of those seven brave men! Around twenty armed beast-shaped demons. It was once a soldier of the Demon King''s Army, who had fought mankind for years with Traina as its culmination. This is, and in this day and age, a world of fierce battles between the Demon King Army and humanity. T r a n sl a t e d by pm tl.com "Make it one of the seven brave men, a member of the coalition... heretic child of the Kingdom of Betrayal..., ''psychic girl/espi'' huh? That''s what the demons called the captain asked as they surrounded us completely and kept us at a certain distance. "I''ll take that neck. Raise your neck, we Gouda armies are the strongest demon kings and can blow you to the sky! Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait. ''To one of the commanders of the Gouda army... I have heard the magnificent name Piggoli. And at a time when Gouda occupied part of the empire... above all, if Espi is named as the Seven Brave... perhaps from the time the rest and the children came... exactly 16-17 years ago...'' I seem to be the only one confused by the words of the Devil''s captain. Only Traina will calmly look at the status quo. Tr a n slat ed by p t l.c om I see. These are the natural worlds... are the natural times... "You can kill me now..." "Huh!? At that time, Espi, who remained leaning against Oki, murmured so with his lifeless eyes. "I knew... I... failed my mission... no more... unwanted child... if I filled it with war... and fewer tough experiments... I wasn''t beaten... but... I failed... even though they told me the fate of the country was at stake..." Is this... espi? Stupid. The adult espi I met got more hella and tangled up in people like a wuss...... yet what? What''s this look like now? As if you are giving up on yourself, in reality, despairing of the world and even refusing to live... "Hmm, that''s pathetic. Then I''ll give you the guidance myself. He was chosen by the great Gouda and one of the nine troop leaders... this piggy gourd! So are you." The demon clan known as the captain, Piggoli, pulls out the great sword he could carry on his back and comes closer to us. "You guys..." "Hmm? What are you, willing to resist? At least I''m going to cut you off in an instant with no pity, no pain." I got stuck in front of Piggoli so I could protect Espi. T r an slat e d by pm t l. o "They''re... they''re kids, aren''t they? "What? You think that child has already claimed the lives of our compatriots in the hundreds and tens of millions? "What..." Too many out of digits to pin. Though a child, Seven Brave Men. It''s already been a war, and it''s taking more lives than I can imagine. Maybe that''s true. But... "Well, you are... well... even though it''s a child, it''s your people... well... you can''t forgive me..." "... what are you talking about? "I mean, what are they doing with the assassinations and the coalition... really, it''s cowardly. I wonder what you think of the brave Hiiro or the war witch Maam...... no... you don''t know" "Hmm? Hiiro? "They''re both hot and bitter and empty trying to do the right thing... so I guess they haven''t even told me about this one. You haven''t been able to tell me anything important for a long time - you were people. I mean, it''s no wonder you can''t tell me.... and if you know and you''re making me do this... you''re already despising me." "What... what are you talking about? I wonder why. Even though I myself was the father and mother who refused, I wanted them to be like that at this time. Tr anslate d b y Jptl.co It''s a human crisis. If even children are strong, they may have no choice but to be driven out to war. As a matter of fact, it looks like my father and mother were already fighting in the war when they were about my age. But even though the same Seven Brave Men, I hoped it didn''t make any sense apart from not being the kind of people who would silence the assassination of six champions ready to hit less than ten children. Besides, if you two knew about this, you couldn''t be leaving this situation alone. My buddy says it''s a pinch, but there''s no way someone''s coming to help. So, let''s just say... ''Well... Trayna... what do we do? As it were, Espi would be killed. And then me, too. But Espi survives after this. Survive. That''s why you met me in the future. How? Is someone coming to help you? But there''s no sign of anyone. Then how did the future Espi survive this situation? I... You''re the only one who can do it. ''... right? "Uhm, I thought that was history already... you have to do it! Tran s l at e d by Jp tl .o I got a headache myself when I heard what Trayna said and I knew it was. "I''m so sorry I did this to you, bee and irrelevant... but I can''t let this guy die" "The reason is... if we ever see each other again in the future, I''ll tell you." "Huh!? I have to do this. So determined, I could hold an espi. "Huh? Hey... who? What..." "Ugh, you fucking kid! Stay with me! "Huh...? "I didn''t say it was easy to die! If I lived, I''d look more hella and Temee would laugh, because if I were you, I could even have a handsome boyfriend! Suddenly a strange bastard would hold me, and that would surprise Espi, too. But after I shut up my confused espi... "Let''s go -! "Hia!? He ran to the demons surrounding us. "Hey, you''re here! "Shit, I''m gonna put you two together and smash you to death! The first two Cylons I ran into. I run straight between those two, and on the verge of the two trying to swing their weapons at me, I slow down the pace. Change Of Pace From...... Weight Move To Right. "WOW, this guy!? "What!? To where!? The two rhinos react and are taken by my movements to slack the center of gravity. But there I am, a crossover step in the weight shift from right to left... "No, no, what..." "What''s this move!? This step alone makes the other two completely flutter at their feet. These guys seem to move in a straight line fast due to propulsion or something, but there''s no way they can follow me in a lateral motion. "Great Demon, Killer, Crossover!! As soon as they react and try to move the center of gravity with their gaze on the reverse side, I step backwards again and pull out at once. The two taffed people couldn''t follow me, and my legs got tangled up and buttocks on the spot as they were. Ankle break. "Hey, what!? "What are you doing... that guy... what''s the move now! "Fast...... no, wait, they got away! "Go after him! I broke through the walls of clams and siege. This is obvious. "Kuhaha is a step that even two brave men and a war witch have been anklebreaked. It doesn''t mean anything! "Lighten the siege... you... the hell..." "If you want to know, you have to live longer." Espi seems confused too, but now I don''t mind, holding this little body hard, I ran through the dark night forest. ''Hey, kid. You don''t have to run away, you don''t have to fight them normally...'' ''Yes, but... I''m not an enemy of the Demon King''s Army... they''re not doing anything wrong with them, they''re normal in this world and in this day and age... Unlike when the monsters attacked the village, I can feel something...'' "Colour... Mmm..." "Even though this espi is a war situation, it''s unnecessary to even hear about the revenge that killed their people..." ''That''s right...'' ''Then I don''t want to fight as hard as I can... I don''t hate the Demons. Amt...... I like Aka, Bro and Kron...... things are different from when I fought Yamidilee and Parippi......'' "Fu, fu, sweetheart......" "Yes, yes, it''s your boy." In the meantime, we need to go somewhere else and handle Espi. Let''s go through the woods at once... "I''m not letting you get away with this! "Don''t think a poor person can escape us! And just let me get away with it. They''ll come after me without giving up from behind. Especially that piggy gorilla and all that vegan physical ability sucks. You want to use breakthroughs to escape? At that time... "Boy, it''s an arrow from the right. Stop! '' "Huh!? Trayna''s sudden instructions put me on a sudden stop. Then an arrow passed right in front of me at high speed and pierced a tree that was nearby. "Bow and arrow..." "The search party besides the others earlier... apparently, ten over there... twenty to the left... don''t stay forward" "Ew, are you serious..." "It''s a search for the dying Seven Braves. Looks like they''re searching on a pretty large scale, too, if we don''t let them get away with it... more and more attacks are coming in the dark. You can''t avoid ''invisible attacks'' right now. "No, Mm... Ugh..." Trayna tells me and I finally realize it too. Sure, I don''t see much, but I feel a lot of signs around me as well as the guys coming after me from the rear. Damn it, it''s hard. Then... "Boy... this situation... use breakthroughs to break through the front... some hands blow all around you with a big demon spiral... but still, if you care about the details and don''t hand it out... use this situation the other way around to master the array" ''... what? "After grasping all enemy positions, movements, attacks, everything, we dodge everything, and we break through this siege net too..." Trayna has ordered me to hang out with my selfishness and, conversely, use it to acquire the skills to survive this situation. That''s... Magical Radar. Oh, there it is... Chapter 267 Lesson 266: Leave it all to the brave. An attack that flies in the dark night. Soldiers who are positioned on all sides to narrow the siege net one by one. And... "Oh, my bow again! Damn......" ''From the left... it''s rubble! Get down.'' "Whoa, shit... seriously, wuss..." The body moves to shelter the espi, but the reaction was slightly delayed. T ra nsla te d b y pm t l . o Feel so much heat from the wound that the skin of the legs of the feet, the skin of the cheeks, is swept away and thin and blood spills out of them. "They can''t see us, but they... they found out where we are, didn''t they? The enemy clearly figured out where I am before attacking me. That was so troublesome. "The opponent is a military man of war. I''m used to these night fights, so I''m smart at night. You''re an amateur, you look good from them." "Nooo..." ''Besides, there are quite a few of them, but now they''re quiet and they can''t hear the enemy''s instructions, can they? Shortly after the bow is also struck, the snipers are moving because they do not understand their position. I''m genuinely coming hunting'' I see. Exactly like when you were in Synob. Tran sla t e d by p mt l .om "The other side decided you weren''t the only one in the footwork earlier. We will gradually narrow the circle so as not to be broken through the siege net after a dark attack." Yes, this is a real soldier''s... not a battle, but one of the wars. "Traina. I mean, do they know where I am or what I''m doing? ''Not as good as a magical radar. It''s simply a matter of having a good night''s eye and, more importantly, a pile of experience. thereby also wearing some sensation over there'' "Experience... it''s..." ''Exactly. You don''t have enough experience with it. There is an overwhelming lack of actual combat experience compared to the military personnel of Hundred Wars Smelting'' I don''t have any war experience. I can''t believe they made me look good. It means enough amateurs to make it into a handball. And there''s nothing I can do about all the lack of experience in action. But... But even if the numbers are scarce, in terms of intensity, you are top notch in the past and in the future. Son of Kensei, Sinob, Aka, Tow, Bro, Macho, Yamidilee, Basara, Parippi, and above all... all that you sparred every day. Remember that time, when you were pushed. '' Yes. Even if surrounded, don''t panic, calm down, and "put" your consciousness on it. Extreme concentration. To the state of the zone ''That''s right. On top of that, the feeling of inhaling the magic in the atmosphere with demonic breathing... on the contrary, letting your magic spit out a little bit, letting it creep into the atmosphere... making the earth... like covering the universe... like a dome of a semicircular sphere... or flying flower pollen or butterfly scales... it doesn''t matter with the image you''re prone to. Bring to life an image that stretches magic around you.'' Instead of sucking your magic out of the atmosphere, let it stain the atmosphere and share your senses with you. "The range of radar is also limited by the amount of magic, but everything within that range tells you through your magic that has crept into the atmosphere information on what has touched or interfered with your magic" T r a n sl a t ed b y jp tl .com This is a different technique than breakthroughs that magically strengthen your own body or the Great Demon Helix that releases and maintains all magic in one place. Because it means broadening the magic that I have been focusing on myself and only one place on my right arm. Further, maintain it. Quite a nerve-wracker for that. I mean, master that feeling now. But... "Huh, whoa!? Say... damn..." I won''t wait forever to see if I''m focused on Chintara. If this is the way to stop the movement, the flying gear hits from all sides relentlessly. And the trouble is, if I try to do this magical radar, I use quite a bit of nerve, so on the contrary, I''m unconscious of anything else. If the radar doesn''t activate, I''m just jizzing and roaring, so if there''s an attack from the darkness that I just can''t see there, it''s unnecessarily inevitable. Always move around, concentrated and activated...... this...... this, quite difficult! "Huh!? Also, fly... Grr,... I''ll come forever! Another arrow flew in. Now I managed to avoid it because I was focusing my consciousness a little over that way thinking, "Maybe it''ll fly". But Trayna beside me... T r a n sl a t ed b y ptl .c om ''That''s no good. It''s just dodging a bow and arrow that''s been made critical with your eyes on the brink'' I did it with fear, not radar, but simply looking and then dodging. Don''t miss that, too, Traina. ''Don''t be afraid. You''ve scratched a stronger attack. Don''t be afraid of some injuries.'' ''I know... but my body''s on its own...'' ''You always say that, don''t you? The last thing we need is...'' ''... it''s the heart, isn''t it? Even I know. But that''s how the body behaves regardless of its own will. Honestly, Aka''s punch is stronger, and to that kind of thing I jumped in and countered without fear of damage. However, the visible attack became "ready," but the invisible attack could not be prepared, and the body would be stiffened. What if an enemy attack hits you while you''re just focusing on Magical Radar Mastery? What if I hit your head, your eyes, your heart? Not to mention cuddling a little kid now... "Hey... who are you? "Ah?" T r ansl a t ed by pt l.c om "... not from the country... not from the coalition... right? That''s when Espi, who was hugged by me, pulled my collar with his little hand and asked. "Oh, yeah, but... I''m sorry, but you have to ask the questions later. Don''t talk to me right now because I''m concentrating." "... if you were alone... I think you could get away..." "... what? "Earlier, it was moving amazingly... if you leave me... those guys are coming to me, so in that gap..." Uh... what''s this kid talking about? What did a dying kid say to me in a voice with no power or discouragement? What''s that supposed to mean? To translate, you want me to abandon myself and tell you to run away? "I don''t care anymore... I''ve come this far... the mission has failed... and that''s why I exist -" "So I''m telling you to talk about yourself, the stupidity of infidelity rotting, and all that stuff later! "Hih..." Damn, I yelled at you unexpectedly. You scared the shit out of me. For a kid like this...... no... "Duh... why? There''s no reason for you to help me. So I wish... already..." "Ugh, don''t make up your mind! I don''t have a reason to abandon you, that''s okay! It''s because you''re such a kid! I couldn''t help but raise my voice. "Look, why do you think this is happening to Temeer? "... Huh? I failed... lost to Gouda..." "No! It''s because of the brave Hiiro and Maam! Because those two aren''t taking care of their people''s mental health! Yes, blame it all on the brave! Why did you fail your mission? That''s bad that Brave Hiiro doesn''t have the power to bust his enemies from the front with Bokhan! Yes, it''s all bad for the brave! That''s what you got to do! No matter how many lives you were taking, you''re weak enough to have to let you do that in the first place, and the hero Hiiro is all bad! Think so! Father, no... Mother... I ran away from the two of you, in such a way that I... got involved in such a way that I could wipe my butt... ''Here, boy... that''s too rambling, isn''t it? The circumstances, circumstances and context of the world at the time were also complicated'' ''Don''t get kids involved in complications! I knew my stupid father was worse than I got involved! You don''t have to think so! Even if this is war and this is the normal world and times, I don''t want to think this is the right thing to do! "... haha... not at all..." Circumstances? Know. I can''t do anything with a brave man who should be able to do anything, so I have this kind of kid in my eyes. But, that''s why... "But don''t worry. I''m the man who will eventually accomplish more than that brave man. I mean, I dare you to do what the brave can''t do! So definitely help Temeye! Espi!" "... beyond Hiiro...? And the moment I declared that, one thing that was out of me disappeared. Fear of an attack by the Demon King''s Army flying while concentrating on mastering the Magical Radar. That fear prevented me from concentrating my consciousness until the end and consequently from activating the radar. But it''s weird. The moment I uttered this kid that I would absolutely help him, my fear disappeared. ''... well... it was annoying to you to bring up the circumstances before you were born...'' At the same time that I heard Traina laugh, I realized... "Huh!?... I''m flying" I didn''t even have to listen to Traina''s instructions, and on the contrary, I didn''t see anything, but I took a half step back from the spot. Immediately after that, a bow and arrow passed right in front of me. Furthermore... "Rubble, majority. From left" A soldier from the Demon King''s Army without getting his hair in... he threw a stone at me, but he dodged it without difficulty, too. Yes, I know everything. Now I know. I can sense it now. ''Ha ha, good or bad... you got caught on radar. At this moment, this is the child, your world! With that word, I had a laugh in my mouth naturally, too. Ah, the Demon King''s Army is a little surprised that I''m suddenly avoiding the attack. I''m stopping my foot, which was slowly approaching. What are you gonna do? Hmm? Now about twenty people pick up the stone at their feet... what? Are you saying, ''Send the signals and throw them all at once''? In addition, behind twenty, twenty more are holding stones and arrows to refrain. I mean, there''s also a time difference attack. "They''re already within enemy range of the child''s radar in an attempt to stop them. Within that range, even a whispering conversation can be sensed. i.e. '' "Now! Throw it all at once! "" "" Yikes!!!! The stone throws a bit of control apart, assuming I avoid it back and forth, left and right. A stone of about fist size is at the same time... "Previously, he was a child who had been able to evade after seeing his opponent attack. If you know where to attack ahead of time... no one will ever catch you again! "Magical Step!" "Hih, wow, ah... Huh? "" "" Huh!!?? I don''t feel like hitting it anymore. All of a sudden, my movements changed. Even if I can''t see my face or figure, I''m surprised all the Demon King Army people are opening their mouths, and I know it all now. ''Okay. But don''t get too worked up! The depth of this technology is not to this extent. What you''re wearing is the foundation you''re still wearing! Besides, the Magical Radar scrapes more nerves than it activates to keep it going. You can''t do this for long. [M] In the last few seconds, get everything out! And then Trayna pushed my back out, stabbing the nail to tell me not to get on with it, and on top of that, suggesting that this force had "still ahead". Chapter 268 Lesson 267: The Path of Light Until now, he had reacted to the attack from his opponent after staring at everything, including his gaze, the orientation of his arms and elbows, the orientation of his feet and knees, and the movement of his muscles, avoiding the attack. But don''t look at it this time. Feel it. Grasp everything in this space as if everything around here is my feeling. If you do, no one will ever catch me again. "Come on, what... keep throwing! Keep firing! They''re alone! Let''s get this over with! The demon kings who have so far calmly attacked me from medium range without even understanding my position from a distance away are also panicking. What is absurd about the voice is the proof of it. And now I get that upset even through my heartbeat. T r a nsl ate d by jp mtl .c o "Crossover...... Carioca...... Split Step! "" "" Huh!!?? I haven''t even opened my eyes anymore. In time, I will not use every step work I am wearing to get any bullets into the demon army''s attacks. A lot of arrows and stones pass right next to me and Espi''s body. It doesn''t hit. No, I''m avoiding it. "What? This guy... not at all..." T r a ns lated by pt l .c om And this movement of mine now means that the Seven Brave Men who make their names in history, even though they are children, will be amazed. But on the other hand, I also know what Trayna meant when she cautioned "don''t get on with it". After all the information around you has come in, right, left, front and back, you have to decide in an instant what to do with yourself. I mean, because one information after another comes into my head at a time... "hehe.................." "Kid... you feel that? Just a few seconds, I did the magical steps with the magical radar activated, and it made me sweat quite a bit. I mean, I''m about to get a flat head. Plus, this radar is pretty delicate, so it also sharpens my nerves considerably to keep it going. This is why I still can''t activate the radar for a long time. I mean, you can''t be doing Taratara. "Ready? The opponent is a military man. Slightly upset, but top-notch collaboration from placement. I can just catch up with you even if you move without darkness. Position your opponent on the radar, and predict how you''re going to move and how you''re going to react over there. Use your prefix like an Acer of War! I don''t need to be told, I know everything in my head. And the image comes to mind. Tr an s l a t e d by ptl .co Enemy placement. I travel repeatedly with stone-throwing and shooting to make sure I don''t understand my position. But the movement of the person conveying it is moving in the same pattern. I''m just repeating a similar pattern. ''That''s right. The soldiers use collaboration. But it''s just a predetermined move.'' Collaboration doesn''t work in pieces on its own. There are determined moves, laws, promises. Then you can figure that out. Four on the front right splash left and right, eight on the left stand by... "Though the soldiers are also top notch, the original specialty of heavyweight soldiers like them is assault on the front lines. In the night wars in this forest, wouldn''t there be such a complicated collaboration? I see... "All right, I guess I get it! Espi, don''t bite your tongue, okay? "Oh, uh...? And I saw something at this time. "No... hey, we''re going left! "Hey, I went that way! Turn to the front and intercept! T r ans la te d by jptl. o A route through the siege net from here, as I imagined in my head. The moment I opened my eyes, I saw that route glowing in this dark night. ''That''s right. That''s it...'' At that time, Trayna on the other side nodded in a good mood. At the same time, I remember what Trayna said a few months ago. That''s right after I ran away from home. Just before I met Mr. Aka, it was when Traina taught me magical parquet. - Destination, shortest route to goal. Applied motion vision and peripheral field of view, previously only active in sparring and fast reading. Ability to spot the shortest route from experience, prediction, and ambient observation and situational awareness to goal while avoiding obstacles, while measuring your physical ability, receptivity, and scaffold status and hazards. The skilled person spots the situation in an instant as he runs and the shortest route of the road to go to his goal appears as a path of light...... Shining Road...... there is a phenomenon I haven''t been able to get there yet. That''s why I know now that I''ve come to it. One path of light, illuminated in the woods. "Right here!" ''That''s the... Magical Shining Road! I run down that path of light. To the right, to the left, Parcool is also used to kick rocks and trees, jump...... "Become, ho, change direction!? That way..." "Eh... yes! Why are you guys over there..." Tr ansl a te d b y jp tl .c o "Ha? ''Cause he said turn to the front and intercept..." "Shit, then you''re galloping empty!? I slowly broke through the empty siege net with the soldiers of the Demon King''s Army in my hand. "Oh, please! Go after him!" "Oh no! Don''t let only the Espi of the Seven Braves get away with it! "Shoot, shoot. Yeah, yeah! "Ah, redirect again..." "What, that move! No way...... a ninja warrior in the kingdom of Japone?! And no matter what kind of attack they leave behind, I can''t catch them anymore. "Run... Shit..." "Hmm?" "... hey, who is it? It''s so amazing...... I don''t know you. Are you famous? "Sooner or later... it''s a man who will blow to the world. I can''t tell you my name." "... let me? But can''t you tell me your name? Why?" Espi looking up in my arms with a pocan look. I stroked his head... "We have a situation. In the meantime... I''m glad you''re okay. I know it doesn''t make sense, but you can''t... I''m sorry? "Ah..." "... hmm? Then, even though Espi freaked out for a moment, he immediately grabbed my chest and buried me in the face. "... why are you so gentle? "Ah?" "... I was a bad boy... why are you so gentle? Are you gonna kick my ass? What? You''re gripping me and shivering a little bit into little pieces? I don''t seem frightened... but am I sweet? What are you doing to this extent... "You''re the Seven Braves, too, aren''t you? The other Seven Brave Men...... aren''t there brothers or sisters or nobles? Can''t you be nice? Trayna said. Espi of the Seven Braves said he looked like his father or his mother''s sister''s share. But... "Yeah... the Seven Brave Men... but the other Seven Brave Men could be enemies one day, so they told me not to get along..." "What?" "So, I... I''ve met with the Hiiros... but I''m not involved at all..." Yeah, yeah? What''s that? Though they have the same title, they''re not close? Wouldn''t that be one of us? "Traina......" ''No, that shouldn''t happen. At least I know the rest... No, maybe that''s a little later...'' ''Hmm?'' ''I mean, Hiiro and Maam have yet to have so much rapprochement with Espi... I guess this is what we''re going to do to deepen'' "Ahhh..." ''Besides, the old people of the Kingdom of Betrayal... would give'' that kind of instructions''... while showing an attitude of cooperation with the Union... trying to get information on the military capabilities and weaknesses of other countries, trying to be handy and be more vocal... '' I asked Trayna if she might talk a little differently, but I mean, is that what you mean? So my father and mother...... I mean, it''s from now on that Espi will be for my father and mother''s sister? Damn, I don''t know what the relationship is with the course of the times... "... hey... who said we shouldn''t get along? "Huh?... my... kings... one of the decent ones..." "Damn, a country that ignores the feelings of its children and pushes them to do things on their own is everywhere... in any age..." I''d rather ask my question, "Why are you asking me that? I sympathized with Espi who showed a response that might seem cheap. Honestly, I''m not even a big enough guy to say what I preached greatly, but I felt like I wouldn''t say something to Espi right now for some reason. But before that... "Ugh... Ugh..." "Huh!? Hold on!" In my arms, Espi gave me a slightly distressed look. That''s right. He was seriously injured, and he''s a lot weaker. "Kid, look for the water. Allow Espi there once. Fortunately, I have bought a lot from a tool shop... and I still have instructions on how to treat it. "Oh." ''And... Espi seems a lot worn out too... let''s camp away'' ''............... what? "Iya." Something tells me Traina usually helps Espi, too, but this guy used to be one of those guys with his dads who turned Traina into an octopus beater for seven... and yet... ''Hmm. Talk so long ago that you weren''t even born... I don''t care now... it''s more camping than that! When I say camp, it''s Callie! If I''m nutritious and I feed Espi after treatment, I''ll have one shot! Something tells me I''m strained to be just Currie at camp as if I''m deluding my embarrassment, but I can''t get into that anymore either... "Whoa!" I laughed and nodded. Chapter 269 Lesson 268 Tabernacle (Superpower Girl) The first thing I remember is a world full of adults around. - Is this the girl? An unusual daughter. - Yes. There''s no magic chanting, just holding hands to make everything float, destroy, emotional swings make it even more intense. - My real parents seemed to have died in the war, and then they got into the hands of a slave trader, but it seemed out of hand... but this was an unexpected pick up - If you keep this guy well, he''ll show great power on the battlefield. We can show strength to the weak, the small and the other countries that were looking down on us. - All right, give it a try and gauge his potential. On top of that, educate them so they can''t defy you. They let things float, twist bend, float in the sky, and if they could do that, they fed me Gohan. I was slapped for not being able to. Tr a ns l a ted by jpmt l .c o If I only broke someone slapping me all over once, I''d be trapped in the dark and give me nothing to eat. I can''t go wrong anymore. I''ll be a good boy. So go Han. Don''t slap me. - Oh, the treasure of my country, Espi. You will be given the title of Seven Brave Men today. Recently, he was recognized for his achievements in striking the army of the Toddler Girl Fighter General Noja by himself. - King. I... What is this? Tr ans l at e d b y jpm tl .om - Uh-huh. You''re a good boy. I think of you like a daughter. All right? You listen to them. Don''t listen to anyone from other countries. - Yes, I understand. - Always report information from other countries. Get off guard with the kid, they might talk to Pepper about information, too. And... DD - If the other seven brave men are seriously wounded in battle, and no one around them in doing so... kill them. - Are you one of them? - Alliance, not companionship. When the war is over, you will be the next enemy. Ready? Our treasure, Espi. For the sake of the future of this country, all you have to do is listen to them. I''ll listen to whatever you have to say. I''ll do what I''m told. - Hey, you''re the Espi! Say hello! Me, I''m a hippo! - Hey... put these kids in war for as much as you want... and if anything happens, you can count on us, okay? Because we''re one of them. They won''t get along because they''ll be enemies sooner or later, and they''re the ones who might kill them. - Hey, Espi... You''re this kid, Sadis. Your father and your mother are dead... hey, you and I are close, and could you be friends? Oh, hey, Espi, don''t ignore me ~ The other Seven Brave Men are not one of them. Tr ansla t ed b y pt l.o Besides, the Hiiros adore girls younger than me... and it''s none of my business... - Espi, I give you an important assignment. Demon King''s Army, one of the six great demon generals... assassinate Gouda the demon giant god. This shapes the future fate of our nation. Failure is unacceptable. Whatever happens, let it succeed. Whatever happens. My people are... just people from the same hometown... - Are you sure? If Espi dies here... - I know. But how low our contribution is compared to the Seven Brave Men and Warriors of Empire and Japone... - That''s... - Take the risk. But we need big credit. Otherwise, they''ll tell you to pay more instead of fighting! Mostly, no matter how rampant Espi is, it will be sumptuous before the martial arts of the Imperial Hiiros! Not like this! We really need so much credit that the world will admit it! But if I''m no longer useful, I won''t need it. We need to do this right... "Huh!? Yes, " It was a dream. When I open my eyes, at night. Was I asleep? Physical pain. But I, I glued my body with a bandage. It also smells like medicine. Someone did this to you? "Gu, cut the onion...... damn, the tears! So, potatoes and carrots...... Huh? Is this, then, too big? So, the onions are cut too much? Shh, you''re new to cutting vegetables! T r a nslat ed by p t l .c om Shut up...... ah... is someone cooking? That guy... I don''t know who, but he''s the one who helped me... You helped me. I''m cooking now. Who are you talking to? "Light a fire... because I can use a fire if I''m bit class too, if you pick up branches around there and burn them... what? How to pick firewood? Thickness? Yeah? You stick to that? I knew I was talking alone. "Uh... this leaf ignites... a few dry twigs... so, bitfire... oh, burning... this is burning? Phew... so, add a few twigs... where the fire is bigger, add some firewood..." Yeah, he''s a weird guy... I''ve never done it before, but when I camped outside with military people from the same country or something, I was doing more pappa. That guy, it''s like he''s doing it while someone tells him the first time... "Galam Masala...... cardamom, coriander? This... uh, this and... turmeric, cumin... chili powder... I don''t know what to translate anymore... is this okay? Something''s weird..." It''s kind of hot... heh heh heh... "So, put the pan here... add the chopped onions and... fry them until they''re Amero... what color is Amero? Oh, I''m juicy! So, put garlic or something in here... add curry powder, mix and fry to be united... so, add potatoes or something... fry again to the point where it won''t burn, and so it stays mixed... so, add water... bring it to a boil... so, what''s this hidden flavor? Not yet? Timing? Oh, come on, what is this color... something... yellow..." Watch... Mozo Mozo? Irritable? Someone who can''t do something. Earlier, you were so awesome fast and wielding the enemies of the Demon King''s Army, you can''t do well what all the grown-ups are likely to do. I knew he was weird. But... it smells so good... "Just leave it and... oh? Are you awake? T ra n s l ated b y Jpt l .co m "Phew!? Oh, that guy found out because he was opening his eyes... "Are you okay with the injury? "... it hurts..." "Well... damn, that''s unforgiving... But I''m glad you''re okay for now." This man, why did you help me? Why are you so worried about me? Are you thinking something wrong? "... ah..." My stomach is "ku"... embarrassing... "Whoa, are you hungry? "Wait, I''ll feed you almost there. I can''t guarantee it''s delicious..." Are you feeding me Gohan? So, are you going to feed me Gohan and make me do something? This guy, he''s not from the Coalition, he''s not from Bettrail, what are you going to let him do? "I... what am I supposed to do? "What?" "Gohan, if you''re going to feed me... what am I going to do? "............ a lot...... if you eat and just get better......" This guy, I don''t know what he''s talking about. I''m weak and useless. I don''t need you... "Ahhh... well anyway... just now you... sounds like you were going to die easily... don''t do it anymore..." "... why? "Oh, my God... oh, don''t ask me that anymore kid... Damn, really in this day and age, this world is really..." Why? I didn''t hear anything weird. Even though it''s this guy who''s saying weird things. Why? Like I said something weird... "Well... Neither can I. I can''t say that well..." "Huh!? Why? That''s what happened when you were running away earlier. How can this man stroke my head so gently? "Not yet, I may not know anything about it because it''s tiny... but live and find out more about it. Decadent and strong enough to go anywhere... go out to the world of your own free will, not an order, not a war, and see the world. I want to die... there must be something about me being in a small world... and meeting people like that... even friends can do it." "That''s right. I don''t think I''m going to die because I can''t... because I think I''ll try harder to live to change who I can''t be..." Why? I don''t know what they''re saying right now. Big or tough? What a waste? Meet? "I... don''t know together" "Maybe I am now. But hey, just go out into a world you don''t know about... age, origin, and the environment you''ve grown up in... on the contrary, sometimes it''s surprisingly easy to find a fit dachi, even though it''s different from race. But also... if you don''t live positively, you may pass by unaware." "You''re confused, don''t you notice? "Ah, shit, that''s not what I meant... no, you can''t say it well. It''s Boomerang... and what do I do to the Seven Braves even though I''m such a child... anyway! Cheer up! I''m sure it will! Half-sympathetic - call me Wally, but don''t let the kid have those eyes anyway! I don''t know. And they pissed me off. But strange. - I''m not saying it''s easy to die! If I lived, I''d look more hella and Temee would laugh, because if I were you, I could even have a handsome boyfriend! Speaking of which, I was pissed off in the woods too... - I don''t have a reason to abandon you, that''s okay! They''re here, but they''re not frightened at all... No... - But don''t worry. I''m the man who will eventually accomplish more than that brave man. I mean, I dare you to do what the brave can''t do! So definitely help Temeye! Espi! He told me to help... "Whoa, whoa, wait a minute! Put in the hidden flavor of the example at this time...... does this make you rich...... ooh...... with trout...... I care about the color...... take a bite... ugh!!?? He gasped his head and went to cook again... Uh-huh... he told me, I have no idea... "Oh, spicy... yes, but... whoa, here it is! Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! Oh, my God, here! Hey, Espi! You, too, have a bite to taste! "Look, huh? That said, put something on the spoon...... yellow trout soup? "What''s this... Something''s wrong - -" "I thought that too, but don''t talk to me, talk to me! See!" "Hmmm!? Something, I didn''t like to think it was dirty, but this guy keeps a spoon in my mouth...... ugh!? "Or, hey!? "Oh... was it too spicy for the kid''s tongue? "Hi, fu, fu..." "Wah, Wally, Wally! Get some water now...... you okay? "... yeah... yeah..." Spicy! My head got bonked and as tween as Bobo burns...... but... I''ve never eaten before...... yummy...... "Yummy......" "... whoa? "It''s so delicious..." Even though it was just one bite, it was amazing. I''ve never eaten anything like this... it''s spicy... but it''s delicious... hot... "Oh well... kuha, no, good. I''ll do it, too! All right, let him eat a lot! A little soggy? That? Squeeze... Squeeze... "Hmm? Oh, hey, Espi...... what''s up? Was it too spicy? You, cry in tears..." "... Huh? Is that it? "... hiccup, uuch, hiccup..." Why? If you get mad at me, I''ll cry... but why are you being nice to me and feeding me something delicious... me, I''ll cry? "Hey? So, are you okay? See?" "Huh!? Why? This guy stroked my head again... "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! "Whoops! Oh, hey, what''s up, you suddenly jump on me... espi? "Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah! Why? I, I want this guy to giggle me... and stroke me more... I don''t know... warm... Chapter 270 Lesson 269: Ribbon Something''s gone wrong... If it''s true, I wanted to say goodbye by returning Espi to the coalition as soon as possible when I finished some care. But the crying Espi never left me again yesterday. Espi sleeps tight with his hands and legs wrapped around my back. We had no choice but to go wild and we slept in the woods twirling into one cape. "Phew, ahh... mmm..." "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." "... Alas, you''re sleeping in a blast..." T ranslat ed b y jp t l .com The moment I woke up, Espi was riding over my chest and sleeping bursting. His eyes are sobbing, but he is also tired and his expression is calm. And... it''s still a little dark... did you wake up too soon? "Are you awake? Was it hard to sleep with the weight on? "Hmm? Oh... well, I''m used to this stuff with amae" "Right." Tr an s lat ed b y jpt l. o I wake up in the morning and Traina and I laugh bitterly at each other. Who can imagine a child sleeping on me like this now being my father''s comrade of war, the seven brave men that Traynas were once the natural enemies of the Demon King''s Army? "Though the Seven Brave Men, they''re still children and children... well, that''s... the same thing with the Hiiros of this era" I snorted at Traina''s words, too. Honestly, I don''t know that much about Espi''s past. I just roughly heard what the adults who were around Espi were saying. But that just made me think I couldn''t pretend not to see this guy... ''More than that, child. Wake up and take a deep breath.'' "Hmm? Yesterday''s radar treat? ''No, simply... try to get out of the woods for a moment, breathing a little cooler air in this nature. There are no Allies or Demon Kings around now. " Some kind of plot-faced Traina. I don''t know what you''re thinking, but if Trayna says so, and I don''t wake up an espi, I try to gently untie the hands and feet of an espi wrapped around my body... "Yo, like this... like this, out -" "Huh!? Hiu!? "Oops!? T r a nsl at e d b y jp tl .o "... ah..." Espi, suddenly freaking out his body, opened his eyes and blinked loudly at me. The boulder is the Seven Brave Men. Have you noticed any slight signs? "... Hey, good morning" "... good morning" "Did you get some sleep? "... Yeah, I slept" "Oh well..." "... yeah..." Why don''t you wrap your hands and feet around my body again? "... let''s get up, huh? Tr a n slat ed by pmt l. o m "... yeah..." No, even if he looks a little musty... how much does this guy forgive me for one night? That makes it easy to sweeten up... No, you don''t... The other way around: ''I''m not used to getting emotions from people so much that my heart is shaken by that degree''. Even though I had a complex to my parents, I was blessed with something and was spoiled by Thaddess. I only spoke a little yesterday... but it''s kind of embarrassing... ''Oh man, I can''t help it. It''s time for the two of you to go outside for a little while.'' And, sighing at us like that, Trayna said it again. I don''t know what you mean, but for now... "Look, let''s take a walk" "Hmm? Yeah... I''m in the basket..." A little musty espi, but when I asked him out properly, he honestly followed me in line next door. "Ahhh..." T ransl a te d b y jpt l.c o "The..." I don''t know. I don''t know what kind of conversation to have. And I don''t know if I''m going too far into it... but if it''s okay to preach any more, I''m just going back to the time when I was there on the clock. And that''s what Espi, too, is going to see me flicker from just now... "Hmm? Ah..." "... ah..." At that time, there was a valley in front of us out of the woods, and under our eyes there was another great forest, and beyond that we could see the mountains. But from beyond that mountain... "Wow..." "Wow..." Dazzling sunlight... it''s sunrise... It''s a little cold, but when I inhale this natural clear air, I feel as fresh as if it''s being purified from the depths of my body. The body that was falling asleep also wakes up immediately. Something about the past, the war, the past of Espi, and above all, what my father and mother were doing, even feeling a little complicated, calms me down. "Hey, Espi. Which one?" "... on the other hand, if you''re camping on the battlefield, you''ll see it carefully..." "Oh well..." "Yeah. I always take a good look..." "Hmm?" "Today is better than usual... I think it''s great" Espi shows a lot of soppo oriented, less honest but less bad looking response. And... "Hey. Name..." "Hmm?" "What''s your name? Tell me." Name... Speaking of which, you left a lot of teasing yesterday. Nevertheless, we can''t call it "Earth Ragan"... "Yes, child." "Hmm? What the hell, Traina?" ''Speaking of names... there would have been a forged ID that Palippi gave you? ''... ah! Yes, it was. The one I got with the master key. That''s in my pocket with it in a small box... "Uh..." Fish in your pockets. When you open the small box, inside, the ribbon that was tied to the box and the ID that was folded. There... - Tapil Bael. It''s not cool...... dismissed. I don''t like it. I put my ID back in the box. Espi is strangely necked, but give me a break. Make it a cooler name! What the hell, what''s this name? More like this... Schneider, Grand Cross... "Hey, what''s your name? "Ahhh... you can''t tell me... well, call me whatever you want" "... I don''t know what that means" "Oh, my God, what a name." Yeah, I don''t care. Espi looks fine, and I''m not going back to the future anymore. Then, the moment the cold wind blew a bit in the morning, Espi''s long hair messed up and hit his face. As if I were going to tell the story, my hair was messed up by Espi... "Wop......" "Oh, my hair''s so long... look, I''ll do this, so just tie it up a little bit" "... Huh? A white ribbon that was tying a small box sent by Paris Pi. Nothing. There''s no point in wrapping it around the box again, or throwing it away. "Huh? This, this... this is what you''re gonna do with it to me? "What?" "You helped me, you gave me dinner... you slept with me... ever..." "I''m exaggerating! It''s not that big of a deal, and I can''t help but give it to you. It''s a present, a present." "... a gift..." "Here." I didn''t know you''d react so far with one cheap ribbon. You''ve never been through anything like this before. And then Espi picked up a ribbon from me, shaking in small pieces, and hey, aren''t your eyes moist? "A gift... for the first time..." "Oh, well? "Yeah. I''ve never even had a ribbon..." "Well... but I don''t know how to tie it, do I? "I''ve never done this before... but Maam''s always got hair... do this, do this..." That''s when I thought, "Ah." "Traina... the future espi, it was a slightly worn ribbon..." ''Is that what you mean...'' But these are the ribbons that Parippi wore to tie the little boxes. It''s nothing. It''s not a bow for binding hair purely. But I can''t believe this guy''s been doing that... "... well? Is she cute like Maam? "Kuhaha, aren''t you cuter than Maam? Espi dyed his cheeks a bit and circled on the spot in a kull. Just a little bit, but for the first time I''ve seen a smile zero in Espi''s mouth. And... "........................................................................................................." "... hmm? "Ah... thank you... brother..." "Huh, Kuha! Whoa!" Is that what you''ve been calling me... just a little closer to that future espi smile? And you''ll be fine now. "Well, you look fine too... can we get you home from here to the Coalition? I have to go now, too." "What!? What, alle!? He suddenly turned his expression on me as if Espi had been stained with despair. "Yes, I''m going... Duh, where are you going? "Ah. No, me too, I have to go home..." "... together... let''s go to the coalition." "... what? "Oh, brother, we''re strong... together... oh, dear..." "No, I can never do that! Shit, Espi''s picking my clothes hem with her fingers as she''s about to cry. No, there''s no way I can go to the Coalition if I''m solicited like that. Already in many ways. "... then... I''ll go with you..." "... Huh? "I failed my mission... and I don''t want to go home anymore..." No, no, no, no, you can''t do that any more. "No, no..." Trayna also has her head in a boulder. I mean, I''m going back to the future. "Wow, me, I''ve failed my mission, but I''ll try my best to be useful... and I''ll be stronger..." "No, that''s not the problem..." "I''ll tell you what, ''cause I''m gonna be a better kid... so... keep up with you..." No way, a second development here recently. I didn''t expect a toddler girl to ask me to go this far... this is already happening in Amae... "Espi, you know -" But that''s just not good. As one of the Seven Brave Men, Espi is a hero who will also be active in future wars. When I''m gone, I don''t know what history has to do with me. Whatever you do, you''re going back to the Allies... to your fathers... ''... hmm? Hey, kid! Pockets opposite...... those with clocks in them! Hmm? That''s when Trayna sounded like she noticed something and raised her voice. Pockets or watches? They told me I''d take out my pocket watch... "Hmm? What is this? The clock''s flashing? The dial of the clock is flashing with tickles. I didn''t do anything, but I''ve never seen anything like it. No way, something weird is gonna happen again? Wait, with items that can go in the past or in the future, what happens... - Peeeeeeeeeeeee. "What?" "... what? Suddenly the sound of tinnitus rang from the clock... [Charging Citekdasai] "What? Dj, Juden? "Huh? The clock, you talked...? [Charging Citekdasai] "Nah, nah? I told him the clock didn''t make any sense. But without knowing what that was in the end, the clock eventually stopped saying un or sung after repeating the same words. Chapter 271 Episode Two Hundred Seventy: The Route of the Journey Simply pressing the button on the pocket watch allowed the clock to shine and move a lot. But now, no matter how many buttons I push, swing up and down to try, or tap lightly, nothing changes. "No way..." Espi is wearing his little neck strangely. That''s all I''m upset about right now. Somehow, this is the time before I was born. I don''t know how it works, but with this watch, I''ve come to this time. Tr an sl a t e d b y pm tl.co But that clock doesn''t say Un or Sung now. "Ko, broken...? If this is just a watch, it''s still fine. But this isn''t just a watch. If this clock breaks... "Oh, me, you can''t go home - ooh!!?? "Brother? Wait, wait! Me, I can''t go home?! So, what do we do, what happens? T ran s l a t e d b y jp tl .c o m You''re not gonna be able to go home for the rest of your life like this? Wait, that''s not a bad level or anything... "I see... you mean... that''s why the future Espi told you to go for ''The Ruins of Sisonotami''" "... what? At that time, beside me in panic, Trayna had a sober look as if she was convinced somewhere. ''Perhaps this watch... is powering some energy, not magic. It would be about the technology of the ancients'' ''... Oh, really...? "That''s why Espi said," The Ruins of Sisonotami "is an indication of the Sisonotami of this era." "Huh!? "At a time when Gouda was riding into the periphery of the Empire for a skirmish...... by then the rest had already destroyed the Magic City" "I see... I mean..." "The future espi expected this to happen. The only way to move that clock is to use the technology found in the ruins of Sisonotami. And on that journey I mean accompany the Espi of this era '' ''... hey, what!? That''s what they say, and I think back to my conversation with Future Espi. T r a nsl ated b y jp tl. o Sure, that''s what we were talking about. - Take that... I want you to go for Sisonotami with me and Slaya. I know you''re saying something unsolicited. But, you know, that''s what we want. - Brother, I will meet you and travel with you to Sisonotami... that is our wish. I don''t know anything about us... I want you to lead us. I see... that''s what I mean...! "Oh, Slaya! "Suck? Hey, brother, what''s going on? Besides, what''s worse than taking Espi? Don''t be silly. Espi''s one of the Seven Braves, isn''t he? You''re one of the Allied''s best fighters, aren''t you? I said we''re in the middle of a war right now... ''But Espi himself doesn''t want to go home... he says he''s going with him... I guess that''s what I mean. For a certain period of time, you must have a history of acting with Espi'' ''So, but one of the seven brave men took the liberty of doing that...'' ''Honestly, I don''t know any more information that Espi was gone during the war... but... if a coalition that doesn''t want to give such information to mankind or to the Demon King''s Army has been covering up information for a while...'' I mean, I''m going to have to take this espi and cross the ocean again for Sisonotami. Besides, I haven''t met Slaya yet... Trans la te d b y pt l.om "Hey, don''t ignore me... hey... I... did something?... Hard to... Become? "Huh?! Oh, no..." "I''m sorry, I''m sorry... I can''t... I can''t... I can''t..." Oh, the espi I''ve been leaving behind was pouring tears and pulling my clothes. Damn...... "Ah, wow... think about it a lot... well, that''s it" "So... you want to come with us for just a little while? "Huh!? How much agitation and shock does this actually cause the Coalition to run, maybe I can get chased from the Coalition? Even with the anxiety that, for now, as the future Espi says, we seem to have to act together. "Yeah!!!! And Espi jumped at me for my words. "Brother, I, I''ll help you so much... I''ll give you a shoulder or something! "Oh well..." "Yeah!" Hit me like a doll yesterday and it''s different, Nico. Nico and the emotions I''ve been accumulating and putting up with seem to be overflowing all at once. Tr a n sla t e d by Jptl.o "Well, espi. We''re going to go to different continents... so let''s go to war here..." "Yeah, whatever! War doesn''t matter! I''m going with your brother, so I don''t know anymore! "Oh well..." I don''t care anymore...... well, if you''re still single age, this is more like it. I was sweet on Thaddess when I was about this... ''Well, Traina. I''m going across the ocean again for now...... what happens to the war here? Sure, there''s a six-human Gouda, isn''t there? ''Hmm? Oh, that''s no problem. In past history, even if Gouda plundered part of the imperial territory, he should have immediately withdrawn in engagement with the armies of the Solja of the Seven Braves'' "With Your Majesty? Oh, really? "Um, it was just like a restraint, so I didn''t give the rest of you directions to go too deep" "Oh well... but it feels so light when the Seven Brave Men and the Six Hegemonies engaged..." "It''s not uncommon. The war between the demons and humanity is a repetition of being taken or taken territory. Both the Six Champions and the Seven Braves fought each other many times. Looks like the guys at Bettrail tried to do something a lot sooner... '' In the meantime, before I left, I was horrified to find that there seemed to be no such thing as'' history had changed because Espi wasn''t there ''. "Well... then we''ll go by boat..." "Yeah, yeah! "............ hmm? Is that it? I''m going by boat...... me...... how much do you have now? Are the currencies changing? ''Currency hasn''t changed... but I''m almost out of possession at the tool store...'' "Whew!? "Well... the cost of the trip..." I was going to live a while... So, once again, when I fish in my pocket, it''s just a little bit of gold... then I can''t get on the boat. "Brother, you don''t have any money? "Huh? Ah, uh..." "I don''t have one either... if I were stronger, your brother could carry a pew and fly... me... I knew it wouldn''t help... gu..." "Hey, no, no, don''t worry about the kid''s money! I rush the money back into my pocket. You can''t let a boulder make you feel sorry for Espi with money. We have to do something. If this happens... do you want to work again? ''Hmm? Wait... this time of year for sure... and this land...'' Then it was then. ''Ah! Right... I mean, you know... oh, I see... you mean... that''s what happened! "Array" will be held on schedule even during the war... " Trayna squeaked something with a hazy look like she noticed something. ''Hey, kid. Cross the ocean on a different route from the future'' ''Huh?'' ''Straight south from here, there''s a big city. About three days on your feet. It''s a city called "Vienna," and it''s peaceful because it''s not caught in a war. " ''Vienna? Yeah, I''ve been there when I was a kid... Really? But I don''t have any money to go there, so the ship has...'' ''I''m fine. There''s a golden athe.'' "What!? Traina''s suggestion that I don''t even think about. Are you kidding me? "Oh well..." That''s when I realized I had one. I have an ID, albeit a forgery, right now. I mean, you''ll be able to do things I''ve never been able to do before. "As a Hunter" "Hmm? Oh, not that way" ''What...? I knew I was gonna be a hunter and get rid of monsters and stuff like that... ''Hehe, if you go to a city of quite a size, you''ll have an array...'' "Arre?" ''Hey, kid... you know something called'' Off-site Ticket Office ''? Then a very unexpected word popped out of Traina on Doya''s face. Chapter 272 Lesson 271: Partner of the Great Demon King "Final race, Imperial Derby...... with three lentans: No. 5 Fuka Impact, No. 8 Outtiraimi and No. 11 Seven Sense......" "Aye, three in a row." I could buy it. Tickets for horse racing for the first time in my life. I thought you might be able to verify it with your ID, but it worked. "Steady, horse racing... One of the six champions is attacking me, but I''m swallowed..." ''Horse racing...... not to mention one of the historical cultures when it comes to being a derby. The decision to suspend such things on the grounds of war fuels anxiety and a sense of crisis for the people. Above all, these kinds of entertainment take the people''s breath away, so we can''t call them off unless there''s more to it. " "Heh..." Tra nsl a t e d b y pmtl .co I''m not familiar with horse racing. But even I know something called the Empire Derby, which is held once a year. A well-rooted race that determines the generation''s most fearful horse, which takes place near the Imperial capital. The state of the matter is communicated to other countries as well, depending on the entire empire and location. The big city of Vienna, in the southern part of the empire where we are now, also has a place to buy tickets and tell us'' audio only ''about the race through the Demon Crystal. "Brother, what are you doing? "Espi is something you don''t have to know. Grow up pure without knowing." "Are you betting on your horse? "No, you don''t have to know... you know what I mean? Tra n sla t e d b y Jpm t l.o "Because I''ve heard that Cozillow likes this..." "Oh, well, well, never mind. I''ll buy you some juice later. And maybe I should buy some clothes for you." "Huh!? But I didn''t expect you to come to this place with a single digit old child. You''d be pissed off if Sadis or your mother found out about this... "Hey, kid. What is it, a shark impact? Yeah, the horse that made the central debut and won a couple of times... but that''s not a big hole in a row." "I don''t know, don''t bring your little sister here like that." "This is an iron fire. It''s a place for men to fight, so to speak! Still, the fishermen at the fishing port were pretty fancy ones, but the ones here... smell like booze in the daytime... even though they''re at war, don''t they breathe too much? "... brother, these people are making fun of your brother... strong and gentle my brother... hey, these guys, shall I bust you? "Stop it! You don''t have to get involved..." Anyway, I''ve come to a place like this that''s bad for a kid''s educational setting, just for gold. I also feel like the beginning of a no-good human being, making money from the road bank of the journey in gambling, but there was a reason to gamble. That''s because we know from the beginning that this is no longer gambling and that we can win for sure. "Hold on, how much is your hobby, so don''t come racing all the way to the earth world. If it''s in the demon world, just be patient with it." Tr an sla ted b y Jp m t l.c o "The other way around. When I found out that my horse was the fastest in history, I couldn''t stand the fact that the world didn''t know it. Not to mention, if there''s a race on the ground named Derby, I wanted to let the people on the ground know. '' ''Is that so? ''Uhm. Being a horse owner of a derby horse is harder than being a demon king or brave man...... there is such an adage in horse racing than in ancient times. Not to mention the fastest horse the rest grew into hand salt. I wanted to crown you... regardless of the earth or the demon world. " That''s when Trayna gave me a slightly nostalgic look with her eyes that narrowed her eyes and looked far away. I guess I''m putting my thoughts on my comrades. Yes, Trayna, who is now living in this day and age, runs in the imperial derby with her beloved horse, hiding her identity. And Trayna already knows the consequences. Because I''ve been through it in the past. So I know what tickets to buy. "Come on, Empire Derby. Eighteen races begin at the full gate. Which horse will be at the apex of Sarabred...... now each horse has started at the same time! Outtiraimi, good start! Whoa, we''re one head behind. Shark Impact, we are failing to start. The unidentified combination of wearing a pacifier and also wearing a mask for the rider Taketoyo, but failed to start and was greatly delayed '' Oh, you''re late? But Traina next door is laughing with her nose. Oh, maybe this... with the waza... this is the one who can afford it... "Hey, brother. The horse your brother paid for is late..." "Daiji-bu, daiji-bu. More like juice and... hey, you want some cake too? "Huh? But money..." "I don''t care about you." Tr a n sl ated by jp t l.co Without knowing the sight of the race, everyone is overjoyed and enthusiastic about the people buying tickets who are here right now, although they can only hear commentators. Some of them would be betting big bucks, and that would help. Even I put in all the holdings I currently have, albeit for a small amount. If this is gambling that really relied on luck, then I''m not so much of an extra person either. I already know the wins and losses from the beginning. I mean, I''d rather... "Beyond this demon crystal... there''s you alive..." "Hmm? Hmm......" "You missed me......" Traina''s lifetime. Unless this is the case, you''ll never see it again. That made me feel a little sorry...... "Hmm. Patience after you''re dead." "... pu..." "Hey, what are you laughing at! Traina with a slightly musty look...... what? Are you even jealous? To myself? It was a little funny. T ra nslat e d b y jp tl . o "Hmm, don''t worry about that, now listen to the work of your former beloved horse who grew up with the rest of his hand salt" "Oh, wow... I''m late... but that''s wazzy too, isn''t it? ''Hehe, just running and winning isn''t boring. I just saw the other horses in the paddock and found out. I don''t think they''re enemies of shark impact. Then I wanted to shock the world on the ground.'' I''m so confident in my horse, I guess it was even more thoughtful. I mean, a horse Traina worked herself out...... that? Then... "Maybe that shark impact is my brother in a way..." "No? Mmm..." It''s a joke, but not surprisingly wrong. But Traina thought a little about my joke before... "No, Fuka Impact did have more to master... but he''s not the rest of his apprentice. We ran through the wind together... comrades... you''re partners. And the other horses, of course. '' Partner. I''ve never seen Traina say that before. That''s a different word than when I was talking about my former men, the Six Champions, who feel special thoughts, and not like me... special... "You''re the only disciple." "Ooh, ooh... well..." "Um, yeah." Bebe, I''m not jealous of horses! Oh, I''ve always been with Trayna, too. What am I thinking? "The lead is still Outtiraimi, followed by Seventh Sense! Come on, we''re going in a straight line from here! The place is intensely enthusiastic! The last linear battle, followed by the succeeding horse, will be followed by a fierce whip! But the lead is Outtiraimi, a ride of Seven Senses! So, if you noticed, were you already going that far? Horse racing doesn''t seem to take that long in one race. It''s only been a few minutes since it started, but is it the last straight line yet? "Ooh hey, it''s the pitch-black wind approaching from the rear from here! No, what the hell is this! I''m chasing you up from the rear end of the line... is more like, flying than running! Are you here? I don''t see him, but only his presence conveys it. Beyond this demonic crystal, Trayna of this world is running through with her partner. ''Yes, condensed in just a few minutes, one legend...... engrave it!! Shock, blow till the next generation! I only stood up for this moment, too, and watched in silence. ''This black wind that jumped in... the shark impact! Now pulling out the group... the two leading heads... whoa, what a taketoyo rider on the saddle is not whipping! But stretching, stretching! The old men are asking about the race around the ticket office. What the hell is going on in the race? "Oh, hey, brother! Your brother bought you a horse, hey, brother! "Oh." "Are you going to win? You''re gonna win? Are you gonna win? "Espi...... choose juice and cake" They laughed at me with my nose just because I bought a ticket for the shark impact. A horse so far unnamed is draining mankind''s liver in the historic Imperial Derby. "And a lot of people are no longer the same! This speed, this strength, the wind blows! What, this horse! Fuka Impact, Goal In One Now! Derby domination on foreign horses, not imperial horses! And repaint previous records, record race records! Exactly as its name suggests, it has engraved a tremendous impact on our minds! Taketoyo riders on the saddle are now in a small, gutsy pose '' The shock is no longer overwhelming. The old folks around me have their mouths half-opened, and a lot of off tickets have fallen on the ground. "Yay, yay! Brother, wow! Brother, wow! "Oh." Two, three, Dompisha. Espi gets excited and hugs me. When this happens, it kind of makes me feel good, too. "It''s awesome. Your partner." "Uhm......" Trayna, too, looks happily nimmari and doya face with both arms, albeit with the results she already knew. He said he had such an awesome horse. No, what''s going on with this record right now? Haven''t they broken it yet? Will I look into it when I get home? And this horse, then... ''... then I have no idea what happened'' "Traina......" ''What happened after the rest died... disposed of... even if not, given the horse''s lifespan... at least... if only even his descendants would remain...'' I wondered, ''What''s going on with this horse?'' Traina spoke for herself of the question. I also had a chest ache on Traina, who gave me a slightly lonely look... "Huh, just redeem it, shop or take it in the mood of Espi. However, staying in a luxury accommodation is not allowed for a while because of the survival." "Oh, wow! I''m gonna curry again today! "Uhm!" Just a little bit of uncut air, we laughed and deluded. Chapter 273 Episode 272: Plump "Ha wah..." I thought the child''s eyes were so shiny. Metcha sparkling. "Come on, eat up." "Heh? Ah, uh..." I don''t care if you eat it, but I''m a wolf and hesitant espi. "Oh, brother............ can I eat it? "Eat." T ra nslate d b y p m t l.co Why, be respectful? Inside the city cake shop. Espi is making my little body shrink even further with tension in front of me. That''s as far as I can get him to eat the cake... "Look, don''t be shy." "Wow, ok...... ah, soft...... fluffy...... ahhh! Mm-hmm! Cut the cake with a fork with a pull shake and put it in your dreaded mouth. Tr a n s la t ed by jpt l.co At the next moment, Espi''s whole body jumped in a freak and a flower blossomed on his expression. "Uh-oh... sweet no, hey, hi! Espi, who was like a doll until a few days ago, cheeked strawberry shortcakes with a grin so full that his cheeks were about to fall off already. "Brother, this is so yummy! "Oh, eat as much as you like. You want some chocolate over here, too? "Oh, is that okay!? Yeah!" Muschamsha, have some cake with Moschamosha and have some juice... it''s gonna hurt your teeth ~? I was horrified at the way Espi looks at eating sweet things happily as a child. This is how he laughs properly, too. "You never had a cake? "Yeah! It was just hard meat and medicated drinks to strengthen my jaw" "Oh well... Ah, clerk. Other additions......" "What, can I eat more? "Eat as much as you like." "Aww!! T r an slated b y p t l.om Unconsciously, tears are going to be hollow in that hard past. Then Espi pokes a piece of cake with a fork and offers it to me. "Let''s eat your brother too! "Huh? Oh, your brother is nothing..." "Oh no! I''m not the only one... I want to eat with your brother! So, ahhh! Apparently, I''m just a little concerned about eating myself. Sora, I''m probably concerned about the current situation of "I''m the only one eating" because I''m so confused espi that I fed Currie or gave her a cheap ribbon. "Ahhh, shit...... Am, hmm. Nmai." "Hmm! Right? The second best thing I''ve ever eaten." "Ha, exaggerate...... number two? "Yeah. My brother made the best for me, Callie! "Oh well..." It stinks when you say that much. By the way, Trayna gave me a general review that night about my first curry in the dream world, but she said, "You don''t know the mystery of spice". But I was so happy for you. I thought I''d try my best to make it better. T r a n s la t e d b y pmtl .c o "To do this, we only have practice." "Aye." "And because of that, we''ve got more military funding, and gear...... maybe we could make more of the items and camping equipment" ''Oh. But... Still no mess...'' Yes, Trayna''s right, there''s been a mess of increased military funding. That''s more than one cloth bag packed in bread, so dodgy that you can''t hold it with both hands. Maybe with all this, you''re gonna be able to play and live your whole life... "You don''t even have to carry everything. You can use the depository. If you become a hunter, you don''t even need a commission." "... I see... Either way, don''t sign up..." "Uhm, don''t... Tapil Bael-kun" "Huh... Yi" "Hmm? What''s up? Tapil Bael? '' ''Don''t do that. Yeah, yeah! A nigga nigga nigga traina teases me. Tr a ns la t ed b y p t l .o m Damn, I figured I''d have to sign up with that name? I''d prefer a cooler name if I could... "Hey, did you hear that? The Gouda army of the Demon King has withdrawn! "Oh, the boulder is Master Solja! Looks like Gowda couldn''t be picked up, but now you won''t be attacking the demon king army for a while either! "Prince Solja, Hiiro, Maam, Rybar, Benlinarf, of the seven brave men in our empire, there are five brave men! All around us like that, there''s information about the war between us, and the whole city is raging with joy at once. "... I won..." "Espi? Do you care? "... yeah. Totally. I''m traveling with your brother. Whatever." "Oh well..." I found that Espi''s face, which looked unexpected, was only a little lying. I guess it doesn''t mean "I don''t care at all" for boulders. Though, there''s no way to "go home" from here. "Wow. Look, if you''re done eating, why don''t we go buy some clothes? "What... clothes!?... Gusu... Thank you... brother... I am the happiest I have been since I was born..." So don''t exaggerate. "It''s not awesome! "Yes, yes, I want to..." Damn, say something cute. Time flies brutally because this is about fifteen years from now you''re going to say "bust" this beloved brother or something. No, that word "bump" means something more, given this circumstance- "Nice economy, brother. Ouilla, you''re gonna be so jealous." "Besides being nice to girls. Does heaven give such a child luck..." To who? Are you talking to me? When I look back at the voice I hear from behind me, someone is standing in front of the cake shop entrance. A mask that covered your whole body with a coat and was made of straw on your head? And the waist holds two long and short bar-shaped pieces wrapped in a bag. "Oyla bought tickets too, race earlier. Then it''s a big hassle... no, horses are hard." He has a pretty good physique. The one at the waist in the bag... is that... the sword? "The lid... the large and small knife... the samurai of Japone? Even so, this man... walks one very way... from the top of his head to his toes, with a good attitude... and this voice... '' Oh? Did you get caught up in something on Traina? No, me too, this suspicious Osama? I know you''re not the only one... "... ahhh..." At that time, Espi''s expression clouded. And then he got out of his chair, hid behind my back, and he grabbed my clothes in a giggle. "I want Oyla to have some cake too." "Hmm? Huh? "Hometown dough is the best thing about sweets, but they want to throw away the cake from the Empire." Then the mysterious man sat on his own in an empty chair because Espi stood, without worrying about how Espi looked. Besides, you want some cake? Then... "Well... I heard you were missing... but for now, I''m glad you''re safe. Miss Espi." "Ugh... ugh..." "The Demon King''s army is taking me away... it doesn''t look like he''s being caught by some dangerous guy... but... you''re doing it ~ are you? Everybody''s worried about you." You know Espi? Swordsman of Japone? Allied forces? This guy, what the hell... "I can''t go back..." "Oh, no... that''s trouble." The man also sighed in trouble again at the words he uttered as Espi shuddered and trembled. "Yeah, you''re in real trouble. If Oyla reports this... they''ll find out that Oyla''s skipping out and coming to see us with her patience, right? Micad''s Jee also pisses me off. But it pisses me off when I find my missing buddy and find out I''m leaving him alone. But when you report this and Miss Espi is brought back... the lady will cry... she will be punished... hey... if the lady wants to go like this, she wants to make it happen for you ~ hey..." Keep talking to yourself with a bump in your head, but from what I can tell, you''re definitely a coalition person. And from this attitude toward Espi, it''s pretty much in the upper position... I''m not in trouble. "... ah? "And even though it''s lady-friendly, my brother doesn''t know where the horse bones are taking me around... but the lady doesn''t seem like a bad guy because she already misses a lot... or is she fooled... uhhhh... if you''re so worried, you shouldn''t have noticed" "... hey, it''s nothing I cheat on..." "Really? So, what do we do... meditate our eyes?... Oh, you''re so blind - yes, haha! I feel gaze. My eyes watching Espi, now they''re turning on me, like they''re trying to figure me out... Hmm? Are you blind? What are you talking about? It looks perfectly normal... "Ah......" And Trayna looks like she noticed something. What the hell... "Fuckin ''yeah! "... Huh? "Hmm? Hey, lady, stay, mah, nooooooooooooooo!? The next moment, the moment Espi screamed and knelt his hand at the man, something like an intense shock wave suddenly broke out and the man was plunged through the store walls to the outside. "Uh-huh..." "Hey, Espi, oh, my God... oh, my God! "Yiko, brother! "No, no, no, no, no. He''s dead..." "He''s not gonna die from that. So get out of here! With that said, Espi grabbed my hand, and with his other hand he put his hand over the package at my feet and the package "floated". "Run for it! They''re gonna get me! I''m not leaving! I''m with your brother! "Oh, uh, oh, no more, you are! You mean, is the dude who got flunked okay? But trying to see how it goes, Espi doesn''t mind pulling me. "So, already! I''m sorry! The store walls will be reimbursed with this! In the meantime, the wall that Espi broke gave me a bag full of big money, to a confused clerk, and I was taken by Espi to run straight away. Chapter 274 Episode 273: Legendary Encounter Rate Seven brave men smash people all over the city. Sometimes they''re not the only ones, but we have to do something about Espi using his powers against this darkness in the future. "Brother, over here! "Ooh..." "Another tricky thing..." Espi seems to want to get away with it as soon as possible anyway, but Trayna by the side looks like she held her head and was frightened. "Hey Espi... who was that guy? Tr an sl ate d by p t l .co m "I don''t know! "No, you''re not! "Your brother doesn''t care! Your brother''s going that way with me, that''s fine! Apparently, you have a sense of rejection for the Coalition and your former companions about how much you don''t like to be brought back. "Even so, child... are you allergic? Something to attract the legendary residents? ''No way, I wasn''t expecting it. Though coincidental, that man is in this land...'' Speaking of which, Espi''s bluffing made me Uyamuya, but Traina seemed to realize who that guy was, too. Tr ansl a t e d b y jpm t l.c om What the hell... "Damn, you''re in trouble! "" Huh!!?? "I don''t want you to give me a break because when you can get away with it when people are thinking about whether to miss it or not, your body will go after you naturally! At that time, the wind passed directly beside us, and in the middle of the city the man circled to block our way. "Ugh...... uhh" "This guy..." You''re fast. I knew you weren''t the only one. I ran away in a pretty big city with lots of people, but I didn''t expect to find it anymore. And... "I didn''t know Assari would catch up... Are you okay? "Hmm? Never mind. It''s a pretty little lady''s seizure. It''s not your job as an adult to laugh and take it." The thing I''m wearing on my head and the clothes I was wearing are a little torn, but it seems like it won''t do much damage even though it was busted so hard. "Nevertheless, I''m a little surprised they''ll catch up so easily." "None. Miss Espi originally remembered your brother''s footsteps and muscle flow. So if it''s about the size of this city... wherever you run, you know what I mean? T ra n s la te d b y p t l .o "... what? "Ouilla, that''s sensitive." Footsteps? Flows? Remember? I''m curious what that means, but you know where you run? "Damn, don''t tell me. But can we get him where we found out? Look, Espi! "Come on...... wop" I don''t care where you are, you don''t have to get caught. Because what they said at their leisure got a little mucky... "Come on! "Oh? As I did when I broke through the Demon King''s army in the meantime, I held Espi back and dashed. "... hey, don''t be cool ~" I''ll pull you out. With my feint. "The Great Demon Killer Crossover! From the opponent''s reaction or slight movement, do you want to go right or left, use the cut back feint to react the opponent in reverse before unplugging. T r a ns la ted b y jp m tl .c o Is that it? What? Don''t you get caught on the steps? I left him standing right in front of me. "Head, eyes, arms, elbows, legs, knees predict the next movement from the opponent''s entire body. But sometimes the more first-rate the person you feint, the more you get caught up in it. But this man hasn''t seen anything like that since the beginning... he hasn''t seen it, so I''m not confused '' That''s when Trayna''s whining gets in my ear... "Huh, I''m doing a lot of things... is that a feint? The sound of the muscles you''re unwilling to pull out from the start... it''s all fake... make it look like you''re coming to pull it out and wait for this one to move first... the signs will tell you! "Huh!? And I felt it all over my body at that moment. - I can''t get out. and. "... chi..." "Ah... brother..." My father and mother even pulled it out, but this guy wasn''t caught. I gave up unexpectedly and kept my distance from the man on the backstep. Tr an s late d by Jpm tl .om "Ohh... I''ve sensed it beforehand and taken the distance without going in... it''s not a good decision" "... you..." "I see. Doesn''t that seem like you''re just a sweet brother? A man who laughs in a good mood under his face. I didn''t do anything. I was just standing there. And yet I feel something enough to feel like I can''t "fall out". And when I got here, I knew who this guy was somehow... "Ma''am, Miss Espi,... for now..." "Huh!? "Discuss -" The next moment, the man in front of me suddenly disappeared... no, trying to turn around - "The Great Devil Jabu! "Whoa!? "Ah..." I let out the left reflexively. A man circled behind me and Espi at high speed, reaching for Espi and the pull seemed to do so, but I played that hand aggressively and kept holding Espi back again, distancing myself from the man on the back step. "... ho... did you cut it off?" It''s just a flash of defense. But that''s all I found out, and they changed their minds about me. "Yay do it... this isn''t a problem. You ran into me skipping... brother... don''t do it! The air has changed. Obviously Bishibishi and pressure come through. ''Not at all... but... this could be a little interesting'' Oh? Something''s making Trayna look a little funny. "I thought your brother might be interested..." That said, the man untied the cloth string at his waist as he leaned forward. Then I saw a sword inside. But I''m not pulling that sword out, I just stand quietly with my hands on the pattern. "Then why don''t we have a discussion at this distance? But the next time your brother comes to pull out the oil... he might pull out the oil too. Don''t you like that, brother? "Ha, what are you talking about? You just look like you''re provoking me, huh? Come and see more." "Oh, come on, you don''t know what Oyla''s talking about." The man obviously asked me to "call" him. "Brother, you can''t deal with him! Brother..." ''Play a little. child. But don''t get distracted'' Then Trayna whispered that way to block Espi''s words. "Traina......" "Though by chance... of the training themes you have listed today... it can also be called the Polar" "Huh!? ''It''s not like a magical radar... but the feeling of sensing something invisible and grasping the world around you... this man has it'' That was an unexpected word. I know men aren''t the only ones, but they exist enough to make Trayna say so far. Not at that level. Six wins if you''re a demon. If you''re human, that''s what you are... and... samurai of Japone... "I see... it''s a hell of a legendary encounter rate for me too... but... okay, I''ll give it a try" "Ho." And I''m gonna pull out Temeer''s liver. "Whoa, that''s not cool! If it''s "yes," it''s too bad luck. I wondered why I''d run into a legend. But on the other hand, if Trayna''s going to say that much, even if it''s me, she''s also sprouting a little desire to give it a try. Chapter 275 Lesson 274: Breaking "Come on." Step lightly and set up the flicker. "Hmmm... a user of hand-to-hand karate... light feet... not bad. It comes from the air. Beautiful looking meat...... it would be fast" "... The Great Demon Flickr -" I stepped in and then thought to myself left at once... but my body suddenly stopped for the next moment. "Huh!? My left hand...... no, I felt a bout of sweat coming out of my whole body in the moment now. "... whoa... what''s up? You''re not coming, are you? Tr a nslat ed b y jp m tl .com "Oh dear!? If I''d taken another step, my left hand... wouldn''t it have been slashed off? In that forward leaning position, to that Osama who still doesn''t pull his sword out of his sheath... ''That''s a good response. After all, wearing a magical radar makes you sensitive.'' "Huh... it''s not a big deal. It stops right before it comes... and it''s not the only way I can get your help." On the other hand, both Trayna and the man in front of me seem to have understood that I stopped "not freaking out," and I''m rather not going to react badly. Tra n s l at e d b y p m t l.c om "Dude, what? Fighting?" "What are you doing on a trip under the sky? "Is that it? He''s definitely the one who just took the super 10,000 tickets! The boulders are all over the city, and you''ve noticed the surroundings and followed them. Nevertheless, that doesn''t make this place fit... "... Earth Miss Direction Shuffle" "Hmm? The jab from the step-in from the front was about to be clam slashed. So, how about this? "Oh, come on, oh, wow! Espi, and the surrounding wild horses, also run into my movements. Front, back, left, right, hands, feet, elbows, knees, both gazes. By randomly fainting everything in, you cheat all of the opponent''s reactions. "Oh, oh, wow, isn''t that amazing! A man has also raised his admiration for this on the boulder. Even that Yamidilee flirted with this move. "Quite fast... and this foot judgment... I can''t catch this... really, you''re in trouble..." T rans la t ed b y Jpm t l .o Speed is there...... faster if you use breakthroughs, but you don''t know the power over there. Above all, let''s see how this goes first. And even though the man says "trouble," the structure doesn''t change consistently from the beginning. "This isn''t amazing... yeah... it''s not like he doesn''t know why he''s using it... he can''t catch Oyla if he sneaks around too..." Don''t react to me rocking with a feint, just don''t move with your stomach up. But don''t hesitate over here, I''ll turn left...... and show you the crossover step. Now my father and mother''s feet... "It''s beautiful, and powerful... but... I''m not willing to pull it out, I''m not willing to hit you... not the same thing. Visible feints don''t work on oils." No response! While I''m aware of my movements, I can''t get any on my feint! No, but if we get to this distance, my left side is faster... "Yes, there you are." "Huh!? At that moment, when I realized, I was taking big backsteps again and jumping off the spot. "Oh... did you have patience not stepping in here... isn''t that amazing? He''s here... the strong man the world doesn''t know yet." The man turned his back and stopped on the verge of slightly pulling out his sword, laughing in a good mood. T r ansl ated by Jp tl .o And myself, instinctively, I sensed that if I had stepped in now, I would have been slashed by that sword. "... you..." Did they cut you off? No, were they nursed? Though not in a break-through state, take my steps... "You can''t be captured if you do move from this side. But no matter how endlessly you move, in the moment you try to step in to punch, your body really is a muscle movement called ''punching''... no, you''re letting the signal go" "Huh!? "Probably stained your body with blood seeping repetitive exercises, didn''t you? That''s why no matter how faint you are, Oyla doesn''t mean you just have to wait until your muscles give you a signal to ''step in and punch''" Not my movements... only perceive the moment I try to punch? Stupid, that... That''s what I can do, this man. "Traina......" ''This man is blind. Therefore, it does not move to a feint that confuses the other person''s eyes. Rather than looking and reacting, feeling and then reacting...... and predicting'' I said, "Can you do that?" In response to the question, "Trayna asserted Assali," I can. ''Instead of being blind, this one has other senses that are very good. Physical information, muscle mass, and physical ability derived from confronted opponents and even instantly grasp magic power'' I''m blind. But using other superior sensations to grasp more about me than you can see with your eyes, and even more analysis, and all the predictions from there... can''t you do that to a human? T r an s la te d b y jp t l.o m No, it''s because I can do that... "Although no match for Yuya Gouda, the ''size'' of Hiiro''s medal of martial arts that defeated ''Liphant''... the oldest among the Seven Braves, who fought with Mikado for years before the Hiiros rose..." I see. This is not the same as the future fathers who ended the war and loosened it... "Seven Braves......" Koziloh "? "I don''t want you to be brave. Ouilla, it''s not that glorious." You really mean the active ballistic brave man? I see. But... "Heh, I''m surprised we ran into each other here... Legendary encounter rate Don''t be afraid... just..." "Hmm?" "It doesn''t surprise me that you''re this much of a guy. If you''re in the Seven Braves or the Six Champions class, that''s how you do it, right? All Trayna has to say is, "Finished form of my current training menu". It would be natural for the Seven Brave Men, who are also rivals of the Six Champions. But that''s why the surprise wasn''t so much, it was simply convincing. "I mean, you''re not an unharmed, winnable opponent... you mean step in ready to be slashed, right? "... is that how you came... but isn''t that the first tactic of war you can say when you''ve been taken by the slaughter of Oyla? "I''m freaking out. It''s not me." "... ho ho..." I didn''t step in and punch him because I thought he was slashed. That''s all. Then be prepared to take the damage... to an even more extreme state of concentration... "... I see... hmm?... whoa... this is..." Enter the zone. From there... "Oh... my God... extreme concentration... to selflessness on my own... it''s not time..." With a sharp feeling to the extreme...... and even more...... "And my step earlier... don''t think I''m doing everything I can." "... what? "Next time, it''s a little faster, huh? With all nerves out... "Breakthrough!! "Huh!? How about this? I predicted my speed and power on my own from my muscle strength. I''m curious, and I greatly increase all of that with a breakthrough. "What... to? "Brother... Killey..." I could tell that Koziloh''s body was stunned and tense for a moment. There... "The Great Devil Sonic Jabu!! Shockwave from this remote distance. "Huh! Draw a knife!" The shock wave rolling out of my fast fist slowed Koziloh''s reaction slightly, which surprised me for a moment with my breakthrough, and Koziloh swung his sword out of his hips at high speed. "Chi... you''re hit..." "I pulled it out, sword! Right here, goose step! Koziloh, who was supposed to just stand up against me and aim at the counter so far, swings his sword out here and offsets my shockwave with a high-speed slash. But this is what I''m after. I immediately step into the midst of Koziloh. "Oh, oh..." "Ola, I stepped in for you, didn''t I?... BUTTOBE! "Huh!? Shh! Don''t resent me if I get hurt, brother! Jump into Koziloh''s pocket with his sword swung out and release his gripping right fist from close range. Kojiro, on the other hand, instantly flips the sword out and swings it down on me. "Great Demon Smashuuuuuuuuu!! "Swallow back!! Koziloh will also wave down his sword with the intention of cutting me off. But I swung up the full nerve and the blow as if I were throwing myself out. ''Ah... to Koziloh and Espi... they show breakthroughs... well... enough...? Hmm? Traina...... did I say something? Chapter 276 Chapter 275: Ecstasy "Brother!!??? "Oh, hey, there''s blood! "It''s not just a fight, what''s going on!? "And that man, Kojiro... of the Seven Braves!? The moment I shook up my right smash, the feeling I conveyed to my fist was the one that blew up the straw mask that Koziloh was wearing. At the same time, a slight fever in my right arm... slashed my thin skin... no problem! "Hi, nice to meet you! Tr ans l at e d by pmtl.co "Oh, oh..." Koziloh''s face emerged from beneath the mask of shattered, scattered straw. Osama with a tannic feel, putting all his long dark hair together back from his forehead. Those eyes were closed, and those cheeks were cut slightly with my fist now. "Another bottle..." "Huh!? "Blah blah!! Transl ated by pmtl. o Left hook in pursuit. Hit- "Detachment!! "... ah..." The next moment, Koziloh ran away, showing his back, on the verge of my left fist being unleashed... so my left swung empty... "Hey, hey..." No shame, no hearsay... I mean... "Hey, what are you running from?!? Though seven brave men! I didn''t expect the Seven Brave Men to show their backs from before me and run away in grandeur. Then Kojiro smiles at his mouth... "What a brave word for Oyla that people put on their own...... how do you think Oyla could have lived through years of war? "Hey, no...? "Because you''re blind, Oyla can feel more dangerous than people... not because when you finally run away, you prioritize living in disgrace but with no concern for people''s eyes" That was far from the figurine of a warrior I had imagined since I was a kid when I didn''t know I was going to "spare my life"... "You found it to be the samurai of Ouilla." That''s why when they reopened this far, I couldn''t say anything either and the words got jammed... "The Great Devil Flicker! "Oh, come on, this is not in the middle of a decision face yet! I won''t let you redo it. Attack while the opponent is out of shape. "Damn, I want you to give me a break! "Oh, that''s why I''m not letting you get away...! "Ku... I don''t have time to work on a knife extraction technique..." But Koziloh escapes again. Seeing as you can''t position the counter with your sword against me, I''ll use that sensing ability to escape... "Wait! Ra! Ra! Wow!" "Speed is no match, but if you just use the prefetch to get away with it, you can handle it! "This one, this one..." As a float... but also the fact that you can''t actually get caught. I''m faster in a breakthrough state. Probably some power. T r a nsla ted by p t l.c om But the motion is read... I see... I''m extremely sensitive... or... "Hmm? Shit..." Breakthroughs are interrupted because they''ve been running around... but... "Shh... hah..." Immediately base your magic on demonic breathing. "... hmm? That''s... magic... to!? Magic restored......!? Then Kojiro seemed to have sensed it properly now, and at the same time he looked surprised. "... physical strengthening by magic... but the magic consumption was going to be so intense that when I tried to run around and aim for the moment when that magic was interrupted... you recovered... that''s possible? I''ve never heard of you... I''m really worried about who you are." "Ooh, what are you talking about bumps! "Instant magic recovery isn''t too much of a threat... no... but now the timing of magic recovery... the moment of recovery was obviously defenceless by concentrating on it... next time I show that gap..." If Koziloh puts his sword up in a state of concentration that he stuck up again like he just did, he''ll be slashed at the counter. Beat before that. He seems to be whining about something, but it doesn''t matter. "I slaughtered your brother... Kojiro... I slaughtered your brother! ...... hmm? What?! Tr a n s la ted by jp tl.o "Noooo!? "Wow!? It was then. Between me and Kojiro... something flew for Kojiro rather than... It''s a big barrel, and it''s got contents. That''s what floated and flew for Koziloh. "Oh, it''s not dangerous! Though a sudden unintended blow, Kojiro avoided it properly. But beyond that gaze... "Give me Oneechan... Kitta... Kitta Kitta Kitta Kitta Kitta Kitta..." A few dozen or so barrels were placed in front of the restaurant supposedly. Let it all float and stare at Kojiro... "What, Espi? "Oops, isn''t this another amazing danger!? Espi, in an angry phase...... something, the huge air hurts so much that bees and static electricity run, the pressure spreads as if it destroys everything, and everyone, including the spectators, pales their faces. "Oniichang Kitta! Yursanai! Kozilowsinjaeh!!!! "What, Miss Espi!? Because I''m young, because I''ve put up with a lot of things before, and if that shackle comes off, I''m going to butterfly with my emotions. Espi. This is bad! "As a first!? Lady, look, it''s not surrender! Ouilla, don''t surrender to the lady''s brother! See, the samurai''s proud knife throws a pawy in there, doesn''t it? Look, this isn''t dangerous! Koziloh smiles bitterly and throws down his knife to appeal. Hey, is that all right with you swordsman? But it hasn''t reached Espi''s ear. "Sinjae...... Kojiro, Sinjae!! "Oh, alas?" I''ve been "bluffing" before, but "don''t die" would be a good idea. But... "Espi!" "Huh... ah..." "Look... nice..." "Ahhh... ahhh..." Before Espi wielded his power, I held Espi from the front and stroked his head over and over again. Then Espi became hazy and grown up like an overflowing force. "... oh dear..." "Espi, don''t do this because it''s a good one. ''Cause I''m fine." "... but... he''s got your brother..." "It''s okay. Okay? So that''s enough, right? "... Ugh..." I could stop the rumbling, but Espi hasn''t convinced me yet or is he unhappy. But I desperately persuade the boulders to stop fighting between the Seven Braves here, too. "And don''t use ''don''t die'' or anything like that... never..." "... no? "Oh. If you want to be with me... don''t tell me you''re dead, okay? "... Ugh..." "Otherwise, why don''t you take me? "Huh!? Okay! I won''t tell you! I''m not telling you anymore! I won''t tell you! "Oi." finally calmed down...... hah...... its hard to be a kid...... i will one day cron or shinob or sadis too...... hey whats up i have multiple names at the same time...... "Pu...... kukuku" "Hmm?" "Ha-ha-ha, shit! This is really, it''s not Oyla''s loss! At that time, Koziloh laughed grandly, sitting idly on the ground and slapping his hand. "All right, mummy! Don''t give up now! "... what? "No, you didn''t think so much. This is a level opponent who bets everything and tries... even if he wins, he won''t be safe, and Miss Espi will cry and bust him." "Hey..." "And above all... Unlike the Oilers, who could not do anything to the lady who always cried in her heart on the top of the Buddha, your brother saved that heart... as the same man, Oiler can''t point a knife at him anymore" With that said, Koziloh has laid his abandoned sword into his sheath, smiling at me and Espi, and sticking his thumb up in a gut. "So Miss Espi, I''ll leave the rest to Oyla and you and your brother will have fun going anywhere! "Kojiro......" "I don''t know who it is, but I can trust this brother... that''s what Oyla thought." Chapter 277 Lesson 276: What You Should Not Know "So where are your brothers going now? "It is. Aren''t you going to miss us already?" "Isn''t it just a matter of interest? Well, if you don''t want to tell me, don''t force yourself to ask." Fight? Me and Koziloh who finished. We were chatting in the tool store. "In the meantime, the whole coalition has yet to know, but the Seven Braves and the generals already have information that Miss Espi is missing, and there is also suspicion that she has been taken prisoner of the Demon King''s Army." "Hoo-hoo." Tr an sl at ed b y ptl.c o "Aren''t you a betrayal or something? Ouilla doesn''t teach you how to be a Betrayal! Missing Miss Espi escapes with a strong, gentle, crazy white horse prince... if you interrupt, the white horse will kick your ass! "No, the prince is not me... and you''re a good one too." Originally, this is a lot more opulent than laughing off an espi that could greatly shape history and war... "Just assume that... your brother is strong enough, but don''t even take part in the war. What are you doing? "Whoa, what is it? Are you interrogating me from earlier? "So you''re not interested. Humanity, and the world doesn''t know yet the strong who haven''t seen it not naturally with interest." "Oh well..." T r ans l a ted by jp t l . o The strong...... or... praised by the seven valiant men of active barricades. Besides, it''s without preconceived notions like the son of a brave man or anything. I can light up a little... "In that sense... your brother is awesome too... what''s really awesome..." "Hmm?" "The one who taught your brother how to fight...... aren''t you? "Huh!? For a moment, I was seriously thrilled. What is this guy... "Your brother is definitely strong... and that''s hard-working, not talented... after figuring out your brother''s physical abilities, and building it up in balance, and having a sense of stability, and explosive power... above all, technology you don''t even know about Oyla, who has years of combat experience... that technology is also dense deep, not just on the upper side... not very much, but with your brother''s youthfulness... let alone impossible to get to that point on his own..." "Oh, that''s..." "I''m sure... you can imagine how awesome Master trained you" Ahhh, I''m surprised... for a moment, I thought you''d found out about Traina... but I didn''t know you could tell I had a master in just that one fight... this guy... ''Mm-hmm. The boulders are kojiro, aren''t they? Mm-hmm. There''s a great master on the kid. Uh-huh! It''s amazing! So, the tenacity himself is smiling and nodding happily behind my back... no, I''m one of the seven brave men who defeated you in the past... "Balance, stability, technology, and explosive power... that sort of thing... you know... it''s not very different from the Hiiro of the Seven Braves who are the same as the Oilers" "... no..." Tr a ns la ted b y pmt l.c om "Hiiro specializes only in explosive power, it''s too unstable." That''s where my father''s name came up, so I reacted unexpectedly. "Ooh, j...... the brave Hiiro is unstable? "Hmm? Oh. Hiiro has no foundation for clarity... Explosive power to defeat his original talent and enemies, while surprisingly struggling against everyone... when he gets stuck in a bump, it''s a piece of heaven, but surprisingly brittle if he swings it around... not that kind of thing" "... yes... is it..." "Ma''am, that''s why you''re now being bissified by Micad''s Jeasun, or his master, the" Commander-in-Chief, "too. It''s not that he''s the strongest brave man...... I thought he sounded like some kind of father. That''s why I''m really on a completely different path than my father when I include not only the way he fights, but also the sense of stability and stuff like that... hmm? Is that it? Now this guy... my dad''s... "Yes, brother" "Hmm?" "What does your brother... Hiiro... and how does he relate to Maam? "Buh!? And to just the unintended question, this is the time I''ve blown it out. "Hey, what, say... why am I with the Seven Braves..." Tra nsl a ted b y p m tl. o "A similar smell? It''s kind of the same thing as the two of us... I feel something close. You wonder what kind of relationship that is? "What, to, similar...? "It''s like a different way of fighting... when I''m dealing with your brother, Hiro and Maam really come to mind... and when Oyla came up with the two names, my heart jumped." This one, this one! Floating, I knew you were interrogating me!? I mean, it''s because you''re blind, this guy feels and sees more things than people... "Brother! "Hmm? Oh......" That''s when Espi ran over from the back of the store. Nice timing! Brand new white robe because the robe that was being supplied by the army was stained with blood. I was letting him choose to like it because I was going to buy him new clothes. Looks like he was having a lot of problems. Did he finally have a good one? I thought, Espi was a little peeled. "Kojiro! Don''t talk to your brother! "Hmm? "I''m Espi''s brother...... Kojiro, just go home! Don''t look like you and your brother are having fun, either! Tran s l ate d b y jp tl .c o "Oops, I''m sorry about that! But it''s okay. Miss Espi''s favorite brother, don''t worry, I won''t take it! "Uh-huh..." Whoa, you look a little jealous that I seemed to get along with Koziloh. Something tells me you''re about to bite Kojiro... but... "Espi, you buy that? You look great." "Huh?... uh, brother, do you think this is a good idea? Cute?" "Oh, isn''t she cute?" "Hmm... hehe... then I''ll make this..." "Oh my God! "Brother... thank you..." "Oh." When I stroked his head, he laughed with great joy and quickly fixed his mood. "Good for you, Miss Espi. You''re so cute." "Shut up, Kozilow. You can''t see." "Even if you can''t see it, you can see the flowers blooming in Miss Espi''s heart and expression that were nothingness." "I don''t know what that means." Yet I thought Kojiro was in a bad mood right away... "Then don''t get in a good mood - Yikes. Promise me you won''t stand in the way of the lady again." "Shut up." I don''t know what it is... even though I hate it... it doesn''t feel like rejection, but don''t look like you''re open minded even though you hate it. "Espi, buy some other spare clothes or whatever you want." "Yeah. Brother, pants too! "... oh" "Hey... what about your brother... the painting of your cat over here and... the one over here... which one is cuter? "Buy both" "Huh... both? Are you sure you want both!? "I mean, buy more" "Yeah! Okay! Thanks a lot, brother! Don''t think I''m upset about that question. After spending three months with Amae, I''m totally used to this... "No, no, brother. It''s almost lit up there,... put it on and let me see... or something to say while it''s lit up a bit? "You''re my brother. I''m used to treating my sister." "Get used to it... brother, sister besides me... are you there? Hey, are you there? Where are you? Are you stronger? Are you stronger than me? Are you cute? Better than me...... you like it? Ha, it''s kind of noisy to be noticed from all over the store...... but for now, could Kojiro''s interrogation just now have been Uyamuya? Though Kozilow also has suspicions, he doesn''t seem to be sure of anything, and as it is- "Shit, the question just now... I''m not going to ask you anymore" "Huh!? "There are things in this world that you shouldn''t know. Besides, your brother and I are going to see each other again someplace, and until then, if Oyla''s alive, we''ll hear about it." That being said, Koziloh has been earing at me to make sure it doesn''t sound like Boso Espi. This Osama... you''re really the one who can''t eat... Chapter 278 Episode Two Hundred Seventy-Seven, Second Sail. Espi and I both wear proper hoods. This will only make you look like a parent or a child or a brother or sister traveling from around you. I''m glad it''s Kojiro this time, but some guys might know Espi''s face in the future, and we need to be careful. "Well, Miss Espi, be well. Look, you''re gonna end up with a hug, right? "I would never. Bae!" "Oh, you can''t get to the end!? Shipping dock. A ship on a continental row across this world. Koziloh demanding a farewell hug, but Espi refuses cold. T r ans l at e d by jpmtl .com But... "....................................................................." "Hmm?" Espi walked over to Tokotoko and Kojiro, picked his clothes hem with chocolate and whispered... "... ah... thank you... I didn''t mean to die... because it''s a lie... sorry..." "Ha" Even if you don''t hug or sweeten me, thank me while I seem to illuminate you and Espi apologizing for what I just did. Tr a n slated b y pm t l .co Koziloh also stroked Espi''s head as he seemed happy with the words. "Now Oyla can work harder too. Masterful." "Mmm." I haven''t opened my heart to my father or mother...... no, it''s an espi that I didn''t think was "yet" open, but maybe it''s just a little softer for Koziloh. "And your brother." "Oh......" That''s what I said, and I nodded back at Koziloh, who also smiled at me. There''s nothing to show for the bottom of that power, and honestly, I don''t know how strong this guy will be if he takes it seriously. But this time, I found out that this guy was a soft, big bowl. Those who fought their father, like Traina and the Six Champions... while those who fought with their father... "Also......" I''m going to see you "" "Oh, you''re waiting! When I found out about you, I... went to see you from my side... so I decided. "True, the Future Guy is talking about a child..." Do you know "... I''m just curious" Tra nslate d by p t l.c o "Trayna... by the way, do you see Kojiro as referring to Trayna? ''No, it won''t...... well, I guess I even feel like'' there''s something ''for a child...'' "Oh well..." ''Nevertheless'' ''Hmm? Trayna? At that time, Trayna... looked at Koziloh jizzily with a somewhere complicated look. I try to speak up because that bothers me, but Trayna turned right back on her heels. ''Oh...'' Nothing ''...'' Nothing to worry about ''... child'' I didn''t know what to think in Traina''s words. "Then go. Espi." "Yeah." Espi leaning down small and getting on the boat with me. At that time, Espi was wiping his eyes with his hands only once. "If samishi -" Tr an s la t e d by pm t l. o "I''m not lonely because I''m with your brother. If I tell you to go home, I''ll bust your brother." "... okay... sorry..." I heard something wild with a joke, but I felt sorry for the joke, and I tried not to tell you anymore because Espi had been squeezing my hand so hard on Gyu. You know, you still seem a little grumpy for leaking about Amae to me at the tool store...... "Set sail - -!!" The voice of the mighty sailors echoes on the deck, and the ship sails and sails. The sky is clear. It''s a good day to travel. Even so, the look on our little one''s face is musty. "Espi, look, just say bye to Kojiro." "It''s happening." "Damn, I''m mad at you. Restore your mood." "I''m not mad." Even with such obstinacy... "Oh, boy, you seem to be tricking me, kid" ''Uh-huh... Don''t make it hard for me to get nostalgic so far. Vuiar, it''s harder to train outside the world... and either way, it''s nothing on the ship...'' Tr a nsl a t e d by jp mt l .com ''Training... well, then you can''t even do it? Remember when we got on the boat in the future? ''Huh?... ah...'' They''re supposed to be musty for a while. Espi''s going to bet on me, and when I was wondering if I could do anything, I was upset to hear Trayna say it. ''In those few days of sailing in the future, training was just like meditation or mood swings, and it didn''t do much good... now what do you say? Yes, at that time, I did it with a little sense of play at the same time, as part of my magical radar mastery. The result was an embarrassment, laughed at by the sailors Osama, but now... "Besides, Espi and then... some..." "It feels a little like playing. We can do it together..." I think it''s a good idea, and I''m going to Espi... "Hey, Espi." "What? "Why don''t we do some fishing? "... Huh? Yes, fishing. "Fishing... the one who catches fish or something? "That''s right. Have you ever done that before? "Mm-hmm... I''ve been caught purring in the river with my power" "You don''t, you fish on a fishing pole." I laughed a little bitterly when I heard about Espi. If it''s the power of Espi, it''s quicker to get it by ability without fishing. But the purpose of this isn''t to get fish. "With a pole? It''s hard." "Oh well... you can''t... too bad. If I fought your brother and you won, I would have asked him to say anything again." "... Huh? "Well, your brother fishes alone..." "So, you can! About fish, me, easy to catch! "You have to use the pole properly, don''t you? "I can! It''s easy, it''s not! Espi punctuating on clams and my provocation. I said I''d listen to anything... but if Espi was a beginner too, I learned radar. I''d win. Thus, Espi and I went out to the Great Sea Plains to explore different continents, enjoying fishing combined with non-billed training. Chapter 279 Episode 278 Tabernacle (Maid) "I asked the Empire and the neighboring Kingdom of Betrayal to arrange materials and increase reconstruction support. I think I''m confused at first by the intervention of the outside world..." "I would like to thank you for your support. Thank you... princess of the outside world..." "It stinks of water. Earths and Thaddess were taken care of for three months. And thank you very much, Lord Macho, for welcoming us this time. Continue, as the summariser of the country of Cacletail, to greet you" The reconstruction of this cacletail continues, with the instructions of Princess Fiancei, as well as the help of an Imperial fact-finding team that her husband had kept waiting nearby. Regardless, the damage done by this country will be immeasurable and, above all, there will be a great sense of loss and anxiety over the loss of the base of Mr. Kron and his heart, Mr. Yamidireh. But this country is more successful than humans outside of us think. I''m trying my best to move forward, and up. To that evidence... Translat ed b y jp m t l.com "Eh, eh, eh, eh" In a situation where the adults are busy with reconstruction work and can''t get up too well for the kids, Amae is silently jumping the rope. It''s what adults use for training at the dojo, but it''s not weird because it can also be used as a play tool for children. But the jumping Amae is a very serious face. "Amae, are you taking this too seriously? "What''s going on? Something''s happened since I got back..." Kalui and Tsukushi are also smiling bitterly. T r ansl a t e d by jpmtl. o Yes, Amae was sent to Cacletail by Prince Sky a few days ago. I''ve heard a great deal about what happened from the Prince of Sky, who has already returned to the Sky World. That the boys, they let out their husbands and wives. When I heard that story, I laughed carelessly but unexpectedly. If you fight, you''ll still have the most powerful husband and wife in the world. Of course, there must have been advice there from the Prince, Master Kron, and above all from that hateful Great Demon King, but still, when I heard that Boy flirted with his husband and his wife with foot judgment and made them buttcake, I accidentally held my fist. My chest has beeped. And I''m convinced that with your strength now, Boy, that''s possible too, as long as the conditions are in place. Yes, that was a few days ago... and to Amae, who came back... "I promised it would get better. Ouch, Goddess, Grand Cleric, Bro also said that when Amae got better, it would depend. That''s why it gets better, you and Kalui, you know, yah! I''m gonna jump on this, and I''m gonna be like you! Words to persuade Amae who chased the boys...... but when I heard that story, I thought it applied to me too. "Oh, Amae''s right" "Uncle!" "Between reconstruction tasks myself, increase the amount of muscle tresses. Like you can''t beat Earth." "Mmm! Get your uncle together! Tr a n s l at ed b y Jp mtl.o No, I deplored my powerlessness in the battle a few days ago, not just for myself... but for all those in this country now, it seems. Mr. Macho strokes Amae''s head and gets a big nod. "Hey, no running out, Mr. Macho! "Oh, I will! "Whoa, so are we! Now it''s time to fight with Earth-kun! "Olah, muscle tresses, running and sparring are always welcome! "You eat more and you get stronger! "I don''t want to pull my legs anymore..." Of course, Tukshi and Motriage are smiling and raising their voices while removing debris. As we respond to it, so do the people in the dojo and the others... "That''s a really good country... regrettably..." "Princess......" "Me too... and the people of the Empire... now... will be abandoned by Earth..." The princess seemed dazzled and squealed at this sight as it seemed complicated somewhere. I know how that feels painfully, too. T r a n s l a te d b y jpt l .c o "Be strong on that...... or... That''s really it..." "" Huh!? At that time, when me and the princess looked back at the voice called from behind, there was Rival, who was pouring a lot of sweat and overflowing the steam from her body. "Rival, you''ve been doing debris removal work all yesterday, so I thought you ordered rest today, huh?... were you even doing unscrupulous special training? "A little body work. You were hurt in Paris, too. You were hurt badly." "Labored? You know we couldn''t work anything in that fight, Fiancei..." "Rival......" Perhaps this is the first wall the Sons of the Seven Braves, called Prodigies, face. In a way, he had grown into a smoother sail than Boy, for Princess, Rival and Foo... "Yesterday, I found the training equipment used in the dojo and dojo from under the rubble, and it looks like I can train muscles and stuff under the blue sky, so I tried it in the morning too. It seems like all the tools I''ve seen for the first time are interesting and the numbers come out according to each force." "Numbers?" "Oh. And as I did, I tried everything I could... and I asked the dojo people, and it seemed that all the numbers I put out were far below ground" "Huh!? T r ansla t e d b y Jp tl . o m "The power, the speed, the power of the eyes, every number..." Speaking of which, Dojo training equipment was like that kind of magic item. Mr. Macho''s power, Kalui''s speed, Yamidilee''s eyes, and other numbers of people specialized in one area were no match for Bo, but you said the overall and balance skills were very good for that. "Well, even if it doesn''t come out numerically, that match in front of you... and now that I''ve learned so much about the difference in power in the fight against Paris... but..." "Rival......" "I know what''s missing... how do I stretch that... even if I stretch it to the tunnel, can I keep up with the ground that makes me stronger at that rate of growth..." Probably the first time anyone has heard of it. Rival, give me your weak voice. "Ah, no... Ben Chi Pu, what is that? It''s not a number at all." "Ah... hoo..." "Try the princess later. Really... you''ll see how amazing the earth numbers are as soon as you try." At that time, Hu was also returned with a tired look. And like Mr. Rival, the look on his face doesn''t float. "Princess... we... how can we be stronger..." "It''s..." "I guess I''ll just have to ask my dads to put on an archery... but they seem busy..." "... I guess so... it was a long time ago when my father put on an archery of spears too..." "That''s why the Academy teacher... even with guidance from an Imperial Warrior instructor... this way of saying it would be busy... but..." No one can deny Mr. Foo''s words. Because it''s what everyone thinks. Naturally, I think so, too. "The effort of the tunnel is natural... but even if we move on to the tunnel, now we''re on Earth... not to mention I don''t think we can reach a hell of a level of six heaps..." For once, even I, with the power of a senior warrior as a qualification, had no hands or feet in that parippi. "I was thinking too. To catch up with me, we still really need someone''s guidance, too. Father, Lord Hiiro, Lord Maam, Lord Rybar, Lord Benlinaf... Lord Mikado... but everyone will be busy now..." I hope to be stronger than I am now. But we don''t know what to do to be strong about the trouble. "In the meantime, Lord Hiiro and Lord Maam will be back here again soon. Why don''t we talk about it then?" "But Mr. Hiiro is the busiest... no, he''s been skipped a lot right now for a ground search..." "But it is not so in this world, such as the Seven Brave Men and the Six Champions, who are free enough to give us guidance." It''s certainly best to talk to your husband... no... what do you think? I don''t know what to say, but I was wondering if your husband''s senses and talents are very helpful... so is your boy... "... hmm? It was then. We hadn''t noticed anything until this moment. That Bo and Kron had forgotten something terrible. Way over us lost without knowing how to go down the road... "Wow... I''m tired of scattering. It''s like Hilua''s gonna play more on the ground... no, I''m just gonna go home." A giant dragon was stretching. Chapter 280 Episode 279 Tabernacle (Not a Good Enemy Swordsman) For me to not be good with people, you were the only people I could call friends. But Ground. I''ve always been jealous of you. - Hu is the best wizard in the world! Rival is the best swordsman in the world! Fiancei is for the best spear man in the world! And I''m going to be the most powerful ultra brave man in the world beyond my father! You pulled us, and you were always at our center. The fiance I admired, too, I''ve been watching you, not me. I was strong, bright, and jealous of you for being honest with my emotions. I want to be the man you can''t beat. I didn''t want to lose. Tr a nsla te d by p tl .c o m That is why I have waved my sword from a young age with hundreds and tens of millions. My hand skin ripped, my mame crushed, and still I''ve been waving. Because I didn''t want you guys to leave me. But not long after enrolling in the Academy... - Oh, oh, Rival beat Earth in a mock fight! - Rival beat Earth, who is also the son of the brave Hiiro! - That''s the son of Kensei! How dare I beat you. Tra n s l ate d b y Jpm t l.co No, it wasn''t just me. Fiancei in overall strength. In the field of magic, Hoo. Everyone has outdone you in every realm. Probably since that time. We''re slowly starting to distance ourselves. - Hey, Earth, Rival, Princess, let''s have dinner together ~ There was a hoo to hold between us, so I never got completely alienated. But still, we couldn''t be like we used to be. - Study abroad? You and Hoo... well... well, good luck. - Oh. Earth... I''m coming home stronger... - Ha, isn''t that enough twee now... Toothpicked. I also felt irritated by the loving laughter and the earth getting somewhere and in a sloppy manner. T rans l a t e d by jp tl.c o m I also had feelings for my fiancee, and my complicated thoughts didn''t disappear. With those thoughts in mind, at my place of study, I was able to experience more growth by meeting powerful men and warriors from other countries. Sometimes, he was driven out by the crisis in the country and was able to defeat the attacking dragon at the end of a death fight. That gave me absolute confidence in my power, along with the title of Dragon Slayer. It''s not like I was just chasing after the earth anymore. I''m getting stronger. I felt confident that I could share my thoughts with Fiancei. But... Battled and beaten against Earth in the match before you... There is no earth suffering, no protection from the voices of others... And there were no hands, no legs, nothing to help the enemies that Earth was fighting when he flew out of the country... Not like we were chasing Earth? It is not. Earth has already gone far beyond my sight. There is no lie in the words sworn in the sky world, the words "Let it be the power of Earth one day". But to accomplish that "... d... dragon? Hey, what a huge..." Huge dragons flying over. And the moment I saw it, my whole body shook up. T r an sl at ed b y jp mtl.co m "Hey, what... this... is so boring..." It''s nothing. It''s not hostile or murderous towards us. However, if merely being there constricted and feared the whole body, and if even slightly touched the inverse scale of the arr, every human being on this occasion would die... I understood that just by looking. "Hey, what, what are you doing! "What the hell..." "Wow, wow..." "Colour.................." I''m not the only one. Fiancei, Sadis, Hu, and a man named Macho, who seems to be a powerful man, must have felt it. A six-human parippi that was overwhelmingly strong among the battles we have ever fought. Far surpasses that parippi... "Hmm? Oh, did you find it... the crockery, the potatoes and the chickens open their mouths... no? Oh... ho..." The dragon noticed our gaze, and I laughed at my mouth wondering if I''d seen this one. Over here...... ugh!? "Ku, come! "Not good!" T r a n sl ated b y jp t l .co m "Gu... everyone, run now -" Dragons descending suddenly. I''m not a fighter or anything of that dimension. At least buy me a few seconds. "Stop it. Nothing to eat." "" "" "Huh!!!??" "" The dragon... Shh... Talk... "Hmm... ho... Hmm. This smell... so much... I thought my blood muscles were extinct by my friends..." The dragon descended as it sounded and stood in the ruined city, with a smile somewhere delightful as it looked down at us with its giant... who... "... Huh? Watching Thaddess... watching? Somewhere happy, and with a nostalgic eye... "We met a few days ago, my friend''s apprentice... and his daughter-in-law... that''s not all I was interested in, but I finally got interested in exposing my soul... Nuwahahaha, the descendants of the ahem are still special. I''m a woman, too." "Um... oh, what the hell are you..." "Hmm? Oh, I''m" Basara, Dragon King of the Underworld. "A rival of the brave woman Kaguya, a distant ancestor. Nuwahahahahahaha" "... Huh? "Hmm? Don''t you know that face? Well, it''s a long time ago. Nevertheless, it is only because of that that... that I did not participate in the war between mankind and the Demon King''s Army..." Meng...... ku? Dragon King of the Underworld? No...... hmm? No, no, Bassara? No, no, no... "Hey Rival, hoo... I just heard a huge fantasy..." "Me, too. I heard the name in the picture book... and Sadis'' ancestors..." Neither Fiancei nor Hu...... apparently not my misheard...... And when they give me such a fairytale name, I take it upon myself to understand that if this dragon is to be named that, it must be real. So much for this dragon... "Ooh... dude. Older than Hee! "" "" "Amaeh!!!??" "" Oh no! A child who knows nothing while everyone''s legs are moaning with fear and losing their words... Earthly''s sister''s share rushes over to the dragon with her eyes shining - "Hmm? Hee? Oh, little one, you mean Hilua? "Yeah! Hee, come along! "Oh well! Nuwahahaha, I''m not Hilua''s father. Thank you for getting along with my son! "Hee''s old lady!? Hee-chan? Hiluah? thats just what earth was taking, that wing grown kaba......? "Hih, Hee is from Basara, the Dragon King of the Underworld... well, is that what you mean, Boy... what a fact to hide... besides, I''m Kaguya''s? I don''t know what it is anymore..." I don''t know what''s happening to us anymore. Sadis, who would have guessed some circumstances, is also holding his head. But I''m me, and I only know two things. First of all, I can''t name myself Dragon Slayer or anything anymore. I wish I had seen so many real dragons. And one more thing. This wasn''t even explained to me, but I wondered why. The realm where these dragons exist. That''s probably the view that Earth is aiming for and trying to see right now... Chapter 281 Lesson 280 Tabernacle (Female Ninja) Honey was relieving the obsession that had occurred from her mistake with Princess Fiancei. I think that''s a good thing. It''s sad for me that Honey is hanging out with childhood taming. There will be fewer people to invite to weddings in the future. Mr. Thaddes doesn''t even accompany Honey on his journey after all. I think that''s already good from the bottom of my heart. Honey is a boy, too. Because I don''t have to be contacted by sadistic opiates. And so far, Mr. Kron, who would be the biggest competitor in my history, left this country with Honey but then acted differently... I''m so glad... no, really. So the women who admire Honey all sorts of things got busy, but that there are currently no women to accompany Honey in the progression. Well, now is a good time... but... "Why?! Space-Time Ninja won''t activate!? Maximum difficulty in twisting and jumping space to the marked person. T ransla te d b y p t l.co The art of being able to jump to Honey anytime, anywhere, anytime. Using this, supporting Honey from the shadows, and keeping an eye on each and every one of those pitches, would have disintegrated my maneuver as quickly as possible, thinking one step ahead of the other rivals. "No way...... something on Honey''s body? The worst thing you can think of. No... I don''t like that... honey... you... what do we do with our kids? Sasquatch!? Sakura!? Tr ans la ted b y jp tl. o Our... No, that''s not true only for honey. Honey must be safe. Then there are other possible reasons the inability to activate surgery will mean my lack of strength. Yes, that''s most likely... "Huh!? Huh... Huh? At that time, I had goosebumps all over my body in the fierce compression I feel from a remote place...... hey!? "Hey, what, oh, what are you talking about?!? A giant dragon is in the city... not good! "Please, in time! When I realized it, I was rushing out. But I can tell at this distance. Whatever you think, you''re not the one who can handle it. He''s stronger than everyone I''ve ever met. But... "Basara the Dragon King of the Underworld! You can call me whatever you want, little one, okay? Bassa...... Huh? The dragon talks... Bassara? Huh? Something I heard a lot about back in the day... before that! At the foot of that dragon, Amae! T r ansla te d by jpm tl .co m Oh no! Amae is Honey''s precious sister, I mean... she''s my sister! "Because it''s Basara...... Bye, Bar!! "Cancer!!?? Hey, what!? "" "" hey hey hey hey!!??? "" "... and yes, yes, yes!? The dragon opened its mouth and solidified to Amae''s words that sparkled her innocent eyes, and the people around her were Zuckered out, and I stuck my head off to the ground in front of Amae too... "Ah, it''s Synob..." "Ah, uh... ahhh..." Amae called it "Bar" against a dragon whose name appeared in the myth by legend. I kind of blew up a lot, too, and with a little bit of odeco, I didn''t say a word. "Oh, my little one. There won''t be a bar! I''m a male! "But Hee is Hee, so Bar is Bar... Bye, Ba! "Wow, why does that happen then!? Shh, wow... maybe if this dragon even blows his nose right now, everyone on this scene will die... and yet Amae instead of having a fear, nico... "Mm-hmm... well, buck me" T r an s l a ted by jpm tl .c o m "Nooo... well, that''s not reasonable around here..." And I don''t know if it''s real or not, but it seems not surprising that the Penitentiary Dragon King is just the compromise... well, that''s Honey and my sister... oh, that''s horrible. "Oh, Amae, I don''t know if it''s dangerous anymore! "Hey, let''s go back! "... behind me..." "Mr. Sinob, stand up, too! "Nooo, what is this situation to me anymore..." "And anyway, is there no danger...? "I don''t know..." Anyway, if Amae is too defenseless, before the dragon so that everyone protects Amae at the same time. Regardless, I got up, too. Then... "Hmm. Well... the descendants of Kaguya... are you still awake to" Moonlight Eyes "? From what I''ve seen... the qualities seem to be there... well, still the power isn''t there yet. No body." "Eh... sigh, moonlight eyes... of those three demon eyes..." "And the other humans... Hmm, ho..." Tr a n s l a t e d b y jpm t l. o Dragon...... Bassara grinned with a nit...... glance at us and nodded as if assessing... "Ma''am, it doesn''t extend to that busty lad who called me in and the strength of his daughter-in-law" "" "" "Huh!!?? "All the time, this guy has a weak face. The world after my friend died... I thought the winds of a new era like that kid and his daughter-in-law would blow hot... or not? Words that totally look down on us and mock us. Who the hell are you comparing to... "Um..." "Hmm?" That''s when Mr. Thaddes asked about the dragon... "Basara, the Dragon King of the Underworld... that... called you... do you mean Bo Ma and Mr. Kron? "I don''t know his name, but not the kid and his daughter who signed with Hilua. Those two summoned me." "... still..." Huh? Honey and... Mr. Kron? Huh? Marriage? My wife!? Why Honey the Dragon King of the Underworld!? "Oh, that Earth is a summons!? "Liar, Earth can''t use summoning magic..." "And besides, he said it was a summons to the Dragon King of the Underworld!? Rather than that, that Kaba really belongs to the Dragon King of the Underworld..." Honey''s childhood friends, the princesses, can''t hide their surprises. Sure, you surprise me so far. Oh, my God, the boulders are honey. But... Honey''s daughter-in-law-- "Ugh, ba-kun! Amae is going to get better! It''s unbelievable! "... what? "Oh, fuck you! Amae is going to... get better! Hey, so Amae!? Blow your cheeks up, sweetie, but what are you doing! Not very stimulating...... "Good luck with the dressing." But the dragon laughs lavishly at Amae''s words... "In a way, you''re probably the most likely one. The age of a human being... is a time when the nervous system known as" Golden Age "develops significantly... which means that the way you spend this time will have a significant impact on your future ability." "" Back to back with that luxury, I said something that didn''t fit theoretically... but I turned my face uncomfortably along the way. I''m pretty sure it''s a dragon that''s changed a lot. Chapter 282 Lesson 281 Talent Stretch your nerves around your surroundings. That''s exactly what the word says. Broaden the Magical Radar extensively. Me dripping a fishing line from the top of a boat marching at sea. So far I''ve just dripped yarn and waited for the fish to eat up. That''s no longer just about luck. But not now. "I see... no, I feel... what world is spreading beneath the sea level..." By spreading my magic extensively, I can see that everything that exists within my magic spread is in my hands. T r a nslat e d by jp mt l.o A flock of fish number size speed of swimming placement everything. ''So... what if you get it? Nodding to Trayna''s words beside me, I concentrate my consciousness on the bait attached to the needle in the dripping yarn. Fish swimming around...... align with the movement, and prepend, and the moment the fish puts the bait in sight, it''s as if inviting. I move my wrist gently chong-chong to make it look as if the bait is alive. At that moment, it took. "Yay! Damn it! Kanda!" vibrations, shocks and weights transmitted to the hands. And the power to resist fish being caught. Exactly, a people-fish battle. Tr a n sl a t ed by jp mtl . o ''That''s right. Fishing is not luck. Man and fish readings, deception, power comparisons, and technology... pack everything up and face it... exactly, duel! "Pheeeeeeeee!!!! Pull up the shimmering rod and the fish jump out of the sea and dance through the universe. I gutted when I saw the fish jumping into the deck scattering blisters. "Whoa, that brother, looks like he''s fished again" "Oh. Now how many? "You don''t look like a man of the sea, but it''s a big deal." I put the fish I caught in the box and I felt better in the situation where it was pampered. I hear an impression from the sailors'' men, and I feel even better. It''s very different from when you''re on a modern ship. "And above all..." "Oh, on such a volatile rocking ship..." "I''m fishing on one toe, so it''s awesome." Ooh, more compliments. Trans lated b y p m tl .c o m Yes, another workout in addition to Magical Radar while fishing. It keeps you from getting barefoot and one-legged toes on this rocking ship and out of balance. Put aside the time and do it on the opposite foot as well. It doesn''t make sense if you just activate the radar. It doesn''t make sense if you have to be able to activate naturally while fighting in battle. So, do something else, but also activate the radar on it. That''s the onboard workout Trayna gave me. And that''s what I am now. ''Much, haven''t you got your arm up too? In the beginning, you showed pitiful little boys that fish null and don''t touch them, that bait is disgusting.'' "Ugh, let it go... the tiny one is because Thaddess did it all, feeding and holding fish..." I did even stumble on something other than training at first. But I''m used to it. The unique raw odor is also part-time in the fishing port, and I don''t think anything is happening now. "Oh boy, you''ve been spoiled by that maid since you were really young..." "Ma, Ma..." "I guess that didn''t make me ill, but wouldn''t it have been nice to graduate in Cacletail" "... mmm..." Exactly. I have survived in the mountains since I left my house in Teito, interacted with the bad guys, stayed home on my clan island, the sky world, took a boat to another continent, worked part-time in a fishing port, and now back in the past wartime, fishing on a boat. Tra n s la ted by p t l .c o Besides, in the meantime, he fights six champions and the Dragon King of the Underworld... it''s thick... but... "Even when I flew into the world of the past like this, I panicked about what to do... but I''m kind of used to it..." ''That''s all I''ve been able to do mentally. Good thing. Compared to when I was pitying rabbits caught in the mountains and letting them escape...'' Sure, if I had been spoiled by Sadis as I used to be... I appreciate Sadis, and I''ve always liked him... and Trayna''s right, maybe that would have made me happy. But I might not have had the pleasure of grabbing raw fish like this and getting a sense of accomplishment. Maybe I wasn''t feeling confident about myself. "I only made Sadis cry... it was hard..." It''s just that the only thing that hurt my chest was that it made Sadis sad after all. That I decided on trauma. That I chose to go with Traina. He sent me out right... but I''m sure he meant it... ''Let''s think about that, too. That maid is always up to you, because she''s talented but she hasn''t been able to stretch her talents yet... she''s still young... and she''ll still turn big depending on her mind'' "... Huh? Oh, really? I was a little surprised to hear Trayna''s assessment of Thaddis. Sadis and I thought you were strong enough, but you''re still gonna grow? T ran sla te d by pm tl .c om Well, that''s not weird because you''re only a teenager, even though you''re older than me... ''Sure, it may still be strong enough, but that is only a story in today''s world of peace. I don''t have the seeping training of blood or any real life experience to diminish my life...... so I didn''t have any hands or feet in Paris. But if it''s just talent, it''s pretty good. " "Oh well..." ''And above all... that girl, from what I''ve seen, is a legitimate Sisonotami bloodline... because if it were to grow further, any power... would probably open her eyes to'' moonlight eyes''... '' "Oh.................. hmm? Hmm? That? It''s like being sarahed about something pretty amazing right now... Huh? Thaddis... moonlight eyes? Moonlight Eyes are the eyes of the three great demons... Huh? "Oh dear! "Huh, huh? And I was just obsessed with the story, and I was called by Espi from behind. That''s frustrating without the fish catching it... - Wah, I''ll, I''ll concentrate, I''ll catch you over there! Your brother''s gonna freak out, ''cause he''s gonna fish! And Espi, who refused to fish alongside me and was fishing a little further away. They called me and I looked back in a hurry... "Wah... my win... dayo? "" "" "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!!?? Cheers also come from the men of the sea. Espi''s overhead with Pukapuka... somehow... HUGE... FACE? "Megaton Hammerhead Shark... something quite interesting..." "Oh, oh... espi..." Of course, the fish I''ve been fishing for aren''t small, but they''re still incomparable in size. The fish I was fishing for is about the size of this shark''s bait. But... "It''s huge and ferocious... that''s why we''re going to need the right fishing rod to fish this properly... not this cheap rental stuff" Right. I nod to Trayna''s words... "... espi... you cheated? "Huh!? And I didn''t! I''m not lying! I seriously caught it! I didn''t tighten it up with my mind! So, my win! Your brother''s listening to me today! That''s why you''re stuck with me all day! Obviously not fishing, I must have caught bacon with my abilities, and when I asked with my jito eyes, Espi lied about finding out while swimming his eyes hard. I don''t know... "Ma, in terms of ability and talent, he''s special too..." And Trayna was sighing like she was frightened. Chapter 283 Lesson 282: Growing Up In the meantime, sitting on the deck, I was preaching espi. "Look, Espi. You can''t cheat. But you lied about it, didn''t you? "... because..." "''Cause you''re not." Espi sitting face-to-face with me, but pointy lips and squeaky. Apparently, he''s obstinate. But if I had to educate you properly here, I would have done this when I realized. "I don''t know... I did it regardless of the battle..." "What!? Was that it? Tra n s l at e d by jp mt l .c o m "I have to cheat and lie..." "Ugh, oh, I lied! Yes, yes! I lied! Frightened by my words, Espi, who turned his face this way, hastily raised his hand and confessed. "Brother, I cheated and lied! I squeezed the fish with my mind and lifted it! I told you honestly, didn''t I? Yes, come on! Squeeze it up and do something horrible for a long time... and have such a big fish. "The ability to float, the mind, the shockwave, the ability of this guy is not magic, but it''s also good to apply... well, even a giant fish like this is before breakfast..." T r a nslat e d by jpm t l.com I get a headache in Traina''s words. I''m going to spread my hands and ask you to stick around like a child... but still, you''re one of the Seven Brave Men - and I''d say, well, here... "No, I''m not holding you." "Why!? I told you to be honest! Your brother''s a better liar! "You shouldn''t lie to me first." "Ugh, your brother Ijiwal! You''re gonna blow it, aren''t you? "The word" punch "is also a good word to say when you really can''t stand it!? "I can''t help it! Espi is muffled and punctuated, but the battle is void anyway. "For all the patience I''ve put up with so far... be nice to you, remember Wagamama... now I guess I don''t know what to add or subtract from it" "Damn... you were so confused with one cheap ribbon gift..." I don''t know, I''m not just gonna act with Espi, but I''m gonna teach you a little something like this in the future. Um. I don''t even know how to raise a child... but I''m telling you to teach him a little more about the Bettrail guys, the Coalition forces, my father and my mother! ''Well... what if I thought that was another experience for you? "Traina......? T r ans late d by jp t l.co And that''s what Trayna whispered to me with a bitter smile. What? You''re not even gonna tell me to raise my kids, are you? "You worked out in Cacletail by training and advising with the motorists. Well, it''s only been a few months, so I''m halfway through it, but still there''s always got to have been something I could see from a position where I could just work out the rest of the time, by being in a position to work out the others'' I was convinced that that was indeed the case with the words. As a position to send advice, I felt quite responsible, and I couldn''t say anything tedious, so I seriously confronted their movements and powers to identify the characteristics of Motriage, Oratsuki, Mobna and Budeo. ''Same as that. You''ve grown up spoiled... now... why don''t you put yourself in a position to grow up? I don''t know what that is... your father or mother, how was that maid again... that could be a good opportunity to know too'' "Ha... he said he would grow up... not that Espi is my child..." "If I''m not a maid and you and your real parents and children, I''m not your real sister and brother. But still, you must have grown up in love with you. ''Well, that''s... yes...'' "And in a way... I can''t tell you the rest... and I don''t know what the rest of it is..." It doesn''t look like I had a kid, and I''m not wrong about Trayna saying that... well, I was trained by Trayna... enough, I don''t have to feel and be raised... "And and anyway! "Ah..." "Ki, you can also learn the difficulty of raising people! Don''t just spoil it, but seriously think about the future of others as well as yourself and guide them, that''s it! Try it! Ugh, they read my mind again... Trayna has spoken very quickly, but did it illuminate? When I think of it, I get stunned again, so let''s switch heads... not just to work out, but to grow... when I learn the difficulty... "Brother? What''s the matter with you? After all, are you stuck with me? T r ans l a te d by pm t l .co m "Hmm?" And with the kind of eyes Espi would peek into my face and expect...... but I still can''t spoil it here. "No, no, no, no." "Boo-hoo! Kechimbo!" "I''m not an asshole! But growing this is going to break quite a bit of bone. Besides, you''re a kid with the power to destroy all sorts of things just to get eclampsia. They''ll take care of you first... "No, but it''s a big deal, brother and sister, they''re really awesome brothers and sisters! At that time, Osama the sailors spoke to me and Espi, who were sitting on the deck opposite each other. "Ouch. I''m going to catch these deckerfish." "It''s a promising future, young lady." Espi used his abilities, but Osama and the others who didn''t know about it said they fished with their abilities... well, in a way, their abilities are also their abilities, but in any case, they were shining their eyes as they looked at the octopus that Espi captured. "Even the fishermen at the fishing port can''t get this far... this could be..." T ra nsl at e d b y pm t l.o "If you two could just... let me..." "Oh... ''Lord of the Near Seas'' could catch it too" "" Lord?? And in the course of that story, Osama and the others uttered something of some concern. "Lord? Is that what''s going on around here? It was a story I didn''t hear at all when I was on the boat to go, so I was a little interested, too. "Oh. Say ''Sea King Squid''... he''s a famous monster among sailors. It''s a ferocious creature that''s said to have sunk many fishing boats and even warships." "Yes...... squid? "Oh. I don''t know when and where he''ll show up at the shrine, and few of them have said they''ve seen it, but it definitely exists. There''s a lot of bounty on that evidence, and a lot of hunters are still looking for it." "Huh... Crazy..." "So this ship is equipped with artillery and everything. Well, it''s simply an antidote to the Demon King''s army." Just in case you ask how Trayna next door is... ''Yeah, I''ve heard that there was such an organism, but I''ve never seen any more, and I''ve heard rumors that someone else did it when I realized it...'' "Huh? Is that it? ''Well, I guess we haven''t been tailored yet at this time of our time...'' "Hmm... unexpectedly, I''m behind it." ''Huh, I can''t say what...'' And I was just kidding, because Trayna grumbled so seriously unexpectedly, I also thought, "No way..." but I also thought, "No way." Then... "Okay, I''ve made up my mind! "Hmm? Espi? Espi suddenly stood up and squeezed his fist. "I''ll catch him! "... what? "Then, now it''s time... come on! Brother, fight again! Espi is more of a temper, even though it''s like having fear if you''re a normal person. Well, I''m the Seven Braves, and I''m single and I''m powerful enough to challenge six champions, so can''t I? This is surprisingly what really put that squid in place... "Oooh, there''s something huge floating ahead of you - -!!!" At that time, suddenly the wild voice of someone on the sailor sounded. "What the hell? "I don''t know! But look at that! "... ugh, whats that!? The sailors rushed to the bow and me and Espi followed. And we saw it, too. "Oh... there''s something there, brother" "Oh... it''s decadent... what is that? Huge objects floating in the sea ahead. I can see that from a distance. It''s quite decadent to know that even at this distance. Maybe more than this ship...? "... huge... head and foot..." "That''s..." ''Exactly now we were talking...'' "Huh!? Bye...... '' Unexpectedly, I get myself out too. Sure, take a tentacle of something... I feel like I see a few of those... It''s just that I''m most concerned... "That''s... already..." "Uhm... you''re dead" "Huh!? I knew it. A mysterious object floating in the ocean... No, the organism is already dead. The carcass is floating in the ocean. But what''s all that huge stuff... ''Wait, take a look. Near that carcass... there''s a boat... there''s someone on board, isn''t there? "What?" Trayna tells me, I''ll take a closer look. Then, there''s certainly one boat floating around... but who, and what kind of guy, doesn''t look clear. But I and Trayna will soon find out who the hell that is. And in a way, what I''m going to grow up to... Espi wasn''t the only one. Chapter 284 Episode 283 Meet Bigger squid than a ship. That''s exactly the monster. It''s also a convincing decathlon to be seen as dangerous and bountiful. However, the problem is that the monster is dead. And you''re not just dead. As the ship approached Sole, the situation "Ugh..." "Wow... something''s messed up, brother" Espi says it''s adorable, but it''s a unique reaction to Espi with war experience, which is actually pretty gross. Tra ns la t e d by jp m t l.co m The head of what appears to be a giant squid...... is crushed as if it was slapped with something giant, many of its legs carved and smashed. That obviously looks like "someone killed me". "Whoa, whoa, whoa, what''s going on! "And I can''t believe it..." "So, who did this..." Yes, who did this? Tran s la t ed b y Jp t l.c om And I also saw the guy who would know the answer. "Hey, there''s someone over there! "Oh, really, on a boat...... hmm? "Hey, what? The sailors also realize its existence and at the same time raise their voices of surprise. Naturally... "Huh? Huh... Huh? This, kid? I was the same. "Brother! Somebody... there''s a little boy! Yes, I was in a boat, little on my back length... or very much the same as Espi, a child. "... hmm? And the kid in the boat looked back here. I accidentally lost my temper. Like the first time I met a child espi, it''s like I don''t make those eyes feel angry or hopeful...... hmm? ''... hmm? ''... hey, Traina...'' Tr ans l a t ed b y jp mt l . o m "... mmm..." "What are you..." It''s just that the shadow of the child... or something like that... Silence. As the child looks back at us and remains silent, we also lose our words and a heavy air flows through the field. And then he notices us, and even though it''s in his sight, he doesn''t seem to care if he''s not showing interest, he just sees it. "... hmm" Eventually the kid thought it didn''t matter to us, and he just kept moving forward. "" "" "What, you don''t say anything!? T ran s lated by p m t l.om At that moment, the sailors'' ossans put in a simultaneous scratch. Then the child looks back again... "Shut up... your breath stinks too... Zorro, don''t show up and call me... you want to piss me off? Oh... that''s pretty pointy... Nevertheless, the adults have not uttered any such words about the child as "businesslike" or "annoying". He is a mysterious and creepy child who stands beside the carcass of a large monster thought to be the Lord of the Offshore. It''s impossible to be swallowed up by the difference... "Ahhhh!!!! And so only Espi shouted. And as I point to the monster''s carcass and tremble... "Oh, that''s... that''s a dickhead iow or something squid...? "Hey...... is that a dickhead!? "... well, yeah... is there a problem? The child answers Espi''s question with an unchallenged voice, but Espi bites his teeth remorsefully at the words. Tr an slat ed by p t l .o "Ugh... it... I was supposed to bust it..." "What?" "That''s what I was supposed to bust... your brother was busting me... uhh, I was supposed to bust you no!! That way!? And everyone would have thought. It seemed bigger to Espi that the kid felt his prey had been taken aside than he had defeated a big monster, and he wasted it on the deck puncturing. Then the child sighed at Espi''s words. "You? Phew... oh man. You''re a loud, retarded girl." "Huh?... now... what did you say? About me...... what? "You''re not only retarded by your head, but also by your ears." "Mmmmmmmmmmmmmm!!! Ooh, Espi''s cheeks are puckoo swollen and candied. "Come here, don''t" "Because, brother! "Yes, yes, all right, all right." And at this point, I thought, I see, I was wondering if the encounter and the first impression sucked... "Hey, kid! You did this, didn''t you? "Can''t you just see it? You''re grown-ups and you''re retarded." "Oh, oh, oh..." "Will you go now because I''m in your way? I have to cut where I need to go to prove the crusade is complete." "Oh, wait! Hey, who are you!? And to that inquiry of the sailor Osama, the child sighed once small...... "I''m ''Slaya''. Hunter." "" "" Huh!!?? I knew it. Me and Trayna laughed bitterly at each other when we heard the name. "Sh, Slaya, ah, that rumored genius boy!? "They say Iron Heart, Prodigy... is that Slaya!? And at the same time, a startling voice rose from the surroundings. Looks like you were a celebrity in this day and age. "Ha, ha... hey, Slaya! What if I put that in brackets on this ship? If you''ve planted such a decked-ocean king squid, show them the harbor! "... hmm? You want to sell me a favor and spill my bounty? You''re a humble adult." "Oh, no, that''s not what I meant..." "Well, but... then... I''ll cut it off and splash it with all sorts of things and my body won''t stink... I guess I''ll have it do that. How much money do you want? "Oh, oh, yeah. He said he didn''t want any money! And I''d rather show it to everyone in the harbor..." "I don''t do anything to get spills from other people. I don''t even make borrowing. That''s all." "Oh, oh..." You know, he''s got that attitude toward everybody. Cold answer to sailor Osama''s query as well. When the other person is an adult, he hits the tough word straight. There wasn''t a word of reverence or respect for the elderly. I don''t know, just now the language isn''t the kid''s sole... "... you don''t have enough respect..." "Yes, yes, I''m sonking my master... though..." Leaving aside the exchange in my mind, well, does it make any difference that he''s a busy kid in any case? But at the same time, I know he was amazing. "Are you the manager..." "Uhm......" I only zackled Traina about his background in the future, but it''s still different to actually see it this way. In the first place, how did you defeat such a big monster with such a small body... "Phew... Ok..." And Slaya jumps on the boat with a story to tell. When you stand in the same space in this way, you can see that you are releasing even more unique air. "Uh-oh..." "What?" "Hmm." And Espi roaring with his teeth out on Slaya as he clung to my feet. "Oh man, sweet to my family like a child... selfishly angry... you''re such an embarrassment" No, Espi and you are children... "Ugh!? I''m not ashamed of you! It''s okay because I''m close to your brother! "Bullshit... don''t stare at me if you don''t need me. I didn''t mean to." "Ko, ko, kon, ooh! Ahhh, already! "Stop! "Gu, oh, brother! It was an espi that still seemed pretty and tremendous, but I grabbed it and stopped it before that. I also got a headache in Espi trying to get my legs bummed and rammed while he grabbed me. "Damn... so calm down... and you too? You mean me? "Oh. Not really... don''t be cold on women, eh? To the woman...... yasashikshiro" At that time, it was a word I casually intended to say, but I myself feel a bit subtle about things here lately... like Thaddess, the princess... "Yes, Boomerang! Trayna stumbled in with a knoll. But against me like that... "... I wonder what to say..." Slaya laughed with her nose. "I''m not interested in other people. I''m not willing to let anyone through. Fighting alone and living alone... I don''t want to be preached by someone spoiling each other and hella" "... you... those words, where and by whom are you teaching them? "Hmm." That said, Slaya turned her heels back with cold eyes and went over with Stasta. You''ve been so intrigued by me in the future, or so obsessed with Currie... you change people... Yes, if you say it changes... "Uh-oh, nah, that boy! I''m a skank, and I don''t speak well! And it''s dark! Me...... oh boy, about big! Beh! Eh! By the way, these two will later be lovers to each other, and in a decade or so they may be currently married...... and I want to scratch in, but since it''s just me and Traina who know that, I decided to keep that in my chest. Chapter 285 Lesson two hundred and eighty-four, you annoying kid. Espi was angry at Slaya''s pointy attitude. I was just wondering how we''d become lovers from such an encounter, but Espi got in a bad mood anyway. I wondered how I could forgive you, but that was surprisingly easy. "Fish is good!" The dining room on board. Spacious spaces, including not only sailors, but also passengers like us for travel, are busy enjoying meals and drinking and making noise. In that, Espi was nicotine cheeky with a small mouth full of seafood dishes on a plate from next to next. T r a n s la te d b y jp t l .com "Whoa, that''s good eating, lady. Look, try this, too. These are grilled shellfish." "Wow, old shellfish! Wow, it''s open and gutsy!" "Hehe, the stock is boiling. And I don''t need any extra seasoning! The flavor is increased by heating, and it is best eaten as is! "Wow, wow! Wow! Here you go, ah, ah, ah, ah, ha, ha! hahahahahahahaha...... but yummy! "That''s how I''m most happy you say it''s simple and good. All right, take this too! I don''t know, do sea men like to behave like meshi? No, that''s what happened at the fishing port. But unlike then, now I''m left alone because I see Espi eating purely smiling and puckering, dusty sea men feeding me one mesh after another. T r a n s l a t ed by jp tl.co Well, I hope Espi''s in a better mood. And... - You never had a cake? - Yeah! It was just hard meat to build your jaw, or a drugged drink. You can eat more delicious things. If you smile at that and tell me it''s delicious, that''s all I need. So I guess Espi is looking good. When I had a seizure, I was pretty thrilled about the original power sucking. On the other hand... "Well... is he here..." We just met, a long time ago the pointy kid isn''t in the dining room. Have you finished eating the meshi first? Espi is being entertained by all kinds of adults, and he looks like he''s having fun, so why don''t you just leave it there and go check on him for a second? I''m worried. It''s a surprise. "Hmm?" T ra nslated by Jpmtl .o "Honestly, I don''t know how involved he was with you, and for a while I thought it might be, but I didn''t expect him to be actively involved." "Hmm? Hmm... well... I know there''s gonna be an entanglement anyway, and..." I did myself wonder why for a moment Trayna told me, but the reason was simple. - Brother!! Espi is really open to me right now. He trusts me. Maybe it''s because I know you admire me. I don''t even think of him as someone else anymore. That''s why... - Because I''m not married. Because I didn''t do the wedding. So, I don''t even have kids. Not until we get permission from each other''s families for the marriage and the wedding. of the future... or it leads to that word of modernity. "I see." Trayna seems to have laughed and convinced me what I think. "Oh. You''re gonna be my sister''s future wedding partner, aren''t you? Then you know exactly what he''s like... and if he''s a jerk,... Kuhaha, I don''t know." If you were a jerk, wouldn''t you allow marriage? I''m not even that big of a guy myself, and I don''t mean to be sarcastic. But instead of forgiving me, I thought I didn''t know what that Slayer was or what it was like. "Huh. Nevertheless...... '' Tr a n sla ted b y jp t l .c o "What? "I don''t know if my sister might get married first... compared to that, you still don''t have any experience with heterosexuals, fu haha" "Hmm!? Well, he''s actually older... and I have people who might marry him in the future, like Kron, Sinob, Sadis, and so on! ''... how about it''s time you let that princess in? I''ve felt pity for the boulders...'' "............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................." No, I think the princess is definitely beautiful and a good woman. But nah - it was just childhood tampering, it was too long being a tankob over my eyes, something I realized as not much of a woman... I think I was a little terrible around there too... and with that in mind, I was right after I opened the dining room door trying to find him. "... Huh? "Ah..." It was perfect. As soon as I opened the door, there was that kid... Slaya standing. But the other one slipped away from me right away with no expression on his face. "Hey." "Meshi, you''re here to eat, aren''t you? Let''s go." Instead of being there, I asked him if he was just here. T ran sla ted b y Jpmtl.c om But Slaya is out of sight... "I''m not going in. It sounds loud now." "Huh?" Oh, my God, I was trying to get back on my heels without going in. Because it''s loud? Well, sure, now that everyone''s focused on espi and Osama and the others have been drinking, it''s loud when it comes to loud. But that''s all you care about? "Why not? Aren''t you hungry too? "Well, I don''t like the noise during meals... and the crowds in my eyes..." Although it is faceless, I can see that only its eyes seem grumpy. I mean, how old is this guy? "Anyway, don''t talk to me. I don''t want to be with the idiots." "Oh, hey, so mesh..." "I told you, I don''t want it now. It''s silly of you to ask twice. I''m not that hungry." - Ku ~ ~ ~ ~ ? "Oh, hey..." "Nothing" And right after I said whatever I wanted, I could hear my little belly sound coming from right in front of me, but Slaya went with Stasta as fast as she could. "He''s gone..." ''Your arms seem to stand, but you''re quite like a mendokusai child...'' "Oh. That''s cool... but not surprisingly cool... maybe it looks like the old Rival" I said it myself, and I kind of convinced myself. Speaking of which, Rival used to be, too. Me, Foo and the princess are forced to take him out to play, so he''s always with us even though he''s sighing... "Shh..." I don''t know what else to do, but I can''t just leave the hungry kid like that, and I decided to go after him. Whether you go with it or with your bare hands...... do you want me to put some mesh on the plate and take it? ''Then, child. Don''t you have an array? "Hmm?" That''s what I said, Trayna was niggling... "That''s what you bought at the modern Akiko''s, right? The rest of us devised a portable meal. '' It was Currie in the camp, or in the city, eating cake for espi, still sleeping in my bag without a turn, an example alle that Trayna was once said to have devised. Speaking of which, although I bought it in his shop in modern times, I hadn''t eaten it yet either. Chapter 286 Two hundred and eighty-five, give it back. Once on deck, the hot daytime sun is cold as a lie. If I looked up, there were so many stars shining in the sky, so beautiful that I could have accidentally spotted them. And at the same time, I found him. "... why are you here..." "Maybe you''re looking in the direction from the star position. Or a hobby... '' "But what''s the point of standing at such a high place and seeing it? "... you should be at least a little closer to the sky... and nobody gets in the way there..." Further above the watchtower attached to the mast, he stood at the top of the mast and looked up at the sky. Tra nslat ed b y pm t l.c o m What are you doing? "... man... shut up... talking to yourself? You... just now..." If me and Traina were looking up on the deck, he''d come down and look at me. ''Apparently, the latter... you didn''t want anyone in your way...'' "Damn... in this day and age... the kid is fine and he wants to see people with his eyes..." When I was about that guy or Espi... you said something about being an ultra brave guy? Compared to me like that, I wonder what kind of life a child could have a face like that. Tr a n s l ate d by jpm t l.o m "Oh, wow, get out of my way. I just wanted to talk to you... and tell you something about you... so I thought you might be interested in me." "... what? Answering Slaya, who asked in a grumpy manner, Slaya looked at me even more grumpy. But even though the kid who I can''t even imagine living a life and seems to have started looking at me like that is the other guy, I still don''t feel good about being stared at like that forever either, so I''m going to tease him a little... "Me? Interested in you? I''m proud of myself." "Magical Parcool!" "... ugh!!??? And as soon as he sighed and his gaze came off of me only for a moment, I ran up the mast with a little real parcool and circled behind him. "............... you are..." "Oops, that''s a good reaction...... but when you get away with being so freaked out, your brother gets a little hurt, huh? Slaya, who blinded herself halfway to my movement, jumped away in an instant to the edge of the mast. I see. That''s a good reaction to the kid. Espi is somewhat of the type who uses his abilities to move, but is this guy here with his vegan physical abilities? And in the moment, I''m standing guard, staring seriously at me so that I can move out at any time. Tra ns lated b y Jpm t l. o "So, what do you say? Did you have any interest in me? "Huh... are you... the hell..." "Kuhaha, don''t stare. I''m not taking anything else to eat. Rather..." Slaya, who had ever taken an attitude of rejection towards anyone and didn''t even try to be interested, finally looked at me, though in a bad way. But it could start a fight like this, so I laughed and showed him that there was no hostility. Then I took the arrow out of my pocket and threw it at Slaya. "Look, I''m sorry I surprised you. So you don''t have to think that you gave me this." "... Huh? Slaya caught something thrown by me while I was on guard. I''ll take the same thing out of my other pocket and break that bag. And what came out of it was a little bar-shaped biscuit - some food. "... is this...? "You''re a hunter, but you don''t know?" Calorie Friend. " Yes, a portable meal purchased at a tool shop run by modern Slaya, once conceived by Trayna and possessed by Demon King soldiers as well. Not suspicious, I gave it a try. Actually, I could be the first... T ransl a te d by Jp mtl.om "... n, su, don''t get a little tingly in your mouth..." ''Hmm!? What are you complaining about? This is quite trial-and-error and ingenious on the flavor -'' "Oh, but fluffy... the flavor creaks in... yeah, good enough" ''Well...... it will be. By the way, it''s crunchy because it keeps moisture down. Because it''s low in moisture, it''s light and convenient for your phone.'' Oh, I thought I''d be in a bad mood for a second, Trayna, but I''m happily nodding. Don''t worry, I''m a woman these days, I''m little ones, I''m a master, I''m all sorts of things. "... what... you... who? For what purpose do you approach me? "Don''t get up like that. I''m in so much trouble for my money that I want to make a profit on you." "I mean, he said it''s stupid to ask people twice, but you can tell me that after you don''t ask questions twice either." "Mm..." "I told you. I was interested in you, so I thought I''d talk to you for a second." The same alert slayer without stripping off the bag of calorie friends I gave her. "I don''t want to flock with anyone." "Ha, well.... So, how did you take down that big squid during the day? Magic?" "You wouldn''t do anything to expose yourself, would you? In the first place, I''m not gonna talk to you." T r an s la t e d by p tl . o Uh-huh... Unlike Espi and his master, this one has a strong guard. "Anyway, I''ll give you back this portable meal." "No, that''s because it was done to you, or because it''s a piece of cake. You''re hungry, aren''t you? "It''s not decreasing! And I don''t want it! Then Slaya tried to return her calorie friend. As far as I''m concerned, you don''t have to give it back, but Slaya''s stubborn. Do you refuse that much? No, but I was also a kid when Saddis said, "You can''t get sweets or anything from people you don''t know. I''ll be kidnapped," he said, "and you mean you can''t take it from a dubious guy? "Anyway, I don''t want it! So...... give it back! "Whoa..." At that time, the figure of Slaya, who was in front of him, shook. You must be flying fast and trying to get around behind me. Was it pretty annoying that they took the back just now? But... "So... he said I didn''t have to give it back" "Huh... Huh...! I tried to land behind me. I went around further behind Slaya. Slaya solidified as she held me back and stuck out her calorie friend who was trying to give me back in a space of nothing. "... or... give it back! He said, "I don''t need it." "Ah..." With regret, Slaya looks back and mumbles and tries to poke her calorie friend hard at me. But the hand cut the sky again. "Sorry to hear that." "Ugh, are you... the hell..." Slaya, who can''t even touch me, has stared at me with her eyes wide open, but those eyes are not the same as those that were indifferent to me "not interested in anything" anymore. Those eyes are obviously like, "Who are you?" He asks. I''m wondering who I am. In a way, can I assume you''re interested? And at the same time, I thought I''d play with this some more. "Hey, Slaya... if you regret it... why don''t you grab me and give him back to me? "... what..." Taunt Slaya for not being able to touch me... that''s exactly... "Oh? You''re a hunter, but can''t you get a human? "Hey, what!? Rather than hunting......, it''s a mess. And Slaya, who should have had the attitude of not being interested in or willing to be involved with anyone, also has this provocation... "Huh... I don''t know who you are... but are you looking at me sweetly enough to stand up a little? Then... I''ll catch you soon and let you know! Don''t fuck with me!! He rode me easy. ''Ha ha, you''re still a kid. Riding an easy provocation is a choke, isn''t it? Hey, kid.'' ''You say that?! Yes, Boomera - -'' "Ahhh? ''No, it''s nothing...'' ''Not at all... but... it''s something to be aware of, even though it''s a child''s mess, because it''s pretty thrilling...'' ''Oh, I know. I don''t even know what he''s capable of. " I came to talk to you and thought I''d find out a little about Slaya... this in a way... or maybe this is better. Same as when I was in Koziloh. "Kuhaha, look, you got him! "Wait, I won''t let you get away with it! I feel like we can know each other better than we can force ourselves to talk. With that in mind, I jumped off the mast, ran off on the deck, and then Slaya came after me. Chapter 287 Lesson 286: What a waste. Jump off the mast and land on the deck. Then Slaya comes down, but I''m off the spot before he lands. "I won''t let you get away with it." Slaya follows me at the same time as I land. "Oh... that''s fast..." After all, it''s pretty fast. Plus, I''m physically capable of running just after landing this much. "Huh, you think you can get away from me at that speed? They just took the back because they were alarmed..." It''s light, it''s instantaneous, and it''s powerful for stepping in. Tr an sl at e d b y jp mtl .c o m "Look, how easy you are -" Slaya''s gonna reach for that short hand trying to grab my arm... but... "Great Demon Swarve" "Become, uh, ah! I changed the route to run like an arc instead of a straight line. "I''m sorry to hear that." I was just wondering if Slaya''s fingertips would touch my clothes. T rans l ated b y p tl.com He must have been convinced he got me, too. I''m surprised that something unexpected happened again. "Heh, heh, little worker... we were almost there... but next time I won''t let you get away with it! Although a slightly larger ship, the area is limited. There''s no way you''re ever gonna get away from me being a hunter here." But he''s gonna shake his head right away, switch, and come at me again. I''m so annoyed by that attitude, I pulled Slaya back to the critical... "Slant" "WOW! Knock, now! "Jigging out......" "Ah..." I run around pulling Slaya and then changing direction to escape his hand. Slaya can hear a toothpick on me like I''m upset about that. "Ugh, chocolate maca and..." "Kuhaha, what''s up? "Wow, it''s within the moment to be laughing! T r ansl a t e d by ptl .o m I provoke Slaya to stir up, but I was quite surprised inside. Maybe he''s about seven years old, the same age as Espi. Such a child follows my dash, my steps, my change of direction, even if I can''t keep up. "Right here! "Oops." "Well, I did... then, how about this! "Oh dear! "Nah..." "Kuhaha, awesome" These few seconds of movement alone tell me that you can''t compare to me, the princess or Rival or Hu these days. "I see. He''s horrible." Unlike me, who was called Hideyoshi, I am reminded that this kind of genius is recognized by the public and the world. "So what can I afford... heck, I''m just a little fast on the run and I won''t allow myself to look down! I''ll show you, my..." "Oh." "Speed up! Can you run faster? Tr an sl a te d by p tl.co I''m strengthening myself like a breakthrough, but I''m not "making it look fast" with running skills and cleaning out like I am in stepwork. Run in a circle around me like a guru. I see remnants in that figure, and it looks like there are many Slayers. "... that''s not the same move Sinob does..." "Uhm, it''s not the technique of separation... it makes you look fast and fast, the technique of remnants... you''re doing it with your vegan physical abilities" "... heh..." The deck of the ship makes a shimmering noise with that powerful step of Slaya, some of which is crushed. It''s not like you have the skills to run, but you can do this with simple vegetarian abilities. But I''m sorry to hear that. "Right here!" "The Great Demon Split Step! "Huh!? Ah, uh..." Now I can instantly sense which one is real and which one moves, no matter how many remnants I show. "What? My hand from an invisible position..." Tra nsl at e d b y jp t l .c o I sensed beforehand the hand of Slaya poking out the blind spot and dodged it. This seemed unexpected to Slaya, too. "The movement is too honest, it''s simple." "Hey, what no!? He''s just chasing me. I''m not even trying to push me into corners or walls with some kind of maneuver or assembly. On top of that, I''m not even trying to guess how strong I am. I see. It''s not like Kojiro around here. "This time! "The Great Demon Backstep" "Running backwards!? Think you can get away with that forever...... is fast!? "Kuhaha, remember. Running backwards is an important piece of high-tech, right? "Shut up! And deliver! Almost!" "Yes, too bad." "Ah... wait! It''s easy to read because it also has a big swing of protruding hands. It''s not like the jab I''m always conscious of sticking out of my shoulder at the shortest distance without wasting any movement. gaze, knee, toe orientation, shoulders, elbows, muscle twitches, they tell us eloquence and Slaya''s next actions. "The Great Demon Crossover Step! "Oh, wow, wow... oh, wow, wow..." Swing by the steps of my feint and ankle break. With a buttcake, Slaya is making her face a little red. Ha, is it embarrassing? Some of them are pretty cute, huh? "Wow, you couldn''t have grown up a bit." "Become, uh-oh" Whoa, you roared. It is also, in a sense, evidence that it has stripped away emotions. I knew this guy had childish feelings, too, and he gets mucky and angry. I was kind of horrified. "... hey, hey... I see... you can do a little too" "... Kuha, thank you. Did you admit that for a second? "Beh, nothing..." Then Slaya stood up, not touching against the buttcake stuck, laughing with her little nose. No, even if I can afford that now... "Sure, you seem to be able to do just a little bit, but I''m not even half as powerful yet..." "Oh, that''s awesome. We need to get away more." "Again, such a light mouth... well engraved in those eyes! You may think I''m a kid and you''re looking sweet, but I''m a hunter! Say you''re not serious yet, and even if you try to afford it once, you''ll end up mugging Slaya again. And... "It''s too late to regret it, isn''t it? I''ll show you, I mean it... my true power! That''s what I''m saying, I''m trying to do something with my hands wide open and my consciousness focused with a serious look. Magic? Magic condenses into both palms and something... ''Well, that''s unusual. "Iron Magic" or... " "Iron making? How Trayna took a little interest in the "something" that Slaya is trying to do. But I never heard of the magic. ''Uhm. It is an application capable of collecting substances in the air by magic to create iron, freely changing their shape, making them weapons, shields, etc. and fighting them... it requires a lot of precision, so it is obsolete with no more users...'' "Heh, you have such handy magic! ''Mm-hmm. And there was a point. That Great Sea King during the day...... he had been tragically killed in battle, but it was like he was hit with a giant sword, hammer, etc. not magic etc...... I mean, I guess that''s what it is'' A giant sword appeared in that hand of Slaya while she was listening to Trayna''s explanation. Far bigger than a child''s slayer, it would be a place for a large sword against a large organism. I can''t believe I can use everything from nothing to the magic of creating something like this... this guy is awesome! "I''ve never seen it before. I see, it''s awesome... you..." "Well, it''s too late to know now." When I say it like that, it doesn''t seem like a full slayer. When I first met him, I thought he was faceless and seemed to have no emotional ups and downs, but surprisingly, he didn''t. But... "I''ll tell you. The daytime squid broke both ways with this sword. If you don''t want to meet the same eye, you think you should surrender now, huh? I''m a hunter. Hunting or being hunted is part of my life, and a hella like you will always be..." "So... how do you hit me with something that looks so heavy swinging around? Slaya stuck in words to my question. No, it''s definitely an amazing force, and it would be a great weapon for a big giant monster in the target, but if you can''t catch up to me with a normal chase, how can you run with that to me... " how much" "Oh, I changed shape and turned it into a knife! "Yes, I''m coming! I changed the sword I had silently without answering my question and turned it into a significantly downsized knife. "This guy..." "This one......" Seeing that, I... or how Traina thought the same thing. "" A lot of waste!? No matter how you look at it, you''re definitely a promising genius for a talented future, but we thought so unexpectedly. Chapter 288 Episode 287: I dont hate you. "Fuck you, Great Shining Starlight Shower!! Slaya trying to stop me from moving by throwing a knife while I say that. I don''t think you should throw the blade lightly at people, but it''s what I provoked. But either way, it doesn''t extend to the Knei of Sinob. Maybe this guy''s not used to knife-throwing fights. "Nice naming sense, but you''re so good at knife throwing. I mean, it was more of a threat to be chasing people, right? "Ugh, shut up! Then how about this! Slaya is working on her magic again with both hands. Now what kind of weapon? T ra n s l a t e d b y jp tl .co m "Come on Ultra Hyper Darkness Meteor Strike!! Then a giant spiney iron sphere appeared in Slaya''s hand, bracketed in chains at the end of the pattern. It is the first sword-like supine to be served against giant organisms. "Oh, Morningstar... it''s a pretty odd sight for a kid to wield an array" "Ha, it was only in my father''s arsenal, but when you were a kid, you didn''t even look at that..." "Nevertheless, you''re still a kid... with a sense of naming..." ''Is that what you say!? He''s got a name for the kid. " Tr an s la te d b y Jpm t l.o "....................................... Enough, Nothing" Me and Trayna laugh bitterly that I created a pretty maniacal weapon for a kid, but I sure wouldn''t be stylish if I hit it. Slaya swung it with a centrifugal force full of force, and a sumptuous wind-cut sound echoed across the deck. "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey. Don''t break the ship, okay? "You''re saying shut up! Yes! Hit it! Hit it!" "Damn... so what are you gonna do about swinging something heavy like that... you can''t even hit it if you''re aware of the time" "... hmm" Slaya wields her weapon with momentum that blows everything around her. But because of his huge weapon, he doesn''t seem to be able to use it while running himself. I mean, from the length of the chain, I can largely tell the difference, so I won''t even hit it if I take a distance... so... without knowing it, Slaya is selflessly obsessed with swinging weapons... not that. "That''s what you''re looking at right now..." Slaya''s eyes are obviously aimed at something. "Child..." ''I know. I can''t believe I made it... I''m not gonna be Ate in front of his magic... right? T r a ns la te d b y jp m tl .co m ''Hehe, yeah. Haven''t you been able to afford it gradually since you mastered the radar? Well, I guess my battle with Koziloh turned out to be a big experience.'' Trayna''s right, I''m not licking Slaya. That''s why I''m nervous. I''m calm, too, because I know what he''s going to do next. Yes, Slaya''s magic is iron making. I mean... "... here! "Oops." "Huh!? Suddenly, the number of Morningstar chains that Slaya was wielding grew and the time grew. Yes, he''s building his own weapon, so he can change its shape. In other words, you can extend the weapon''s interval during use. "Oh, no... this too..." Let me think you won''t hit me if you''re out of time, stretch your time and attack. But I was also able to deal with that calmly because I had read it in advance. "I''m sorry." "Shh... again... so... dumb me again... haha..." Tra n s l ate d by p tl.o I guess Slaya was pretty confident about that too. Unlike earlier, I''m not frustrated and flying right up to you. His breath is disturbed, and on top of that, out of confusion and shock, he''s stood up. "No, I''m not fooling around. You''re awesome." "What..." "That''s why I''m seriously trying to concentrate and identify it, thinking I shouldn''t be alarmed, too. That''s why I was able to avoid it now. You... I guess you''re still going to be strong..." "..................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... "But so am I. I can''t beat you yet, and I''ll still be strong." "... um, uh... ho, are you complimenting me? Which is it? Though confused and shocked, Slaya seemed somewhat less than full of my words. You look a little lit up, and I''m about to laugh unexpectedly. I didn''t think of Slaya like that... "Aren''t you and I pretty awesome? That''s what I mean. So you have to admit something about me, too." "Ah..." I was one step closer and had my hands on its head. T ra ns l ate d by p tl.com Like I''ve ever done to Amae and Espi against a slayer of kids who hate to lose and are mean. "Don''t treat me like a child..." "Kuhaha, oh, my God, Wally Wally. It''s a boy." But, unlike Amae and Espi, Slaya doesn''t seem happy to be able to stroke her head. He complained with his lips pointy as if he were a little stubborn, and... ah... this guy asked me how I was getting closer... "... Huh! "Oops! "Ah..." He had stretched his arm to catch me, but I had detected the motion beforehand, so I avoided it without difficulty. "Damn, no alarm, no gap." "Ugh, uhh..." You were aware that that was a little cowardly right now, and on top of that, the accidental failure made Slaya extra shy to lean over. "Okay, then I''ll pay you back. Try to dodge my moves." "Huh?" "Come on, get up." "Huh!? Your moves......? Huh! What are you doing... come on, if you''re coming! Whatever comes, I will never..." I laughed and proclaimed to Slaya, trying to do a little of what I did now. When I hear of my moves, Slaya, who was leaning down, looks up haha and finds herself with a tight look. I''m willing to keep my eyes wide open and see what I can do. I''m such a slayer... "... The Great Demon See Absolutely" ... Ah!? Take a look in the direction of the day after tomorrow, and also take a look at the slayer attached to it. Nothing particularly unusual happened to those facing me, and Slaya leaned her neck for a moment without understanding the translation, but quickly hurried back to the front of her face. But I''m not there anymore. As soon as Slaya''s gaze slipped away, I turned around behind Slaya... "Dong." "... ahhh..." I pounded Slaya''s head from behind. "Sorry to hear that again." So what do you say? Slaya became silent and leaned down again. But gradually my shoulders... no, my whole body shuddered... "Ugh, oh, no more! Him, coward! For you adults, uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!! "Kuha, no, no. That''s a decent special. This great demon will catch even the six winners of the Demon King''s Army." "Is that supposed to be it! I should get caught up in such a kid...... Hih, hiccup...... no, I got caught... uhhhhhhh!! Slaya changed the attitude of the first scurvy, thorny, busty kid, angrily wasting time on the spot. "Kuha, don''t be so angry. Told you? That''s a decent move..." "Shut up! So, more or less, you... if you''re not even hungry..." "Hmm? What, are you still hungry? "... oh, no, I tend to... the..." And finally, excuses. I really don''t admit to losing, you''re a mean kid. So, dig a grave and lean down again uncomfortably... "Look, I''ll... calorie friend, you don''t have to give it back, eat it and replenish it a little." "... so, my stomach..." "Oh, or... don''t you dare eat because I can''t think of any other excuses if you can''t catch me when my stomach''s full? "Oh, no! I won''t lose! Oh, okay, I''ll eat! Eat it! Supply it and I''ll catch you soon! Oh, cholo! My provocation finally caused Slaya to strip off her bag of calorie friends and eat them badly. That was funny and I was laughing. "Fu Ha Ha, Aren''t Children Mean For Much" ''Hmm? Really? "Oh, but... now you know what Slaya is like." "Ma-na." Yeah, I got a pretty good idea about this slayer. Conclusion, I''m a kid after all. He''s a genius, promising in the future, and he''s not very honest with all kinds of people. But I skip geniuses and stuff like that, and I''m like this... I don''t hate it. Chapter 289 Dont take the 288. "Ha, ha, ha... cum... not yet! "All right, come on! The glitch on the deck continued. Though I replenished my energy once with calorie friends, there is no pacing on the slayer that comes after me with all my might from start to now. To this end, sweat is already flowing like a waterfall in Hetoheto. "Damn, ha, ha..." Speed and the power to wield an iron-made weapon. Physical ability is far superior to that of an ordinary person. Tr a ns lat e d b y jpm t l .c o But that''s not gonna catch me. Well, when I tried this, I felt like I could see myself. ''That''s right. Steps to predict ahead. In addition, dodge with the minimum movement required for the opponent''s movements. Pace allocation. It has never gone beyond the high basic performance of physical abilities, magic and abilities, but it cannot go further. Not only is it gumshallah. " Trayna nodded at my realization, too. "And what''s important is not to think with your head and move like that, but to stain your body so that you can do that naturally if you don''t have to think about it and be in battle." It''s not just about building muscle strength, speed, magic. To use your head, so that your body can move that way naturally without having to use your head any time soon. T r a n s l a t ed b y jp tl . o m "Get caught in the iron net! Sounds like you still have magic. I also know roughly how much magic he has left on the radar. And unlike swords and spears, this doesn''t come with a move that spreads widely. "Inferno Network Darkness!" He''s spreading the iron net wide enough to try to restrain me. Well, if you''re going to catch a monster or something alive, that''s handy. But if you can use a move like this, you can use it from the beginning... no... if you look closely, the net is quite the size of the hole. Come on, less. Besides, because the range is big, the magic is diminished. Plus... "Ah..." "The strength of the net is not good at all? Well, it''s a bad thing, but you didn''t have any other hands to try, did you? I dare not dodge the net, I could easily pull the net off a thousand times. It was so brittle that I didn''t think it was iron. As much as I come here and use this stuff, Slaya doesn''t have a hand anymore, and now I''m totally... "I''m not kidding, and you''re tired already? Time to stop, huh? "Ha, ha... what... you haven''t cut one breath... you bugger..." T r a ns lated by jptl .o "Kuhaha, I''m the bucket thing? You''re gonna tell me." Slaya has a grudge against my suggestion... but I''m the badass? As for geniuses and monsters and all that, I was kind of fresh because I''d never had that word before. He looks better with words like genius and bakery... "Look, it''s a bravery award. I''m gonna do another calorie friend." "Give it to me again!? Oh, and it''s delicious, but it''s crunchy and thirsty..." "Whoa, you think it''s delicious? The producer would love that." "Hey, what... I just thought this item was cool and convenient, and I didn''t give in to you or admit it at all, so don''t get me wrong! Slaya with a skanky face. However, he reluctantly received a calorie friend from me while complaining. He says this, but did he open his heart to me at all? And just what I thought... "Ahhhh!!!! What are you doing! What are you doing? What are you giving him? "... ah..." A voice that suddenly echoes on the deck. That''s Espi who should have been entertained in the dining room. "Brother! If you think you won''t be back all the time...... what are you doing with such a kid!! Apparently you came looking for me because you didn''t come back. I don''t know, it was pretty messy. Tra n s l ate d by jp m tl. om And Espi, who found me, ran bright red in his face, forcing himself between Slaya and me, roaring. "Because you''re my brother! What are you doing! "... nothing" "What are you doing, too!? What did you give him? "Oh, no, give me some items..." "Leave me alone, what are you doing!? Espi who somehow "ugly" and emotionally exfoliates and squanders. You look pretty angry at Slaya and me. "You''re a loud kid..." "Ugh!? "I was just hanging out with this guy." "Oh, hey!? Why!? Why would your brother play with a kid like this?!? "And... hey, I just got a treat" "Huh!? Hey, why!? I don''t know! I don''t know that! Brother!" Transl a t e d b y jp t l.o Espi''s anger is at its apex against Slaya, who answers pale in sigh. "Brother, you''re not playing with me! Play with me! "Oh, no, I''m not playing anything..." "And what''s that treat!? Hey, hey, hey, hey! "Ah, calm down now." He jumped on my chest and Espi yelled many times. "Oh boy... I don''t know who you are... but you''re gonna have a hard time standing in the way of your loud feet." "What''s that!? That''s about me!? "Huh." "Mm, mmm, mmm, mmm! Blink!" Trying to forgive the roaring espi, I''ll pom and stroke his head while holding him, but he''s still not going to fit in. Uh-huh, the little one thought he''d be back in most of his mood at Nadenade, but wasn''t that chocolate... "Damn, we should both get along a little better... see, even shaking hands..." "" Muri! "... you guys..." "You don''t have to get along with such a terrible boy! "I don''t want to flock with anyone." You guys are getting married to each other in the future. It''s current!! Oh, I''m sorry, but it''s harder now than it is with Slaya. But... "... hey..." Espi that was rampant, but suddenly shunned and weak eyes, grabbing my collar and turning to Slaya... "Stay with me... don''t take it..." Somehow, beyond jealousy, a complaint as if you''re feeling anxious somewhere. Right... I thought Espi was okay now, unlike before... but we''ve only met for a few days. Is it impossible to get anxious like that? Then Slaya sighed at the appeal. "Nothing... I didn''t even take it, and I don''t need it in the first place..." "... really? "... oh. I won''t take it..." Slaya answers that, albeit a little skanky. Espi managed to get a little grown up with those words, even if he wasn''t in a good mood. "Ha... my feelings shriveled... ridiculous. I''m going to bed." "Hmm? Hey, you, where''s the rice? "I don''t need it. I got two of these..." That said, Slaya tries to get back on board. But once I stop my leg and stay facing forward... "Hey......" "Hmm?" "What was your purpose? That''s the third time you''ve asked. If people asked twice, they''d say something stupid or something, but you seem so concerned. "Told you? I just wanted to know what kind of guy you are. If only you''d known more about me by then." "... I don''t know what that means... you know me and what to do... assuming we just know each other and I''m not willing to swarm with you or get along. I''m not even interested. That''s what I do... I hate it." That being said, Slaya returns to the ship looking unconvinced. That''s a pretty strong one... "Come on now... leave that boy alone..." "Can''t Espi get along with him? "Murray! Murray! Murray! That boy, he''s not just a bad character! He''s such a dark kid! Shit!" Espi told me to leave him alone and look like he was ripped off. In the end, we seem to have a negative impression of each other. Still, don''t you like dark kids? But, Espi... - Already... you can kill me... I knew... I... failed my mission... I no longer... I don''t want any more children... if I filled up with war... my tough experiments were reduced... I wasn''t beaten... but... I failed... even though they told me the fate of the country was at stake... It was pretty dark when you first met in the woods, too, huh? A few days ago, huh? If you knew that, your emotions would change so much, wouldn''t they? And... that kid... the manager... no, even Slaya in the future... - I admit it. You don''t know me, but you do. That''s why I want to know. Which one would you choose with spice? Buy what? I want to know. I want to know. I want to know more about you. I''m intrigued by other people. Yeah, even him now. Yeah, but someday... Chapter 290 Lesson 289: The Morning Before Landing The fact that I was also able to exercise moderately allowed me to sleep quite well. I felt refreshed and regained consciousness as I was swayed with a hammock suspended on board. But at the same time, I feel the weight around my belly. I even thought it was something for a moment, but soon I knew. "Oh, my goodness." "... fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu" Espi was sleeping on my chest... hmm? Did Espi just wake up too? Looks like a hell of a night''s sleep for that. T r a nsla t ed by p m t l .o My eyelids are closing, and no, the neighborhood is ready? You look like you''re going to sleep. "... hey, Espi... couldn''t you sleep? The ship was pretty shaky. I''m working out with Trayna, and I''m working out half the tubes perfectly, so nothing happened, but, like, seasickness? "Hmm... I didn''t sleep" "What?" I haven''t slept. I can''t sleep. Not really, I didn''t sleep. I don''t know what Espi''s words mean to answer that, and when I tilt my neck... Tran s l a t e d b y jpm t l.co m "I''ve been watching her so she wouldn''t take it while I''m asleep." "... hey, what''s wrong?... P, Kuhaha, huh..." I laughed unexpectedly. I guess I have a pretty root for me and Slaya snooping around and giving away calorie friends last night where I''m not seeing them. "It''s not weird. I''m your brother''s sister. Your brother is mine." "Damn, yes or no?" "Yeah, it is." Espi with a rough nose to assure. I laughed unexpectedly when you said something cute. ''Huh, sounds dusty that you''re being missed by your kids...'' "Ah, Traina......" "On second thought, if you think one of the seven brave men was guarding you all night, it''s a hell of a thing." "Ah... I was..." Looking at these last few days and last night''s jealousy and anger, I''m going to forget, but this guy is the Seven Braves, isn''t he? Though I did think it was a luxurious protection, I got off the hammock holding Espi back. "Well..." T ran slate d b y jp mt l. o "Are you gonna wake up? "Ooh." I''ll look over the ship. Some of them are still asleep, others are already awake and defective, and others are out washing their faces. Is he... isn''t he... is he even the one who sleeps where people like this get stuffed? "Does Espi sleep? "I don''t sleep" "Well, then it''s refreshing to do gymnastics." Keep Espi in your arms and head out from the dim boat onto the outer deck. Then, unlike the morning sun in the mountains, there is the light of a powerful day pouring in, the calm sea level and the occasional breeze of a pleasant morning...... no... "... damn it" Espi accidentally pinches my nose. Sure, there was some raw smell and the air that was going to freshen up was ruined. "Is that what this is about..." The remains of the Great Sea King, bracketed and pulled behind the ship. T ran sl ate d b y p t l . o It was starting to reek quite a bit overnight. Well, I got used to working part-time at the fishing port, but to espi... "Espi, can''t you smell it? "Mmm. Fine. I''m used to it." "What?" "War stinks more. Look, there''s no corpses, rotting, or messing around - there''s a splash and a thousand things over there -" "Okay, okay, you don''t have to say it anymore" The foreword was withdrawn. Espi was more resistant than me. That''s right. But I''d be really surprised, too, because I''d say that flat with my cute Kyoton face as usual. I still have the balance to be angry that I''m just a little bit with other little bitches, even though I''m tolerant of that... "Ah..." "Oh." "Ah!" Then, just then, I found Slaya wandering on the deck, and he noticed us and looked at us. Tr a ns l at ed by Jp m t l . o "Oh, my goodness." " Hmm" "Brother, you can''t talk to me! It''s just a greeting. Even though Espi, who was sleepy and shoeborn, awakens and stares at Slaya with his eyes that are still going to bite. "Here, Espi. Say hello." "Ugh, because..." "Because it''s not. It''s Joshiki, Joshiki." Damn, this is just like last night... On the other hand, Slaya also had a difficult face that seemed somewhat awfully unpleasant about what she thought was going on yesterday. "Oh, the voyage is going well! We''ll be in the port town of Genkhan by noon today! We''re gonna get to the end of this, you bastards! "" "Whoa!!! and the voices of powerful sailors echoed in such awkward air. Apparently, this voyage is almost over. "Hey, Slaya. What are you gonna do when you get there? "... somehow, suddenly. Why do I have to tell you that? Nothing. I''ll just go hunting for my next target if I redeem it." "... oh, well. Who are we hunting? "You don''t care who it is. Anyway, one end of something that looks strong. I hear there are many monsters in the Abosoa continent that have flown from the demonic realm, and I know it''s around there, but I''m not going to tell you that" "... oh shit... hmm? It was just a topic making, but I don''t think I''m going to answer this because I haven''t opened my mind yet... haven''t I noticed it myself, or has this guy generally answered? "By the way, I''m not interested in anything, but what are you gonna do? Besides, I''ve heard you say you''re not interested in anything! Oh, you''re already stuck with all this stuff!? "I... go for ''Sisonotami''" ".................. what? In the meantime, I answered honestly, Slaya leaned her neck because she didn''t seem to come pinned. "That''s where the Demon King''s Army destroyed him, isn''t it? I hear it''s ruined now, but what are you going to do with that place? Are you looking for a treasure? "That''s the place. You specialize in hunting monsters? You don''t do treasure hunting or anything like that? "Bullshit. You don''t do that kind of quest with all those greedy golden deceased people that anyone can do with any luck." That being said, I thought Slaya would have opened her mind a little, but she laughed with her nose like she was somehow "disappointed". Anyone can hunt for treasure. A golden deceased. I don''t think so. In the first place, even if my purpose is treasure, it''s not gold. But that''s not what I''m gonna tell him... "Mm-hmm, give me you!? I said silly," Yes, yes, Espi. Yiko-ko. "Ah." In the meantime, you come mucky and angry. I pre-suppressed Espi. Then this guy... "Is that it? But hunters shouldn''t have been able to operate on their own right now in Sisonotami...? I spoken a little concerned about the information. "Huh? Is that it? "It''s just... I think the coalition was under investigation and was off-limits except for hunters of investigators who belong to the state, the coalition, or are not directly hired... Oh, or are you hired? "No... no..." "So you can''t? Well, if you''re qualified, maybe you can sell it in person..." "Oh, is that it? I was confused by unexpected words, too. Even in modern times, it''s exactly what the Coalition did to investigate the demonic world, avoiding bowling, but even here? At that time, it looks like Uncle Ben and the old Six Champions Nojah came, but there''s still such a mendeau thing here... "But in the meantime, Hiiro and Maam of the Seven Braves from the Empire, and Benlinarf sent there -" "" ''Let''s stop going!! I shouldn''t have run into you in the top class. Me and Traina deserve it, and all this time, the miracle is that Espi screams at the same time. Anyway, it was decided for a while before landing that it was looking good. Chapter 291 Episode 290 Tabernacle (Princess) We took an oath. Try to get stronger even to the realm of the world where Earth is stepping in. So I can line up my shoulders with him. So I can stand next to him. So we can keep him and his back together. Enough for him to rely on me. Its power is the world of the Seven Brave Men and the Six Champions, who are told legends in the former wars. That''s what I felt uninterrupted in my battle with that dark sage Palippi. Tran sla t e d by p m t l .o But even the perception was still raw. There''s no way out of the way. I can''t see the end of it. "So, little one. How strong do you want to be? "The grand priest, the goddess, will be so tight that you will follow me! As soon as the innocent Amae uttered purely so without any back, my chest was tightened even more. That word is what we have to say. T ra n slate d by Jp mt l.c o But we could not speak the word, timid by the breadth of the world in which Earth was stepping. What a pity... "Wearing is a menco ~. So, what the little one says, the ones you want me to rely on, are the lads and daughters who summoned the eagle? He''s not as hot as I am." Bassara laughs in a good mood at Amae''s words. Yes, not only the six championships, but the kind of world where this legend of the underworld dragon king appears salaried. I''d rather not be confused... "Basara the Dragon King of the Underworld..." It was then. In those of us who could only watch the two interact, Thaddis asked Bassara. "You seem to be... the Great Demon King Traina and the Old Knowledge... but you didn''t think anything of me against Boy? "Hmm? Oh, I thought. I played with him just a little bit of playtime... sounds busy, but he got guts and funny. My daughter-in-law had bones too." "That''s it... is it? You know, Boy''s... elegant... that... and then... Boy''s moves..." "Is there anything else wrong? It''s not about his moves or his bare qualities... the big demon spiral that that kid and his daughter-in-law unleashed on me was filled with... hot enough for me to roll. I also felt a nostalgic soul. That''s not enough." What did Thaddess care and ask... Speaking of which, Earth was using the moves of the Great Demon King Traina. And Sadis knows the circumstances. Earths said only Sadis knew. That''s regrettable for me. T r a n s lat ed b y jp t l. o But more than that... "I''m married to an interesting kid. Other than that, I''m not interested in the kid''s background or title." "Really..." We couldn''t say "sole" against earth. For Basara, who can call the sole clams, they will look like us and other small things. We thought we had fallen in love with the "chosen ones" and others, even though we just happened to be born into a family of brave men. I didn''t even realize that the man I fell in love with didn''t even look at me, like me who was complacent about both thoughts, etc. It''s just... "... and I thought..." "Again, anything about Trayna can be good with that...... the woes, as I said earlier, also have something feminine about the eagle. Watching you get sentimental." Such a magnificent underworld dragon king Bassara smiled with some nostalgic eyes only for Sadis. "It''s... I''m the example... of the descendants of the ancient woman, the brave Kaguya..." "Well ~. If Trayna was the only one I couldn''t win in a fight... the only one I couldn''t dictate was... Kaguya." "... what? T r an sla ted b y jp t l .co m ..................... Huh? Yes, now, what? Couldn''t you dictate? Hey, now I have a very unexpected word from Dragon King of the Underworld, who is also a legendary and mythical resident... "My daughter-in-law is rotten enough for me. For a moment, the good onion spoken from one end to the other. And Kaguya is human...... well, the roots aren''t in this world, but even the different races, they''re good wannabes. So after a duel on a moon that wasn''t settled, I dictated..." - Kaguya, don''t be a dick to me! - Ugh heh heh heh, turn right. Sleep dead before you say it, Yaryoundragon. "That''s what they said. No, I miss you! But since then... I''ve been unable to break out on the ground trying to protect him. Even after he had a baby with this guy... even after he died..." No, no, no, no, wait. What? Where the hell should we start scratching!? "Well, that''s the thing...... so you... you pulled yourself out of the war thinking of that, su, human woman you liked... you even called yourself Dragon King? "In the first place, I didn''t just enjoy fighting with the strong ones in battle. Washi''s life, fighting, drinking, playing with the idiots, and dairying with good onions. Good for you. Whether he was called Dragon King or not, he didn''t have a country or an army, but he was free because he was super strong. In that sense, it wasn''t like Treina" "With the Great Demon King...? "He didn''t really hate humans either. Instead, he usually liked human culture and stuff. But from the standpoint of becoming king over the demonic realm... the wishes of tens of millions of races to obey... and even Hakuki''s fucking idiot Bokenas fanned those who hated extremists and humans... every pile forced him to move... which I also understood. So I didn''t stop him from destroying Shisonotami. Instead, I decided not to enter the war, no matter what happens to his demon army. As a result" Sisonotami...... but it is a magical city said to have perished during the Great War. And the home of Thaddess. Bassara looked at Sadis like she had a lot to think about... "''Cause we''re done talking like this soggy excuse!! And so Bassara forced me to interrupt the conversation as to whether she disliked this air. Tr ans lat ed b y jpm tl.c o so forcefully that I was about to be blown away by that cry by accident. And I look at Sadis with a nitwit and a grin again. "Snuggle up, you seem so complicated. Let me solicit the sorrow of the past, the hatred for Trayna... my thoughts on that kid are real bye-bye." Bassara''s words after identifying Sadis. Though Thaddess was perplexed for a moment by the words... "Heh... heh... of course. For me... because Boy is what takes precedence over everything. I don''t care what the Great Demon King Traina is to Boy... but I can''t be the first to say it either... but I can tell you it''s different now." "It sounds like you''re hot for a good onion, though you''re still developing, that kid. I wanted Kaguya to tell me that, too. I''m upset, so the next time I see you, I''ll call you Iggy. A cheater even though he has a wife." I laughed at Bassara''s words and whether Sadis had anything to come to my heart, too. Bassara laughed more in a good mood at the look on Sadis''s face. "Nevertheless, I was surprised. I didn''t know you''d be better known as the Dragon King." I thought so, too. No, everyone would have thought. "Say it to me. Isn''t Coibana a good thing? Isn''t love also one that makes life better" "" "" Cockroach "" " Sinob also seems to be equally dissatisfied with the words of Ground''s daughter-in-law by Kron, spoken by Bassara, but he is nodding next door on that point. I mean, I was snorting, too. Oh, and Rival... and Tukshi... "In that regard, Trayna wasn''t interested in talking about that hand even if she drank... oh, I was so excited about ''the one''... I''m totally alienated..." "The one? "Not Trayna''s men. Six of them... I only got involved with about two of them... well, I don''t care about Hakuki... ''Akiko'' is a delicious woe when I drank. Trayna and I had a great conversation. Well, he was pretty distorted, but it was hilarious." Then Basara looked away again as if she would inadvertently miss some old days... slightly different from her earlier thoughts on the woman brave Kaguya, as if she thought of a distant friend... six? That''s... "Also, I might like to try a drink with him... Noja..." Chapter 292 Episode 291: List After a few days of sailing, we arrive at our destination by the end of the day. That''s a fishing port that I''ve visited in modern times, more than a decade ago. Genkang Port Town. "You''re almost there, brother" "Oh." "What do you do when you get there? I don''t want to see Hiiro or Maam." "Right. That''s the same for me." The purpose of my journey is Shisonotami. In modern times, however, I heard that Hu''s father and the men of the former Demon King''s Army were visiting the land for investigative purposes, working in fishing ports to earn a living on it so as not to encounter it. T r a n s late d b y Jp t l .c o And this time, you think my father and mother are in Sisonotami? Honestly, I''m not having trouble with the money because I got a lot of money in horse racing right now, but I still have to avoid just having a troublesome encounter in Sisonotami. When... ''Well, I''ll see you at camp for a while. If... to give you some experience as part of your training, why don''t you do it at Hunter''s? Traina''s suggestion. That''s the hunter''s job. I never ended up working as a hunter because in Hon Evo I couldn''t register without presenting my ID. Tr a nsl a te d b y jp t l . o m But if I were you, I wouldn''t be able to do it with Parippi''s forged papers. I don''t like the fake name... "Do you even camp while monsters exorcise or treasure hunt? "I will! Callie! Callie! Cali!" In the meantime, Espi seemed fine, rather happy to sing something like Carrie''s song and was hasty. But the way Espi looks... "Pfft... man... take a sweet look at the work of a life-threatening hunter... you''re still a kid" "Mmm?! It was Slaya. "Did I say something? "Stick..." Espi stuffed with a muddy look against Slaya, who laughed with her nose. As usual, it''s a low boiling point espi against Slaya, but you don''t have to provoke Slaya like that with Slaya either. And while he said he didn''t want to get involved with anyone, he was standing at a subtle distance just a little further from us, wrapping around like a bunch of paper, looking at us in a flicker and asking how we were doing, and both Trayna and I noticed. You care about us? If you hear that, you''ll deny it... "Ah, Slaya, what''s that looking at? "Well, it''s none of your business. It''s just a quest list, handed out in the Hunter Guild." Tr ansl a t e d b y p m t l. om "Heh, heh, yeah. Let me see." "What? Why are you doing this? I don''t have a choice. Don''t get me dirty, will you? And as always, the attitude that you honestly don''t seem to tell me, and why you''re telling me clams. Besides, I look at the paper with a bitter smile. The list then contained quests for items such as "Collection of Materials," "Investigation," "Monster Exorcism," "Bounty Neck Crusade," etc., as well as paintings, etc., or slanted lines for those already over. "Ah, this slope... the sea king squid, the one you crusaded" "Well." "Hehe, hunters are handed out like this... so when are we going to finish it next? I haven''t decided yet. I didn''t even know this stuff existed because I couldn''t even register as a hunter in Hon Evo. That also seemed like a list where I could choose my own future adventures, and I rolled around the list looking a little fun. And... "Hmm? Super expensive......? I was rolling around the list and my hand stopped when I found a list that was treated like a different frame than before. "Oh, that''s a quest of the highest degree of difficulty. The prize money''s gonna be high. Yeah, that''s all the danger, and several hunters have lost their lives so far. I don''t know anything about hunters like you. It''s not like an amateur suddenly comes up with a hand." T r ansla ted b y Jpmt l .co "Heh, highest difficulty...... by the way, how long is that Great Sea King? The Great Sea King you crusaded." "... but I think it was more than strange to be in the highest degree of difficulty in a few moments..." "I see." Honestly, no matter how much part of my training I am, I''m not willing to make a very dangerous quest with the highest difficulty from the beginning. There''s Espi, too. Nevertheless, I''m somewhat intrigued by what it says. Then... "Hmm? Ah... Yamidilee..." "Huh?" "Hmm? Oh, or... six champions of the Demon King''s Army." The face and name I knew were there, so my hands stopped unexpectedly. Oh, my God, I didn''t know Yamidilee was on the bounty list... I mean, he wasn''t the bounty neck after the war, he was the original bounty neck. More like it hasn''t been disarmed? Well, we''re at war, and can''t humanity put a prize on six victories? If you think about it, Yamidilee was the highest prize neck in the world in modern times. I mean, don''t be all sorts of things if you think of it as the highest difficulty. Trans lat e d by jpm t l.c o "Yamidilee... Huh..." And Espi on the boulder also reacts to Yamidilee''s name. Is it a name that cannot be heard by the boulders as the Seven Brave Men? Slaya sighs at us like that... "Either way, you don''t have the edge on quests or bounty necks around there. You''re not the kind of person who can get his hands on a half-armed stand. That''s the class of the Seven Braves." There are seven brave men here, though. And Slaya hasn''t noticed anything about Espi? And you don''t know? Well, I can''t help but think that this sweetheart''s jealous little girl isn''t a boulder for the Seven Braves... "Kuhaha, you don''t hunt these super celebrities on boulders. You can''t just hunt this guy... in the first place, you can''t hunt him with strength." Don''t change your history. And the possibility of becoming a stepmother in the future? Oh my God... I can''t even win now in the first place... Though Trayna''s helper Ali, the battle in Cacletail didn''t mean for Yamidilee to kill me either... "Anything else...... hmm? Parippi... Lyphant... Gouda... Noja... Hakuki... Six Champions Faces" It''s a face I know, a face I see for the first time, or in any case only the names are all those people at the level of textbook...... what is this beast ear toddler dressed like?!? This is something called a microbikini armor that was definitely in a glossy book I used to have...... no, that glossy book was only disposed of by Thaddis in seconds? "Hehe..." And Trayna, too, is a little happy to see the faces of those who, although in this form, were once companions and subordinates, and she misses them with her eyes narrowed. Well, you can''t see all of these guys like Yamidilee. Yes... we can''t see each other... no... we couldn''t see each other... all six heaps except Yamidilee... Yet... "Oh, hey! Look at that, Genkhan... that''s weird!! At that time, one of the sailors on the watchtower above the mast shouted as he peered into the telescope. "From Genkhan...... smoke is rising from all over the city!! Whether I want it or not, this is the time. Yes, whatever happens, it''s not weird, it''s a warring age. Chapter 293 Episode 292: The destination port town of Genkhan. There, even in modern times, he visited to take care of the Osama''s of the good fishermen. But was such a land also like this more than a decade ago? "Ya, yabe! "There''s a Genkhan... no way, no way! The sailors'' men hesitated and the passengers gave a frightened look. At first I thought there was just smoke rising from Genkhan. But that''s not all. T rans l at ed b y pm t l .c o As we approach, we can see that the port town of Genkhan is engulfed in flames. Many buildings have been damaged, and the berthing ships have broken their masts, and the hulls inside have been broken in two. "Smell of blood... not fire... not war... flames of ravage..." "Espi......" Espi stares at Port Town with a serious look, clutching to my feet. Its eyes are not those of Espi, who have been provoking childish emotions for the past few days, but the serious eyes of those involved in the war. "Genkhan is one of the ports responsible for dealing with different continents... so I think there should have been some coalition defensemen..." T r an slat e d b y jp tl .o m Slaya also rode herself out of the deck and groaned as she stared at the burning harbour town. And even though I knew it, I dared ask Trayna what she meant by confirming it. "Traina......" "The Demon King''s Army raided the port town... and the war seems to be over." After all, it was a war. But that''s not all now. "The end... the flames..." ''Oh. I can''t hear the fighting, but I''m even burning buildings that don''t seem to have much to do with the battle in a placement... I guess the winner is carrying out looting and humiliation'' "With..." I know, too. No, I don''t know, but I recognize that as far as knowledge goes, there''s "that kind of thing". It''s war. As much as I''m sorry that we''re just beautiful enough to fight each other. ''Too much barbarity against the loser... I knew the rest... but I couldn''t admonish it the rest -'' ''Stop it, I don''t want to see you like that...'' "Child..." ''Dear each other... Wasn''t it? Tra nslate d b y pt l.c o m I know Trayna has complicated feelings, too, but no matter what was going on in front of her, no matter what Trayna was in this era and what the Demon King Army was doing, I''m in a position to say something like that, and I don''t deserve it. From me, all I can say is that we''re like each other... "So, where in history are they attacking over there? Is that Tway''s? ''... I don''t know'' ''... Huh? "There was still a lot of strategy and strategy... but the raids on small cities everywhere were left to the judgment of the scene in each of the six champions. I knew nothing more about the raid on this land." "Are you serious? "The war is not going on at Demon King''s Castle. It''s happening on the battlefield. So if you know what''s going on here, I can''t let you travel on this route in the first place. '' Traina mouths something like her former policy with a crisp face. "And the rest of this time..." ''Oh, well. You''ve been racing and playing. " "Oh, I''m not playing! Ji, gather information and so on, so I''m not saying no to vacations and so on! Well, if you do think that once countless battles, big and small, were going on all over the world for years, is it also impossible that Traina doesn''t know everything about it... "Oh, come on, you''re lying... did Genkhan just fall!? "Such an idiot! ''Cause there''s..." T r ans lated by p mtl . o "Yes, there is currently a General Mulhagen in that city... a war lord. "But... and this ship! We need to change course and get out of here before they find us! The hasty sailors make a scene that they should escape from the scene anyway. Actually, I guess so. Whatever tragedy was going on in that city, if the Demon King''s Army was the opponent, I''d avoid fighting - "Oh, there''s a sign..." "Boy, up there! Even from the sea! That''s when I sense signs. Traina speaks up, too. Multiple approaching from above... "Ugh, run away? To where!" "Humans... won''t let them get away with it? "Hehe, there''s a guy here too...... I''ll teach you" - Huh!!?? "Abu hey! From the top -" "Mmm..." T r a n s l at e d b y p mtl.c o m "Ah..." Blood flies. When I noticed, the sailor man on the watchtower on the mast was carved by someone and fell to the deck. "Shh, shh, shh, shh! "Whoa, whoa, whoa, it''s the Demon Clan. Ah! "Hi, hi, hi, hi, hi! Demonic woman looking down at us as the guys on the deck screamed and slipped their hips. His face is close to man, but his hands are like sharp bird''s claws, his arms integrated with his wings. He''s covering his upper body with colorful iron armor, and he''s about to fall in love for a moment, but he''s immediately drawn back to reality with that brutal look that licks his tongue of returning blood bathed in his face. "These guys... Harpy..." I knew it. I''ve seen it in the drawings. Demonic tribe of female-faced birds. Harpy. "Heh heh, I thought watching was a lot off..." "Pick it up." "The people in the city are having fun snatching and committing crimes, but I thought we weren''t the only ones..." "Ugh, I''ve been busy lately, so I don''t think I can stand it anymore." "Don''t even report this to the general. We can have fun alone, right? "A man offends. Women kill. I''ll get you something golden." "I eat women, too." That''s no longer a unilateral declaration of abuse with no words like surrender. One down to the ship after another, laughing brutally at us with the eyes of "prey," not the enemy. Oh, my God, these guys are all women... "These guys... Noja''s subordination... an Amazonas unit..." "Huh!? So what popped out of Traina''s mouth was a really nasty name. ''Especially these guys, I hear the abuse of humans was beyond degrees. Relentless abuse of enemy soldiers and the general public... not only genocide... like the woman said earlier...'' "Oh, do you mean to offend... seriously... from a woman? "Noja said... the women in the Amazonas unit said they were bulimic women who had nothing to do with prudence..." ''Are you serious... it''s probably... and... hmm? Scary women. These guys can do whatever they want...... pretty colorful and beautiful...... gokuri...... ''Boy, you don''t think it might taste a little good or something, do you?! "Oh, it''s not funny! ''Azuma... well, some idiots did think about that in the past and get caught by Amazones themselves... but at the end, they didn''t let go of crying, they were abandoned, they were useless and then...'' ''Ugh, wow...'' ''Anyway, not if you''re thinking about such an asshole right now! "Oh, Shinobu! That''s right. Get serious. So, what do we do... no... nothing... "Traina... I... don''t want to fight your Demon King army honestly... but..." ''... I know'' This was also the case in the woods when we first came to this era. The Demon King Army is not an enemy to me. That''s why I don''t want to fight. But there''s no way I''m going to abandon the others in this situation to the boulder and just run away myself, and most importantly, my sister''s on my side now. "Ka-ha-ha!!!! "" "" Whoa, whoa, whoa!!!! I just have to do it. I''ll... "Shut up, Demon King Army. Buttobe." "" "" "Huh!!!??" "" "Holy shit!" "" "" "Gee, gee, gee!!!??" " Strong shockwave from beside me. With that shock, the harpies that have hit us all at once have been smashed into the sea or slapped on the deck. Something about the armor being crushed or blown up... but I was also surprised that I didn''t care. "" "" "Big, second kill!!?? Not only me, but the crew and sailors were stunned at the same time. "The one who puts his hands on your brother, he puts them all out. Hmm!" "Eh, espi... oh man..." ''As it were, well, it would be... powerfully...'' "What do you say," chest tight, "Doya facial espi. Shit, I don''t care what this guy does to the soldiers under the Demon King''s Army alone. Espi seconds the harpies with the power of the Seven Braves. "Nah... this power... that kid? That kid... the hell..." And Slaya, the boulder, was also surprised and pocan. I know how you feel. "But hey, what..." "Damn, man, I don''t know..." "The impact... what attack..." Nevertheless, the opponent is also a soldier fighting in war on boulders. Not until you lose your mind with one shock wave right now. Yo Yo Yo and I manage to get up...... but...... "Shut up......" "Hey, dude!? Hey!? Float... why? What!? When Espi groaned so grumpy, he floated even though one of the harpies hadn''t even feathered his wings. Did you let it float with Espi''s ability? Keep doing what... "My head...... Fluffy dive! "Ho hoo!!?? Hey, I turned the floating harpy upside down and slammed it straight from my head to the deck!? Oh, come on, Espi... "Hey, what!? "Stupid, that kid, what, what have you done!? "No, wait... that kid... hmm? Ah!? That kid, no way..." All of a sudden, the harpies have a grin drawn to amazement and fear from the brutal grin they had just had. Espi against those harpies... "I''ll bust them all out because they''re all so loud. And... look at you too! Because I''m stronger. Because you and your brother are gonna have a lot of adventures and eat Currie." "... Huh? Not only against Harpy, but against Slaya, and... "I''ll finish it right away. Wait, brother. Because I will bust one of these guys in my... ''Fluffy Time (Time)''. Now I''ll protect your brother." Espi makes the battle style of the Seven Braves look good to everyone here, including me. Chapter 294 Episode 293: Blink All - Hang in there. For my sister who said such cute things. But once in combat mode, there is still a presence that makes a name for itself in history. "but, uh, this creep..." "One, sturdy..." Harpies lying on deck. The harpies, who had a brutal and nasty grin at first, are now frightened by fear. T ran slat e d b y Jptl . o m Then... "Temeye et al! What are you doing to your lovely men, Goraa! Also, a new intent to kill came down from the sky. "Yes, Captain! "Captain Shojovich! A presence manifested itself in the style of a man who was clearly stronger than any other harpy. T r ansl a t e d b y jp m t l.co "You''ve been flashy for a long time. I thought you''d run barefoot in front of any fancy... you''re ready? A beautiful woman with long green hair, dancing down with a rough tone. He wears only black steel pants and chest patches and other skin is exposed. But rather than colour, the tight muscles of the whole body, the cracked abs, and their wildly sharp eyes speak eloquently of this harpy as a fierce warrior. "Oh, sure enough, this one was captain of the Harpies and an executive of the Noja Army... you''ve seen his face several times..." Trayna also reacted. Does that mean this guy''s exceptionally strong? "Captain, come on, be careful, boy there..." "Huh? And you''re into a kid like this? Damn, that''s pity." "Well, that kid... hey, hey..." "Kick my ass, you bastard! Kids like this are just going to be punished... better than that... ugh, there are some pretty good looking males out there. Like, grab it, teach it to your son-in-law... it wasn''t, anyway, that body, that, uh, chiss or something..." The advice of my men''s harpies is also a captain of harpies who overtakes that confidence and drools with a belligerent grin...... but... "Fluffy panic! "Ho ho?! "" "" Ya, taiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii! "" "" Another second kill. Oooo!!?? T ran sl ated by p tl. o m ''Well, yes, Captain Harpy... I only heard reports of his defeat to the Espi of the Seven Braves, and then he went missing for life or death...'' The moment Espi held his hand and let go of his power, Harpy''s captain was rocked at high speeds back, forth, left, and right, and a few seconds later he lost his mind and relaxed. "Yes, what''s that..." ''Easy things. Yeah, by doing it and moving the flesh at high speeds, it means that the other person''s brain also went back and forth at high speeds and had a concussion as it was...'' Don Mai, Captain of Harpy. The other guy was bad. "Ah, you''re fucked! Captain! "Hey, what the fuck, those guys! "Damn, how dare you have company... Captain! "Kill them all! But defeating only the harpies who ran ahead or the captain who came aboard alone isn''t over yet. You noticed something strange, and now dozens of harpies are flying in line. That number on the boulder is not Espi alone... "Shut up... we''re all dead now... yeah, it''s not. Blow them all!" But Espi doesn''t move as if. Tr a ns l ated by p tl.c o Instead, with a look that only makes me want to... "Eh! Espi shows you''re putting a little effort into it as if you were lifting things. Then that was it, the harpies lying on the deck, the scattered weapons, etc. floated in the universe at the same time. "Ugh, floated!? "This power..." "Well, I miss you......" The sight is as if the ''world'' is being manipulated by the will of Espi. In response to Harpy''s troops attacking from above, Espi gathered all the harpies and weapons he had defeated in the air... "Fluffy World (Vert)!! "" "" YYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY!! As if, he hit it as it were shelling. The weapon also hits and intercepts all of Harpy''s body, and the hit Harpies fall into the ocean one after the other. "Finally..." "" "" Huh!!?? Tran sla t e d b y Jpmt l .c o Then... nowhere. How dare Espi float into space until the remains of the sea king squid that was being pulled behind the ship... "Hey, what are you talking about!? "So, big!? Are you crazy? "Ugh, lie, lift it up... what? No way, no way! "Ya, stop!? "No, no, no! I waved it down to the harpies as it was. "Heh, heh, I miss you. But it''s still something cute. When they hit me on the battlefield, it was more serious...... I will still remember the rest of that hell painting of millions of bodies, weapons, everything floating and hitting the Demon King''s Army from above! The power even Trayna admits. This is... "Brother, did you see it? Me, you''re strong! Because you''re so much stronger than that kid! This is the power of the seven valiant men in active barricade. He wipes out the enemy and waves at me with Nico''s face shortly afterwards, but the shock is killing everyone who was on the deck. "Oh, oh, wow, Espi" "Well, hey, come on." "Yes, I understand." "Nfu, Gyu ~ ?" In the meantime, let''s not piss this guy off either. Let''s not let the navel bend. "Ki, what the hell are you... and... espi... eh? No way... No way..." "Heh heh, what do you say? I''m stronger, right? And the doya face espi against the amazing slayer as well. In the meantime, I''ve managed this place without doing anything either. Though something has been done here... "Wow... Wow, lady! Who the hell are you? "Hey, hey... and that kid, he called me Espi... no way! "Hey, what about the harbor? In the meantime, can we just keep running? Yes, the key thing isn''t over yet. Burning harbour town. You can''t just leave me alone on a boulder... and... "I don''t even know..." I lost my mind with a terror-stained look and the harpies scattered over the sea...... drowning to death as it is...... but now in war...... they also kill whomever they want...... but they have trouble sleeping... "Fluffy collection" "... Huh? And when I was worried, Espi began to recover the harpies that were falling into the ocean with his abilities. Why is that? Then Espi nimmated... "You can''t die lightly, can you? While I''m a little worried, Espi tells me that with an innocent look without any stray. "Kuha" I smiled unwittingly, and now I don''t have to ask you to do it again. Chapter 295 Episode 294: Naturally. "" "Espi of the Seven Brave. Good!? "Yeah." Finally, the stunned voice of everyone who found out who Espi was echoed on the deck. "Shh, wow, but if you''re so strong, you''re convinced..." "I''ve never seen a real Seven Brave Men" "No way, a hero proud of humanity is here..." "Such a little child..." "But why? With patience?" T ra n slated by jp m t l.co m Only the name is still so famous that it''s common all over the world. Well, that freaks me out that the Seven Brave Men, who I''m not supposed to normally even meet, were actually on the same boat. "I can''t believe that kid... was the Seven Brave Men..." And Slaya, who has previously overlooked Espi, is also flashing. "Am I right? You scared me, didn''t you? "Beh, I''m not freaking out..." T r a nslat ed b y jp t l.co "But now you know I''m stronger than you, right? Your brother tells me I''m stronger." "Mm, mmm..." Slaya looking a little mucky on espi saying provocative things with a doya face. Totally these guys... "Well, aside from that..." Yes, the problem is that the port town being attacked...... and... "Chi... humans... I can''t believe there''s an Espi of the Seven Braves..." Harpies who are placed in nets as if they were fish caught alive and both hands and feet are tied. After Espi hit me and lost my mind, we all tied him up so he wouldn''t get raped for now. "What are you going to do with us? "If you want to kill me, you can''t kill me! "We like to offend men, but we can''t stand to be offended! "What if they try to offend us all? I''ll chew you up if you want! And the other harpies who are caught but don''t break their mighty attitude. Is there a military man on a boulder around here? "Shut up, I''ll bust you again, okay? Tr ans la te d b y jp tl.co "Oh, ahem? Ugh... this kid..." "So, brother, what do we do? Harpies who can still roar, but blues his face just because Espi comes close and turns his hand. I see. Even if you show a strong attitude, do you mean that the difference in power is engraved in your body and your mind? "Hmm? Hmm, right..." And I''m not even thinking about it. I really don''t know what to do now... ''Kid... in the meantime, if you''re going to avoid engaging, you''re going to leave the harbor like this...'' ''That''s right...'' Go help the people being attacked in that port town. That means fighting the Demon King''s Army. I''m sorry about the skirmish. Dealing with an army that is attacking a part of the city... means that I... will fight the Demon King''s army in Traina... "Brother? Hmm... let''s just ask these guys what they need to know, okay? "Huh? Espi? "Hey, how long have you been attacking that city? How many? A thousand or so?" T ran sla t e d by Jp mtl .com And while I was confused and stuck in words, Espi asked the Harpies without waiting for my response. "Oh? What... Temeer, what are you listening to? "The number of demon kings attacking that city. I thought you''d listen to the city before they help you." "Za, no! Even if they killed you! We''re not selling people! Espi normally tried to get information from Harpy''s captain. Get information from the prisoners. Certainly that is necessary. Around here, Espi is also a soldier, so I guess it''s a natural act. But that''s not the problem. "Espi... you..." "Think of the operation, brother. I''ll think about it with you." "Huh!? "The people of the city, if anyone''s alive, we have to help them." Yes, I was currently at a loss as to whether I should go to that city and get involved with the Demon King''s Army or avoid it like this. But Espi was different. Espi seemed to think I was going to help the people in the harbor town from the start. Tran sla t e d by pm tl.co m "Hey, you guys... its espionage... Dear Sir..." "Hmm? What? "That... to help that city... that..." "Yeah. But I can''t keep the people on this ship in jeopardy''s eye, so I''ll figure out what kind of operation to make with your brother" Naturally, going to that city could also make people on this ship look dangerous. That''s why Espi, after considering it, thinks I move in the direction of going to help that city... "Espi...... are you good? "Huh? What? "So... you know, going to that city and helping the people of the city... you''re going to fight the Demon King''s Army again, right? "I hate to, but only your brother fights. I''m strong, and I can help your brother! So I''m coming with you! No, it''s not... so... why are you, as a matter of course, going to help the people of the city until I fight the Demon King Army... "Your brother will help, won''t he? The city people? I know." No, I had a choice to abandon. Instead of interfering too much in the past, fighting the Demon King''s Army of this era means fighting Trayna of this era indirectly. I didn''t like that. That''s why I was lost. And yet, why is Espi not so lost, when I go to help... believe it... "Your brother is my brave man! And you''re going to be a brave man beyond Hiiro! "Huh!?... ah..." "... brother? The moment they said that with a smile, I was embarrassed and wanted to slap my head to the ground as much as I could. That''s right... the ambition I swore to myself... I''ve been talking about this for a while, but I forgot about it in these circumstances. "Yeah, you''re right." "Mmm!" Don''t make me laugh that in a situation like this, a guy who tries to line up all his excuses with na?vism goes beyond the hero Hiiro. "Hey, listen to me, you guys. I still can''t look at the situation in that city and just abandon it and run away. So I''m not even going to tell you guys to fight, and I''m not going to put you in danger. So just give me a little time. Make sure you think of something, just a little more! "So, but..." "Please. Just a little! I ask for sailors and passengers, but they still look disgusted. Well, I guess so. But now I just have to get you to put up with it. And there''s no time. As soon as this situation is under way, we can do something about everything... "Child." "Huh!? ''Just one thing... a bit of a force move, and you''re going to get Espi to work a lot harder... but if you don''t engage with the Demon King''s Army, don''t put everyone at that risk, and there''s someone still alive on top of that, how do you help it... there''s no way? Well, some exposure may be inevitable in some circumstances...'' "Honestly!? ''Oh. Luckily, on the contrary, they wiped out the Harpy Troops first'' And Trayna, who comes here and says this to me under these circumstances, is a boulder. And reliable. What the hell is that... "Hehe... Hehe, Temeye and the others don''t know anything about it ~" Then it was then. Harpy''s captain mocked us. "What?" "I don''t know what Seven Brave Espi is... in that city... he''s still young and his name hasn''t gotten that far... but eventually, he might be able to cut into the same corner of the six championships as General Noja, even though he has a genius..." Huh? Really? I''m talking about some salaried and awesome stuff, genius that could be a hex? No, but Roku was all fixed in his father''s time... "He has a deep hatred for humans... a lump of vengeance... so I won''t forgive him. They''re gonna kill Temeer and the others, right? No, it''s not just killing me. You''re gonna taste the pain of hell, huh? That''s what I''m saying. I''m laughing at you, Captain Harpy. Sailors and passengers have an extra frightened look and Espi seems a little intrigued. And when I see Traina next door in a chill... "Shh, shh, shh! Supernova in the Noja Army...... it''s the hands of the ''Black Witch/Ralwyf''! ''Um, you''ve heard of me if it''s just my name... chill... but they did say I was an expectant newbie, but I lost to Espi and I don''t know my life or death... well, I treated you as a nature and a war death...'' you were a dark elf '' Espi, no, you''re too active. Well, it''s obvious because you''re the Seven Braves. Chapter 296 Episode 295: Tabernacle/Black Witch The Allied Guards are devastated... not a single soldier left to kill... after... "To the Admiral, the souvenir men were also sent by carriage earlier." "Hehe, is that coalition general whose head twitched dead? "No, he''s the only one alive to go to the General." "That guy, he''s a pretty well-named guy. Oh, maybe we can get a reward for that, huh? "Fuck off, I''m looking forward to it" War (Kudosa)... No, no... This is part of revenge for elementary school students. And revenge is still to come. Tr an s l at e d by jp tl . o "This and all...... thanks to the pitch-black witch Ralwyf, who is also the Rookie of Expectations! But it''s vain no matter how many people you kill, burn the city, or look at the hell pictures of the snort. I can''t clear my mind. Whether you get praises from comrades, honored in the demonic world, or medals...... worthless for elementary school students today. "What do you say, you take the frames off the scenery? "You too, because you''re young, you have to dissipate your sexuality as a woman. You''ve enjoyed this before, haven''t you? Tra n s l a t ed by p tl.co "Yes, yes. I''ve already sent the man with the upper balls, but the man there is left here. Have fun together, huh? Without even knowing what it''s like to be a junior, the seniors get familiar and touch the junior students. I''m not good at elementary school because of all the filthy people. "I''m a dark elf, I really like men. Rin''s eyes on this handsome face... what kind of beautiful hair does the same woman fall in love with? I''m jealous of this meaty titty thigh. ? Now you''re a virgin or something. ? "Elementary students are not interested in such things. Above all, it''s better to cut off your stomach and die of human intercourse." "Uh-oh, good for you. No, you try to buy a slave that Mafia''s ''Inai'' will spin on you, and you haven''t even played at the parties and events that Master Parippi is planning - and what''s so fun about it... well, I guess you''re putting up a maneuver for dead childhood tampering ~" "... ahhh? What did this woman tell you? Childhood tame? Did you unconsciously touch the elementary school student''s past, where no one should molest you? "Bye, silly, you! You shouldn''t touch that!? "Oh, yah, do it! Wow, wow, Ralwyf! Damn...... if I apologize a few more seconds later, these women would have just ended up too. "No... nothing..." After all, we should have refused to assign Amazonas troops. I thought we could relentlessly ravage and slaughter humans, but with all the insatiable, lustful, round women, it also irritates me from my side. But that''s also a little more patience. Tr a nsl a te d by p t l.c o "Oh, well. No, really, Wari! Look, we''re in love. We forgot about it a long time ago. I don''t even know what it''s like to be a childhood lover." "... I''m not another lover... not at all... at a young age... I just had one play" "... Huh? That''s all? Hmm? Playing, what do you mean? "Ahhh? "Wow, wow! "Phew...... no. I just had them play normally...... that''s all...... that one will not even remember the elementary school. But elementary school students just once... hey, hey, it''s nothing" All the time, something elementary...... how can you belabella and me from the past I don''t want to be touched... let alone these people. It was decided that everyone would go with Niyaniya to the elementary school students... "Yes, yes, wow. So, you don''t want to join me in offending a man... so, ahead of you... well... you don''t want to move to Lady Yamidilee, do you? "Yes, we have also met Yamidilee in person once and for all to acknowledge. Admiral Noja was a little reluctant..." Yes, a little more patience for this frustration, too. "At the end of this expedition, the elementary students will be transferred" This is the last of these people. From now on, you belong to Master Yamidilee''s army and you will be rampaged purely and mercilessly. "So, what do we do now? "It is a foolish question" T ran sl ated by Jpt l.o m Nevertheless, it is true that there is still frustration. There''s one way to clear up that frustration right now. "Um, my husband... where''s my husband? "Auntie, auntie! "Wow, what happens to my son? "Give me my him back! "Father... uh, Father..." Residents gathered one after the other in the center of the city. Everyone has no will to resist, is frightened by fear, and anxiety about the man and family they love is seeping out. Yes... suffering... elementary school students know exactly how it feels... that''s why you humans taste good too. "Let the elementary school students kill all these people. That''s enough." "Hahahahahaha, that''s a reward! No, Koekoe! Wait for me. He''s the only man I''ve ever loved in my life. Kind heart, how ugly would you look at your current elementary school students? Would you be disillusioned? Though, it''s just one thought. You may not even remember the little students who were scared to speak out just watching. But your life and death on the battlefield are unknown and you are treated as such The sorrow, and anger, of the elementary students who received the report are undoubtedly authentic. Tr a nsl a t e d by pmt l . om Even if you don''t want to, elementary school students can''t forgive you. "Hih, hih, hih, hih, hih..." "Oh, no, old man! Oh, dear! "I don''t want to, no, I don''t want to die! Please! Please! Help!" It extincts all the humans in this world. So wait for me. Let''s overflow the underworld with human remains. "Come on, death - -" But that was the time. "Huh? Wah... Huh? "What!? Oh, my body is snapped, uh, floating..." "Why!? "Huh!? ... the prisoners in front of us all at once...?! "Hmm?! Hey, what do you mean?! The prisoners are... uhh, floating!? "What, one human being after another..." "Hey, what happened?! What... ugh!? The humans who were holding back floated one after the other into the universe...... Become!? "Hey, look at the sky! "Hey, what the hell!? "Ko, this is..." Is this a dream? Or is it an illusion? The sky... a giant ship... "" "." "Huge ship flying in the sky. Huh!!?? Stupid...... not dragons, harpies, griffons, etc, but ships flying through the sky? What the hell is this... and humans go to the ship one after another... "Fluffy big collection...... yeah! Fluffy Fishing!! "Kuhaha, I didn''t know fishing training on a voyage would help in a place like this! After discerning between humans and demons on my radar, I sense the surviving humans and positions in the city..." "I collect one after another...... yeah, I fish! And it''s like we were all gathered in the middle of the city, so rachaw! "Massive! In the meantime, if we can''t get him on the boat... can we fly him to the other mountain or something? There''s no demon king''s army around there either. We can collect it safely! "Of course you are! This is me and my brother, a combined Special Attack! What about me? Humans? Magic or ability? "" Magical Fluffy Fishing!! Either way, that ship has quite a few hand-worked people! No, what happened to the Harpies on the lookout before that? You''re supposed to be watching the sea, Captain Shojovich? On the ocean... not to mention not even coming to report to us on what''s flying in the sky like that... "Chi... have you been hit... useless birds..." Coalition reinforcements? Well, good. Either way, the elementary school will not stop until we kill all mankind!! Chapter 297 Chapter 296: Confrontational Awareness In a fishing battle on the boat, Espi cheated. I got fish swimming in the ocean, not fishing poles, by my ability. But its ability is so powerful that it just can''t be cleaned up with cheats, which even Trayna admits. That is why the force moves proposed by Traina...... "Espi. There''s a human hiding in the hangar in the basement of that building... the three of us" Let me go! " Get an accurate picture of where I am and where I can''t see them, and tell Espi that, and Espi draws more and more of them this way to rescue them. T ra n s l ate d b y jpm tl.co m "Nhehe, that''s amazing, brother. I don''t use my abilities besides weapons, corpses, enemies... I''m helping people! "Oh, ''cause you''re a brave man." "Nhhhhhh" Me and Espi, standing at the stern of the ship, rescuing from the top of a flying ship. And apparently, the demon king army guys have noticed, and they panic as they look up. But they can''t seem to do anything about it right now. "Damn it, Temeer and the others are cowardly! "Oh, because my claws are all gone... ugh" T r ans l ated by jp tl . o m The captive harpies look remorseful. Yes, there''s nothing we can do about Amazonas, the Demon King''s Army, rescuing us from the sky because this is how Espi destroyed Harpy''s troops. You said you jumped a bow from the bottom, and it won''t get here. Here''s... "Boom, thunder! Let us show hell to the undeserved who obstruct the path of vengeance of the elementary students" "" Ah... " It''s magic, and it''s trying to unleash a lot of magic from a distance. Compared to the people downstairs and the harpies here, I feel the power that''s missing one head. "Dark Elf... that''s the one with the pitch-black witch, bro" "Look at that." That must be the bad guy the Harpies were talking about earlier. Sure seems like something I''m just going to say. But compared to Yamidilee and Parippi... "Gigasander!! Tra ns l a ted by jp t l.co "Espi. to the right" "Fluffy swirl! It doesn''t matter. If it''s about that kind of magic, I can break through and prevent it with the Great Devil''s Spiral... but it''s not a good force to show off in this era right now, so this place accurately senses the point of lightning strike, then instructs Espi to swirl the ship around and dodge it. "Nah...... what!? You gently dodged the magic of the elementary school?! Can you even make that kind of fine move? That ship! Then let it down and in a row...... Mega Thunder! Mega Thunder! Mega Thunder! "Up, Up, Down, Down, Left, Right, Left, Right!! "Ugh! Ho ho ho ho ho ho!" Trying to come in a row, it''s not as quick as punching, throwing stones, or bows and arrows than it is magic. I need a tame that it won''t be chanted, and we won''t miss that gap. But the ship also moves without loosening the rescue hand... wow, the espi... "Ha, wow, wow, espi" "Mm-hmm. ? Well, brother, hmm! Praise Espi only sticks his head out at me while using his abilities. I''ll stroke it... "Really, you''re an amazing one, Espi! T r an slate d by p mtl .co m "Hehe ~" Already, Nico with a swinging smile... "Heh, heh... heh, I don''t know... I do have amazing abilities... but if it was a fight, I''d be like this... what, you made fun of me... so much praise and bets..." Hmm? Something look a little grumpy when Slaya''s standing over here? "You cowardly people... then..." Whoa, you stopped the magic. Have you given up? "You''re coming down now! Or I''ll kill all the men I''ve captured right now! "" Huh!!?? I''m so disappointed in you for doing too much betting. Is that what you came for? "Don''t worry. I can''t kill you right away. '' "Traina!? ''Caught a man means a loot... and a dedication to Noja, I guess. Then it''s not easy to kill'' ''No... so, but...'' ''Besides, it kills me either way when I hear you say it... then don''t worry'' Tra ns l at ed b y jpmtl. om Trayna says she doesn''t have to worry, but would she really? If it''s about one or two people in the show, they''re gonna kill each other... "Why bother? "Uh... Slaya? "You evacuated most of the people in the city, didn''t you? Then it''s convenient. And then don''t worry about your surroundings...... here''s what you should do! "Oh, hey, hey!? That''s when Slaya moved on her own. No, I didn''t say anything in particular, but Slaya jumped off the ship under this circumstance. "Ah! What do we do? Brother. Bring him back?" "Oh, uh..." Of course, that''s not to surrender to the Demon King''s Army. "Hmm? A kid? Come down alone..." "Come on, Extreme Lightning Superbuster Sword! Slaya emerged a supermassive sword in an instant thanks to iron making magic while falling. "Huh!? Hey, what!? "Oh, come on, some sword like that..." "Oh, no! Everybody, get away from me. Ooh! As the Amazonas blued their faces and rushed to jump off the spot, Slaya slammed a relentless and intense blow down the city square. The earth is crushed, the debris is scattered, and the shock is causing the Amazonas to dance through the universe. "Hmm, I don''t love him. Though the Demon King''s Army, if it''s not six championships, it''s to this extent." Slaya knocked off the attack without negotiation or crap and plunged the opponent. I held my head in that situation... "Ahhh! No, sloppy! Even I wanted to bust those guys... but it''s dangerous, so let''s start with a rescue mission... uuuuuuuu! Regrettably wasted, as if they had sidelined a good place as far as Espi was concerned. Damn, these little ones... "You can leave this place to me, okay? So why don''t you protect the evacuees again? "Yes, but..." Still, for some reason, it''s usually cold on you, but something Slayer''s one, motivate me, huh? Then... "Sure, I''m surprised he''s the Seven Brave... but I''m stronger." "Nyu!? What are you talking about? "And, well, so are you..." "Huh? Me? "I''m more... much stronger and more useful and amazing than that kid! So, take a good look... hey, Cohon... that''s what you''re looking at! Something''s pointing down at me and Espi, a mecha-motivated slayer. Did you burn your sense of confrontation with Espi? No, no, before that, this is an operation not to fight the Demon King Army properly... Chapter 298 Lesson 297: Praise "Now carve my playing requiem into it." Slaya jumped off the boat, says something slightly kicky, but honestly, I''m in trouble. If it''s true, you''ve been trying to evacuate the city people like this and get them out of the city, but you don''t have to go to the wazza fight. "Shit, you''re gonna do it, you fucking kid..." "Don''t you know how horrible it is? "There''s a kid who doesn''t seem to even grow up yet... your sisters will mess with you!! Amazonas plunged by Slaya''s pre-emptive attacks, beating their bodies and dusty. Not to the point of total annihilation, but the ones who still look fine are pointing their anger at Slaya as she begins to wake up. But Slaya doesn''t move. "You can try. inferior aunts." "" "Ahhh!!?? Kill him!! On the contrary, provocation. And in the next moment, "Buthi" and the Amazonas, with something cut off, fly mad and at the same time. "I''ll bite you to death. Ooh! "Chop it up and kill it! "Hit him naked and peel him off! Fast. The beasts with the physical abilities of the beast. It''s just wild... even... "Hmm... no need to use magic..." Slaya is a Slaya, a famous hunter who can name it after a monster of the wild beast but a big one. "Slaya Ultra Beef Stroganoff Energy Punch!" "Phew!? Even though he''s an Orc and a soldier, he''s not the guy to deal with on a parallel level. "Come on, you little prick! "Hey, you can do this kid too! You do it in formation! "Oh, I''ll show you! Boys, you''ve got a lot of experience in your life. I''m going to charm you." Even if it takes a lot of people at the same time... "Magical -" "Jetstream -" "Attack -" Calm down, from the front on it... "Grand Slam Buster Rush!! As if to show off its power, it kicked the flesh-eating women of the beast with speed and power that you can''t imagine from those little hands and feet. "Guha, no, no, this guy... strong... different character! "Tsk... retreat! We''re going back to the main army now! "Damn, to such a kid..." I mean, relentless with the woman''s face... no, she''s not that sweet of a person to say... Besides, thanks to them, they feel a difference in power and dont withdraw. "Well, with all the experience in life, is that the extent? You''ve wasted your life." Anyway, Slaya relentlessly pulled the Amazonas down from the rubble as she dogged her face with its overwhelming power. "Shh, wow! "Oh, I can''t believe you were so strong... you defeated the Demon King Army! "Even though the Allied Guards are wiped out all by themselves... the boulder genius Slaya! "We''re on board, not just the Espi of the Seven Braves, but even the Genius Slaya! "We were saved -! And for the first time in its activity, a great deal of cheer boiled down from the ship. "Mmm... if this is the case, don''t be mendacious. From the beginning I... Ugh..." "As it were, well, don''t say that, Espi. I evacuated everyone with your abilities, so I couldn''t care less about Slaya without being taken hostage, and thanks to you." "Mmm... but I wanted to be more active and praised..." "''Cause it''s okay. I know you''re awesome." "Ahhh..." On the other hand, Espi thinks Slaya gave him a good spot, but he needs to be embarrassed and in a good mood for now. "Mmm... Nah, I''m bummed again... I''m the one who worked... mmm..." Hmm? What kind of slayer are you staring at? What, aren''t you refreshed? Angry with what... "... why don''t you go downstairs... and stroke his head and praise him? ''What?'' Then Trayna mumbled about the unexpected as she jizzed at Slaya next to me. ''No, no, what are you talking about? That guy, you don''t seem to like that. I want to be vulgar, familiar...'' ''... indeed... you would want to be flattered even if you were given a convenient praise by the greatly unaffiliated adults...'' "I don''t think you''re... that kind of an adult for him anymore." Traina comes up with a suggestion with a grin as if to try me. Are you sure about that? Something usually says, "Shut up. Don''t talk to me." Well, but it did turn out to be his work, and this place worked out... "Damn... Espi, wait a minute" "Brother? Ah..." Stop stroking Espi''s hand and once I jump downstairs too. "Hmm?" He''s coming down. He''s turning to me. Slaya. Words you say against such a slayer. That''s... "Isn''t that amazing, Slaya" "Huh!? "He was strong." "Hey, what, you made me look so scattered yesterday..." "It''s nothing. Well, I did wonder what I was going to do when I first jumped... but I''m glad you''re here." "Ahhh... ahhh..." In the meantime, I honestly told him what I thought. The Demon King''s Army I didn''t want to fight...... well, as it turned out, this guy solved the problem, and the burden on Espi was reduced, and above all, there was no harm to the residents or the people on the boat. Well, in my words like that, this guy... "Ugh, shut up..." Here we go. Here we go! The one from Traina, if it''s me... "Beh, it''s nothing. I''m a genius, and this degree is not at all obvious, and it''s obvious, so I''m not happy to be praised by ordinary people, and I don''t think anything because it''s yummy that I can stroke my head, and even though she was supposed to be weaker than me earlier, she wasn''t so praised and frustrated, and don''t get me wrong! Something came back after a lot more than I expected. You''re really making a lot of noise, this kid. But even though it makes me kind of obstinate, I can see that it opens my mind a lot more than it has since my first encounter. "Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm" And over the sky, there''s an awfully swollen espi staring at us. Damn, these guys... "All of us... Dirty people... No way, even these kids..." "Hmm?" At that time, one woman pulled the rubble apart...... the dark elf just now. Was he safe too? He seems a little hurt, but he''s getting up. "What, you haven''t punished me yet? "Hey, you... I already got away with your people... what do you say? Come on, can''t you pull this place off? Suggest to stop the fight, but the hatred and killing overflowing from the whole body of the dark elf in front of me was unwittingly chilly. "Phew... that''s sweet... human... but... it would be tough to deal with Espi under this circumstance as well..." You give up your life, but you still do it? I thought so, but surprisingly, would you make a sober decision? Sora, it would be reckless to also fight Espi, one of the seven brave men against the six champions under this circumstance. So you''re pulling this place off already? "Hehe, but... I saw it! "Hmm?" "You... I don''t know who you are, but you seem to like Espi a lot? In other words, you are the weakness of Espi..." "What?" A dark elf pointing a suddenly distorted grin at me from a murderous look. What the hell is this guy... "And the lad there too...... he''s definitely strong...... but he''s a good enemy to the Great General" "... what? "Heh heh... right? General?" What''s this guy doing? Hmm? Something bumpy...... "Telepathy! This guy is reading somewhere... no way!? "Got it! I''m returning now! With these guys! Ha-ha-ha, it''s too late to regret it, human! Raise your voice like Traina panicked. The next moment, a disastrous magic engulfed Dark Elf''s entire body. This is similar to Yamidilee... "Hatsunori Kara no Gosen Yenchoka......" Chanting or magic? Attack? What the hell? I don''t care what comes... "Colour!? Warp, boy! Don''t set up! Right off the spot - '' "Huh!? "Medium Range Moving Magic Taxi" The next moment, me and Slaya were suddenly swallowed up by the black vortex that appeared in front of us. Chapter 299 Lesson 298: Naturally Disastrous Perverts I didn''t think you could use the same warp as Yamidilee. This is not good. Espi and I fell apart. How far away? Can we rendezvous properly? - Brother! Reminds me of Espi''s face laughing without giving in. Now, how much does disappearing without saying anything from before him hurt him? Even if this is the ''last goodbye'' of our time, I won''t admit a goodbye in this way. Solve the problem in Socco and get the espi...... "General! Now bring you... Huh? a little uneven" "Come on, where the hell are we... to? "... what? Outside the light from the black vortex. Where the hell am I? As soon as I thought about it, Dark Elf, the Ten who brought us here... Was his name definitely Larwifey? raised a barbaric voice, suspicious of the sight that suddenly caught both Slaya and I. "Hey, what... you..." "Show up suddenly... you''re young..." "Demon King''s Army... No way, even these boys..." I thought we''d be taken in front of Noja, but we doubted the sight in front of her. "Nah...... Nanda Koleja? Surprised at us for showing up, the "human" men with sad faces are making rows of vertical and horizontal slacks and long snakes. I know you have your hands tied with rope and you are a prisoner. And I also know from the fact that most of them have a strong figure, that they must be captured Allied soldiers and fishermen. And from the landscape...... you can see the sea...... the plains? I don''t think we''re that far from Genkan. But I don''t know... "Ugh, this is..." He looks like Slaya is inadvertently "woo" and about to throw up. I can''t help it. "Hey, why..." Why... "Why are all these guys naked? Yes, all these guys were naked. I''m not even wearing pants. You got a cold? Exposure freak or naked festival? "Ha..." That''s when Trayna, who was beside me, sighed. ''I just saw the prisoner... it''s something you''ll soon find out whose army is capturing you...'' With his head slightly restrained and frightened, but somewhere he seems to miss it, then he has a complicated grin. Do you have any idea whose army it is? Huh? Is this normal? "Hey there! Bella, what are you talking about? Don''t mess with the line! That''s when the yelling woman''s voice sounded. "It won''t be long before they say it''s the Grand General''s inquisition...... hey, those two! Why are you dressed? Just get naked... ah..." "Ralwifey! What are you doing in there..." "What happened to the execution of all residents in Genkan and the procurement of gold and food? The armed Amazonas came from beyond the broken hedge surrounding us. But even when they looked at us and yelled at us for a moment, they immediately noticed Larwifey. "These guys..." Ralwyfe tried to explain us... that was then. "Huh!!?? "Ugh..." What? The air? The atmosphere? No, a sudden freezing cold struck me. I wasn''t attacked by anything. And yet my whole body is shaking. I''m not the only one. "Hey, hey, this is... uhh..." Slaya is shaking, too, and sweating on her cheeks even though it''s supposed to be cold. "So, I''m out..." "... you bugger..." "That''s... the strongest Demon King''s Army... one of the six champions..." And all the bent naked men around us are blushing and shivering, too. What? What happened... "Are you here... child... hold on tight" "Huh!? ''I''m fine. If you are now... you will not be crushed by the pressure of six active champions. " Yes, under this overwhelming pressure, suddenly in my head, the faces of Yamidilee, Palippi and even Basara, the Dragon King of the Underworld, came to mind. Without a doubt, the source of this pressure is that class...... "No, I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m sorry." I heard voices from nowhere. Just hearing my voice makes me tremble extra strong. And at the same time, with a giant blister from the sea, something came out of under the sea. "You''ve been drinking too much, you''ve been peeing. No, peeing in the water is extraordinary ?" From the ocean...... HUGE...... bucket stuff? Monster? Beast? Still, it''s big! of a giant body like Basara the Dragon King of the Underworld...... fox? Besides, you have nine tails? ''Huh... you look like'' that way ''... well, should I have'' bestialized ''to show the prisoners majesty...'' "hey... what, that..." ''Take a good look, child. Arrangements and more are listed in the figure of the'' human form ''...... that also looks like another one...... Mutation of the Fox Beast Man...... Nine-tailed Demon Fox, Toddler Girl Fighter General, Noja! Trayna on the other side narrows her eyes and looks up somewhere she might miss it. So, this guy?! In the arrangement, he looked messy young and looked like a general wearing unproductive clothes... "So... uh, what was it? Oh, yes, it was a stigmatizing pet." Rise from sea to shore and let your wet body tremble at high speeds all over you to fly water. Tons of water pouring down on us as if it were rain, but we''re all so speechless that we don''t care about that. "Ha ha..." Just take one step and the ground will shake. The mouth angle of the bucket thing hangs. What are you gonna do with a glimpse of us from the top? "Then only a guy who doesn''t want to die barks like a dog and flirts. If you''re upset, you don''t even want to keep them... and I just want to say... uhm... Pat, look, they don''t seem to like you all." ... what? I didn''t know what you were talking about for a moment. "Heh,... I''m kidding, it''s Noja the Six Champions! What a trick! This is how you do it!? "... hmm? At that time, while his hands and feet were tied and naked, one man barked at Noja... "If this is your way of doing the Demon King''s Army, I will gladly die..." Shit, we''re still in the middle of a conversation. "Huh!? At the next moment, Noja''s tail swung down vigorously as if it were a hammer, with a huge bottom invisible hole in front of a barking human eye... "Oh, wow... ah..." If I was a little more sloppy, I''d be crushed by Petanco... because I know that, and the man who screamed bravely is now alone breaking my heart and letting go of my hips. "It''s good to have a gentle heart that doesn''t hunt for life without darkness, like my Hakuki and the outgoing Admiral''s Palippi... well... eh... yes, pet candidate... hmm... ok" And Noja, who seemed to have come up with something and thought about it, caught a huge mouth angle in a nibble. What are you gonna do? "It''s a bummer!" "Ha...? "" "" - Huh!!? At the next moment, Noja, sitting slowly on the spot, waved a huge tail. That''s all you got, mega-class? No, more violent gusts suddenly! The power I feel from the beginning to the rear, quite far from the beginning, makes my body mellow. If this is at this distance, what''s the lead? "" "" "GAAAAAAAAH!!!! And there are hundreds of naked men flying in front of us like that screaming in the current storm all at once. "Damn it, I said, no! Whoa, whoa, whoa!? I bumped into all the naked men that flew in and ended up being flown out of my endurance, too. "No, sweat it. Yeah! My ass is flying. Ugh!! Uh-oh! "It''s hard to see..." Suddenly it was too shocking for me to react immediately. Shit. What about Slaya? "General, come on, Megawindshield! "Kee, dirty! Iron/Iron/Doom! "Hii, Admiral, you''re here too!? "Yabe, hey, motherfuckers, get out of the way! "Damn, the General..." Oh, I''m magically preventing that Ralwife and Slaya, but I... Slaya... with that magic, I wanted you to help me if I could too... Have you eaten Noja''s servants? "Tsk, tsk, tsk! Whoa, whoa! Plucked, I punched myself in the back somewhere. Something''s making a noise about Gashangashan, but to what? ''Hey, kid, take care! And then... indulge in a hell of a painting...'' "Ouch... what the hell... hmm? This..." Where I got blown up and poked in, I got stripped, scattered armor, helm, weapons scattered. They are engraved with Allied markings. "Ugh, but..." "All of you... you haunted fox..." "What a mighty..." And there are just as many bent naked men around me who have been struck in the body. But those eyes are somewhere weak. Surely most of them would know now. The difference in overwhelming force as if it were a natural disaster... "To the extent that I didn''t kill him, I did. Now, who stands up... and on top of that, still shows the will to defy? Oh, my frigid, cute brethren. You can eat broken fish if you like." "" "" "Hiuuuuuuuuuuu, boulders are big generals!! "Instead, don''t touch Dundee with a rebellious bone and, if possible, a mustache." And that natural disaster comes with a delightful but unproductive laugh. "Strong minded man... with a strong, unbreakable heart, fangs that don''t bend and keep fighting until he dies, a dandy good-looking man... I want to collar it up and keep it! Let them crawl on all fours naked, one leg up and urinate, and even shave and twitch their gobbly hair, stuck all over their asses...... Guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu The earth rocks and even the atmosphere growls so much that it trembles. Yuck. Things overflowing from this giant beast suck a lot...... yuck... "I had received previous information from you... but look at the real thing... again! Ain''t nobody better, what about the Six Heels!? I don''t know why I feel as urgent as I did when I was in Yamidilee or Paris! Even from a remote place, I can tell just by looking at its existence. That one is different. Indeed, Yamidilee, Palippi, and Basara are among the most powerful in the class. Yes, I know that... but... "Let it be, he was competent except for his sexuality... and popular with his men..." "So you can choose not only more abilities and achievements, but also personalities! Give me a break, you pervert with powers like a natural disaster! Something''s already gotten me headache with too many scratches. Chapter 300 Episode 299: Its All About Now. "Ha ha, come on, get up! And you''re going to get a boner. ?" A haunted fox that can roar so loud that the atmosphere trembles. A level monster that comes out of a picture book like Bassara. How can I do that... "General, suddenly the elementary students were in danger." "Hmm?" It was then. "Hmm? Oh, Ral, I''m so glad you''re okay! Ah, speaking of which, I''m just saying... eh" "... ha... of Espi..." "Oh, you remembered. Sorry. Sorry. Where are the fools who butched my friends Shojovich and the seven brave fucking kids? In this hellish painting, Ralwifey laughed bitterly and went forward and Noja laughed luxuriously when she realized it. And... "There." "Hmm? Oh......" There''s one sphere of iron rolling on the plain. The next moment its sphere cracks...... "Shit... you bugger..." Slaya stood up sweating down her cheeks from inside. I mean, yeah, me too... "Oh, wait, boy! "What the fuck? "The Noja of the Future is in the position of the new government of the demonic world..." ''Hmm? Oh, yeah. Meet Father and Mother Chok Chok...'' "Don''t you know your face? And when you do, you will show your face... '' "Ah..." Yes, it was. I''m blind Kojiro, or I don''t know who anywhere. I had no choice but to show my face to the demon king army guys, but when I was about Noja, I was on a boulder... "What? I''m not a fucking Espi kid." "Yep. This guy looks like one of Espi''s guys... just a kid but his powers..." "Hmm? Ahh, somewhere... oh, yeah! Gouda and the others are screwed, the hunter''s genius boy for sure..." "What!? Ah..." Noja smiled, and Ralwifey seemed to notice. Tell me who he is... "Sure...... Slaya? Or something like that? "... heh... it''s an honor to have the legendary Six Champions know your name" "has... better, I see... good eyes, and atmosphere. It seems a lot more attractive than the pet candidates I''ve just flunked out. Nevertheless......" "" "I hate hairy kids, too. Because I don''t have the pleasure of shaving." " At the next moment, one noja tail rises loosely...... "Huh!? The tail swung down towards Slaya at high speed. "Don''t look sweet, you bugger! "Oh ho." Slaya reacts. Evasion. Can''t he do it easily on a boulder? And while avoiding... "Iron and Ultra Hyperduck Nace Balmunk! "To, is that the convenient magic of rumors? You should move to a blacksmith, not a hunter." "Shut up, I''ll have that neck -" Hanging on to fight back...... wait! Such a big weapon, if you can guess, it would work, but your opponent is a six-hundred champion. He said he did it directly from the front... "What is it?" "Huh!? In the first place, I just dodged a single tail, and there are nine giant tails of Noja. The second one stretched out of Slaya''s blind spot and tied his little body to catch him. "Shima..." "Ha ha, what the heck - you''ve been blessed with them so far... no matter how talented you are, if you''re unlucky, you''re on the level of dying soon... this is why I hate kids... hmm? "Come on, let go! Yikes!" "Well, it''s a good eye in this situation. If we''re twenty years late...... hmm? Shit, Slaya. Not if you''re lost. I just have to do it. No matter what happens to history, you can''t abandon it here... "Mm-hmm..." "Hey, what! Look at people jiggly..." "Hmm..." Hmm, what''s up? The Noja one, though he seems to be thinking of something by looking at Slaya jiggly. "Once upon a time... a man named Shining Genji tried to marry a young girl and raise her to her own ideals. Unold... Hmmmmmmmmmmmmm..." "... Huh? "Looking to the future and keeping it... gufu ?" "Become...!? "Doesn''t it seem interesting to make an observation diary of your beard and cock until you become a Bobo?" "Heh... heh, don''t be ridiculous... who gives a shit about you! "Oh ho ? That''s fine! I want to cry to those eyes, woohoo, temper, mess. Bye ?" Oh, this is... you suck at boulders... they don''t seem to kill you, but it''s dangerous in another way. Slaya is also blue as zo. "Yay, help me. Um... But okay? I''ll show my face..." ''I don''t have a choice... but I do report that on this occasion... Espi... but now...'' "Hmm? Ah... right..." However, in "The Right History," which Traina was saying, "Espi was escaped to captivity by engaging Noja". And Slaya in modern times is alive and well. I mean, you don''t have to do anything to help, and Espi''s here to help... but... "... duh, what do I do? Keep it up... just keep looking..." "... mmm..." All this time it''s not like a demon king army soldier who doesn''t even know the kind of name we met in the woods. It''s not the same as when I was in Koziloh. Here I fight Noja the Six... how much is that... "Phew......" Then, Traina sighed once, but immediately turned her grin towards me. "O child... even if this world we are in is the past... now is all we have left with you. Then this moment, forget the course of time and everything. Just face the reason why you really have to fight." "Traina......" "I told you, even in the woods where I met Espi of this era, I thought that was history... you had to do it! "But..." "With that, no matter what influence the Demon King''s Army of this era has had by you don''t think about backwardness for the rest. I''m not as feminine as you think I am." Yes, the only reason I didn''t want to fight the Demon King''s Army so hard in this world isn''t because of all the impact on history. If something happens to the Demon King''s Army that I do extra, it pushes me out, saying stop thinking that I indirectly put Traina... "Don''t hold back on the Great Demon King. You listen to your master." "... oh... kuhaha... right... oh... ok..." Trayna is right. I''m not the kind of person who can think of anything else. I don''t think about messing around... just... helping Slaya. How do we help? "Take him down!! ''Oh, yeah! It''s not like Yamidilee, who had a blank or tried not to kill you, or Palippi, who has been lazy...... make it active burly and one of the other six arms...... your fathers'' rival, the Six Champions...... I''m going to knock you down!! That''s right. It''s exactly six championships of active ballistics, fighting a world of war. I''ll do it. Rather, we have to go beyond that. "Okay, go -" ''... hmm? Oh, boy! Wait a minute! Give me that...'' "Hmm?... Ah! Well, this one." And before giving up and exposing her face anymore and trying to get out in front of Noja, Traina noticed and pointed to something. I saw it, too, and I accidentally raised my voice. All this time, I was fortunate that the Allied forces were being naked. Because a helm is rolling at my feet that I think the soldiers who were removed were originally equipped with. "Black helm...... oh, there''s a cape too! Oh, my God! All right, here''s the thing..." ''Wait, as long as you hide your face...'' No, no, I''m being careless, but I''m getting a little excited. Now I can hide who I am and think it through. "Ha ha, let''s start with see if you really haven''t grown one ?" "Huh!? No, don''t, don''t, don''t! I won''t tolerate anything that humiliates me. No, stop, stop. -" "And maybe he''s wearing it -" All right, I got it! "Wah, ha, ha, ha, ha! Until then, Toddler Girl Fighter General Noja! I will never forgive you for anything more outrageous! "... hmm? What is it? This laugh..." "... Huh? So... who is it? At that time, my voice seemed to have arrived, and Noja, as well as Noja''s Amazonas, and Slaya''s gaze, could be directed at me at the same time. The Allied soldiers and Genkhan men who are falling after Nojah busted them... they seem to be losing their minds or confused, and they''re not responding right now... okay. "... who is it? Um... the knight in black." Wearing a black helm and a black cape... "I... No, I don''t condone tears in this world, even if they''re monsters! Good boy''s side! It''s lagernman!! I''m going to answer Noja, who I''m going to ask. "Lagerman? You''ve never heard of it..." "Then engrave into it. The name of the one who will defeat you! "What no? Yes, like the brave man I admired when I was a kid. Biscuit, the decision pose is perfect. ''No... you''re hiding your face, so you don''t have to change your tone... Huh? Is that your ideal? And if it''s a pseudonym, even Tapil Bael......'' Hmm? Sounds like you don''t like Trayna. No, I don''t like Tapil Bael. And... "Wow....................................................................................................................." You''ve never seen it before. Where Slaya is shining her eyes. Somehow, you turn your pure sparkling eyes at me like you did when you helped my childhood father. And, uh, respond properly. Chapter 301 Episode Three Hundred, Ill make sure you protect it. "Breakthrough" "What? It''s... its light is..." "Come on, Big Demon Goose Step! "... Colour, fast! Power, speed, skills and tactics. Use everything to try. No need to spare any effort. "General, first of all, we..." "Everybody stay back! Before I ran out, the Amazonas tried to stand up. But Noja took control of it before it moved out. "... you won''t be enemies in bundles..." "Huh?" "... for Christ''s sake... Lar, what the hell kind of guy did you bring here? The Great Demon King and" Colour "are different... but that''s not true..." I won''t let you put a cross spear in it. Noja is willing to intercept herself against me. "Whoa, whoa, Big Devil Sonic Flicker! "Oh ho ?" "Ruraaaaaaaa! Strike! Strike! Strike! But that''s Noja. He freely manipulates Fuzzy''s big tail and shoots off all the shockwaves I unleash. I''m gonna cut it off. ''Though flicker, it''s just a left jab. Don''t show too much more than that. For starters, restraint is enough'' "Patience." "Noja''s nine tails become whips, gusts, sharp blades, giant blunt weapons, tornadoes, and shields of iron walls. First, get used to that tail movement, surface area and mass'' Of course, I don''t think flickers are the only way to do damage. It''s just purchasing. They''re six winners. It''s all for my biggest and strongest blow. "Come on, let''s go! And a counterattack from Noja. You found it troublesome just to prevent my flicker, swinging one of my tails down against me. I would be willing to change the tip as sharply as a blade to pierce it... "Can you hit it?" You can''t hit such a big descent. Backstep... "That''s the end of it." And right after I backstep, another tail circles behind me and tries to wrap it up. Of course I do. "Great Demon Cross-Step" "Oh?" Step to the left on the verge of catching me from behind. And with the use of two tails for the attack, I anticipated that my defense had slightly diminished, and I put Noja''s face on it... "The Great Demon Sonic Smash!! I''ll blow the upper shock wave off the diagonal bottom. I don''t think so. "... ho" The third tail proved to be my shockwave shield in front of Noja, preventing it. I see. Is it the first time you''ve scratched six more copies of this? It''s a bone break. On the other hand... "I see... it''s something to be here... apart from this hunter kid... something that the Demon King Army doesn''t even know about... now it''s impossible for the Ralls not to deal with." He also looked at me and seemed to grasp some of my powers. "Hey, what, that mask... no, I guess the contents are the guy the elementary school brought... but..." "Wow... there''s a man who can do it from the front... besides the Seven Brave Men..." "Well, the Admiral isn''t serious yet." "Oh. Let it go. Hey, you should get fucked by the general." The Amazonas seem to have been a little surprised by me. And don''t eat the entanglement, I''m a little away. But you don''t even seem to think what''s gonna happen to our boss to this extent. Naturally, I guess Noja''s power isn''t like this yet. "Well... and how can you use that glowing power... I''m even more interested. Strip him naked... I''ll reveal everything!! Coming! Now... five at once! He restrains Slaya with one tail, defends him with three tails, and attacks me with five left. Like filling in all directions and eliminating the escape... "There is a way to live. Hard to see and difficult route... child, if you are now! Yeah, that technology I''ve been polishing ever since I came into this era. "Magical radar!" In the woods, in the battle against Koziloh, and on the ship the imminent threat against me, and the slightest gap I can see in that threat, I will not miss it now! "Here!! "hey... no!? A glowing path, visible from among imminent threats. Following that route, I dodged the five tails attacking me at the same time, moving forward. I was able to pack my time with Noja at once. of the big figure, at its feet. "Come on, big devil -" "Don''t let me! Being nostalgic to me is blocking the three remaining tails to protect nature and Noja''s face and other steep points. But that''s not what I''m after yet. First... "Great Demon Right Straight! "... ah..." I punched Slaya in the middle of the tail restraining her. Was that all Noja was unexpected, too, the protection was weak, and the shock zeroed the polo and slayer. "Ugh! "Ah..." And I catch a falling slayer and distance myself from my once packed intermission with Noja all at once. First, evacuate Slaya to the safety zone. Otherwise, because I''ll have no choice but to worry about the flickering in the coming battle. "Are you hurt? Boy." "Oh... yes..." "Right. It''s okay now that I''m here." Carry the overheld slayer to a point away and drop it to the ground. "Oh, you know, you..." "Leave it to me from here on out. With this pride of mine, I will make sure to protect you. I need you to watch here. Bye!" ''No, you... it''s too much...'' Slaya looked like she was in a paw somewhere, but she was relieved that the injury seemed particularly unharmed. Well, I almost got molested. "How cool... Lagerman... who the hell are you!? "Yes!? You realize who this guy is... Yikes, you''re a surprise asshole, this guy... '' I thought you were a rubbed kid, but you''re still a surprisingly pure and good one, Slaya. And Trayna''s still troubled by her uneven taste, but she''s got to fight me and each other from here on out, so we''re not fighting. "I don''t know... you''ll do it... okay... it won''t be long! Ouch! It''s been a long time since we''ve been wet in battle! Keep him! I''ll hunt and keep you. ?" And Noja, not angry, not surprised, just laughs happily at this situation. That''s a sharper and more evil grin than when I was about to prank Slaya. ''Phew, well, aside from how tasteful it is... from here, my child. Finally, he wields his power... his style of combat... it ''s-'' "Let me show you! I''d be honored! Fighting style only shown to opponents who are willing to fight -" All I''ve ever done is move my tail, but Noja''s legs, and even my whole body muscles, make me feel intimidated, just like a wild beast would hunt. If I hadn''t met Basara, Yamidilee, and around Paris, I''d have been so intimidated that I might have fallen back. "" Wind Forest Volcano!! Chapter 303 Episode 302 Interest Above Expectations The battle style of Windforest Volcano at first glance, it seems to have a good balance of speed, power, technique, defense, but it''s not. There''s a weakness. " My master is as reliable as ever when he fights against the corner of the Roku-ha who has a reputation in history. First of all, the wind technique he often uses to attack cannot be used much when there are many allies around him, and even the enemy cannot use it without a certain amount of time. If the enemy is too close, it can damage itself. " Hee...... "I mean, I''m vulnerable to super close combat." As the words put it, I walked around at Noja''s feet without stopping, and on top of that, stayed a certain distance from Noja. As a result, Noja can''t tail attack me, and she can only strike with simple nails and crushes. These attacks are huge and not particularly powerful, such as feints or jabs. "Holy cow! "Here it is! Lagansonics Mash! Nuoo If I were you now, I wouldn''t have to make it, but I could actually hit the counter on top of it. You can put your fists all you want, no matter where it is. That said..... Nevertheless, I''m going to make a decision. His forest and mountain defenses are also used against devastating attacks such as giant magic and Hiro''s magic sword... and his endurance is not as bad as a half-attack. " Yes. I''m pounding my fist pretty hard, but I don''t think it''s working that well for Noja. Your body hair or something like a simple beast muscle doesn''t resonate to your core. And Noja knows that too. "Hahahaha, you''re going to play with me!" While laughing with Kera Kera, her eyes were serious. It''s as if you''re trying to observe everything while you''re under attack from me. That''s right. He must have been interested in your breakthroughs and simple movements and techniques... hunting you down and trying to pull a lot out. " Noja is not alarmed, but she doesn''t think she can beat me. It''s just like you''re trying to get to know me. If I target his eyes or something like that for proof, don''t avoid it. When this happens..... "When this happens, it depends on when and where it hits the Great Demon Spiral." Yeah, that''s exactly what I thought. "Heereereereereereereereereereereeree!!! Even if you don''t activate a wind volcano, it doesn''t make sense that my attack won''t work. Then I''ll have to knock on my greatest attack... the Great Demon Spiral. But it needs a little tame to activate, and above all, it''s a big swing, so even if you hit it normally from the front, Noja avoids it. Then how do you guess? Well then, it''s settled. I have no choice but to punch him through the blind spot. " But I can''t do that.... "The only way to do that is to let him create a gap." That''s why... "To do that... I dared to let him use the wind forest volcano." "... what? Did you accidentally make a noise? What does Traina say when she''s using a lot of nerves, such as a sandy dance or a nail that''s crushing the earth? "Hey, what''s going on!? Let Noja use the wind volcano, even though we''re in a close fight like this? What the hell is going on? "Yes, I''m not letting you use Windforest volcanoes... when you show me a gap and Noja feels a chance to use Windforest volcanoes... the biggest gap will occur." ... what? Anyway, keep avoiding it now and get used to his attacks and movements. If you can use the radar now, you can avoid it. On top of that, slowly calm your mind and listen to the rest of the story. " Treina said something that was inconsistent with her advice before she fought Noja. No, I don''t know what you''re talking about. "I can''t... even if I hit it right now, I might die, but I''ll let a special attack like a more powerful wind forest volcano come out...? That''s... pretty bad... even though I can''t avoid it, it''s still pretty bad right now! Anyway, considering that there''s not a single shot of Noja''s attack, I have to keep avoiding it while increasing my concentration. "Lagan Crossover Step!" I don''t have time to get lost. Move around anyway. After predicting Noja''s attack to the first hand, second hand, and third hand. Use the radar to sharpen all nerves. "...... Nuu...... Nuu......" Then, as the sound of a violent shock echoed, Noja''s pleasant laughter gradually subsided. What? Suddenly in a bad mood.... "... it really doesn''t hit me... it''s an appetizer" No. Was that a normal compliment? Fu, the opponent is Rokuha. Regardless of race differences, if the opponent is strong, they will be properly evaluated. " That''s what Trayna said, and Yamidir and Palippi admitted to me while fighting somehow. Forget about me being Hiro''s brave son. And it''s not just the Rokkai of this era..... "Hey, who is he?! Ah, I don''t get it, I''m avoiding it! "Look at that typhoon of the boss... I''m not running away, I''m avoiding it! "I can do that powerful attack of the General... that mask...! Amazonians watching the situation in a remote place were initially noisy like "do it", but their eyes were changing. Rate me... Damn it... how come all the officials of the Demon King Army properly admit to myself... It''s just... isn''t that right? In this era. "...... ah......" Trayna pointed me out, and I noticed that kid with a flashy look in a different place from the Amazonians, but his eyes were shining. Um, it''s twisting at the top of the Buddha, and that little monkey is staring at me and making my eyes shine. Until then, let me... "Besides... if you forget, you''ll have an angry daughter, right? I see. Yeah, and now I have an espionage. That''s right... that''s why... I''ll surprise you more anyway. Hmm, that''s fine. My heart, which was a little scared, began to want to do more. But on the other hand..... "Apparel... but... I see." "Hmm!? In the defense, Noja smiled again. "It''s clean, and above all, it''s rich in feints, foot rustling... insight into reading stray movements... it''s amazing. But... that''s not enough to beat the stray. It''s not an attack force that is slapping me with a stray gap. And if you were on an unexpected level, you''d already know that. And yet, your pussy battle smells like you''re aiming for something." "... cumming..." "I mean, there is, right? A Special Attack that deals damage to straw. But perhaps it''s a turtle or a big swing, and it''s hard to hit from the front. So you''re trying to poke a stray gap somewhere to hit it, right? Once I stopped my hands and legs, Noja talked to me like I was good at something... but they found out... what I was aiming for... "Fu, the driftstone is a noja... wild conjecture, rich experience... I can''t easily frame a solution... but I can''t say that... well, it seems like this guy..." Looks like it''s not going to be easy. Traina smiles bitterly. What''s gonna happen? It has nothing to do with it. Don''t stop your feet, boy. " "Ah, oh? "I''m just observing how you move from there, how you react, how you react, and how you don''t want to react by daring to talk about the other person''s goals." Just observing? And what does that mean... Noja must have been more interested in you than I expected. But I''m rather curious about... that era... Noja''s obsession with Hiiro at that time... but showing such interest in Lagerman... is this based on historical reality... but it''s not useless to think about it... hmm... well, good! Move, boy! Chapter 304 Episode 303: Pretending to be caught in the palm of your hand I''m putting so much effort into my fist that it''s not going to work. And even though it''s a counter. "Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha! "Damn, it''s not working...." A shock wave counter that avoids the claws of both arms swinging around by a violent noja. But it''s not working at all. Of course. But I don''t think Traina is particularly strange about that. The counter must use the opponent''s power. At the same time, beyond the opponent''s expectations, who only thinks of an attack... shooting through his consciousness breaks the opponent''s consciousness... and it creates a more effective counter. As it is now, Noja is predicting a counterpunch from the beginning, while he himself is releasing a shallow hand-stamped blow. That means you can''t do your best. " Yes, while Noja herself is making herself look as violent as she can be laughing like that, she''s quite vigilant of me. Keep doing it. Anyway, Noja''s tactics are a big trick: just keep your eyes on the counter and hit me with one shot. I dodged the stack so that I wouldn''t get hit once, and at some point, the Great Demon Spiral... "Fufu, N-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n "... ah? "In the sharpened sensation, I thought the next movement could not be read by the brilliant technique of foot judgment... but even in the step-by-step judgment of the feet, I can see the bias according to the situation ?" "Hmm!? Bias? My step? "I''m starting to see how my pussy moves next... maybe it''s only a matter of time before I catch you ~" "What...? "Be prepared when you get caught. First, how many hours do you lick it in your mouth? Afterwards, strip naked and pull out one by one... hahaha ?" "Ah, this perverted fox! All of that was unexpected, and for a moment my body was stunned. You''re playing, Noja. But... it''s still fine now, kid. " Traina...... "I''m as good at it as I was when I was pinching... something called a step or a mold that would take an aggressive step... the opponent is Rokkai. There''s nothing you can do to see it through. With that in mind, the rest says it''s okay! But if I''m going to freak out for a second, my mentor will put me in that follow-on. "Ugh? Nh ~... when I thought my body was strong for a moment, I quickly switched my feelings and calmed down again... it was also a big mental thing... but..." On the other hand, because Noja is watching my reaction with one stroke at a time, it makes me feel like Rokkai after all. But one day... It''s fine as it is, kid. This is a garment. Noja gradually gets used to your steps and movements... that''s the goal. " "Eh...? "The next move will somehow be readable... in other words, you just need to ''know how to read it''! When I thought so, I was already in the middle of a train with sophisticated tactics and maneuvers that I couldn''t think of on my own. "Hahahaha, it''s about time I figured it out... it''s about time I finished playing with you!! "Here, kid! The right claw is shaken down from the diagonal top, avoiding it with a backstep, and Noja shakes the left claw immediately! From the steps he''s taken, you stay back, step, stop, and from there, dash forward again - use the radar! "Holy cow! Kita! Traina''s right, she''s coming down diagonally... "Don''t let them escape! I backed it up the moment I tried to avoid it. I dashed it forward again... and from there it was almost heartless. Trainer instructions and radar sensing. I felt like our feelings matched perfect, and I kept avoiding without stopping my feet. It''s just a few dozen seconds of events. From my point of view, it''s a breathless offensive. In the first place, it''s only natural that if I hit one shot, I''d take a lot of damage. In such a tense atmosphere, I kept dodging dozens of Noja''s blows in several steps soon after the interval.... "Nhihi ?" "Hmm!? Ah, if I keep stuffing it like this... when I feel it in the foreword... That''s it! Get out of here right now! "Hmm!? Until now, Noja''s tail had been choking at Noja''s feet just to keep her wind volcanoes and turtles from activating. The inner part of the time was the lifeline. But come here and tell them to dare to run away from me when I''ve lost my escape. Doing so will activate Noja''s Windforest Volcano. Yes, activate it! No escape, no escape from the distance I''ve kept... yes, Noja would think so! "... Sogaa! Not if you''re lost. I stay away from Noja''s feet as if I were to distance myself from Noja. At that moment, Noja''s eyes glittered. "That''s the distance I got!!!! At a certain distance, Noja can swing around like a whip without exploding herself with a powerful tail attack. Just waiting for it, Noja put the nine tails together.... "Invasion..." That''s it, kid! This is the Great Demon Spiral! Isn''t that the "over there" technique you used on Rosala? "Hahaha, come on, show it to me! Isn''t this what you wanted? What do you want me to do? What..." It''s read by Noja too! You all right? You all right? No, but... we have to do it! "Hey... Lagan Giga Spiral!! "... what about...? My tail''s up! And rigid! Now! At that moment, Noja''s face, which was laughing enormously, became stiff. "Even if you were thinking of what would happen if you could catch up, catch up, catch up, and catch up as you expected... you couldn''t have predicted all this from the boulders... you were unconscious? Noja... I didn''t expect this technique to be followed by a breakthrough..." Rather than being surprised, it''s as if you suspect "such an idiot..." "Nevertheless, even if you activated and attacked with nothing, you would still be surprised to be able to evade it... but... if it was important to stay calm until the end if you caught up with the prey as you thought, you wanted to see what the child would see before you chased him down, but you didn''t suppress your excitement... to some extent I assumed it would be unexpected... but was this technique completely out of your mind? And you don''t know... the weakness of Windforest Volcano..." Chapter 305 Episode 304 Apology The weakness of Windforest Volcano...... That means you can''t do multiple moves at the same time. You can''t defend the woods and mountains simultaneously while swinging your tail with wind and fire moves... in other words, Noja''s Windforest Volcano can''t integrate attack and defense. Offense and defense can''t be activated unless they''re switched... that''s why the wind and fire attacks... especially if you can sneak through a special fire attack... " I thought it would be enough for Trayna to smile and tell. He''s trying to put all his tails together over his head and shake them down like a giant hammer. But thanks to that, Noja doesn''t have a tail to protect herself. "Stupid... impossible... that trick... its power!? What the hell!? In addition, the activation of the Great Demon Helix surprised Noja herself and made her stiff. Perfect preparation! And now that he''s got his tail all over his head, he''s usually hidden behind his tail, so he''s completely unprotected! Even giant beasts, monsters, and dragons cannot be spared! Work with Noja to smelt a hundred fights. No matter how much tail you use, you won''t always be intact if you hit a strong man in battle. However, the Noja is rarely attacked. That''s what''s unfamiliar to Noja, if you ask me, Noja''s weakness. "Here we go!! I won''t tell you who I am wearing that!! Noja is stunned for the last few seconds! And Treina. Where the hell are we gonna put this in Noja? Eyes or mouth? Or are you hungry? The opponent is the Legendary Six Heights. I won''t forgive you. No matter what happens... no matter what happens to history... no matter what happens now... That''s it! Get behind Noja with Goose Steps! Oops! Dash through the stiff Noja''s crotch and take the back. When I looked up, all nine tails were raised above my head, so I was completely defenseless. "Shh... ahh, knock him into one spot!! "Ooooooooo!! Unfortunate Noja. I also took the back. There is no defense. A once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. I didn''t think about it anymore. However, it moved as soon as I thought about Trainer''s instructions. I flew while raising the Great Demon Spiral. "Ha!? Hehe? Hey, come on, you!? Nah, no way!? I heard a creepy voice from Noja. Apparently, Traina''s right, it''s a real weakness. Then I won''t forgive you. As Traina told me, I looked at the defenseless point and saw the Great Demon Spiral..... "Uh-oh, pierce it, yeah! Uh-oh... uh-oh... eh? Huh?" ... Yi? And don''t stop, kid! Don''t even think about it. Don''t notice. Keep going! "Ah, now... what..." What? I''m flying right now... where am I going to put this big demon helix? Right in front of you... hmm? I usually hide behind my tail... huh? Oh, eh? Huh? Huh? Kids! That part of the body that is usually covered with the tail of the fluffiness is for every creature... " No, um, yeah. Okay, you know what? That''s right ~, when I was a little pussy, it was like a thousand-year killer battle just for the walnuts. Yeah, that''s why it hurts, right? It must hurt. But do you want to slap the Great Demon Spiral in there? I just imagined it, and now I''m squeezing my ass. Huh? I can''t believe you''re dealing with Rokuha. Are you sure? Is that an ant? I mean, before that, Noja was just a slut... she was a woman, right? That''s right! In the first place, Noja is a human figure, and she looks like that criminal little girl, right? I mean, I''m on that little girl''s ass.... "Gu... no, no..." "Bye, kid! At this moment, I felt more disgust than victory. Reflexively, I stopped at the edge of the point I was aiming for - "Oniiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!!! Huh? At that time, a flying ship appeared from beyond..... Huh? The ship collided fiercely behind my demonic helix. As a result, I boost my power by pushing the Great Demon Spiral many times more than usual, regardless of my will. It''s like hitting a tonkotsu on a nail. ---------------------- The force penetrated Noja''s... completely defenseless... momentum from behind... certainly. "Nhhh, ahh... nhh, nhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!????" "" "" General!!!??? "" " At the point where I couldn''t knock with hesitation, the big demon helix is spinning... and spinning! "Nhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!??????????????? At that shocking moment, Amazones, who were watching from a remote place, shouted. And I almost screamed myself. It was too egg..... "Ha, ha, ah, ahi, nhh, oh, nh, ah, ahi... ?" The next moment, Noja''s whole body stretched out. Soon, however, his body could neither receive nor support him with his limbs, and as he convulsed, he pushed himself into the earth with a season and a huge noise. "Ah, ah, um... oh, sorry... no, I didn''t mean to..." "Don''t worry... I won''t let you die... the opponent is the Six Heights... if I don''t do this much, you would have been killed on the contrary" Behind Noja''s face, I pulled myself out to the ground, and my hands trembled. The opponent is the Legendary Rokkai. An opponent who doesn''t need a Shard of Forgiveness to fight. But... this is... I accidentally apologized... "Onii-chan!! And at the same time, from the ship that fell beside me, the girl flew straight to me, weeping. Even though I''m wearing a mask, I seem to know exactly who I am. "Oh, oh... eh, Espi" "Wow, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh, idiot! "Whoa, whoa...." An espionage that jumps into my chest. I cried one by one. "Stupid, stupid, stupid! "Ah, I''m here, I''m here, I''m here" "Why do you keep it! With both feet on my body, my chest is pounding again and again with both hands. Looks like you''re pretty angry. "Er, Espi, it''s not my fault, it''s the enemy''s magic...." "Oni-chan, don''t get caught like that because you''re strong! Why do you get caught? Baaah!" "Hah, hah... my... ah, where are the people? "I let you go somewhere safe immediately! I want to fly right away, but don''t do it... uhh, idiot! Why are you fighting a bucket fox? If I''m a little late, onii-chan... uuuuu... uuuuuuuuu!! After the people who helped me properly are delivered to a safe place... I feel like a brave man around here, but I''m fighting the Roku-hachi, so it''s going to be panic. If I were dead.... "Oh, I''m sorry to bother you." "Uhh, uhh... gushun... high, uhh..." "But... you let everyone go... and you came to help me. Thank you, Espi." "... um... gu... uu..." With a feeling of sorry and good work, I came here. And.... "I can''t stop... I can''t stop... I can''t stop..." This... what do I do... Chapter 306 Episode 305: The Tsuji of History "Ah, ahh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh" Legends even appear in textbooks. The most powerful class I''ve ever had to kill. And yet, I can''t believe you think "I''m sorry." "Gyu ~ ~ ~" "Ah, Espi. Let''s get out of here." "I did it! "Tsuka, look, before your very eyes, your rival Rokkaha...." "... a lot of ''coming out''... little" "Don''t tell me, Espi! A giant beast falling right in front of you. I''m so sorry I can''t explain anything else anymore. With my big demon helix and espionage, and... well... all sorts of... General! "Oh, my, human! "How dare you..." "Hate the Seven Heroes... Espi... and don''t think you''ll make it home alive, Lagerman! At that time, the Amazonians raised their anger together from a remote place. Instead of losing war when Noja, the general, fell down, he was motivated..... "They shut up....." Then I suddenly had an unpleasant face with a sweet mode espi in my arm. The Espi was pointing his palm at the Amazonians who were heading this way, not avenging the General... "Ahiii... hah!? Ah... kuriuuuuuuuuuuu! "" "" "" Hmm!!?? "" " The fallen Noja shouted desperately while not turning the rhythm. "Hey, come here, nhh, come here, you''re not coming, ahhhh! Come on, nh, whoa, nh, nh, nh, nh, nh! Breathless but desperate screams. Well, I guess so. This incontinence of Stream Stone right now, and even... no, well, I understand that you don''t want your men to come to the misery of the earth, which is going to be a lot worse. "Yes, General, but! We can still fight..." "No, no, no, no, no, no, wait... Suha-suhah... gluuuuuuuuuuuuu" "General? "Kuriuhhhhhhhh! Oh... I know... if you relax a little bit, it''s gonna get worse... but no, I''m so sorry. "Hey, Noja! Release and retreat the captive men! "Nh, nh, nh? "Let''s stop here, shall we? "Fu, I''m kidding... who do you think you are...?" He crawled down and squatted, enduring everything, but Noja stared sharply at him. Well, I don''t know what''s going to happen... child. Your tone is back, right? I knew you couldn''t? I don''t know, just a tone of voice... well, that''s enough. Then.... "Oni-chan, let''s punish this one even more! With my fluffy panic..." "Gaiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii! If you''re a descendant, don''t do it! But, more, more, more, more! It''s going to be scattered with a big blast! "I don''t know! "You son of a bitch, your warmth as a samurai... hah, well, if you yell at me again... my sphincter... fugoh" I guess so. If you do anything more, Noja may feel more humiliation than die. Noja, who would definitely want to avoid that, was crying with her angry expression..... "Giggle, giggle... but there is..." "... what? "Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii Anyway... at least in the sea! In the ocean, yeah! What is it? What are you trying to say? I don''t know if it''s broken or not. "I see... that''s what I''m talking about..." Traina? Then, unlike me, who wasn''t sure, Trayna nodded convincingly as if she understood everything. Noja''s request. Don''t tell me the details of this battle. Noja raids the human city to take the men prisoner, but I want you to know that you got rid of them by engaging the Espi. A man named Lagerman wants to lie down. " "What? Why? The unknown mighty Raghan Man the Wizard King Army doesn''t know... When you become a person with the power to cross the Rokkai, you have to report the style of battle and the state of battle in detail... If anything, you can magically read Noja''s memories and share them with executives. If you do that, it means you don''t want me to know about the big demon helix and all that stuff... well... " Hmm, I see..... In fact, the battle report at that time also arrived because Espi and Noja had a skirmish and escaped prisoners and slayer, so I didn''t get very detailed reports... Besides, even if it was a skirmish, I was confused by the ability of Espi during the mass prisoner transfer...... I see... In other words, history has not changed, and the truth about history that Traynor doesn''t know is here. Six Heights has been killed for a thousand years and leaked... events that no one would ever want to know combined with all the twists... "I mean, keep my mouth shut. Also keep the details of the battle secret. I want your men to remain silent, and the prisoners'' men are unconscious, and I want you to leave the details aside so that the Espi can help the prisoners." "Crack, Crack, Crack." Noja nodded with an incredible twitchy expression to my question with confirmation. Well, then, as far as I''m concerned, I wish I could. "Well, that''s fine... when I appeared, you said pee in the ocean..." "If anything but pee is going to be shabby, whoa, whoa!! Wow, wow, well, that genre is still just... ho, ho, hoaaaahhhh... uhh, I''m already bullying you... with that kind of eyes... ?" Anyway, if that''s what history is all about, then there''s no reason for me to say no. Looking at the back of Rokkaha heading towards the sea while crawling on his face, he wanted to show mercy. Hang in there, Espi. "Hmm? I don''t know, but if oniichan wants you to do that, I will." "Ah, here we go." "Ah... ufu ~" I didn''t think deeply about the Espi, and without chasing after the six hegemons who were in a bad state in front of me, I was convinced that it was an assassin, and I slept with it. "Hah, hah, ngh... heh, heh... we''re pulling out all our troops, so now we''re leaving the prisoners here and going far away!! "" What, General!? "This is an order, then ahhhhh, I''ll swim in the ocean and meet you, so never come... ahhhhhhhhhh!!!! Then Noja instructed his men to retreat and jumped straight into the sea. "Fugu, my dear... but that Espi is so nostalgic... so strong... Laganman... Lagan... Lagan? I see... this guy... how about this... oh, oh... I''ll never forget this grudge... and... someday... let me... take responsibility!! At that time, Noja swimming away muttered something..... "Ah... that''s what I''m talking about..." Traina exhaled as deeply as she was convinced of everything, and I realized everything. I see... and then my father... ah, I see... "No, they''re gone...." "Yes, General''s orders, retreat anyway! "All troops retreat! Leave the prisoners and retreat now! Looking at that, the remaining Amazonians, without knowing the situation, were also instructed by Noja for the time being, raising the soot and smoke and retreating from the scene. All that''s left is the unconscious naked men... for now... "Okay, Espi." "Yeah." "Are these guys okay? "I don''t think so." For now, the enemy has left, and there is no danger anymore. Then.... Well then, let''s run like this! Yeah! That should do it. Then they wake up, go back to the city, meet the residents, and let them do it themselves. Instead, I ran with the espionage in my arms to avoid going too deep. Slaya, are you okay? "Ah, eh? Um...." "Come on, you''re getting away too! "Eh... eh? Wait... wait... wait! And then Slayer followed us. Chapter 307 Episode 306: Fulfilling a Wish Far from the plains, there is no sign of the Demon King army targeting us nearby. Confirming that, I slowed down my running speed and took a breath. "Fu... I''m glad I managed." Without significantly influencing history, I managed to overcome the mystery with the legendary Rokkai and his army. I''m sorry to hear about Noja. "Not good! "... eh? "It''s not good either! Then, while I was relieved with everything, I didn''t try to run or fly on my own, and only the luggage was brought floating, but the espionage that I held and stuck to was unbearable. Oniichan left me. "That''s why...." "I will never forgive you. I won''t forgive you if you leave it. Do you understand?" If I were a person of this age, I would have hugged you with a promise that I would never leave you again. But I couldn''t do it, I just had to laugh. "Ah, you didn''t have to say hello anymore? It seems that there were some Allied prisoners among them, and they looked familiar....." "Whatever. I''m not a coalition anymore." I don''t care. In fact, it seems that Espi fought Treina in the final showdown. That''s why we''re not stopping the Allies. When I think about it, I get a chest ache for an espionage that''s been betting on me so far. How the hell am I supposed to leave Espi... alone... "In the meantime, can we just get out of here? "Yeah." And I was relieved to look behind me and realized that Slaya, who was beside me, was staring at me. "Are you hurt, too? "Eh? Ah, yes... not... yeah..." "Kuhahahaha, you''ve been a disaster too." It was either educational or traumatic for the child. I''m rather worried about the mental rather than the injury. "Um... Lagerman..." No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. "Ah...." Speaking of which, you kept your mask on. I''ll take off the mask I was wearing. "Ah... after all..." Slaya nodded as soon as she was convinced, although she was a little surprised. "I thought it was you who did the Espi and that foot judgment somehow..." Hehe, mauna Speaking of which, Espi noticed me as soon as he wore a mask, but Slaya didn''t. "Lagerman... that''s your name..." "No, no, Lagerman wasn''t really his name... well, I had to hide his name and face under a lot of circumstances." Isn''t that your real name? Things? " "Well, the details are fine. Rather, there it is. There are a lot of guys in the world, but women aren''t just like that..." "Ah, ahh! "... hmm? I was thinking of following something, and all of a sudden Slayer made a loud and serious expression, so I thought it was something.... "Why did you... help me? "What about it?" "What are you gonna do to help me? What are you trying to use it for? What the hell is he talking about? On the other hand, there have been similar exchanges recently. "Oniichan, what is she saying? No, I''m saying the same thing you did a while ago!? "Besides, if the kid was in front of me... and it was within my reach, I wouldn''t have abandoned him." "Me, I''m not a child! I''m... I''m... a hunter... and I''m responsible for everything..." You look like you''re about to spit blood out of regret. Apparently, unlike Nukunuk and me, who grew up without any inconvenience, I imagine I''ve had a pretty tough life. But still..... "Listen, Slaya. Just remember this." I don''t want to preach, but I wanted to say something to you. "You are Tse. Genius. That''s for sure. But there are more amazing people in the world, including experience and talent, than you. I''ve always met someone stronger than myself. "Hmm... better than you...? "Oh, actually, I didn''t kill Noja alone this time, and if Noja had been serious about killing me from the start, it wouldn''t have been the same." "Hmm!? "That''s why we need to keep track of our strengths and circumstances. How strong are you now? What can I do? What can''t I do? Then you will fight? Running away? Should I stick to how to win? Is it a life-threatening occasion? I know you are strong and talented, but you still can''t make a judgment according to the situation about how strong you are against the other person''s power. I feel like a Boomerang who says something and returns it all to me. Traina smiles beside you. "Nh, what are you doing... eh..." "Kuhaha, you''re right. That''s why I''m still practicing. It''s still immature... and stronger." Listening to my words, Slaya is leaning and shaking with her fist. "Oni-chan is strong enough ~" "It''s still strong! "Well then... I''m getting stronger too! "Nooo... Espi is strong enough..." Anger or remorse? "Fu... hm... I can''t tell you who I am... even though I''m a person who''s so tight... what...?" "Well, including yesterday''s trick... if you regret it, let''s make it stronger." "Tsuyo... ku..." But it''s not just frustrating, it feels like you''re feeling something from my words. Then, Slaya was lying down with tearful eyes.... "Well then... come on, you make me stronger! "... what? "Me... you can make me a disciple... and make me stronger! ... eh? Just a request. This is unexpected. "Pu, kukukukukukukukuku..." "Hey, Treina. What are you laughing at?" "No, no, it''s nothing... but... well, isn''t that good? "Whoa, that''s like when you train motuals with cocktails... how does it feel to learn by being on the teaching side? "Well... anyway, the journey from here is with him." Huh? Are you traveling with me? What do you mean by that? I did save Slaya, but.... "Hey, did you forget? You... know what they wanted you to do before you came to this age." "...... ah......" I didn''t know what it was for a moment, but I remembered it as soon as I thought about it. That''s right... then... that''s right... that''s right... "Hey, what are you saying? Oniichan is my brother, so I don''t need any disciples! "... hmm" I can''t imagine the two children in front of me, but they did ask for me. "I''m still practicing too. I''m in the middle of being mentored by my master. I don''t know how to take a disciple." "But...." But! "I can''t be a master... but I can guide you... no... I can stay with you for a while." Ugh! That''s why I decided to make that wish come true. "Hey oniichan!? So, are you going to be my apprentice? I''m sorry about the monopolistic espionage, but this can''t be helped. "Shi, Master! "No, no, no, no, no. Master, stop. That''s not what I''m still called." "Well then... Mr. Lagerman..." "No, that''s not my real name either...." "Well then, what should I call you....." "Ah... that''s right..." Even though it has been a rubby and difficult kid, Slaya''s eyes are shining like she''s been kind of excited. When I think about it, I feel a little embarrassed..... "Bye... well... oniisan..." Ah... kawa... ah... "Hey... what are you talking about?! Oniichan is my brother! "Oniisan! I''ll take the luggage! "Ah, I''m about to be complimented! Oniichan, I have the luggage! It''s easier to float." "I got it! "I don''t! It''s me! Espi and Slaya start a fight right in front of their eyes. Looking at those two, I remember their wish again. --Take it... I want you to aim for Sisonotami with me and Slaya. I know what you''re saying. But that''s what we want. --Oniisan, I will meet you and travel to Sisonotami with you... that''s our wish. I don''t know anything about it... but I need you to lead us there. Is this all right? Espi... Slaya... "Oh dear... and yet, it''s getting kind of busy..." "Sure... I didn''t know this was happening behind unfamiliar history." Whatever it is, my journey to Sisonotami is now "four." "Shh... you guys are going to have dinner tonight... Curry! "Yikes! Crispy ? Crispy ? Crispy ?" "Is that right? I don''t know... if that''s what oniisan says. And once again, I cross this world of our time. Chapter 309 Episode 308 Tabernacle (Feminine Dragon King) - Making me something? Shall I cut off the filthy creature that seems to be used up? A long time ago. A onago that can also be said to be my youth. --Destroy Shisonotami. The rest of my thoughts remain unchanged... instead, I will not force you to summon any kind of battle against humans. Farewell, my friend. The only best friend I''ve ever recognized with more power than I''ve ever had. - To insult men? Hmm, even though the war is over, I won''t do such a childish thing forever. The current trend was not on the butt... Kohon, there is only one ambition. That guy''s hands only let me cum with my butt... no, anyway! Let them take responsibility for making straw a scratch! Bad friend who enjoyed drinking with me. He''s not dead, but he''s been alienated for years. --Help me, Dragon King of the Underworld. Well, I can''t force it now. But our war is not over. Come see me again on the next day. The demon, who was once one of his rivals, still tried to resist without accepting the changes of the times, but I haven''t seen him for years. However, I may be the one left unacceptable to the change of times. You can''t make a fool of a postcard. Anyway, this guy always leaves me behind..... "Wow ~ ahh......" You must have fallen asleep. And it looks like you were fooling around with a slightly dull memory. When I look at the young people who live in a new era, I can''t help but remember and compare and miss the era I was shining. "Well, it didn''t look good. Nowahahaha, it''s about time... can I go home as well? As he opened his eyes, there were tired young men on both knees. Looks like you worked hard while I was asleep. "Hah, hah, shit...." "I can''t believe it... none of our attacks..." "I don''t like it at all... even though we were attacking the sleeping opponent all the time..." "I don''t know... if I can''t get one scratch..." "I didn''t know such creatures existed in this world....." "This is... the most powerful class in the world..." I heard that the kid and his wife also traveled with Hilua, and I met the young people when I thought I''d go back to the magical world soon. One of them is the descendant of Kagya. Well, that''s not so much, but when I talked a little, I kind of wanted you to practice with me. I was nervous and didn''t like it very much, but I decided to do it at random. Nevertheless, what we do is we use whatever means we can to hurt the eagle. However, the eagle casts magic on the scales of the whole body, and is in a fully defensive position covering the whole body with both wings. In this state, the iron wall is better than the "mountain" of Noja''s wind forest volcano, and even terra-class magic cannot hurt the eagle. In other words, I knew there was nothing I could do about them now. And, of course, they couldn''t have surpassed my expectations. "Kh... not yet... not yet, please! We can still move! Would it be? Rival, hoo, Sadis, Macho, Sinov! There is a sense of upliftment. I''m a friend of that kid''s, and some of the onagos seem to be in love with him... but anyway, if he doesn''t leave me with that kid who''s in the upper realm than we are, I''ll use my eagle to hunt him down desperately. That''s where talent lies. But..... "Ma ~, I could hang out with you for a little longer... but it''s pointless to do it like this? The eagle has not reached the minimum level that I can talk to each other by force. That''s why I got tired of sleeping on the way, not interested." They all wave within their expectations. "At least, there''s nothing we can do today or tomorrow. The fact that that kid, your friend, gave more power than I expected was not such that the power that was conveniently hidden awakened. Probably blossomed with a pile of tips and tricks for quite some time. You guys don''t have anything like that right now, do you? You seem to be training like a human being." They can''t do anything about the eagle, and above all, the flesh and blood of the eagle does not spring up. My soul doesn''t tremble. No numbness. So in the end, I''m not free. But still..... "Still... we can''t end with setbacks like this." "At that end... we want to be more clear about our own challenges" "We can''t do this." "First, not how to climb a steep mountain... first. We''re still in that area." "I won''t let Kuron be Honey''s wife forever. That''s why....." "That''s why. The Dragon King of the Underworld... please hang out a little longer." In the meantime, is it still broken? Only the fact that my stomach is enclosed is the salvation for now. "Ah, okay, okay. I''ll hang out with you a little longer. But I don''t think you can do anything with your guts. You''re just doing your best, aren''t you? There was no ingenuity or trial or error. Now, all I have to do is use my strength to consolidate my body." Oh, my God. There''s only one reason why I''m here... Even though you say you don''t care who your parents are, it''s still a little..... "Hah... I can''t help it" Sometimes... but still, Kagya''s descendants... and the children of the brave men who beat Traina... I don''t like them so much... Jesus Christ, I''m a bitch too. "What I''ve learned so far... what I don''t have is practical experience. Equivalent, a critical defense that is slightly more existential and less life-threatening than yourself... don''t you have that experience? Normally, you can see the challenges after experiencing that. And that can''t be done with a mock battle against an overrated opponent like me." "We are aware of what you say. We have no serious experience with anyone like ourselves, and the only battle against the Six Heights of the Palippi... no, we''ve been so beaten up that we can''t call it a battle..." I guess so. But if we don''t do that, the shell won''t break through. "When that happens... we''ll do a mock fight together..." Aiya. There''s no point in mock warfare. What we need is a serious match. " "But that''s....." "I know. That''s why I''m going to teach you some interesting magic. Use it to start by ''imagining'' the same powerful person you imagine and experience a serious match." That''s why I decided to tell you. The only magic he taught Traina once... when I cried drunk about Kaguya... that I should be comforted by a bitch... "It''s called fantasy magic, Voyage. I don''t mind abusing it outside of training, and that''s the flavor of it, but I''ll make it a hodojodo ?" Chapter 310 Episode 309 Tabernacle (Fluffy Damaged) Reason. I think I kept it at least in public all the time. My little boy has been the strongest and cutest in the world since he was a kid. Rather, I was an angel when I was young. But still, I restrained myself from eating... but from letting my emotions wash my hands. Because Boy is an important family to me, and he is the son of my greatly grateful husband and wife. In the future, as the successor of a fine brave man... even if I think of it now, it was a future that ignored your feelings. Either way, I''m a maid. Boy serves the Lord. Occasional jerks were also kept close to the line so as not to exceed it. But it''s only a real story. And now..... "Sadis... I... want to take a bath with you..." Yes, of course ? I thought I''d never come back to my old Boy''s Archangel days. Before you acquire sexual knowledge. But when I was old enough to be excited about women. In the spacious bath of the mansion, we often took a bath together to clean up the baby''s body. At this time, I wonder how many times I was about to do something I shouldn''t do at the same time as being happy..... "Ah, ahh...." Ufufufufu, take off the shroud, ribbon and button, slowly lower the skirt, and show the standard white frill panties and bra to the boy. Sure enough, the kid... is delusional, but his face turns red and tickles. I beg such a boy, I have never done this before. "Boy. Could you... remove the bra''s hook? "Yeah? Yeah? Oh, me? Yes ? "So, uhhh...." "Ufufufufu, please, little one. Come on, let''s go." A little trembling fingertip, but still confused, reaching out to my bra hook. That''s amazing. In reality, nosebleeds and yogurt don''t stop..... "Er, ah...." Ahn ? It faithfully reproduces what I imagined it would be. When my fingertips touch my back a little and I raise my ticklish voice, I rush to pull my fingers in and make you look sorry. Yeah, it''s perfect even for a delicate delusion. "Nandemo Alimasen, kid. Come on, do your best." "Uh-huh, uh, mm-hmm... like this? Ah...." Oh, thank you ? "Hmm!? My cheeks, cheeks, the moment you took off your hook and looked back and thanked me, my breasts were cluttered. Fuuuuu, that''s so fucking cute! Oh, that''s fine. No matter what you do, no matter what you do! "Boy, are you okay? "Ah, ahh, ahh..." "Oh, apparently the stimulus is too strong for the boy. However, this is the knowledge you need... to study health and physical education in the bath today ?" "Ho, keh, ah, ah, ah, ah, Sadis, pa, pa, pa!? "It''s embarrassing... but, boy, look carefully. Right? Come closer..." Phew... I can''t stand it anymore. "Ah, ahh, Sadis, oh, I''m weird, my body... is sick? "Well, that''s tough ? Whoa... nh, nh. Boy, let me see it better. Come on, don''t hide it with your hands, more grandiose... ?" "Ah, no, no, Sadis..." Boy ? Archangel. Thank you for being born in this world. And I''ll take it. Hah... noble ? Exactly, don''t stop. Don''t stop. It''s a bundle ? Now.... "Phew... maybe I''ve entered an invincible spiritual mode somehow." I''ve gone through a single overwhelming delusion, and I''ve sort of calmed down. Thinking about it, I''ve been having a hard time mentally for a while. The sin of being a boy in the game in front of you. Days to chase the boy from there. Days at Cacletail. Settling with Boy from there is also a complicated affair against the Great Demon King. My helplessness felt in the battle against the Sky Clan and the Palippi. I was the only one who could see off the traveling boy. And the days when I was anxious to be strong under the Dragon King of the Underworld. Maybe those days were getting rid of me sometime. "What''s missing is not only combat experience... what I probably needed was more calm... I don''t think I''ve been replenishing the emotional stability ingredients in the Empire''s room in the last few months..." The more nervously I was chased down, the more impatient I was, the less effective it was, and the less I wanted it to be. Then maybe it didn''t work. "But with this magic, you can comfort yourself at any time with your self... and I''ve been flushed with all sorts of things. I think I can hope for a lot of things now. I''ve been taught... good magic." Instead of the rush to "get stronger and faster" as before, there is a growing willingness to "do it." I might be able to do anything now. "Kuhahahaha... Thadis, can you catch me? And the kid in your game who was created by delusion. First of all, we must be able to catch the boy who jumped out of the Empire at that time. "Yes, I''ll get you." "Try it. If I catch you, I''ll make you cute on the bed." "... uhhh... this delusion is different. Boy doesn''t say this kind of line because there''s something horrible about it. Instead, I''ll give you a lovely bubble bubble... Okay, let''s go." "Come on, Devil Swabb! "Here we go! And one day, I''ll definitely catch up with a real kid... yes, with the world in mind, even if something happens... Chapter 311 Episode 310 (Negative Princess) "Kuron... I love you" "Me too, Earth. Happy together.... No, with this girl who''s hungry." a couple wearing a tuxedo and a pure white wedding dress in front of them. The two are about to become ''couples'' now. Blessed by many, they smile happily at their center. Ever since I was a kid, I thought I was standing there in that dress. But no.... "Nh" ? Applause boils over the two lips. I can only see it. "Th... uhh..." Despair enough to destroy the sight in front of you... despair enough to smash your head... what despair... In addition... "Ho-ho-ho-ho-ho, honey! Isn''t it terrible just the three of you? We need Saskatchewan and Sakura to make us happy! "Oh, I know. I don''t want to... take my wife to the" Three "... well, this is the future I wanted." Ahn ? All of a sudden, I think it''s just... earth, which normally accepts it. Suddenly cheating in front of you? That''s not true. "You guys... I''ll make you happy." "Fufufu, thank you. Then I''ll make you happier." A synov holding two babies. Earth hugs the three of them as it is. It''s exactly a friendly ''family''. And.... "Oh boy, it''s so hot. But there''s a lot of things you can''t do when you''re pregnant with Kuron or Sinov, who is tired of raising children. Then please feel free to use me here." "Ah, oh, hey...." "Oh dear, no matter how old you are, it''s ugly ?" What I''ve always wanted, to be seen by Earth as a "woman." The gaze has never been directed at me. And.... "Oh, it''s the first night of my honeymoon, so I naturally joined the fight today! It''s okay, there''s something you can do while you''re pregnant! "Ufufufu, don''t underestimate me because I''m a midwife. I''m going to hustle you today ?" "Then tonight... let''s all love each other ?" This must be Harlem. "Ah, I''m going to tear you apart today! And in it, I... I... "Uhhhhhhhhhh!!!! This delusion... can''t be made real! I... I will never forgive this possible future!! I can''t give up! I can''t give up on this!! The next moment, I screamed from the bottom of my heart. "Hah, hah, hah, hah... my... what a nightmare... I''ve imagined nothing but... magical fantasy, Voyage... don''t be afraid." You''re in a dream, but you''re breaking your heart. Your whole body is exhausted. I didn''t think I could faithfully reproduce my delusions so far. And.... "And... this is not something to be truncated as a mere delusion..." Yes, this is delusional. But it''s not impossible. Harlem may have gone too far, but someone inside may be standing next to Earth in the future. You can wear a wedding dress and be a couple with Earth. I was happy when I gave birth to Earthchild and became a family. Ground wants you to be a woman, and you can flirt with her. It is not strange that one of those three should be Earth. And me? I can''t do anything, I''m just a loser outside of a mosquito net... that''s not impossible. No.... "Instead of impossible... at the moment, it''s more likely..." Yes, this is the future that could become the established route as it is. For me, who had a funny assumption from a young age that I knew each other with love and love, I should always assume the worst. Yes, the worst..... "Worst future... huh... I''m ugly too... Besides, it''s one of the happiest futures for Earth... Worst for me... just for me... don''t make me laugh at all, Fiancay. After all, I only think about myself... for a long time..." Without even blessing Earth''s happiness, he shouted that it was unhappiness and despair. When you look at yourself again, you understand how stupid you are. Well done, I thought I was in love with Earth myself. But that''s why.... "I''m still... disappointed in myself... if it''s over..." I will try to resist. Really. Seriously. And polish yourself again. That''s what I swore. --It''s a partition change. As a princess, as a warrior, as a woman... I will... strive for higher heights... so that I will not lose to you who will jump into the world and live freely. From this moment on. When I first confronted Earth in the sky.... "Oh? Earth, that guy... he''s scared. They''re trying to take away our happiness....." "Fufu, what''s the use of losing heroin to make us happy? "I don''t have time to play with the princess. We must now eat spicy food and prepare for the night. Today, I''m going to ask the children to do it quickly, Boy... ufufufu ?" Until recently, when the girls in my class seemed to like Earth a little bit, I was anxious to do things that showed exclusiveness or that made Earth look bad. But not from now on. "I''m not taking away the groom... but will you fight me? I don''t know the power of Kron, so I can''t... the synov with the power closer to my present self... and a stronger Thadis than my present self..." One day, you will polish everything so that you can be seen as one woman. Chapter 312 Chapter 311: The Tabernacle (Future Paranoid No.1) "Saskatchewan and Sakura don''t want to go to the academy." "I know you have complicated feelings about the academy. But I think the title of graduating from the Academy will be useful for any future journey." "Nothing like that, you should think about it when you two grow up. I dropped out of the academy, too." "But since I grew up, I''d rather regret ''If I''d gone to the academy then...''" In the tenth year of marriage, the conversation between husband and wife centers on the children they love. "Hey, Saskatchewan, and Sakura. Do they have future dreams? "Strong and cool, like Dad! "Oni-san, no! And the flower shop! For my part, I still want my children to progress to the Imperial Warrior Academy so they can crush in the future. I myself graduated from the Ninja Academy in Japone at the top, but the Ninja Warrior had a painful career experience. However, I was lucky to jump out of the country and meet my beloved Honey... but anywhere in the world, I would like to give my children the title of graduating from the Imperial Warrior Academy, which will help them go any way. "Hmm? You don''t have to think about all the competition like an academy right now? Honey, on the other hand, is not obsessed with that. Children may go on a normal path. Only if you can grow up healthy and kind to others and have the guts to work on it. Of course, I agree with that. But other things..... "That''s right... but my neighbor is already preparing for an exam war. We''ve never been ready for war before. Otherwise, I can''t fight because I''m not ready to fight." My thoughts and Honey''s thoughts will collide..... ... I guess. "... I wonder if this is going to happen. Honey seems to spoil the kid a lot somehow....." And, not just happiness, but the delusion that couples share opinions about the future of their children... not dreams... no, a simulation of happy family planning. Fantastic magic Voyage taught by Basara, the Dragon King of the Underworld. It''s really great. Both magic and ninja have the same roots, so even I''ve never learned magic before, I could activate it this way. This will also enable me to plan for future conjugal problems. Of course, I''m still not sure that Honey will choose or like me instead of Mr. Kron and Mr. Thaddeus. But my ambition is not for Honey to like me more than the two of us. Because that''s just hypothetical. My ambition is to build a happy family. And to make honey and her children feel happy. I do image training for that time because I sometimes bump into something on the way to building that happiness. Yes, couples aren''t just flirting couples. Honey comes home from work, greets me with a naked apron, turns my back to the kitchen... ahn ?... and the Endurance Kids Making Festival all night long is not the only thing that couples do. Of course, that''s why I came with Don.... Anyway, sometimes couples need to feel free to collide with each other. "It''s just... something I can''t predict at the moment... what kind of job Honey will be in the future... as long as I hear about Honey''s past, he may never return to the empire he ran away from or become an Empire Warrior again..." In that case, no matter how much I think graduating from the Imperial Academy would be better for my children, Honey would still be uncomfortable, and perhaps our place of residence in the future would not be the Empire. "It''s not so bad to live in Honey and Japone... but I don''t know how you can see me... even though Kojiro-sama might welcome me with a smile..." Because I can reproduce in my dreams what I thought only in my head until now, I became even more worried about the future than the result. I wonder if this is a marriage-blue? "After all, maybe it''s not bad to be an adventurer or a hunter in your family and raise children while traveling around the world... hmm? Oh?... hmm..." I couldn''t think straight, and I suddenly reopened it and said something I had come up with... but it was... "That might be nice! Surprisingly, I thought that might not be bad. "In fact, Honey won''t be able to put his roots down in one place for a while, and he''ll be around the world... but raising a child while he travels... yeah, I can give you a lot of experience. Besides, it might be a lot worse for me and Honey to learn, fight, and learn than to send them to the academy. Honey seems to be good at teaching people things... as long as we listen to Motriage..." It may be a little dangerous, and I''m worried that my income may not be stable, but it''s also an option for the future. "Raising young children on a journey... I wonder... how happy it could be. How does Honey feel about this idea of mine? Would you like that? All right, then, if we don''t do that simulation right away... that''s not it! "If I''m going to live like that... I can''t help but pull my legs out of that life... I still really need to upgrade myself. Not just ahead, but now my own level-up....." Yes, it''s not just a simulation that''s going to last forever, but I also need to step up to the right number of places and prepare for the coming future. Save your happy troubles for a moment.... "First Princess Fiancay... brother... and then Honey, who defeated me when we first met in the woods... let''s fight! After that, we''ll have to fight in image training with Honey, Palippi and Kojiro-sama! I''ll make sure to stand next to Honey for the future. Wait, honey... yeah, you. And my beloved children. Chapter 313 Episode 312 "Gahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! I encountered a fierce herd of firestorms. Spit fire out of the sky and burn the forest, shaking its sharp nails and teeth to the ground. I used to think it was big, agile, and really tough... "The power is not comparable to Aka-san, the speed is slower than mine, and the way to fight is all monotonous... the power of the flame that comes out is less than hoo... after seeing the roses above all... I see... this is the Fire Dragon..." But now it''s like this. "Fluffy panic! Okay, it''s the third one! "Northern Cross Shooting Star! I''m the third! That''s it now... the Fire Dragon will be more pathetic... "The Great Devil Sonic Smash! Well, after all, it''s a wild firedragon. I''m not smart enough, I''m not at the same level... and I''m not going to be with you or Espi or Slaya right now. " And I stunned the dragon with a fist shock wave. The only dragon I''ve ever encountered is Basala the Dragon King of the Underworld, so when compared to this... it''s not comparable. "Hee, no... Hu and Rival were attacked by a herd of firedragons while they were studying abroad, so they looked terrible... well, here''s what I''m going to do." "Three! I win! "Me too, I killed three! As I was heading for Shisonotami, I saw that I had encountered a fire dragon nest in the deep forest, and the fire dragons that I noticed attacked us all at once. But Traina was right, because she wasn''t intelligent, and she didn''t know what she was capable of, so she went back to clams with me, Espi, and Slayer. "Yes, yes, both of you. Come here." Mu ~ Mum ~ I mean, I only took down one. Espi and Slaya have been struggling with everything in the past few days. I think you guys should get along because you''re getting married in the future..... "So... you didn''t kill either of them, right? We were the ones who tried to cross their nest." "Yeah, I just stunned her." "We don''t destroy ecosystems in the dark. Hunter basics. But that means... if you take down this many firedragons, you''ll get a fair reward at the city''s money changer, okay? "Oh, I''m not in trouble with the money... it''s a horse..." "That''s right. Oni-chan, you got a lot of money from your horse. When Slaya wasn''t here! "Mm...." In this way, I will properly follow my instructions other than "get along", so, well, perhaps it is to endure the bad relationship. "Anyway, it''s okay to say yes, right? Here, touch! Yay! "Nh... ahhhh" Our journey continued while the three of us were hitting on each other with joy. "But a few days after crossing the plains from Genkan into the mountains... it''s still a long way to Sisonotami ~" While forgiving the little one who is about to quarrel in a slightly distracted gap, he sees a vast forest visible from the top of the mountain and confirms that it is still far from his destination. This means that this journey will continue for some time. "Yeah, that''s right. To get to Sisonotami... look at my map. This is where we are now, and in a couple of days, there''s a little bigger city, Ikkanay City, and we have to go through it." "I mean, more camping....." "Yes, but with this much forest, there will be beasts, fruits and wild grass to eat, so it''s no problem. Well... you can still make Carrie, right? Oh, yeah. Slayer removes the map from the luggage and spreads it. Speaking of kids, there are boulder hunters around here. I didn''t have a map either, so I''m glad. "Has Slaya ever been to the city of Ikkanay? "A few times. There''s a lot of work going on over there. Monster crusades, ecological surveys, Mafia... and elf entanglements... just ask me anything." "Oh, thank you." That said, I accidentally pounded Slaya''s head again. Honestly, until a few days ago, this guy was like, "Will you stop? I feel like it was an attitude, but now I accept it normally. On the contrary..... "... fufufu" "Mhh!? Sometimes I smile like I''m proud of the Espi. "... oniichan. I''ll get there sooner if I''m a fluffy flight." "No, no, I''m not in such a hurry...." The Espi also sticks together like a confrontational consciousness. Flying... that''s certainly an ant... Well then it won''t be any training... these mountains and forests are perfect for camping. And since I also have camp training, I will refrain from such a little cheating because of my master''s advice. However, I''m a little worried about getting more trouble for the little ones who aren''t close..... "Uhh... oniichan, aren''t you tired? I''ll slip your shoulders. "Ah, bruise! Oniisan... aren''t you tired? I''ll give you a massage." "... muu, I''ll do it! Don''t fuck with me! "I''m better because I''m stronger! Bhuu ~ "Mhh..." No, we''re not close, this might make them similar. Above all, this kind of scene has happened several times before.... "Yes, until then. The fight is over. I can see the river over there, and we can camp there today. It''s Callie." "Ah, yeah! Kallie! I''ll find something for dessert! "Ah, Curry... okay, oniisan. I''ll start the fire today! Yes, no matter how many times they fought, they ended up forgetting the fight in Curry. Don''t be afraid, Carrie. I don''t know, these guys are getting too hard on Carrie. Well, if you think about the leopard thing that happened when we met these two in modern times, when Carrie was involved, you don''t have to know. Fufu. The original curry devised by the rest of us is wonderful. " Traina is proudly looking "fufu" as if she''s happy somewhere. Well, I like it, too. I''m sure it''ll take quite a few days, but it won''t be such a difficult journey to Sisonotami in this state. "Hmm? Well, that''s true. After all, I''ve heard that the city of Ikkanay was under the umbrella of the Bokmates family, but after all, it''s a secondary to tertiary group class... especially if something doesn''t happen, it won''t be enough for children today to be alert." "Oh, my mate... connected" Trayna didn''t deny my words as she looked at the back of Espi and Slaya, who ran out to compete with them all because Carrie couldn''t wait. It''s around Shisonotami that tightens my mind. Around there, the Demon King Army and the Allied Army are nearby. I slipped into the eyes of both armies and managed to reach the deepest part of the ruins..... " If we get there... we can go back to modern times... Return to the modern era. That is the purpose of this journey. On the other hand, that means I''m leaving.... "Oniichan, hurry up! "Oniisan, what are you talking about?! With these two... that''s all you have to do... but until then... and when the time comes... Chapter 314 Episode 313: Rubbing Within Companions Cross the mountains, through the woods, and even through nature. Some of them were attacked by fierce beasts and monsters along the way, but they were polite and there was no particular problem. But..... "Ah...." "... hey, oniichan... that''s it..." "... in the camp..." On the way through the woods, I found traces of what appears to have been a camp. After the firewood, the food wreckage, obviously human... no... "Oniisan, look at me..." "... ahh..." There was some garbage on the ground, but I found a small bag in it. And the bag was something I knew. "Calorie friends....." It was a portable meal given to a Demon King Army soldier that Trayna once developed. I was at Slaya''s store in the future... which means I bought it in my own time. But there are other people in this era besides me. Of course that''s.... "The Demon King Army....." That''s all I had. I guess. Besides, I told you last night... Maybe there were dozens of Demon Kings around here last night... that''s what I mean... but there''s no manners left to clean up after the camp. " That''s what Trayna says, I''m sure of it. I try to explore the surroundings on the radar, but I don''t feel that close. However, if the opponent is not a monster, the Demon King Army will need a lot of vigilance. "Demon King Army? Oniisan, why do you think this is just dropping? "Hmm? Because it''s for the Demon King army." Huh? And I answered Slaya''s question slowly, didn''t I? "Oniichan, is that so!? "Why would oniisan do that? Oniisan is a human, not an army of demons, right? I''m surprised at Espi... no... but... "That''s... convenient. In some circumstances, I fought against the Demon King Army, but I myself have no resentment or hatred against the Demon King Army, and even if I did... I have nothing to do with culture or technology. Accepting flexibility is the trick to growth." And I''m proud to say something to nature... but... Pu, kukukukukuku Traina''s smiling. Well, Traina told me the same thing. I can''t believe you taught Traina not only Slaya, but also the Seven Heroes. "That''s right... because oniichan says so! "Flexibly... or... accept what you should accept without preconceptions... Oniisan! And these are good boys! Glittering eyes and respectful eyes... No, it''s the word of the Great Demon King. "Not to mention... it''s more troublesome to encounter the Demon King army than the monsters..." Well, maybe it''s part of Noja''s retreat. Without joining the main unit, people who are acting differently for perimeter surveys and mapping. However, I didn''t pay particular attention to this area, so I don''t have any other memory of ordering an invasion around here. " "Oniichan, but you''re not near the enemy. "Certainly, there are disturbing signs....." I may have been here last night, but the problem is.... "Hmm!? "... hmm..." Suddenly someone got caught in my radar net. "Oniichan?... ah..." "Hmm? There''s a sign...." He''s a little late for me, and he''s picking up Espy and Slayer. Something is approaching us. Multiple. Moreover, slowly killing the signs like sneaking up..... "... ten... no, twenty-five... they''re slowly scattering around us." Even if the forest is deep and you can''t see it, you can see the whole thing. The opponent''s height and muscle mass... are fairly thin, but tight... they are quite able to move. A mix of men and women? I can feel the magic there. And.... "You have a weapon... in this shape... a bow. He''s carrying a sword." Hmm, that''s right. "Espi, Slaya... be ready to move." Maybe the Amazonians the other day? Honestly, I don''t feel like losing. But I''m not ready to fight. Now, what do we do... "... wait, child" Hmm? You must have felt it too. Not just a woman... but a mix of men " Ah "There are only women in the Amazon army." Huh!? Trayna pointed out that I was upset too. Yes, all Noja''s men were women. The fact that men are mixed... doesn''t mean... then who is it? --- What are you doing in this forest... you don''t look dirty... people... "" Hmm!?? ----I don''t look like I''m lost with an innocent child... A slightly harsh scolding voice echoes through the forest. Young man? ----Cohon. Ah... this forest is our sanctuary. I will not allow it to be filthy or desecrated. You may leave early. Otherwise, judgment in the wood-- "Oops! I''m not going to do anything extra, so I''m leaving early, okay? --Oh, oh... is that so? "Oh, yeah." ---... I see... In the meantime, let''s avoid rubbing things. So, when I returned the voice that I had heard, the Lord of the Voice showed a slightly mesmerizing reaction. "Are you sure? Oniichan" "I mean, leave..." If it was the Demon King army, it would be horrible, and even if it wasn''t, I wouldn''t fight. That''s why I''m taking you both with me..... --No, no, chief! Why are you trying to miss Assari! --I mean, I''m leaving.... --It could be as dangerous as the Dark Elves of the Demon King Army captured yesterday! --But he''s human..... --Only humans can be trusted! Remember the organization that kidnapped and traded our people? --This is a child..... --No, except for the kid, the man we''re with is at least blind! I''m sure he''s a bad guy! Maybe that''s what''s taking two kids! --My eyes... look scary... those three... they''re so strong!? Yesterday, why are you doing this for two days in a row... --What are you freaking out about! You''re still the chief! You''re strong!? Let me give you a hammer of justice in the woods! You''re stronger than that! --No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. I mean, no matter how you look at them, they''re stronger. Look, a few days ago, the firedragons in the mountains ran into me crying, but maybe they... Do you have any of your buddies? Initially it was a mysterious voice echoing through the woods, but now it''s completely rubbing aloud with just my friends. I''m sorry I didn''t look so good... "Bad guy?... about oniichan!? "Oniisan... bad guy? Espi? Slaya? "I will not tolerate oniichan''s bad words!! And this way, the two people who usually rubbed together were in agreement. Chapter 315 Episode 314: Someone in the Forest If you can avoid a useless struggle, it''s beyond that-- Ursanai! "Let me correct it! And at the next moment, two little ones pop out. "I''m gonna jump out of you guys! Stop!" But the child can''t stop suddenly. Oh, this isn''t good... "What? My child looks amazing....." "Ah, stand by! "What a ferocious look you look like... humans are barbarians after all! Someone in the woods is holding a weapon and targeting Espi and Slaya from a medium range. Watch out. It''s not the two of us. "Come out! Fluffy Fishing!! "" Hmm!??? Yes, someone is in danger. They also fished invisible fish at the bottom of the ocean and rescued residents in Genkan. I don''t care what happens to people who are at a distance where they can hear their voices. "Mmm...." That''s... And someone came out of the bushes of the woods into space. Young man and woman. Looks like some kind of hunter wearing green-toned clothes.... "What, suddenly!? What did that kid do? "Is this... magic? Me, shoot that kid..." "Huh?! Then, I heard upset voices from other people hiding in this situation, but at the next moment, I closed my words as if I had lost consciousness. "What are you going to do when you''re hiding? Not to mention the fact that I''m against a hunter... I''m completely retarded." I can see Slayer disappearing from front of me and raiding people one after the other while moving fast through the woods to stun them. "Slaya-kun, you''re cheating on yourself! "These guys made fun of my brother... I can''t stand it anymore." "What!? It''s my brother! "... you''ve become my brother..." "I''m cuter! Oniichan, I''ve been hugged and naked! "Me too, Nadenade... hasn''t hugged me yet... no! When Noja attacked me, when she saved me, I was hugged! That''s why it''s Even." "Muki! Even though I''m the only one... my strong and cool oniichan hugged me... oniichan also did Niko, and all the scary and nasty things disappeared." "Ah... I know what that is... powerful... warm" "Yeah! That''s it! It is, isn''t it? I don''t care what happens when you do that! "Yeah, yeah. That''s why I have to work harder...." "That''s right! I''ll try harder and get compliments too! Look, I don''t know who these people are, but this is what happens. "Hih, what is it!? What''s going on? What''s going on? "One by one, we''re all being beaten! "What, these two! Don''t argue with the two of you normally while fighting. And go around and get along, you guys. "... hmm? What?... I just realized... these people..." "Ah... that? Hey oniichan. These people....." At that time, Espi and Slaya, who were arguing, noticed something. It''s about someone. I''ll see who the Espi caught up with again..... "Ah...." And then I realized something. "Ah... it''s more barbarian to put out a weapon just by seeing a child running angrily... and you can''t win back... you know, that girl... is psychokinesis... that boy is a genius... hah... no..." Hmm? "Mmm...." At that time, a man jumped out of the tree with a sigh and appeared before us. "Espi, back off! From a glance, it clearly emits air that is different from the others. I don''t feel the muscle mass or the magic that seems to be intrinsic. But something''s different. That''s a hunch. That''s what I was screaming when I realized... "Please don''t." "Eh..." Come out and sit down immediately. At that moment, both of them finally stopped, even if I stopped them. "" "" Chieftain!!?? However, this was unexpected to us, but apparently to this man''s people, too. I hear a sigh from the woods. "Really, we''re just hickeys in the woods, so please don''t be ridiculous. No, it was me who attacked you, so I''ll prepare everything from apologies to money and treasures! I''m really, really stubborn and lacking in common sense, so I''m sorry they''re even more annoying than just idiots!! He rubbed his forehead against the ground, whether he was a child or not, and begged for his life. I didn''t think it would be strange to call him a pathetic man... "... um... well, then, I''m sorry I said that to oniichan so badly..." "Ah, I will. No, rather than being kidnapped, I''m sorry that I''m a hollow Bonkra race who can''t see the truth about being admired for mess." The stray stone and the espionage have also faded, and the momentary anger just now has faded. And the man who raised his face..... "Ah...." Hmm...... He wasn''t human. "Nh, oniichan, this guy! Black hair covers only one eye, and the only eyes that are revealed are thicker, the neighborhood is visible, and it looks kind of rotten. Even though you have such a dark face, your whole body feels natural with a green tone. Is it a gap or is it not suitable for you...? But young. Even if you don''t look the same age as me... no, the elf is definitely a long-lived species, maybe not as old as it looks? However, apart from that, the first thing to draw is that the man''s ears are sharp and pointed. "Demon race...? I accidentally associated myself with the Demon race, but the atmosphere is somehow different. Then the trainer next to me.... "No, it''s not... it''s an elf..." "Elfu! Elves... I''ve seen Dark Elves before, but I''ve never seen Elves before. And the young man and woman that Espi just caught out of the woods are still elves. "I knew it was an elf... and I was surprised along the way..." Slaya came back a little surprised. Yes, that''s just unusual. I often hear the slander of a wise man in the forest, a wise man, or a fairy, and I hear it in the story. Unlike the dark elves from the demonic world, there is not such a bad image from the human side, but rather people who yearn for and seek the beautiful appearance. However, now that the number is considerably lower... I don''t think I''ve ever been in a war before... such a lowly elf? "Chief, what are you doing?! "Don''t you have the pride of our proud Elves! "You don''t think there''s anything you can do with all these people!? But shortly afterwards, many elves jumped out of the trees and bushes. Beautiful gold and silver-dyed hair and neutral appearance... which means the man is handsome. Women are beautiful. Yeah, this is it. These are exactly the kind of elves that jumped out of a picture book. "No, didn''t I just make sure that pride didn''t get weird? He''s a kid, right? You don''t look like the Demon King Army, you don''t look like those bokumates... and yet you have a bow on your child... and you''re being clawed..." "That''s why all of a sudden, your head is down and you''re under the ground. What a disgrace! Why do we lower our heads to the inferior humans! And our Elf chief! What are you going to tell ''ma''am''!? "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. You know, when I touched that twitchy little lady and Miss Mendokusai getting married to me on their own... on their own, right? Instead, I want to raise my voice in protest against the fact that everybody wants to lower their head to me." "It''s too crunchy! I mean, if the lady asks you that, you''ll be blown away! I mean, please don''t do this because we''ll be beaten up too! "Now, everyone listen to me a little bit. I think it''s more worthwhile in the world to be an idiot to just listen to a story than to a wise man who doesn''t listen to people." Anyway, what is this situation? Suddenly appearing elves arguing with each other? "... what''s up, oniichan? "No... I''m not mad at you anymore... let''s just get out of the way..." "Oniisan, if that''s all right...." That''s why we asked you to do it on your own... "Well, I know that the famous Seven Brave Men in the city were tragically defeated by the Hakuki of the Demon King Army, and the Allies were almost destroyed, and the Brave Hiro was in serious danger and the situation was terrible, so I felt tingling...." "" Hmm!? At that time, our feet stopped unexpectedly in response to the chief''s sighing muttering words. "... hmm... that''s right. Well, I didn''t die after all... and besides, the irrational thing about rising from the abyss of death and powering it up... I mean, what would you do if you were an espionage? Ah, that''s right...... Traina was right, I wasn''t surprised... No, I was surprised... but my very existence proves that I don''t have to worry about my father''s life or death, so just... "Then please be more critical to your chiefs! I don''t care how many humans die, but if the entire earthly world is invaded by the demons..." "Idiot, in a way, I''m concerned about the situation on the top of the Elves. If I destroy a human, I''ll lose my Distinguished Series income. It saddens the reader." Again! You don''t need that! Don''t even disguise yourself and go to the human world to sell such things, you... " Hurry.... Nice, nice, nice, nice, nice, nice, nice, nice, nice!!??? At that time, Trainer went crazy with an unusual mess. Chapter 316 Episode 315 Open Heart The legendary book that even Great Demon King Traina loved to read... it''s no longer true. To say the least, Trainer''s personality is so excited that it collapses. "I, I, I, I, I, I''m not staying right now..." "Ah, ahh... I told you..." Elves appeared before us. One of them has a different air, a man called the chief. What an interesting thing about that guy, Traina, and I''ve been read... but... the author of that book? "... um..." "Ah, yes, something! No, I''m sorry I rubbed it a little! I''ll sort it out, so please be calm...." "No... are you... the writer and teacher of the Distinguished Series? "... fu? Ah, the chief is Pocahontas... but his face immediately turned red... "Huh?! Ah, you, eh? Oh, my pepper, huh? Yeah, why? Yeah, yeah!? This reaction... is it real? Bye, stupid! Wasn''t the original author of that novel a human!? Oh, my God... the rest of us are forever human... " Traina didn''t know either. I mean, me too... in the future emperor''s capital, it''s a mess and a boom, a card with pictures of the attached characters... a demonic commercial technique that says it''s not unusual to buy many books by yourself to attract any character because it''s random... it''s not a human, but an elf...? "Wow, it''s supposed to waaaahhhhhh! However, such a great teacher squatted with his hands over his face. "It''s really bad to see readers in real life! Whoa, no, no, no! Don''t be disappointed! Don''t look at me like this, because I''m producing that impressive line or that cool line! "No, um... Sensei? "Gyaaaaahh, stop it! Stop it! Don''t say anything about a teacher! Never call me a pen name! No, please give me a break in everything! "Eh, eh? Yeah, yeah, yeah? Finally, I rolled with my head in my arms. Why? How could you be such a shy man to produce such an interesting piece? "Chieftain...." "Oniichan, do you know him? "Distiny Series... What is that? The other elves are poking, and Espi and Slaya are tilting their necks. You two don''t know each other? Or is it still famous in this age? "Wait a minute! No, yeah, it''s weird! Huh? Then the chief suddenly stood up and stuck his gaze at me. "You''re human, right? How old are you?" "... fifteen years old..." "I knew it... because my work is a naughty scene, I still can''t buy it at the bookstore when I''m 15! Ah... speaking of which... Uh-huh, that''s right. The Distinguished Series of this era had an age limit because humans had less negative effects on children than freedom of expression..... " Yes, it is. What I bought was a full age version that came out later... so... "Hey oniichan. What is it? What is it? What''s the matter with you? Is oniichan your favorite book? I want to read it too! Oniisan, I''m interested too. Yeah, I certainly shouldn''t have read them yet.... "Did you really read my novel?" And the chief stares at me with suspicion. I can''t help it. Even though I''m being stigmatized as a porn kid... "Cohon... ahh... it looks like my friend''s brother had it, and I read it through it... it''s called Owna Niest... ahh, it''s nice to be a knight or a magician! "Hmm!? "Especially the farewell scene with the Knight Woman....." "... my friend... no, God reader." "Hmm?! "Thank you." I lied to you at first, and then I meant it. Actually, I thought it was interesting, so I told her. Then the chief shook my hand with his face..... "Yeah, I''m glad. Yeah, yeah. It was embarrassing, but someone who was reading it properly told me about my work... ah, well, I''m so happy and excited about the first time..." "Hah, hah... ah, junior..." "Yeah, yeah! Yeah!" Looks like you''re in a good mood. Nimmari nodded with a smile.... Wow, cheating! Cheating, kid! Let me tell you something else. Yeah! Don''t get excited. Listen to me! Reading the sequel didn''t solve my doubts! Ok, ok, ok. And when I was exhilarated with the chief, Traina stuck to me half crying. For that book, I''ll forget myself, laughing at Trainer..... "I don''t think the original personality of in that scene would be that kind of development, but what does that mean? There''s a contradiction....." However, when I asked Traina''s questions, the chief suddenly calmed down.... "... don''t close the corner of the heavy box... I realized later that there was nothing I could do... ahh, there it is... that''s how I''m going to poke it..." "Ah, um, ah...." "Nah, ah, that''s... hey, kid! Apologize for the rest! Chi, I didn''t mean to blame you, but I was just wondering... ah, kid, that scene, that scene, that scene, that scene, that scene, that scene, that scene! "Ah, well, forget it! I like the 2000 scene too! "Hmm!? Ooh, I put a lot of effort into that scene... oh, I love it there! He seemed to have touched things that should not be touched, and at first he followed the depressed chieftain in haste and regained his mood. Trainer''s in a hurry and relieved state, and he''s so excited about the boulders.... "That scene was the next underlying line, right? "Whoa, I didn''t expect you to realize that intent... tears..." "and and , but in fact " "Yeah! That''s cuter! And then I realized that the chief had opened his heart to me..... "Um, chief! Don''t get along with humans..." "You''re still talking, but be quiet! "Ah, hah, eh...." "Ah, already! I want to talk to you more... I want to talk to you! All right, everybody go home first! I''m talking a little bit more here, and if anything happens, I''ll stay in the wilderness here today." "Hahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!? No, you''ve opened your heart already... I don''t think there''s a race wall anymore... "Hey, chief, what are you talking about!? "I mean, I can''t invite you to the settlement... because your reaction itself proves how the inhabitants react, and it makes me rude and uncomfortable... so I''ll talk here alone, get forgiven, and then I''ll apologize for the treasure..." "Nah, do whatever you want! You can''t leave the chief alone! I don''t know what your wife will say....." "Anyway, if they say something without doing anything, they''ll do something and say something. I mean, I don''t have to go home, sometimes I think I''m lucky." "No, no, no, no, but...." And the elves rubbing in a different direction than before. As a result of the argument, we were invited after being promised that we would never talk about elf settlements outside, not to mention snatching them. Chapter 317 Episode 316 Pain Deep woods. Troublesome directions to go through without a path. It''s probably a route that travelers who cross the mountain normally don''t get there. However, after going through a route that would never have been reached..... "Ooh...." There was a small settlement of forest fairies. "Elf Village... oh, there''s an elf over there... there''s a little kid..." "I''ve never seen it before." Me too. I can''t believe it was here.... " It was like getting lost in a fairy tale world. Young, beautiful looking elves live discreetly in the woods in symbiosis with nature. "Okay, let''s go. I''ll invite you to my house." "Ah, ahh... but just for now, are you sure? However, we are not very welcome or alert, and anxious elves are listening to us. It feels like other armed elves, other than chiefs, are ready to move at any time. "Chief... are you all right? "Oh, that''s okay. Leave the rest to me." "Hah, hah... just call me right away if you need anything. "Yes, yes." In the meantime, we''re invited to the chief''s house. Then the chief walked in the middle of the settlement and smiled at us as if he was sorry. "No, I''m really sorry...." "No, no, it''s not like you should apologize..." "Especially these days... there are a few other elf settlements out here, but they''re raided and grabbed, and they''re all on guard..." When I listened to the chief, the reaction of the inhabitants was rather natural, and I didn''t feel that the chief had changed. "The bokumates family....." "Oh, you''re famous among humans, aren''t you? He leaps into the back of society, he''s also involved in human trafficking... and he''s connected to the Hakuki of the Demon King Army." I remember a casino in Canteen where I met Bro and fought with the towels. All that chest shit has been connected since this era..... "I''ve been at war with the Dark Elves of the Demon King Army lately... and he''s rampaging us alone to let the others escape... For now, he''s holding them and putting them in jail, but they''re all tingling." "... Demon King Army..." Speaking of which, there was also an argument between the chief and the other elves earlier. There were a lot of surprises and I lost the story... but the Dark Elves of the Demon King Army... Traina...... Hmm...... "He was one of Noja''s men." "... it''s very likely..." A dark elf woman who was in a skirmish with Noja the other day. I arrived at a wooden house, thinking it might be that woman. "Ah... I live with my wife... but it''s a bit difficult to persuade her to do something about it." "Ah, ahh...." And there''s too much to talk about, but this chief is married. She looks about my age, but how old are you actually? "The daughter of the former chief... I''m not good with people, my personality is always twitching, I''m cool, I''m flabbergasted, and I''m very prideful... but my roots aren''t bad..." "Former chief... ahh... so now you''re the chief..." "Ah... I''m just leaving..." Does your wife''s name say "ethee"? I wonder if he''s as prideful as... fiance...? The chief slowly opened the door by announcing his return home in front of the door. And there it is.... "Ah, you''re back! Kohon... nh... nh! You''re back! Ah, ah, it''s too late, so I''m stubbornly turning into a pumpy cat! -----------------------!!!?? "... eh? Wow? "What about it?" A young woman with peachy hair about the length of her shoulders. But with a face darker and brighter red than that peach hair, why on top of my head are bras and pants made of cat ears, fur... a cat''s tail on the bottom of my pants... a choker with bells... and... gloves in the shape of a cat''s hand? "Giggle, giggle, today... today is full of cuteness! It''s so sweet! If you don''t do it, I''ll scratch you because I love you so much ?" In a very cute appearance, it is not a Nice Buddy with big tits like Sadis, but it is a standard undulating body, but still a beautiful appearance unique to elves and an unclean body (?) So I work hard and dress sexy. "Pumping makes my body burn... and I''m getting itchy thinking about you, mistress... * giggle *, nada *... and then I''m going to listen to everything you say, hey, I''m going to be a little lewd and good cat..." But now, rather than being taken away by that sexiness... Nandacole? The idea was stronger. "With rice... until morning, I''ll eat too... nh ?, uhh..." And with your face bright red, it looks like a cat''s hand... posing like a cat? The woman who had stopped with her eyes closed eventually opened her eyes unbearably in the silence. "Hey, hey, say something! I''m working so hard for this husband I came back safely. Besides, it''s not like I really want you to be cute, but today just happens to be ovulation day, so don''t get me wrong... huh? And the woman who made up some sort of hidden word at once noticed us behind the chief, and it solidified again. "... wow... I want to stay..." And the chief of the dragged face revealed. Yeah. What? What is this painful woman? "... I''ll come back... hah ~..." And the chief closes the open door once. Then squat with your head in my arms..... "Nh, Nh, Nh, Nh!! I heard a crazy voice of a woman in the house. "Chieftain, yes, that was! "Young lady... that''s your wife''s voice! "Me, humans! What did you just do? The voice echoed through the village to the boulders, and other elves quickly gathered in a hurry. "Please... it''s nothing... it''s my family''s problem, so just leave me alone... or my wife will die of shame if they find out about this..." But we didn''t do anything... for now, it took me a little while to get you inside. Chapter 318 Chapter 317 Hospitality "Hey, what do you mean you''re suddenly taking customers home? I didn''t ask you anything. And a human being....." In the living room, she changed to "ordinary clothes", glanced at us slightly smoothly, and mouthed at the cup containing tea. "You''ve become a great son-in-law... and an absolute leader from the standpoint of chief? "No... that''s not true..." "Not to mention welcoming people? I can''t believe the proud Elves welcome the inferior humans..." This is the wife of the chief, Ethe. But.... "Hey, what was that cat you saw earlier? "Bhu!? Eate sprays tea on innocent espionage questions and hits her head on the table. "Ah, Espi. That question is correct, but it''s wrong... don''t ask..." The espionage is a jiotong expression that I really don''t understand. On the other hand, Slaya drinks cool tea and never touches it. "I''m really embarrassed... I''m sorry to show you something painful..." "Hey, you! The chief also apologizes for his wife''s ugliness when she looks very tired. But his wife was furious at the words. Hit the van and the table. "Ah, that''s nothing... I just thought I''d do something you might like from time to time! "What? Why do you think I like something so cold and painful? "Yes, because! There are so many cute girls coming out of the novels that I always write... I didn''t like that kind of stuff, so I made you nervous! "Huh? I didn''t put out that character. I mean, in the first place, it''s effective because an innocent girl does it, and the woman who calculates it is no longer painful through the bruise." "Ha, ha? How dare you! Nh, I''m getting annoyed! What do you mean, it''s a weird couple... or should we stay here in the first place? I mean, chiefs don''t say hard things either. You told Bollocks that a woman who couldn''t be honest while illuminating did her best to get her attention. Is that an innocent girl... for example, in the case of Thaddeus... --Ufufufu, if you''re not cute today, I won''t forgive you, little one ? Hmm... it''s not bad... it feels like a bullshit cat... well, it certainly feels uncomfortable... --Honey... no, master. "If you don''t adore this synov cat, I''ll smell it." Maybe the synov will do it if you ask me, but it''s a little rough... and I think it''s uncomfortable, too. I mean, when I say innocent, Klon... ----Nyah, earth ~, you haven''t bothered me lately, so I''m stubborn. Ufufufu, today I''m going to be a cat and I''m going to be sweet to earth ? "Ufufu! "Oniichan? "Oniisan? "... wow... you are..." Yabba, you''re so excited... so cute. No, I might have hugged her in my imagination. Kron is natural. I mean, the chief is right. Shizuishi is a writer teacher. And if Kuron asks you to do it, you won''t look like you hate me... oh no... then maybe I won''t be able to control myself. --Nyah, the earth''s cheeky cheeky cheeky cheeky cheeky ~ ? "Uh-oh...." --But Kuron Cat is really terrible... please punish him... Bad, bad, bad. I''m thinking about perverts in people''s homes and next to Espi and Slaya. Ah ~ But.... "So... hey, there''s someone there! I''ve been looking so weird for a while now... what the hell are you guys! "... uhh..." "Nh, hey, don''t ignore me! "Phew!? "Are you listening!? Yabeye. I was so used to the paranoid world that I didn''t realize that the wife of the chief was talking to me at all. "Ah, hah, yes. What is it?" ".......................................... ah? "Buho." ... ah... oh... I bit... "Chi, chi, chi, that was a mistake...." "Fu... fufufufufu... it seems that my husband has brought some very insignificant guests..." I''m no longer talking about killing those eyes. Besides, the chief seemed to be rattled and trembled on the table. "Pukukukukukuku, just calm down... ethee" "Shut up! Basically, why do you do whatever you want without consulting me every time! Not just this time, you can execute the Dark Elves, but you can put them in jail to see how they''re doing, erase their memories, and offer to let them go! "Ehhhhhhh? Even if I talk to you, you won''t listen to me...." "Huh? That''s not true! If you''re serious, I''ll ask... what do you think of me?! "Nh... Sekaiichi Ichitellyo" Here we go again. Besides, I love the chief with no heart. "Ah, so, so, uhh... then... I''m stupid..." Are you sure you want it now? After all, the chief is also the chief, but this wife is also strange. This may be the form of a couple but.... "Phew... more than that, the child... that dark elf..." "Ah, ahh... that''s right..." And I need to ask you about something that bothers you. "Hey, chief. I was a little worried about that dark elf...." "Ah, from the Demon King Army. It''s okay. I can''t get out on my own because I''ve sealed up my magic and put it in jail. We''re discussing the treatment... I told you to kill everybody, but I don''t really..." "I see....." I wonder if it''s the Dark Elves I met in Genkan. I didn''t fight so hard, and I didn''t have any reason. It may be strange for me to talk about the treatment..... "Anyway, I''m going to welcome these guys and discuss my work today! I want you to put up with it all night long." "Huh?! Hey, now... hey, today... ovulation... what''s the deal? "No, eh? What are you saying in front of your guests... and their children? Pull. Amazing pull. Pull" "I don''t know what''s going on..." Oh, I''m stubborn. I mean, I knew that my wife liked Mendokusai chief for the time being. I wonder if the chief is too dull.... "Shit, come here, you guys." Then his wife, who was reluctantly going into the back of the room, called out Espi and Slaya. "I can''t let the kids stay up late... and you guys smell a little. Didn''t you take too many baths? "What? I''m taking a bath... and washing in the river..." "Hey, no, no, no! Here, come on. I''ll boil the water, so wash it properly! "Bath? Bath! Yeah, I''m in! Oniichan...." Let''s get you in first. "Huh? I''m good! "What are you so embarrassed about? Come on, come in with me." "I''m a boy! "Huh? So what''s the matter?" It looks like they''re about to take a bath by accident. That appearance only looked like a noisy, painful woman just now, but it didn''t seem like a kind of quiet, caring mother. "Besides, you don''t want our house to get dirty or smelly, so don''t get me wrong! It doesn''t seem to change that I''m not being honest... "Hahaha... you''ve done a terrible thing to the elder''s wife." "No, no, nothing..." "But... aren''t you gentle? "He said something about divorce, but you''re not satisfied either...." When I saw the wife of the chief forcing Espi and Slaya into the back of the house, I laughed. Then, the chief didn''t particularly deny my words.... "It''s a marriage I don''t want to marry, and I want to travel the world to find stories about honest novels. But... I can''t deny that in the current situation, I''m so concerned that I can''t do it without him." Yabeye. I don''t know how hard this is to understand anymore.... "The chief is a mendacious man." "Men are only alive, so they''re standard." "Hmm...." "Nah, why are you smiling...." Between ~ Somehow, the two of them were all dry, and on the contrary, I wondered if they suited me just right. Oniisan is fifteen, right? Speaking of human fifteen, it''s the age of puberty, making a painful black history... doesn''t oniisan have that kind of love? "Me? I...." He asked me if the chief was going to fight back. And the sheikh''s question was just a lot to me, and I laughed bitterly. "Indeed... even in love... there may be a stack of painful black historical relationships..." "... heh... you don''t have to tell me because I don''t want to dig up people''s coibanas that much. Recently, I just heard a heavy coivana....." Hmm? Then, instead of pursuing me deeply, the chief would hold his head about what he remembered. What the hell..... "No, I told you earlier, the dark elf I''m catching... it''s heavy... it''s not directly related to you... to avenge my first love with a dead childhood friend..." "Hee... that sort of thing... well... there are wars like that... but it''s definitely heavy..." I think it is definitely heavy. But still, I tried not to think deeply there. There will be many such things in this world of our time. That''s why some of them have the same thoughts from the human side, and some of them have been killed by that dark elf. That''s why I''m not involved... that''s what I thought... "So, no heavy talk. Come to my room! Actually, there are plots to be made in the future, and if anything, I''d like your opinion....." Ooh ~ "Nuoooooooooooo, is that true?! Trayna has been so happy about the mess for a long time, and I''ve been trying not to think so much about the Dark Elves at this time. But I didn''t realize that at this time. That dark elf doesn''t exist for me to say... "It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t matter at all"... Chapter 319 Chapter 318 Breakfast Talk with the chief all night long. Traina was so excited that she asked me to speak for her, and the chief also knocked, and when she realized that the outside was bright, she turned pale. From there, I completely lost consciousness, but it woke me up suddenly. "Ugh! It''s an espionage! Oniichan, get outta here! "Heh!? "Ehehe, onii-chan... gu ~" A sudden impact on the stomach. This is..... "Espi, what are you doing?! Damn it... oniisan, it''s morning... it''s time to get up." And you''re shaken. Something, I''ve only slept for a moment.... "Come on, eat your breakfast now. I made it for you personally, my elder wife, to thank you for eating it. I won''t forgive you if you leave." Following Espi and Slaya, my wife gave me a huge frying pan and balls, and when I woke up rubbing my sleepy eyes, I smelled a good appetite. Looking out of the room, there were soups lined up on the dining table with bacon eggs and salads prepared for us. "Good morning, oniichan! Good morning, oniisan. "Oh, did you sleep well? "Yeah, Slaya (Espi) didn''t sleep well, but... hmm" Unlike me, I was given a bath last night, and I was able to sleep soundly in a house with a roof for a long time, and both of you look very refreshed... and suddenly, don''t look at each other in a mood. "I''m sorry I slept with you, Slaya! Because when I woke up in the morning, Slaya''s feet were in front of my face! "I don''t know what you''re talking about... you just turned a lot upside down. I slept well." "Mmm! Slaya! "No, it''s you! I mean, you slept in the same bed yesterday... are you close or not... or are you getting married... "Come on, don''t bother before breakfast, let''s have it properly! I made it so hard, it''s gonna get cold! Ah "There it is... why did you come to me..." Then, the sleepy wife slapped them lightly on the head, angry with them. You two hold your head, but you don''t speak any louder, so your wife won''t be able to raise her head overnight? "Look, I baked some bread." "Wow! Oniichan, look, look, bread! Mr. Yete has been cooking since the morning. It looks delicious! "Hey, hey, don''t tell me you''ve been in such a good mood since this morning. I just wanted to relieve the stress because I was kind of upset from yesterday! Hot bread. It was kind of fresh because of the camp life and the fact that it was not so far from this family breakfast. Espi seems happy, and Slaya is cool, but she''s not in a bad mood. "Ah, no... hmm? Ah, I like it ~" "Hey, you! Fu ~ ~ ~ nn "No, no, no, no, no, no, no! Don''t say anything that feels like I''m usually loose! Sit down, too! Yes, sir. From the words of the chief who woke up, it seems that your wife was very pleased. Somehow, you''re not being honest about everything... huh? "Yes, ''yours'' bun" "Nh" At that time, we doubted our eyes by accident. Breakfast served in front of the chief. Bread. And salad and soup. There''s no bacon or sausage like us. More than us..... "Eh, chief...." "Does that fill your stomach? Less than us. When I think about it strangely, the chief and wife laugh bitterly..... "Ah, I''m... a herbivorous elf. I don''t eat meat." "Heh...." I can''t believe you don''t eat vegetables and meat... that''s why the lines are so thin... Hmm? What is it... that Trayna, who was so haggard last night and made me speak for herself, looks a little difficult? What? Something caught in the current flow.... "If you like it or not, you can''t grow up. "No, it doesn''t grow rapidly if you eat something you don''t like, and the limit of human beings is fixed. In the first place, the size of the body is very meaningless except for those who live in battle, so it is my conclusion that if you eat only what you like, your life will be richer." "Nh?... I don''t know what you''re talking about..." "Don''t listen, Espi. This guy is a pain in the ass who twists and twists reason." "... and then I got married..." "Hey, Slaya! Hey, I married you! I had to marry you, so don''t get me wrong! "Isn''t that why you got married? "Su, su, ah, ah, that''s why... um... it''s nothing like that, su, because I like it... but I can''t just get married! There are so many things! Kids might not know! However, at this time, Traina''s condition quickly disappeared from her head, and she got excited in the morning. "Nh... I don''t know... do you understand oniichan? "Bu, oh, me? And when I was here... I was surprised and sprayed tea. Without even knowing how I feel, Espi runs into innocent questions. In contrast, I.... "Well, well, look... that''s it. Marriage isn''t about being a lover, it''s about being a family... ah... it''s not just about feeling each other... for example, getting recognized by each other''s families... or being blessed..." No, I don''t either. Traina looks stunned... huh? Speaking of which, I''m talking on my own right now, but I think I heard it somewhere... ah... speaking of which... "Hmm... that''s right." "I don''t know, but oniisan is an adult after all." Hee, I heard you''re still 15, but you don''t really understand. "I thought it was defective, but unexpectedly pure... is it good to grow up? I''m impressed, but Espi... Slaya... ah, I see... I can''t believe they''ve been saying what I''m saying... for years... "Chieftain, oh, my God, Chieftain! And then... I heard a noisy voice outside the house early this morning. With his head tilted, the chief rose to his seat, opened the window and appeared outside. Then the young elves with the weapons that attacked us yesterday changed their bloodlines.... "The firedragons that rushed in the other day... came again! "Eh, see you later? "Besides, you''re really hurt! Go check on him as soon as possible. It looks like he''s suing us for something, but we don''t know... come on! Maybe something''s going on! Fire Dragon? That''s... Ah... Did we fight back the other day...? "No, maybe not you." "Chieftain?" "A few days ago, when the Fire Dragons came running in weeping... it was probably because of you... I think it was something else, not you... ahh... Mendocai..." That''s what the chief said, sucking bread into his mouth and leaving. Isn''t that us? Damn it... what are you trying to do in the morning? Chapter 320 Episode 319 Translation Something bad is about to happen again. For the time being, we went out after we had a delicious breakfast. Then I was surprised at the sight that spread there. "Oops...." Reports of a wounded firedragon rushing in it was right. "Wow...." "This is unusual...." When we encountered them in the mountains, the dragons stripped out their nails and fangs and attacked them without asking. There are five dragons in front of me, but they have painful wounds carved into their bodies. Now, she seems to be receiving a lot of healing magic and medicine for her elves. "I didn''t know... are dragons and elves close? The wounded dragons are rushing in here and being treated very badly. In addition... "... what? Are they that strong? The other day, I was trampled by humans, and I thought I could lick it like this... hah..." "Gruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu" "So you''re going to fight back? The rest of you... escape... get hit... seriously ~" A chief who seems to be talking to a weakly roaring dragon. Is the conversation closed? Speaking of which, the Elves who came to call on the Chiefs also asked the Chiefs to talk to them... "Hey, ma''am. What do you mean by that? In the meantime, I asked my wife not to disturb me.... "Yeah, he can talk to animals and monsters." "... eh? "I don''t know why... so many animals, monsters and dragons live in this forest..." Can we talk to animals? Did the chief say something cool? Then, the trainer beside me..... I see... it was Tamer... Tamer? That''s a story... Hmm. Those who can communicate with animals and monsters and make them obey... I suppose it''s a constant mozzargouro state... Oh Natsu...... It''s the translation magic of the Ancient Forbidden Curse that Traina told me about a few months ago. "That? But what do you always say? Isn''t that magic? Hmm. He doesn''t look like that. In other words, it''s not magic, it''s a state of birth. Originally, the ancient Forbidden Curse was developed with reference to the constitution of such people. " Eh, was that so? I mean, who''s born with that kind of ability? Certainly unusual, but not all of them. That''s why Tamer and his monsters were there a long time ago. Look, the picture book behind the closet in your house... the legendary swordsman who was also the enemy of the augers, the peach boy from the peach... he was also a tamer with his body. " Hee...... Speaking of which, you told me the truth about that book before you ran away. Nevertheless, I didn''t know the chief had that kind of power. I thought you didn''t eat meat for breakfast.... "Heeheheheheheheheheheheheheh!? You were attacked by... Demon King Army Augurs!? Hundreds of people!? "" "" "" Hmm!!?? "" " "Ha... searching for elves in a mountain hunt... ah, those guys that are tangled with my mates... my goodness..." At that time, the chief''s voice of surprise echoed as he heard the story from the wounded dragon. The Demon King Army? Bokumates? That''s right.... "Ma, Demon King Army!? The Demon King Army? "Besides... and august!? "Holy shit, are those guys hanging around here!? "Really? Chieftain!" Demon King Army Augurs. The shock shocked the settlement elves all at once, and everyone blushed their faces. I feel really cool, too. The other day, they were Amazonians..... "Well, what do we do? If we find this place....." "Don''t freak out, idiot. In the meantime, we are the Dark Elves of the Demon King Army....." "But Auga... is the most powerful army in the Demon King army, and even more violent and brutal..." "Those are... hundreds of them!? "No, on the contrary, there are only a hundred people... why don''t you just take advantage of the local profits and invade us? "But if you lose, you won''t just get killed! That''s how badly they''ll meet..." The opinions of the upset elves fly around. Young people say that they should fight with weapons, and women and children and the elderly who cannot fight seem anxious and frightened. "Oh no... the usurpers have certainly vandalized the woods before... but I managed to do something about it. But this time... I can''t believe it''s an orga..." That tough wife looks the same. That''s all, the Auga race is different from the others... I guess that''s what it is. "Augu... I haven''t fought yet" Me, too. Even Espy and Slayer don''t seem to have any combat experience against Augusta yet, so I don''t think they''re coming with Imaichi Pin. Meanwhile, I.... Children. Ask the chief about the characteristics of those who lead the mountain hunters. Hmm? Ah, oh, okay. That''s when Traina told me. I asked the chief the question as-is. Hey, chief. Hmm? "Can you ask him who''s leading the mountain hunting august right now? "Ah, yeah. Hey, it''s that auger... yeah, the one who was the most... yeah. Yeah.... Blue demon? A horn? From Traina to me, from me to the chief, from the chief to the dragon. "Blue... one horn... 100 people... I see. Independent squad... Aony squad." Looks like Trainer figured it out. Traina, do you know? "Ah. In the tens of thousands of large Hakuki armies, one of the hundreds of demons he trusted... the power of one of them, Aony, was so powerful that he could move within ten people from above... so he was also given some discretionary authority to move in the war..." "Ha... I didn''t know such a title..." "... and I see... things are getting better... with the Tsuji..." Honestly, I don''t know if the strong in this era are in the Six Heights and Seven Brave classes, but I know that Traina is pretty strong just because she knows it. It''s just.... Either way...... Hmm? Recently, you fought Rokuha. Yamidir, Palippi, Noja... one or two of the Six Heights will not be your opponents for this period. " It''s not my enemy. I laughed unexpectedly at Traina''s appraisal. "Whew... you''ll admit to me a lot too." I didn''t praise anything else. Until the facts are stated. But it''s not just about strength... what do we do? Kids. " "What? What do I do... yes... I see..." Looks like Trainer was spotted. I don''t want to do this. I don''t know what to do this time... no, I don''t even have to think about it. It''s just.... "Augur... or..." Anyway, when I heard the name of the race, I couldn''t help but remember the man who was nicer than anyone else. Chapter 321 Chapter 320: Ugly Humans Let''s get out of here. "" "" "What is abandoning our homeland!? "... hah..." While Trayna and I were talking, there was a discussion among the elves about what to do, but only the chief''s proposal to "run" was rejected at once. "It''s just land. You can move." "What are you talking about? This is where we were born and where we sleep. Don''t let the filthy, filthy species get you killed! I''d rather die than abandon this place! That''s the pride of the elves! "It seems stupid... hah... to protect the land... territorial strife... after all, humans, demons and elves... humans are the same..." His wife denied it all, and the chief sighed and dropped his shoulders as if he was stunned. And the agitated elves who didn''t know what to do also waved their hands as they stretched their faces to see if they were able to unify their intentions with their wives'' remarks. "Yes, this land must be protected! "Show me the pride of your elves! "God bless you! "Yes, if you want to escape... die! The voice rises one after the other. I wonder if this is the unique voice of the world of war. I don''t understand it and I''m not convinced. Nevertheless, it is also strange for me to deny the idea, so I can''t say anything. It''s just.... "You, help the forest monsters! "Even if I say please... I''m the strongest firedragons in the world. Even if I ask other carnivorous people, they think it''s Auger....." "Still! We need a little more power! Looks like the chief thinks it''s weird. I look at my wife and other elves in a very unfortunate way. "Yes, the Dark Elf... he''s a Demon King Army too, isn''t he? Can''t you take them hostage and threaten them? "Oh, and we may have some information on the augers. All right, bring him in right now and make him throw up everything he knows! "All right, hurry up! In the meantime, even radical opinions emerge in the fight. "So stop... hostages, torture... pride? Don''t make me laugh... everyone''s getting ugly and stupid in progress right now." "Chieftain! I don''t like the usual opposite opinion at times like this! New technologies and ideas devised by chiefs can bring new developments and new awareness to us, but now is the time to be one! "You guys noticed! My head is stiff and my heart is narrow... and I play with words like life and pride..." Apparently, only the chief really seemed to think differently from the other elves and was not convinced to fight. However, even though he is a chief, he is unable to convince other elves of his opinion. "Now... what about you? Kids." So, what do I do there? Since we came to this era, I''ve been trying not to interfere in the battles of this era, nor in the battles of the Demon King army... but I''m sure I haven''t been able to... but what do we do now anyway? Above all, I don''t feel comfortable fighting Augu myself... that''s not what I''m supposed to say. "It''s none of your business, it''s none of your business, so leave the elves alone and we can''t escape..." I don''t want to go any further, and I don''t want to fight the Demon King Army as much as I can. Nevertheless, there is no need to think about this situation. Besides, let''s see what happens to the Elves here... with the Chiefs. More than a decade later, when some great demon king became a ghost... he was sad that one culture had disappeared. " "... fu... I see..." That novel has inspired me to realize that the Great Demon King has many aspects to its existence... and in a way, it''s something that I have in mind. Above all, I got along with my chief and wife, and I was fed, and my sister and disciples were taken care of.... "Hey, oniichan... even the Demon King army... is annoying. But... it''s dangerous for you guys..." "I''ll follow oniisan either way..." Looks like there''s nothing wrong with both of us. I can''t help it if this happens. "Shhhhh. Will we join them?" "Yeah." "If oniisan says so...." Well then, I guess this won''t be a good match for the augers... Yes, I can only imagine what the Elves think, what the Chiefs think, and what the coming Augers will do. Then.... "Chieftain! I''ve brought the Dark Elf woman! Young elves came with weapons and surrounded themselves, bringing their captive dark elves. "Ah... hey, oniichan" "Oniisan, that guy...." Espi and Slaya also noticed. Definitely. That''s him. "Hmm... I wonder what''s going on in the morning... even if I execute a junior student... something funny is happening." A dark elf with an unbelievable smile, tied by a rope and shackled in both hands. I''m sure... Ralviv... was it? The one Noja used to call me a black one or something. "Shut up, you lousy dark elf, and answer our questions quietly! "Tell me about the augers who came to this mountain! What are their weaknesses? "Tell me everything you know! As the chief said, the beautiful looks of the elves turn ugly and smash rough words. However, Ralwife is still not moving in this situation. On the contrary, the elves laughed with their noses. "Well, I don''t know which unit. The elementary school students didn''t even know that Augusta''s troops had come to this mountain in the first place. Though the same Demon King army, I don''t really understand the movements of another army....." "What do you mean? I thought you were here to help. "Fu... that kind of thing to do. Even elementary school students don''t understand. I''ll just tell you this. Auga means the opponent is a fierce and brutal force, the strongest and most feared of the Demon King Army''s troops, General Hakuki! You guys can beat me! Minagorosida... women and children are relentlessly humiliated and suffered more than death. That''s right... there are no shards of tenderness or mercy, you bastards!... yes... not like that guy..." It''s not a threat, it''s actually a ralweigh. "... looks like a blue demon with a horn..." "Blue...? Fuhahaha, ahoney... I see... I know him well... and he won''t be your opponent." Those words also blushed the faces of the elves who had stood up earlier. On the other hand, I was a little worried about the expression that Ralviv showed me for just a moment, something cute and sad. However, that expression quickly changed, and Ralviv spoke again with a strong tone..... "You worthless elves! If you want to survive, pull your heads down on the humans and pull out the Seven Braves! Well, I don''t think you can do that! And at the same time as that word..... "Ehhh! "" "" "" Hmm!!?? My sister stepped forward and laid her hands on her hips, stretching out her chest. "... hehe? And that Ralwyev also floated and stiffened his ass. "... hah...?... the Espi of the Seven Heroes!? Come, why are you here!? "" "" "..." Huh? Seven braves!? Well, there were a lot of us. "Come, you too!? Genius Hunter... Slaya!? "" "" "" Hmm!!?? Well, Ralph didn''t even know we were here. Totally unexpected. The elves also seemed to know only the title of the Seven Braves, and their mouths were opened and hardened. "Eh? Espi and Slaya... eh? "Hah... what a title..." My wife and chief are surprised. And.... "What do you think? If we were here, wouldn''t we be able to handle the world''s ignorant elves? "Come, you...! And finally, I got out in front of Ralvie. And then, looking at me, Ralviv.... "C ''mon, you are... the man who punched that big, fat, insidious thing into Noja''s asshole!! "" "" "What!? "No, it''s a fact, but it''s a fact!" What an irrational thing. Ralvie''s remarks made me look like the other elves were pulling away from me at once. "Maybe... Noja is the sixth hegemon of the Demon King Army... I''m not really familiar with it, but was she called a little girl warrior? What? Little girl... that asshole? Big and fat... eh? Oniisan?" "Don''t pull me to the chief! No, don''t let your title fool you! He''s an incredibly big monster... and he''s got a helix in him! Spiral! Drill! And in a way... don''t look at me like that! Everyone''s eyes looked like ugly beasts. Chapter 322 Episode 321: You cant escape "Oh my God... I don''t know much about the underworld, but I know the names of the Six Heights and the Seven Braves... Espi... were you the Seven Braves? "Yeah! That''s why I''m going to take down a little bit of orgasms! The Espi declares so confidently. "Well, that''s what I''m talking about. And now there''s not just Espi, there''s me and Slaya. I''ll help you." "Augustus... it''s going to be a good experience." And don''t worry about us. Then the smiles of the elves who were surprised by the title of the Seven Heroes of Espi burst out for a moment, but immediately everyone had a confused face. "Wait, humans... what do you want? "What about it?" At that time, one of the elves asked us to look at our faces. What do you want? "I don''t think a greedy man moves in return for nothing. What do you want? Is it a treasure or... a woman? "No, no, what..." "Speaking of which, you did a dirty thing with a toddler fighter earlier... and now you''re still bringing a child like this... you... I don''t think that kind of hobby... is looking for an elf girl...! Stupid thing!" "Wait, wait, wait, wait, what happened!? That''s it. I''ve been taking care of you all night, so don''t think so hard. Come on, I don''t have any dangerous hobbies! I normally like decent women! I''m sure you''re the ones who are barbaric! "Nah, what, you! Looks like we suspected doing something for free, and that''s why we got some weird suspicions. Then.... "Well, I guess so... keep the truth about oniisan''s hobbies... this oniisan... really doesn''t want anything in return." "Chieftain!? "There are a lot of people... who only know boxers... but I don''t think there are a few of them like oniisan." Apparently, the chief wasn''t the only one who suspected it. Nevertheless, the Elves are puzzled by the words of the chief. Meanwhile..... "But... that''s it... don''t get distracted ~" "... eh? "Maybe oniichan''s power... might really help us defeat the augurs... but... then, nothing will change..." An unexpected word from the chief. I didn''t know what that meant either. "The enemies are quite famous... Whether they chase them back or even kill them, they will be sent even stronger... strong enemies of the Demon King army. It may be the Rokkai himself, or maybe the Great Demon King will come directly... just like when Sisonotami was destroyed... the more we fight, the less it will end... so, humans, demons, the earth, and the magic world will always be at war... and if we join in it, we will end up in the same pitfalls..." A chief who talks cold, stunned, and uncomfortable. Even the battle for the survival of humans and demons that is currently happening in the world is stupid. "You... well, what do you want me to do? "So let''s run away. Is this our land? So why don''t you give it to me? Nothing. Our ancestors just happened to live here, and our territory is not universally recognized... but when we start talking about it, it''s Mendoz again... so don''t fight, let''s run." "... you..." "I don''t like it. Because the life of an elf is a long one... I don''t want to be swayed by that kind of thing for a long time. Once we get involved, we''ll never get out of this mud." "It''s up to you... really, you''re fundamentally different from us..." "I''m not really an elf. Or maybe the last life was a peaceful world." "Yes, yes, not at all... but yet... you won''t run away by yourself..." "... because it''s been a long life... I just don''t want to die abandoning people who got married unintentionally or admired a little bit, and live with that guilt for decades... it''s just one of the mudslides I can''t get out of once I get involved with. So marriage is the cemetery of life." "Fufu. Tell me you honestly don''t want to lose me." The chief''s idea was, in a sense, his own. I refuse to give up things like ancestry, pride, history, war. Perhaps they would be angry if they heard about the troops who are at war with their lives, but I don''t know how they feel about not wandering around like that. I thought I''d stop being an Imperial Knight and live free. But.... "It''s the same as running away. Do you think there''s a convenient place to stay before you run away? Not to mention, if we live alone in hiding, we''re all alone." "Slaya?" Surprisingly, even Slaya challenged the chief''s thoughts. "... oh... the core of my child... oh... it''s tough... but... yeah... that''s when there''s no Demon King army or humans... I have to go to a world where no one lives or to a star..." "It''s true to say stupid things. Don''t even fight, just run around... and find their place in it... sweet, you''re..." It seems that there is something that I think will become a slayer, as if it is a real feeling. Well, like Espi, he lives at his age, turning the world by himself, earning money as a hunter. What about his home, his parents? I haven''t heard anything like that either, but I understand that you''ve been having a tough time. I guess that''s why he said it. Espi may be the same in that sense. And I ran away too. However, the chief also seems to know that with that. "Well, that''s also true... that''s why I can''t push hard either... but I can''t win a fight... even in the six-way eye... Kaguya-sama was no match for the Great Demon King Traina... because the Demon King Army is occupying the land of Sisonotami, which is the only possibility... I don''t know... I don''t have a key in the first place..." "... hmm?... hmm?... this one..." The chief, who was told by the child Slaya to look down with a bitter smile, murmured something, but couldn''t hear it well. However, Trainer reacted somehow..... "Ah, you guys... don''t ignore the junior! However, at that time, the captive woman who had been stunned until now finally made a loud noise. "Why are you here?! You''re telling me the Allies are working with the Elves!? Ralph, who was surprised that we were here, screamed as he stared at us. "No, it''s a coincidence. Besides, we have nothing to do with the Allies." "Fu, stop it! There''s an espionage and it doesn''t matter!? And yet you intercept the Aonys? It doesn''t make any sense! Either way, it does not change that you are the enemy of the Demon King army! "I''m not an enemy, be careful. I''m not an enemy, but there are times when I fight. That''s pretty bad, isn''t it? The chiefs seem to be in danger, and I''m getting along, so I''m just trying to help." "What, that nasty reasoning is a filthy person! Because of people like you... that person... who was more kind to me than anyone..." Why? They''re staring at me with their murderous eyes. It''s not my fault he''s being caught like this. "Ugh! You want to have white and black elves, don''t say dirty things about people! I''m not even saying that I''m pretty, but if I don''t have to fight, then so be it! You may not believe me... but I have a best friend in Augu! "... I don''t know...? "" "" "" Hmm!!?? I accidentally said it was cute. Well, it''s not like I''m keeping it a secret. "What? Really? "Friends with Augus? Huh?" "Oniichan, are you serious!? "Oniisan, I''m not a liar... Augu and his friends? However, in this world of our time, "august and friend" seems incredible. Espires are also surprised by their "incredible" expressions. "What...? It''s possible! If you live in the same demonic realm as the juniors, people like you are Augu and friends? But this is an indisputable fact. "When was it a fact? That guy... ran away and ran into me by chance... and he was a mess... sweeter than anyone else." Aka-san... you must be somewhere in this era. Are you still in the Demon King Army? Or have you already escaped the Demon King army? I can''t meet you in this era, and I can''t give you a name on a boulder... Aka-san... see you... Chapter 323 Chapter 322 Instant Boiling "Don''t bullshit me..." You can''t believe what I''m saying, Ralph. But if that''s the case... "It''s not bullshit! Take a look at this! That''s how I took out the thing hanging inside my clothes. It was "that day", the night I first met Aka. Handmade accessories and sculptures decorated in the house. It was all handmade by Aka. Say whatever you like to me, and then I''ll have the stone necklace you gave me that day. Even though I gave it to Aka, Aka was very pleased with what she gave me. "This stone necklace! I got this from my best friend! I showed the proof to Ralph and everybody... I can''t believe Auga made such a small necklace. Oniichan, is that so ~? "Augu... did that? No, I don''t think oniisan would lie." I was surprised at first, too. Aka-san is clever enough to make such a slender statue of a goddess.... "What is that!? "Whoa!? What, that? Does Ralwife tremble and open his eyes? Why would you do that? "It''s... passed down to the dark elves... like an amulet... and it''s shaped like... my home... with its own emblem..." "Dark Elves? Ah, that''s right...." It must have been written in Aka''s letter at the end of the day. He lived in the Dark Elves with his parents and did things like a vigilante. "Ah, no... you said you lived in the Dark Elves with your parents when you were young..." "Hmm!!?? It was then. Ralviv, who had been staring at me for so long, suddenly showed a weak expression like a lost child crying. "No way... no way..." I was happy at the same time. It was the same with Trainer. "... child. No way, this guy..." "... ahh... no way... no way! I can see the look on your face. This guy.... "Hey, you... what''s the name of that auger...? No, when did you meet that auger...? I asked with my eyes as if they were scratching. I was unexpectedly confused and stuck in words. It was then. " They''re coming! Suddenly the chief raised his voice. At the same time, something like glass broke into pieces. It was the magical boundary that covered this settlement. But it was destroyed.... "Eh, but did they find out about this place?! Fast....." "Yes, women and children and the elderly who can''t fight are in the house! "Shit, shit! Hurry up and get your weapons! "You''ll have to do it! "Hah, I see... as usual, I have to protect everything..." It''s not like you''re already talking about attacking us or running away. We have to fight more than we''ve ever seen before. "I''ll talk to you later. Espi, Slaya, it''s coming... don''t be alarmed." "Just me and oniichan. Slaya, you can stay behind." "Don''t be alarmed, but let''s do it between me and oniisan. Why don''t you just stand back, because the Espi is so tight? We stood up with the two little boys who were motivated and snorty. And simultaneously activate the radar.... "There you are! Hundreds... perfect!... up there! "" "" Hmm!!?? My radar picked it up. Beyond the woods surrounding the settlement, there are demons sneaking up in a chunk... one of whom threw a big weapon at us. "Wow, something''s coming down! "Hyi, yo, dodge..." A giant iron rod with pungent projections. Even the picturebook peachboys had those weapons... gold sticks! "Fluffy catch! However, the weapon was captured by the Espi without touching his hand in the air by his ability. "Iron Magic Shining Darkness Augur Buster Blade! Slayer knocked down a gold stick floating in the air with a giant sword. "" "Oh, oh, oh, oh!" " Elves exclaim at the series of moves. But at the same time..... "What is it, Beta? My gold stick is stubborn? What are you talking about?" Huge bodies step into the entrance to the settlement with Zushin and loud footsteps. "Well, I don''t know, Captain. Wow, let''s just fuck this up." "Hey, don''t touch the elf virgin. Because it sells at a high price." "Wow. And I don''t mind killing a man and Zijibaba. However, men who look good should be careful because it sells at a high price." "Dammit, the humans have a fine order... why do we have to take orders from those hadakazal monkeys?" "Blurred. General''s orders. Besides, they say you can do whatever you want with non-virgins, so let''s have some fun with the leftovers." Ugh... big... muscle particles... but... not at all... "Ki, you... demons..." "Nh, it looks strong...." "More powerful than the firedragons... * giggle *..." "You''re here..." "You...." It is true that the figure is an auger. No, maybe that''s the auger that everyone''s afraid of. But.... "My eyes... my expression... are completely different" Unlike my best friend I know... it''s completely different from Aka-san. Unlike that expression that was nicer than anyone else... what a distorted eye... it makes me throw up just by watching. Nevertheless, the Demon King Army. I don''t want to get involved as much as I can, say anything, or put out my hands... Traina...... "Leave it to me. Do what you want." We have to fight here..... "Nh... ahhhhhhhh! "Nh?.... nh? That''s... that''s my daughter! What are you doing? "Kh... I don''t look good..." "I was caught! "Ah, ahh... more than that, Aony! I need to talk to you! Your childhood friend..." And Ralvif cried unto the blue demon in the middle of them, and saw it, and he round his eyes. "Wow, Dark Elves! Captain, that pornographic costume... is that the demon king''s army? Something''s caught....." "Hmm? Ah, ahh... that''s... that''s Ralwyeife from the Amazonas unit, Beta." "Ralviv?... oh, that black one! Yes, he... is the daughter of the chief of the settlement where that fucking idiot lived! Other augers noticed the presence of Ralph, but they also noticed something else, and laughed with an ugly smile. "Oh, I know that too! That''s right, that stupid... useless Aka is from the settlement, isn''t it? "... eh? ... eh? Now... what...? "Aka? Ah, that disqualified, nasty idiot! "Ah, the lowest coward in Auga''s history, the one who can''t read the air and cools! "No, no, no, no, no. Did he help? Anyway, he surrendered because the humans were always alive, so it was a good time to rape and hang out with the captive women he captured. Wait, why isn''t he crying after that? Hahahahaha! "Well, is he missing? Well, I wouldn''t be in any trouble without such an idiot. You''re a zero-handed idiot." And... what are these guys... saying? "Eh...." Why is Ralph angry? No, he''s from Aka... I mean, do you know Aka? Did they know about Aka? "Yaaaaaa! He''s dead, Beth! I''ll never talk about a dead guy again! Yes, he''s dead! "Hmm? Well, it doesn''t matter, but I don''t think it''s going to come up with that stupid topic." And Aka is supposed to be dead...? In other words, Aka is no longer from the Demon King Army... no, not anymore... not anymore! "Actually, that scum made me so frustrated that I could have killed him with my own hands anyway... well, sure enough, leave the dead idiots alone, and now the elves..." Yes, in the meantime, if we sort things out... no, you don''t have to. They''re the ones I know.... "Come on, here we go, woodbugs! We ''re--" "Koraaaaaaaaaaaaa!! Ha...? "Great Demon Smash!! "Hmm!? Gus tried to scream something by himself, but before I heard it all, I ran out and smashed his jaw and smashed it. "Oniichan!? "Oniisan!? "Oh...? "Nh, ah, that guy...." "I don''t know, to you? Humans? Crushed bones on your left hand. As far as I can tell, I haven''t punched as much as I could since this era. No matter how hard I punched that huge graphic opponent when I was in Noja, I couldn''t help it. But not now. These guys.... "The Demon King Army... is not evil if it''s not an enemy... so I didn''t intend to fight aggressively, even if I were a human... but Wally was different this time on his own." My best friends... they''re talking with such rotten eyes, with their mouths shut... "Temee, come on! I''ll take care of all the hundreds! Chapter 324 Episode 323: Tear Burns "Well, why humans? Coalition forces!? "How dare you... kill me..." With nothing in my head, I''m now surrounded by just one and a hundred mighty augers... so what''s the matter! "Great Devil Flicker! Kappa "Pyah!? Knock your left in at high speed and punch your chin out... "Who''s... stupid! Who''s a coward! Who was useless! Who!" At the moment of shaking, I''ll slam your right temple into your body and into your groin. "Oniichan!? Oniichan, are you out of your mind!? "Rather... oniisan... are you angry? I don''t know what to do... with us... but when it''s like that..." "Wow...." "Hey, he''s gone alone!? Well, what do we do? I mean... and yet..." Nothing. We don''t need to work together now. Radar gives us a rough idea. All of them... mighty augers... so what! "Ah, that man...." "No, what is it?! Wait... I''ll smash every last one of you. "Damn it, this guy''s got hands on it! "Circle, circle, crush! "Temee, you''re licking an orga! An auger with a big figure that circles to prevent my escape. But the movement was very slow. "Whoa, crush it! "That''s right! A fist, a gold stick, a hammer, an axe, each of which would be a huge weapon and power that would shatter the body. But.... "Magical footwork" It''s too late. It''s too late. Rival was overwhelmingly faster in your game. I mean.... "Nh, what...? "He ran away with chocolate mackerel... damn it! "Ah, shit! Damn it, it''s fast! The speed is so different you can''t even touch me. No, in the first place.... "Running around? Then... hit me with that fist." I stopped on the spot and provoked one of the augers who was swinging his fist. I royaled in front of him and exposed his face. "Nh, come on, this little one... don''t lick it! Then, after my provocation, the demon shouted angrily and put his strength into his body. Then I swing my right arm wide, and I swing it down with my face on. "It''s crushing..." "Great Devil Headbat!! I put a head thrust in the front of my fist, which came at me with a lot of momentum. ---Gusha!! Definitely the sound of broken bones and crushed meat. "Phew!? Oniichan!? "Nah, nah, what are you doing, oniisan! "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! "I didn''t get killed..." A punch from a rigid arm. Normally I wouldn''t do this. However, at this time, compared to "that time", I didn''t think anything was a threat. "Ah... that''s not true." Yes, I knew it wasn''t. "Nh, gu, ugaaaaaaa, oh, me, my fist!??? With my forehead, my punched fist broke and I screamed. "Wow, wow, oniichan!? "Nh, how dare you... but... ah... that''s cool, that''s my brother! "Oh... wow, that oniisan." "Uhhh...." I don''t care much about myself. No, it doesn''t change the pain, but there''s nothing shaking in my heart. "Shit....." "Gah, gah, hi, hi!? "Your brain is about to explode inside your head and spark from your eyes, compared to that punch... this poor thing! "Hmm!? "The Great Demon Solar Plexis Blow! "Kohiu!? "Ugh, big guys don''t scream easily! Great Devil Headbat! "Ha, ha, nose, teeth, ahh, ahhhhhhh!? When I knocked the blow into his cheeks, Auga was agonized and easily knelt down and spit it out. But the moment I fell on my knees like that, I slammed my head in my face. "Hmm, what... what is this guy!? "I can''t believe it... it''s a mess! "No way, it''s the Allied cadre....." Just a few seconds. That alone blushed the faces of the augers who had been smiling a while ago. "Nah, what the hell... this guy..." And even the demon with blue skin seems to be confused by me. "Surround me! That way, you little devil..." "Great Demon Coke Screw Blow! "Baguya!? But honestly, I''m not going to stop right now. I don''t think I can give a shit. The more I punch, the more my fist will explode rather than refresh. "I... know. Look at you - a big body, terrible strength, and yet sweeter than anyone else... an auger with a much purer heart than any of us! My blood running through my body is also hot. "And because I was weak... my best friend who disappeared from front of me for me... and Temee and the others..." With that look, with that expression, with that mouth, with that smile, it''s just the same auger as Aka.... --Now that you''re an auger, you can''t be afraid of humans. It happens all the time. That''s all it takes... to impure Aka. --But... I''m scared to be friends with humans. Humans scare you, too. "Because you guys are here....." ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "People like you!! --I understand now. Augusta wasn''t originally of that kind. Everyone said it was a "war" that changed. "Augus... demons, humans... this guy''s always been at war! --Because you''re the only friend in the world, earth has caused a lot of trouble. Damn it! I can''t see the front anymore. "All of you! Big Devil Rush! Rush! Raaaahhh!! I should have been angry at first, but the more I hit him, the sadder he got. "Hi, hi, no, what is he... we are the most powerful Hakuki army of the Demon King Army..." "It''s like a storm... if it''s a bug..." "Why, why is there such a guy! It should be a little easier to catch the elf bugs and rape the girls for a long time! What... pupupu!? An auger called Aony who keeps beating down about ninety augers, and the rest of them pull out their hips and get scared and stunned. "Oh, you''re unlucky." After seeing their faces, I finally stopped my feet and hands. "Damn it... finish the war... my fucking father..." I couldn''t help but whisper something like eight. "... Zuye... you guys are falling back... I''ll do it" "" Captain!? I wonder if all the warriors were gone, but only one was different. This is Captain Aony. Sure, the atmosphere may be different from other augers..... "I''m against you... hmm? Ome, what are you crying about? "... eh? They told me to wipe my eyes in a hurry. Really... me... when... "Wait, Aony! That''s... that''s..." Then, Ralviv raised his voice in a hurry..... "It could be... connected to Aka! Besides... I can''t believe it, but with my friends..." "Hmm!? "After a while, Aka... is alive..." "Aka is dead! I don''t care about the dead one! He''s dead. That''s what I''m telling you, lady! I''m alive... Aka... but it''s been more than a decade since Aka met me in this era... "Hey, Ome, what are you up to fooling a dead Usnorovacaoga friend? "Ah? "In the first place, humans are friends with Augus? That''s impossible, Beth. Small, vulnerable and appeased people don''t deserve that." "... what? Oh, thank goodness... once I sneezed, I was in a complicated mood, and my anger and fighting spirit, which began to wither, ignited again. "The omen seems a little strong, but I can''t trust it that much. Well, if you want to defeat Ola, you can trust me a little bit." I''m already smiling at you with a disgusting smile. Then I''ll kill you for a second. "August warrior, Aony... no matter what happens... the rest will see to it." Chapter 325 Chapter 324 Paris Coming? I don''t know what happened to it. "Hnhhhhhh! It''s just that your arms aren''t big enough. Its muscles certainly contain a densely loaded "force". It''s definitely different from the augers I hit in a flash. I''ll step behind Aony. Wow! "Chiefs, you''d better stay away a bit....." "Ugh... awesome..." "So, the earth broke!? What a destructive force!? When the center of the settlement exploded, a roar sounded and a huge hole was formed. That''s a lot of power... but... there''s plenty of space, it''s too shaky, and there''s no way to avoid it. Suba-shikikikibesa "Temee is dull." Immediately, Aony backfired against me. But I already know. A radar that has been heavily trained since this era began. Prefetch improved by mastery. Now I know how Aony works. Because I know..... "Kukuba-!? Aony edged the counter fist right in front of her as she tried to force her muscles to "attack like this." "... what''s wrong? "Oh, oh... oh..." "Come on." This is neither carelessness nor overconfidence. I''m sure. "Don''t lick me! Ghostbusters!! Continuous punch with both arms. It approached like a wall. But no matter how much you look, it only looks like you''re hitting me alternately on each arm. "Hmm...." If you come straight to the right, just squeeze your fist from the top with your left hand and parse, and if you come straight to the left, just parse with your right hand. "What, nh, nh... what?! While stopping your feet, your upper body and hands alone are passing through Aony''s continuous punches. "Great Demon Paris!! Does it hit? Everything that happens with apnea. Parry. "Ugh, no, Captain! That''s not true!" "Stupid, ho, seriously, Captain Aony! "Now show me the power of the Oni Tenryu Daiichi! If it hits, ordinary people won''t get a single attack in the first place. The other augers, who are not fainted, shook up their voices. "Su, Slaya-kun... can you... do that? "M... I can''t... even when I was fighting Noja in the first place. Oniisan''s big moves, punches and foot judging tend to take my eyes off me... but... it''s like I''m in control of everything in battle... my eyesight is like reading everything..." "I thought it was strong... but I didn''t think it was that strong. Now... what happens to this...? Oniisan" "Ah, he wasn''t just a pervert... was he so strong? And if this is all you can identify, it matches the punch the other person put on the most weight..... "Gu, damn it..." "Here it is! The Great Demon Cross Counter! "Hmm!? The crossed fist returned the counter with Aony''s Attack Up. I crushed the flesh, my face fell with my fist, my nose, my teeth, my bones, and I beat him up. "Ah, ah... shit..." At last, he lay on his back and moaning without being able to get up. At that moment, it can be said that everything is settled. "S, wow... oniichan, you''re strong! "It''s my big brother, Stream Stone... imagining being beaten with a punch like that would make me feel terrible..." "Tsuyoshi...." "I can''t believe it...." "" "" Su, wow! Those people... in an instant... "" Rising cheers. The elves who were treating me like perverts are laughing back at me and shouting their fists. Cash guys. But a few months ago, I was still there, but after that, Aka was much stronger than all the hundreds here. Rather, to this extent... Hmm? At that time, I felt something piercing in the air. Chilly...? "... I can''t do this anymore." Are you still conscious? But what are you talking about while he''s lying on his back? Do you feel any pain after hitting me like that? Quiet and expressionless..... "Sure, the omen is Zuye. But it''s not enough to change or protect the world. It''s halfway there." "... ah? Temee, what are you doing...." "Well, here''s the thing... protect me... even the Seven Brave Hieros couldn''t win... and I don''t know that either, so I can say half things like august and friend..." What? This silence... is like before the storm... Still from here... child Huh!? "You''ve grown stronger... so you can confront that Roku-hachi... but the name of Oni Tenryu Dainishita... is not that cheap." At that time, Traina whispered in my ear that you knew everything from the beginning. "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. I don''t know! But they''re coming! "Shit! What the hell...." Something... explodes! "Oniichan!? "What''s wrong, oniisan?! I sweated cold on my spine. I was unexpectedly jumping off the spot. And the next moment..... "Cool and smart... hopefully hazleha crushing sebastia" A very gentle tone. Yet the mountains, the forests, and the whole area freeze in an instant. The corners of his head grew even sharper and larger, his whole body turned blue and black, and his eyes turned cold and sharp. "Ah...." This power... is similar to that of Aka-san, who was attacked by Sinov''s brothers and burned down his fields and house, but slightly different... "Unlike Aka-san... who exposed everything and rolled it, this one... is quietly burning inside... it''s a clean and cool type..." I see. Traina is right, the title is cheap and not Date. But.... "Oniichan! "Oniisan, we too...." "No, you don''t have to. Both of you." Feeling the changed air, Espi and Slayer tried to join us, but they didn''t need it. "Did I miss my expectations? Then I''ll tell you about me, and I''ll fully meet your expectations." A single hit made the opponent stronger, and they just had to hit harder to defeat. Then I''ll smash it in and carve it in. Whatever you need. Chapter 326 Episode 325 Riding Taunt It''s so quiet that I don''t think I''m confronting Augustus. If you think about stripping your teeth out and brawling like a storm, you''re quietly packing up like a first-class swordsman. It would be quite troublesome to calm down and increase your strength. But.... "Great Demon Jabb! The power and speed of battle have increased, but I don''t think you can scratch my left with such a figure. Then shake your jaw..... "Ghost Elbow" Aony also reacted. But it can''t be avoided... can it? Elbow Block? The hardness of the body... can''t be stopped, no, I''ll beat you like this. "Nh, nnh!? The next moment, my left fist ran into pain. Pain as if something sharp and hard had pierced it. You''re playing my jab with your elbows... that''s not the end of it. "Ghost Elbow Cut! "Oops!? On the spot, he shakes his elbows down diagonally and tries to rip me apart. Fast and powerful. "Oniichan!? A vacuum wave is coming out and trying to rip me apart. Nevertheless, I was aware of that beforehand, so I crouched down and avoided it at the same time as the backstep. But from there..... "It''s a big reaction... but..." "Oops...." Aony filled me up with a big crotch step, and with a crouched eye on me, he wiped his right knee as hard as he could... ah... this is a terrible one... "It''ll shatter!! Augusta''s giant body and stiff arms tend to catch my eye, but the worst part is his feet that support it. Even so, kicks are four times as powerful as punches, and legs are stronger than arms. In other words, feet that are many times more powerful than those stiff arms... and as sharp and hard as elbows... knees! "Blue knee!! "Breakthrough!! "Ha!? When I hit it, I tried to hit the boulder, and I immediately activated Breakthrough, leaving the scene even faster than Aony''s speed. "Oh, what a pity... no, more than that, what did that man do?! What about the light that covers that body? "And now... it''s too fast to move!? "Still having such a deep hand... uhh, that''s not true... what''s wrong with that man! "You avoided Captain Aony''s knee kick! You used a reflective breakthrough. It''s not a good move to use against Demon Kings in these times. "Hey, what? Is that it? Do you understand? "Ah, if you think it''s a rough personality, oniisan uses dexterity magic..." "... by the way, Espi? Do you know what oniisan''s technique... is? "Fufu ~ n, don''t you know Slaya? That''s a super oniichan that oniichan uses when he''s serious! No, Espi. That''s not it either!? Nevertheless, when I used it until breakthrough, I could feel what would happen if I compared my strength with that of Aony. That knee kick is a threat, but with speed and a blow to the right, there''s no way to defeat it.... "Ah... ah... hey... when people get a little dangerous... they run away right away" "... ahh? While I was calmly analyzing the difference between the opponent and myself, Aony exhaled and laughed at me as if I was disappointed. Omei too. While you''re in a safe place, arrange everything as clean as you can, but when it gets dangerous, you can quickly escape to your own cuteness. After all, I''m such a man... nnh... such a man... " This... is too easy to understand provocation. I knew it at the moment. Even a regular beating is bad. You''re trying to drag me into your realm by provoking me. Such a provocation..... "Wow, if you''re a smart auger, you''ll be able to spot that right away. Just like Aka, eh... Usnoro''s cowardly idiot could be fooled by Colo right away... really, he''s a good place to look at Augu''s dirty... Beta" "... ahn? "Well, if you think so, it certainly suits you. A coward auger and a coward, a coward friend of yours? Well, it''s such a half-bad." I see. You''re here. You think I''m gonna get mad at you like this.... "I''m not saying cheap provocation... I''ll tell you what, it''ll be expensive. "Hmm, what are you saying...." But I won''t let you say that again, even if it''s provocation. I don''t doubt it. I''ll prove it to him... so I''ll buy it. Hmm. I dropped my hips on the spot and pretended to be a headband once. Hey, I think I''m stupid about the boulder myself, and honestly, it''s gonna hurt, and I think it''s bad. Espi and Slaya might be a little noisy. I wish it was easier if we did it properly... but I don''t know what to do... "It''s not a victory... but a battle to prove it... wow. Don''t run, I''ll prove it! Don''t run away from Temee''s knee, hit me in the head and crush me on the contrary! "... fu..." Fufufu...... "" "" Hmm!!?? "" "Eh!!?? Everyone''s surprised. The augurs, Espi, Slaya, the chiefs, the wives, the other elves, Ralvives. No... not everyone... Traina smiles and says "Go" to me silently. And.... "Fufu, that''s impossible. Anyway, let''s get out of here right away, and I''ll withdraw my foreword and cry and run away. Like Aka." "Uuuuuuuu. I''ll make your blue-black face even more pale than it used to be." I wonder. Rather than laughing at me for a moment... and laughing at me like I was on a provocation... like I said, "Try it"...? Well, don''t worry. I''m not talking about thinking about anything with my head right now. Don''t think about it, just stick it in your instincts! Chapter 327 Episode 326: Turn off the Horse Running Light "Anyone can do it if it''s just the mouth before you do it." If you don''t be careful, you might be imitating someone you can beat. In the first place, the opponent would be much better off than me if they had more combat experience, including war. But we have to do it. "After I actually did it, the omen..." Hey, I''ll tell you one thing. "Hmm? Strengthen your body with Breakthrough and hit it straight at the target. "What do you need in battle?" Lower your hips deeply and get a little more momentum. However, the more you do that, the better my face will be on Aony''s knee..... "Speed, power, technique... and heart! Rather than pointing at Aony, I said the words with the intention of telling myself. To prove it, not to win or to defeat. To convince Aka-san that my thoughts aren''t just my mouth. If I can''t prove it here, I won''t be able to chest when I see Aka again someday.... "Heart... this kid... he''s so cocky. That''s what I can say now! "Even at the end of this encounter, I''ll say the same words to you! That''s why we fight! "Let''s go! "Fluffy! A fierce dash that packs time all at once. Reverse your torso from there and use the recoil to instantly raise your forehead toward the opponent. "The Great Devil Headbud! "Blue Kneeaaaaaaaaaa! Ah, this sucks.... --crushing For just a moment, you look like a crushed fruit. Again, I instinctively felt that this was bad. Instead of breaking through, you can see a slow motion of approaching large knees as you enter the zone. I knew it was the same auger. Fist or knee, Aka doubled as he attacked with strength. This has to be avoided. I can still do it if I try to avoid it. But.... "Ulgaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! Damn it, but desperately eating my teeth, I stuck my forehead out of my mind. And then, the next moment, a flash of light ran so that all my sights would be completely white. "Oh... oniichan!? Oh, wow! "Oniiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii! Oniisan should have avoided it easily! "... haha... take off your hat... I can''t hear you anymore..." "Isn''t he stupid!? "Gyaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh "What a jerk, ah, from my head, it really came! "That person...." I''m telling you, I don''t care who he is anymore... ah, I can see... no, it''s okay... I can see right away... the landscape... --Hey, Sadis... here we go! --Nfufufufu ~, yes ~, Bo-chan. It''s a hug. Gyu! ? --Ugh, how cute... my son! Hey, Earth, I''ll give you a hug too. Come on. - Cute, my son. I''ll never do it to that perverted fox woman! Come on, Earth. Daddy''s gonna do it. --Nooooo... that''s it, too, with Sadis ~ --Ngau, Bo-chan ~ ? --uhhhhhhhh ~, I want to play with the ground too ~ --Why don''t you miss Daddy at all!? What? When, what? What am I looking at? --Ufufu, Hyiro and Maam aren''t here yet. Sadis is spoiling you too much, isn''t he? But I can''t help it. What a cute thing. --Ah... Auntie! --Hahhh!? Boy!? Uh-oh, Mother Hall! Please don''t be my boy! --Oh, you''re mad at me. But forgive me, I only see you once in a while. Come on, Ar. It''s Barba. Yes, I bought toys. Thank you, Auntie! --I can''t believe I fished for you! Ugh, now you''re being deceived by a terrible future. In the meantime, it''s like... - Yes, it''s a souvenir for Sadie. --uu... ah, thank you... --Ufufufu, there are two lovely grandchildren, and Barba is so happy ~ ? What? Something from when I was a kid... this is a bad guy!? "Nh, ghh!? Whoa, this is like a horse running lamp on the verge of death!? I''m about to look back on my life since I finally realized something.... "Tsu, uuuuu!? At that moment, I ran into a severe headache. The only thing that comes to mind is that it hurts and goes beyond that kind of thing. It''s like you''ve been hammering your brain so many times directly... and shaking your brain at the same time... you''re a hammer anyway! This pain just punched Aka..... "Nh, nh, loh... nh? "Th... but, kid..." "Ah...." But I did see it in my diminished vision. The dishes on Aony''s knees are discoloring, distorting her face as she sweats all over her body. I''m sorry about Aony. I almost got fucked up, but I''m not losing. "Now... it''s just beginning, both of them." "Hmm!? At that time, Traina''s words caught my ear in a good mood. This is a pleasant struggle. Therefore, it would be better to back down first. So, what do we do? Even though Aony couldn''t hear Trayna''s voice, Trayna seemed to be talking to Aony as well as me. But either way, neither I nor Aony have turned into a terrible pain, but they haven''t fallen yet. If you''re both still... "Aaaaaaaaaaahh... it''s still coming!! "Hmm!? Then my legs, my head and my heart won''t stop. "Nh, no, oniichan!? "Stupid, you think I''m still going!? Oh, I''m sorry, Espi, Slaya. Your brother is an idiot. "The Great Devil Headbud! "Gu, ahh, gu, cummiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!! Did you feel my feelings like that? Aony is losing again. Besides, it''s not the other knee that''s safe, but the one that hurts with the current blow. "Hafu!? "Thhhhhhhhh!? Oh, no... there''s another flash in your head... no, it''s lightning... but... "For the first time... it would have been... nah, nah..." Yes, it''s not my first time. I can''t afford to get a blow to my forehead. But this is the first time I''ve seen him. I suppose I''ve beaten a lot of people with a special knee kick, but I don''t know who''s going to stick my head in that knee kick.... "I... can''t break... eh... I''m not in a crack! But I know this pain. And I endured it. I got over it once, and I can get over it again! Chapter 328 Episode 327: What do you mean by that? "Why, why... why, why, why, why... what the hell is going on with Aka..." Ralph the Dark Elf seems pretty confused, but I can''t care less. How many times has this happened? Is this about two or three times? "... check it out, ethee... here. As everyone told me in preparation for the battle, the beasts in the woods that I secretly called for... I''ve kept them waiting around the settlement..." "Huh? Oh, really... when..." "Yes, but regardless of my instructions, the animals and the dragons are stunned by this encounter... I know... even the animals. Instead of letting go, you can''t let go anymore... instinctively." Ahh... I don''t even know if it hurts anymore. "Oniichan, are you stupid?! Are you stupid!? "Oniisan, are you stupid!? Are you stupid!? Two younger sisters and younger brothers started calling each other "idiots." Well, I''m an idiot.... "Nh, but ahh...." Your neck is lifted, your forehead is broken, blood is spraying out, and your consciousness is flying a little. "I can''t stand it anymore! "I''ll give you my hand, oniisan! But I can''t pull it. Even if I accept the word idiot, I don''t accept it either. "Hands... dahhhhhhhhh! "" Hmm!? Fortunately, I can still speak... my mouth is shaggy, and even if I don''t do anything, I can''t speak very well because of the bleeding... "Oni-chan...." "Well, why, oniisan...." This is my idea. "Heh, heh... it''s okay... Espi... Slaya... even stupid. You can''t move with reason just for now... there are times like this... This is my moment." That''s why even my younger brother won''t let me do it. It''s bad for the two of you who are worried and crying, but if they don''t get in the way, I managed to smile at the mouth with only the taste of blood. I don''t know if you''re laughing. "Ome... ugh..." Aony has a painful face on her knees against me like that. "Hee, hee... what''s wrong? Aoney... not yet... just a little bump..." "Nuh!? "I heard the kick is stronger than the punch... but I''m not going to beat Aka when she really cuts off." "Hmm!? "If it''s as good as this, you''re still cumming! Honestly, when I get here, I''m used to it... if I don''t feel my face and my consciousness doesn''t fly... "Ome... what makes me do that... idiot... babe? "Gudaguda, don''t talk to me! The Great Devil..." "Gu, cum... blue knees aaaa, ahhhhhhhh! "Headbugging... giggle!? Ah, nasty... I''m in a lot of nasty territory. I don''t know if it hurts or if it''s hot or painful anymore... can''t you feel it? Did they ask you something now? Why am I doing this? Didn''t I tell you not to run? "I didn''t want to be bothered... but I wasn''t strong enough to tell you to bother me..." "Nh, ah? You know, I''m supposed to be confused, but I kind of speak naturally. "I don''t know about the world... about the war... about the species... I didn''t know much about it... so... after I know everything... I''ll tell you the same thing again... it''s not a nuisance..." "... ome..." "Never bend this! After all, Aka... this is the first time you''ve seen me as me... because I''m a cop! "... I don''t know... but... I see..." "Ruaaaaahhhh, Big Devil Headbud! "Just in case... it doesn''t seem like a lie... blue-kneed! Aka-san... I''m not who I was. Not even me now? Maybe not yet. But I''m stronger. I''ve seen a lot of things. I''ve been through it. It will be stronger from now on. "Ba, it''s a kick... ah, that''s how Captain Aony kicks his knees... no..." "Ah, ahh... the worst thing about it is that you''re such an idiot... and then the rest..." "Ah... Captain Aony! We can beat him up and kill him! "Ok, now... pupupu!? "Ah... Captain Aony!? Well, why us... we''re just Captain Aony''s..." If he complains... he''s the enemy of the whole world... "Get in the way! I don''t think I can kill that motherfucker by myself! Hah, hah, hah..." "Hmm, what are you doing!? Besides, we don''t make public anything to be ashamed of!? ... hmm? "... ah? Ah? Are you sure...? If you notice anything, are they rubbing each other''s orgasms? When I tried to head over again, there was no sign of coming from the other side, and I felt the difference and stopped unexpectedly. "I don''t understand the meaning of such a crazy person. I don''t even know what to do with the captain! Ah... the other augers tried to get into Aony''s auxiliary blade. Well, my sister and brother wouldn''t shut up at that moment, but Aoni refused. Apparently, Aony is also mean... but... "... what''s wrong with Temee? "Ah? "Like a human kid, or something like that, pride? Or how proud are you to be an auger, even if Aka insults you? It was a simple question. Even if you do it properly, you can''t beat me, so I thought you were going to provoke me and lure me to defeat me, but if you do, you should surely surround me and defeat me with your men. But Aony refused. In the first place, Aony had a collision with me and only used her right knee. It is discolored and swollen to the extent that it is already broken. You could have used as many cowardly hands as you wanted, whether you were using your other leg or cheating and using both hands. "To prove that my thoughts for Aka are not just words. But what is Temee? Is there any reason why you should break your knees and be attracted to people you don''t like? Aony ignores the words of his men. Why are you foolishly and honestly dealing with this? I suddenly wondered about that.... "What''s up, Beth? Suddenly it got hard... and I finally figured out what to do with words. Aony didn''t answer. "Nah... I just hate it and it''s annoying... humans... and that... idiot..." "... I see. I mean, if we don''t settle this, we won''t say anything." "Fu... I''m sure of it." Excellent. It certainly doesn''t have to end incompletely like this, because... "Now, break it and fall down! Great Devil Headbud! "You''re the one who''s going to crush me! I''ll settle this completely. "Oniichan! "Oniisan! So, either way, maybe I can''t help it until the other augers are still here... Espi... Slaya... with the chiefs... After that.... "Damn, what do you think the captain thinks... no... in case the captain falls... gu... I can''t help it... nobody''s watching now... okay, let''s use the magic crystal to join the army!... the army, the Aony Squad. As soon as possible..." Oh, Aony team, that was just fine. I was just about to contact you. " "No, I''ll talk to you later. I''m in a bad mood right now... and the most powerful one... the squad is almost destroyed... and Captain Aony is currently at war... but as it is..." "What, Captain Aony? I see... so powerful an enemy... actually, when you merge stories from bokmates, it turns out that there may be a fairly powerful elf in the elf colony you went looking for... was it true?" "Eh? No... that''s... besides, it''s not about elves right now..." But don''t worry. As a matter of fact, just now, to check it out... " In the meantime, why don''t you knock this guy down, have the other spies knock him out, and listen to Aony slowly when he wakes up. "General Hakuki is on his way." Chapter 329 Dialogue 328 The Shogunate (Daemon King) Indeed, if I remember correctly, it was around this time of the year. --Hakki''s army''s Oddball Great Hundred has been reported dead ...... Hmmm ......, not killed in battle... ...executed for failing a mission and being responsible for destroying a squad ...... Aonie ...... I''ve heard the name before. In those days, reports of battle deaths were commonplace and not uncommon, even if they were troop leader level deaths. Nevertheless, if there is a reasonably famous name among the hundreds of war dead that are reported every day, it would certainly catch the eye of me. It was the same that day. Looking at the pile of letters carried in the Demon King''s Castle''s office, he was having a meeting with three of the Six High Priests who were in the castle. --Hihahahahaha, they''re the ones carrying out the request from the Bokumates as an example, Great Demon Lord. It''s a good thing that they can''t even use a human messenger ...... that they are the commander of one of the best and fiercest 100 men and women in the world, because it''s a shameful ...... that they''re so funny! --Paripi, what a disrespectful attitude to the great great demon king. Shall I cut off his head and feed it to the demon fish? --I''m still hard as ever, Miss Yamidire. Don''t you think so?The old man from The Lyphant? --No, Yamidire is right. You are more aware of yourself as a six-people, Zo?. It''s a good thing that you''re on a expedition, Hakuki and Gouda ...... that took a leave of absence suddenly under these circumstances, Noja ...... now, our three remaining in the home country must support the Great Demon Lord and lead the Demon Lord''s army! --Ahhhh, the old man over here was also a stiff. The only thing I can think of is that I''m not going to be able to talk about it if Noja is around. ...... No, I don''t think the story is right. It''s just interesting. Heehahahahaha! That''s about all we talked about at the time, and I quickly rolled up to the next page of the list of war death reports. But the remainder of the day was certainly seen. Aonie''s name. Mission failure. The destruction of the unit. So I guess that''s what happened. ''Shut up! ''Ggaaaaaaahhhhhh!'' There were too many dead people in this era. I am unable to grasp all of the people who risked their lives for the demon world and the demon king''s army. All I did was at least read the names of the dead and then engrave only the names in my memory. I don''t know how each and every one of them lived, how they joined the Demon King''s Army, and what kind of battle they ended up in. This Aonie is one of them. A warrior who clashes openly with his apprentice, whom I am now training with great care, with his body, life and soul at stake. But we know how it ends. He takes responsibility for failing the mission and destroying the unit and is executed. I didn''t even check the mission description. I had left the matter with Bokumates in Hakki''s hands. But I didn''t expect to know what it was all about now, and figure out the history. "Aonie ...... you were defeated here ...... and failed in your mission to capture the elves, and Hakki will be held responsible for that ...... demon king''s army. You who fought for and served the Demon King''s Army until you earned the title of Great Spiritual Hundred, were defeated by the disciples of ...... that I trained... ... I cannot tell that to the child. If you tell the child, whose heart and spirit are still sweet, about it, he will feel responsible for it. It is ...... and ...... for his own sake that he should not be in this age. But that is a responsibility that is not necessary. So, the child can fight as he or she sees fit. There is a reason why it is non-negotiable. ''''Aonie,'''' he said. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the best out of it. So fight to your heart''s content so that you don''t have any regrets. That''s no longer the only thing I can do: ...... Sorry ......'' It''s because I can take responsibility and feel sorry for you. It''s a good thing that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to be able to get your hands on any of these things. What do you mean by ......? But that''s just the way it is. ...... This Aonie person ...... child seems to be aware of it too. This is the execution squad that does the Bokumates'' requests. That includes inhumane content. And when it comes to those who do it, it is limited to those who have killed minds and those who are not afraid to do so. And those who slandered and mocked Aka were the ones who could do so. That''s the kind of eyes they had. But this Aonie did not have rotten eyes. Perhaps she was killing her mind to carry out the task she was given. The true nature of this guy''s true nature was revealed as he had become selfless by clashing with the child. He''s a proud warrior with a passionate and straightforward heart. That''s why the child can go in as a fight with nothing more than a head butt and a knee kick, without any doubt. And even if Aonie''s subordinate ogres tried to side-step him, he was able to leap off of them. But then, if that happens, it''s ...... against Aka. ''I told you!I still have to admit I''m not ready for this! No longer does this Aonie think about defeating the child or winning. That is not the purpose of Aonie. She appears to be testing the child. She is trying to price the child and expect something from him. ''Ha, ha, ha ...... discipline ...... then I''m going to end this already!...... Mr. Macho, ...... I''ll borrow your skills. Nuh-uh? Huh?The child has only ever lowered his stance and run straight, but this is the first time he''s shown his stance. Down on one knee, hands on the ground. I see, the start that Macho did in the Cacletale competition, where he exploded the power he had accumulated over a short distance. Magical crouching start. It''s a good thing that you''re a disciplinarian ...... and so is O''Meara. ...... Do you want to come crash your head into it more than ever before?My knees are around my knees, and I''m in such a mess that I can''t even recognize my face. And it''s insane. How can ...... be friends with you, you redneck! "Sana ...... the other way around, ...... I''m wondering too. How can you be so gutsy and tweaked ...... Nuh-uh. ...... Why do you think you should go to ...... and call Mr. Aka ...... I don''t care!I don''t care about that scum anymore!He''s dead ...... and that''s fine. After all, the words you are putting in your mouth are not true. The child seems to have noticed the quicksilver too. This Aonie has some sort of reason for this. But that is something that must be settled. ''Then I''ll destroy ...... and then I''ll let you talk!Let''s go!Great Demon Dash Diving Headbutt! "Oh, ......, if you don''t have a mouth to feed, I''m going to give it a try! Now, the last ......! Nuh-uh? What is it?Suddenly, an overwhelming sense of oppression is felt even in this spirit body. No, what is ...... not ...... now, I sensed the presence of some one ...... approaching here from a little further away than here. No, it''s not ...... someone-not ...... this much ...... only one person. ''Well, no way .......'' I thought that Aonie and her friends were defeated and defeated on this occasion, and then returned to the main camp and ...... differently. Ayatsu is said to be still alive after the war. But Ayatsu would only know the child as Hiro''s son. That''s why I never met ...... I assumed that ...... but now that I think about it, neither Kojiro nor Noja ...... could possibly be with that guy? You think we''re going to meet here? No, but but Yamidire was more or less connected to Ataturk at ...... Kakreterre, and at that time, the Doji was ...... no, I don''t know. Even if you didn''t know Doe as Earth Lagan, did that guy and Doe meet here? If that happens, you can see what this place will look like, even if it''s not: ...... "Child! But my words cannot reach the child now. With all her strength, she slammed into Aonie''s knee and Aonie''s right knee was completely destroyed and Aonie slumped to the spot. It''s not a matter of how much you feel ...... anymore, your knee is ...... shattered ...... regardless of how you feel. "Hey ...... did you see ......? I''m ...... aka you and ------ Watching him, the child collapsed with a bloody smile on his face and fell to the ground with a pat on his face. He was unaware of the looming aunt''s presence: ...... Chapter 330 Word 329 Shogunate (Girl with Supernatural Powers) He told me I shouldn''t interfere, and I almost couldn''t take it anymore, but then I realized I could only watch my brother, too. I thumped with my head at that ogre''s attack, and my brother kept doing that until the end. He said that the reason why big brother went that far had to do with big brother''s ogre friends that neither I nor Slayer-kun knew about. If you''re an older brother, it might be true that you have an ogre friend. But if that''s the case, I''m jealous of your friend. The fact that you love your friend so much that he did that for you means that you love him enough to do that for him. I can''t move my right knee ...... anymore. Captain, get a grip!But ...... finally, that crazy person has stopped working!Also, we''ll take our ...... elves! "...... Stop. ...... Huh? "No more ...... and I''ve defiled myself with all kinds of pride, but I can''t take any more shame than this: ...... What, Captain? "I''m losing ....... We''re retreating here ......, but there''s a good chance we won''t be able to do that either. My brother was asleep, but the other ogres were trying to do something. Me and the Slayer thought that if something happened ...... but the blue ogre stopped them. If you''re going to run away, we''re not ...... no ...... that''s no good either. ''Chief, now''s your chance!The enemy numbers are down and the troop leaders look like that. All at once! At that time, the other elves are sneaking around with their weapons to talk to the chieftain. ''''You, in any case, this settlement has already been discovered by the Demon King''s army. If we let those guys get away here ...... and more ...... next time. I know ......, I know ....... Yeah, ...... that''s what I mean. I don''t know what your brother would think, but it happens all the time. The retreating army was destroyed from behind ...... many times when I was in the coalition army. That''s what the Chief, Eethe, and the other elves are going to do when they think of what''s to come. I''m sorry, miss ...... I''m sorry Bessah ...... "Aonie, I don''t think ......... At that point, the blue ogre seems to know all about it, and he''s smiling like he''s given up. Then he apologizes once to his captive dark elf. And then the dark elf saw that, too: ............ ''What?Huh? What?Suddenly ...... buuuut, it''s cold ......! What?...... Espy!This is ...... Uh-huh. The Slayer has noticed it too. What?It''s gotten really cold all of a sudden? What''s coming?Something''s coming!Scary?Scary! "...... haha ...... "You? "...... I''m in trouble. ...... Not only might the next one be even stronger, but it''s ...... a little too different dimension. ...... Even the chieftain chuckles and looks towards what''s coming. ''''Nuh-uh, this is ...... no way! "Wha-...... what ...... is ...... this intense pressure is ...... Both the blue ogre and the dark elf have noticed. Something about ...... Dragon, get out of there! At that moment, the Chief suddenly shouted: ...... Ga?Gahu: ---- ?!!!! The head of one of the five fire dragons is missing: ...... "I''m ...... peckish ...... I''m hungry, but not very well ...... I already have the ability to breathe fire, and I don''t need flesh and blood ...... And then suddenly someone appeared with the head of a fire dragon ...... and ate?But I quickly pecked away and threw my head to the side of it: ...... "Well, it looks like you''re in a lot of ...... trouble, ...... aonie. And I didn''t know you even had Noja''s men. Huh? But there is no shame in defeat. It''s my own fault for letting you go out there alone this time. So I''ll let you off the hook if you make the most of your failure to do so next time. Oh, ...... ?!!!! Something came ....... It''s big and ...... no. Bigger than most people, but not that big compared to those blue ogres and other ogres. Even the muscles aren''t muscular like those other ogres, they''re not muscular like other ogres. Are they as big as normal people?Like a human being. Just a little taller, but there were more muscular people in the Confederate army if they were that tall. His face also looks ...... something ...... young. But. It''s not human. It''s not a human being, it''s a person with four horns on his head, ...... long hair, skin, face, everything is white ...... I don''t know. I don''t know. It''s scary. I''m scared. I''m scared! This guy ...... more than anyone else I''ve ever met ...... from Hiiro ...... from Gowda It''s ...... the Great General ...... why ...... I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work for you. ...and there''s someone unexpected: ...... hey?Little girl. He looked at me! It''s ...... the general. ...... the general is ...... Why, the general himself: ...... but he''s saved! "Yeah, that''s ...... no, but we''re in a situation like this ...... not good enough, you know. General?Ogre?General?That''s ...... No, no, not now, no, if you don''t do it, you''ll get killed! ''Well ...... elves ...... wild dragons and beasts ...... humans ...... all of them. ...... Have you lived a life where you can die with no more regrets? ?!!!! If you have any remorse, we will not kill you, we will not capture you, we will eat you and we will use you as our own flesh and blood. Oh ...... why ...... everyone ...... sat there shaking ...... Can''t win?No. ...... No, you''ll die. ...... No, we have to! "Fluffy panic! Oh. I have the power to screw you up! Shake it with all the levitation power you can muster up to make it go away. "Hmmm ...... psychokinesis ...... a field accidentally discovered by the ancients in the study of magical technology or ...... ...... Huh? What?Did you get hit? I was going to use my power to mess that guy up by twirling him around, but my power was played off by something I couldn''t see? It''s a pity. You were born with unusual powers, but you were carried up by the Seven Heroes with no power and ...... I''ll make it easier for you in a minute. Huh? What?The white ogre swings its arms around for a minute and swings ......? ''Oh, ahhhhhhhhhhh! What?That''s a lot of power!Wind!A typhoon! Instead of trying to manipulate me, ...... you could have just played with your dolls like a little girl: ...... I just swung my arm around a little bit and it sent me flying! ''What, Espy?Hey, ......... Hey, you, don''t do that to the kids!Espy, Espy! What a white ogre! ''Damn, the new ogre is ......, this guy! It hurts ...... I got blown away, and I hit someone''s house and made a hole in the wall. ...... Ouch!Ouch! ''Dude, the big general ...... and that kid is ...... This is Espy the Seventh Brave. What''s that?You didn''t know you were fighting, Aonie. ''What?Seven...... Seven Brave Men!No, no, Ora was fighting ...... there ...... Hmm?Oh, there it is lying there: ...... hmm?Is that guy ...... human too?I don''t know why Espy and the humans are here, but ...... anyway, are you from the Confederacy? Oh, no!I don''t know, but that strong white ogre has got my brother.No, I''m not going to let my brother get away with this: ...... Shining Organic Star Blade! Oh, ...... Oh ...... general! Mr. Slayer!Yes!The Slayer is trying to sneak up on that white ogre from behind and attack it with her big sword. There''s no way to avoid it now... ............ Hmm. "...... to ......? Bullshit...... ''Nah, nah, nah, u...... ahhhhhh! Slayer-kun''s sword hit the white ogre''s neck, but the sword broke off. Besides, there was a lot of blood coming out of the hand that Slayer-kun was holding the sword, and his hand also made a ...... bobbing sound. "The ironworker''s magic ...... which is also very rare, and you''re the boy genius hunter that Gowda and others have been blabbing about, as I recall? ''Ugh, oh, oh, oh ...... Ugh, my arm is ......'' ''You broke. That''s what happens when you attack me with insufficient force. You should have just hunted for fish in the river like a boy and not tried to kill me. No, they''ll kill you and your brother, and then they''ll kill the Slayer too. No, they''ll kill us all. I have to do it! ''Ugh, ughhhhhhhh !Fluffy World! There''s no mercy. "Wow, what''s with all the weapons we have? ''Wow, the bow and arrow, the sword is ...... in the sky! Oh, Ora''s goldenrod: ...... Wait, wait!The rocks in the forest ...... and the big trees ...... are gathering higher and higher in the sky! Weapons, nature, and all that stuff together, so I''m going to slap it all together! Only this one can''t be normal. ''Espy ...... ...... now!'' Oh, the Slayer, who had been squatting, pulled her fallen brother up while everyone else was looking up: ...... ''Espy!I''m going to go to ...... and mine!That''s it, Mock Iron, Unlimited Blade! Nice job, Slayer! Slayer dragging her brother along with her, making a sword full of ...... yes! Collectively, together~! Yeah, get it done! I gathered the weapons that Slayer-kun made for me in the sky and mixed them up, making a big chunk anyway, and then I hit the white ogre all at once. I won''t even involve my brother. So I don''t need any mercy. ''Crush it!Fluffy meteorite! ...... hmmm ...... What?Are you smiling?What, do you think it''s yo-yoo?You can laugh now while you''re at it: ---- "A far inferior ...... to Hiiro and his friends, the Kingdom of Betrayal is just the title of the Seven Brave Men who were only earned with a load of gold. ...... ...... Huh? That said, I''ve missed ...... playing with balls, albeit made out of garbage, ...... although the shape is a little distorted. No. ...... Huh? What?Silly ...... "Oh, he''s going to take a big chunk of that ...... mountain of ......, that guy ....... Wow, my, all-out fluffy meteorite with ...... one hand and paciously ...... "As a side note, ...... there are people mightier than me in this world. However, even so, not even ...... the Great Demon Lord ...... the Underworld Dragon King has been able to destroy me. Ah ...... ah ...... ah ...... ah ...... Did you think you could just rake up all the crap that''s lying around and do something about it? Bullshit ...... is the strongest ...... I can use right now and it''s the strongest ...... I can use and it''s not ...... at all. ''But it''s been a long time since I, too, have been reminded of my childhood. On a whim, I''ll give you an offering to Kaguya, who sleeps on ...... the moon. And what are you doing?With my fluffy meteorite: ...... eh? Nunn! Nah, nah, you threw it? Tossed!I threw my fluffy meteorite that big and heavy into the sky: ...... ......?Huh. ...... burned up in the atmosphere. Well, good. If the trash really reaches the moon, Basara might get angry and fly over. Kaguya......We''ll make an offering to your grave some other time. A ...... ...... No...... you can''t win...... you can''t win...... you can''t win...... you can''t win...... you can''t win Anyway, the first thing we need to do is to go to ...... and see how we got here, but it''s good to know. I''ll take care of you here ...... Espy ...... and the Slayer. I don''t need the ability, but if you want to live ...... then I''ll eat you. Chapter 331 Episode 330 (Hunter Boy) "Wow, oh, the fluffy world! Fluffy Dance! "Infinity Blade Cyclone!" Normally, I was trying to show oniisan a good place by hanging out with Espi, but now they''re desperate to resist. But.... "Live!!!! "" Hmm!? Even if I produced countless blades, and the Espi manipulated them and released them from all directions, all the iron blades broke apart with one shout. "Are you done playing with the toys? With only a few engagements with Noja, I fully appreciated how powerful Rokkai was. I''m not going to be the opponent now. I knew that. I knew it, but there''s so much difference between Espi and the two of you? Besides, they don''t seem serious. "Hah, hah, hah... gu..." As a hunter, he defeated many monsters and bounty necks and was more or less confident in his power. And yet, that confidence was shattered. This is all I''ve been doing since I met oniisan. Especially this time the dimensions are too different. This is..... "Now, is it better if you die and rot... or if you eat and become my flesh...? This is the most powerful monster in Rokuha. White Demon Emperor Hakuki. "Ah... ah... Slaya-kun!? I can''t... I can''t... I can''t... I can''t resist... I can''t stand up... I''ll be killed. "Ah... uhh, ah..." They''re gonna kill me! I''m not afraid to die anymore... but I''ve put my life to shame if it''s easier to die... even though I''m scared... "Ohh... oniisa..." No... I don''t want to die... "Come on... I''ll choose..." "If you''re not hungry, don''t kill. Don''t eat." "... oh? Huh? Huh? "And don''t let the woods and mountains ruin nature..." For those who are ravaging the world and ecosystems. " Something suddenly came out of my back... eh? Qubeye! "Huh?! And birds!? Ki, a giant weird bird grabbed my back and left me in the sky... eh? "Slaya!? What? Why? What happened at this time? Me, being attacked by a bird and grabbed? No, something''s wrong. Instead, it''s like the bird saved me now.... "Gahhhhhhhhh!! "Gaaaaaaaa!! Grrrrrrrrrr! Hmm!? That''s... wolves, wild grizzlies, fire dragons, red panthers and other fierce beasts and monsters from the woods surrounding the settlement. Besides the strange birds holding me in the sky, giant birds with sharp nails appeared one after the other. "This is...." "Nah, why? It''s full of animals...." "Hmm!? Hey, what is this? "I don''t know, to you? Me, Espi, and the demon Aony, Dark Elves, and other augers are all confused by the sudden appearance of the beasts and monsters. This is.... "Ah ~, I''m really... depressed..." "Hmm...." That guy.... "You!" "Chieftain!? The chief surrounded the postcard with many animals and monsters. He said... he understands animal language... even this? But.... "Birds, while we''re earning time, let''s get everybody together right now..." "You think you can earn time or something? "Hmm!? The next moment, a white flash spread out into the field of view. The eyes were taken away for a moment. But at that moment, the bird holding me suddenly burst into pieces. "Inai reports that the Elves may have the same monster tamer as the legendary Swordsman Peachboy, Auger''s natural enemy, but apparently so." "You...." "But even if it''s a threat to war and my men, it''s just a bunch of wild pride and lost fangs from me." And it''s not just the birds. "Even if we take Cerberus and the monkey gods with us, as legends say, they''re not my enemies! Dozens of animals and monsters gathered quickly turned the colony into pieces of flesh and into a sea of blood... "Ah...." Surrounding it with that number doesn''t mean anything to the postcard. The dragons and animals that are still alive don''t let their anger fly, they''re falling behind. I''m afraid. In front of an overwhelming force that can''t be helped. Of course... there are a lot of animals and monsters, but with this much, me and Espi... we don''t even have hands or feet... "So, what do we do? Are they gonna kill you? Can you eat it? Are we gonna get caught? My client said," If you resist, you can kill anyone but a young woman. " "If you get caught, you won''t die for now." "But maybe the days will come when you''re better off dead... right? Hah... I''m sorry... animals" Hmm? What, did the sheik''s eyes change color? "It''s my fault... I''m sorry I let everyone die... but... this is the only one..." "Are you ready to die and do something yourself? Oh, can you do anything but monster tamer? "... in my position... in the meantime, I have to scratch my feet." The chief himself is going to fight? Certainly, I feel like there is something about the chief. Unlike the other elves, I didn''t see the power and I didn''t think I understood it. But.... "I see... it''s not just an elf... it''s like Yamidir, a heretic in the skies... something that the ancients of Sisonotami set up in the secession... but what happened to it?" I can''t. They''ll kill me! "... even if I didn''t die... I don''t want to humiliate my wife or anyone else." "You!? "Guys, right now..." And the chief knows that. I can''t win. But at least we''re trying to get them out of here... and we''re... we''re going to stop ourselves! "Are you ready? All right... after that, let''s eat with Espi and Slaya and turn them into flesh and blood." But you can''t. Stopping such a bug... "Whose sister and brother are you trying to eat, you perverted bastard!!!! Ah.... "Ah!? At that time, oniisan suddenly got up from the blind corner of the postcard that was about to attack the chief, and started the upper. "Oniisan!? "Oniichan!? "Oh, oh, oniisan, even though you were in such a state..." Oniisan woke me up. And then I put my fist on my postcard face... no... "Gu, ahh, ahh..." Oniisan who beat me is twisting his face... and the postcards aren''t moving at all. On the contrary, you''re laughing!? "Wow, oh, my, my fist is crushing... what a stiff guy..." Oniisan smiles bitterly while suppressing his fist. Yes... so did I... when I was cut with a sword made of iron, I couldn''t get a single scratch on my postcard. I''d rather attack myself in front of that strong flesh.... "Fufu, it''s a lot of nerve to punch me with your fist without a weapon. Besides, the bones in the fist that I hit are not broken, so I''m pretty well trained. Though it''s been a long time, don''t nod until you''ve caught up with Aony like that." "Ghh, nyahh...." "But I''m not feeling calm. I was hoping they''d attack me right after I regained consciousness without checking the situation." "Uuuuuuuu... I can''t imagine the chatty auger... but I don''t know what the situation is... who is this guy... what''s he gonna do with the same kitten as Aony... hmm?... to? What?" Oniisan, you''re so worn out, you''re about to fall... and you don''t know who you''re dealing with...? "Eh!? Really!? This guy!? Wait a minute, why!? What? But I''m surprised to be alone... talking to myself... what''s the matter? Did you notice the postcard? Yeah, either way.... "Oh, oniisan, no! That''s a different level! That''s... the most powerful postcard in Rokkai! "Oniichan, don''t fight! Either way, oniisan can''t win in such a state. "Hah, hah, hah... ah... let''s see... I''m just saying," Listen, "but, uh, now that you''ve met one of the six, what''s the matter? Yamidir, Palippi, Noja... Rokkaha is already full of hunger." "Hmm? Are you seeing all three of them? "Besides... no matter how big it is, no matter how big it is, no matter how powerful it is in legend... Six Heights is the strongest... even if it''s stronger than the hero Hyiro of" Now "... in the end it''s weaker than the Great Demon King Traina! I don''t know, I have to do it! "Ooh? This one has... good eyes. What''s your name? Oniisan, why don''t you run away? On the contrary, are you going to fight like that? But I can''t! At least we can..... "Nuhhhh!! "Hahah..." Hmm? And at that time. "Oniichan!? Oniisan was beaten from behind. It was completely unexpected, oniisan fell to moro, and fell to the ground again. And that''s not a postcard. "What''s wrong... Aony?" "Hah, hah, hah..." "What''s wrong with letting me do it like that? The blue auger that beat oniisan from behind and stunned him again was Aony, who stood up with one foot. What a coward he is. How dare you admit defeat! "This is the only way to do it... nevesa..." Hmm? "General... this is... this is not the only one... I can''t kill right now..." "What do you mean? Chapter 332 Episode 330 The Interlude (Hunter Boy) ''Ohhhh, fluffy world!Fluffy Ranbu! "Infinity Blade Cyclone! Normally, he would have been trying to compete with Espy to show his brother the good side of things, but now they were both struggling to resist. But ...... "I''m alive. ? Even if I created countless blades and Espy manipulated them and released them at my opponent from all directions, all of the iron blades shattered with a single yell. Are you done playing with toys? Having engaged in even the slightest of battles with Noja, I''ve experienced the full extent of the power of the Six Horsemen in my own body. I''m no match for Bok now. I knew that. I knew it, and yet, even if it took two people, Espy and I to make this much of a difference? And the other guy doesn''t seem to be taking it seriously. ''Ha, ha, ha, ha ...... goooo ......'' As a hunter, he had defeated numerous monsters and bounty hunters and was somewhat confident in his own strength. And yet, that confidence was shattered. Ever since I met your brother, this is all I''ve seen. Especially in this case, the dimensions are too different. Here''s ...... ''Then. Would you rather die and become rotting flesh ...... or be eaten and become my flesh and blood ......? This is the strongest monster of the Six Horsemen. The White Demon Emperor Hakki. ''Ah ...... ah ......su, Slayer! No. ...... Regardless of the injury or anything else, my mind can''t move ...... anymore. ...... I can''t resist ...... I can''t get up ...... and get killed. Oh, ...... uh, uh, ...... He''s going to kill me! He said he''s not afraid of dying now. ...... Rather, there are plenty of times when he''s set his life up poorly if it''s easier to die ...... and yet ...... it''s scary. ...... O...... Oniiisa...... Oh no. ...... I don''t want to die. ---- Now, go to ...... and choose... If you''re not hungry, don''t kill him and don''t eat him. ...... Oh? Huh? ''And is it useless to say don''t ruin the forest, the mountains and nature ......? Not to the people who are destroying the world and the ecosystem. Suddenly, something hit me on the back: ...... What? Kukeeeee! ''What?And the birds! A giant monster bird grabbed me by the back and flew straight into the sky ......? ''Slayer!Huh?Why? What happens now?Was I attacked and kidnapped by a bird?No, there''s something different about the atmosphere. On the contrary, it''s more like the bird just saved me: ...... Gullllllll! Gaaaaaaaah! Grrrrrr! Huh?It is ...... Surrounding Hakuki, wolves, wild grizzlies, fire dragons, red panthers and other ferocious beasts and monsters are appearing one after another from the forest surrounding the settlement. And in addition to the monstrous birds holding me in the sky, giant birds with shiny, sharp claws are appearing one after another. ''''This is ...... Why?Lots of animals. ...... ''What?What''s this? What? Both Boku and Espy, as well as that ogre named Aonie, the dark elf and the other ogres, are confused by the sudden appearance of the beasts and monster horde. This is ...... ''Oh my god, it''s really ...... depressing. ...... "Ho...... You''re that guy: ...... You! Chief! The chief surrounded Hakki with many animals and monsters. That man ...... said he could understand the language of animals, but ...... this kind of thing? But ...... ''Birds, while we''re buying time, we need everyone to go to ---- right now. Did you think you could buy me some time? Huh? The next moment, a white flash of light spread across my vision. It took me a moment to catch my eye. But in that instant, the bird that had been holding me suddenly shattered into pieces as if it had burst. ''''From Inai''s report, I harbored the possibility that the elves had the same monster tamer as the ogre''s natural enemy, the legendary swordsman Peach Boy, but it looks like it''s true. You: "You: ............ Most of all, a threat to the war and to my men, but to me, it''s just a bunch of lower races that have lost their wild pride and fangs. And it''s not just the birds. ''Even if, like the legends, you take Cerberus and the monkey gods with you, they are not my enemies! Dozens of the gathered animals and monsters turned into pieces of flesh in an instant, without a moment''s resistance, without a moment''s roar, turning the settlement into a sea of blood. ...... Ah, ....... Surrounding them in that many numbers would mean nothing against Hakki. Even the dragons and animals still alive have backed away, not even pouncing on them in anger. They are afraid. In the face of an overwhelming force that can''t be helped. No wonder ...... there are so many animals and monsters, sure, but this is about as much as Bok and Espy can do ...... when even those Boks can''t do a thing about it. So?What do we do?Is he gonna kill me?Can he get you?Will you be caught dead?According to the request, all but the youngest girls are allowed to kill me if I resist. .................. If they catch you, you won''t die anyway. ''But there may be days when it''s better to be dead. ...... right?Haha ...... sorry ...... animals. Hmm? What is it?Did the sheikh''s eyes change color? "I''m sorry ...... for making everyone die because of me, but ...... he''s the only one ...... who can''t get away with it. "Are you willing to do anything to deserve it?Huh, what else can you do besides monster tamer? ...... I''m in a position to go to ......, but I''ve got some legwork to do. Is the sheik himself going to fight?Certainly, there is something about the Chieftain that makes me feel like there is something about him. Unlike the other elves, he couldn''t see or understand their powers, nor did he think he could. But ...... "I see, ...... I''m still not just an elf, ...... like Yamidire, who was a heretic among the celestial race, ...... something set up by the Sisonotami ancients in the Sisonotami by a secession, but so what. We can''t do this. We''re going to die! "...... Even if you don''t die, ...... I don''t want you to humiliate your wife and everyone else. You! Everybody, right now... And the Chief understands. He knows he can''t win. But at least you''re trying to let everyone else get away with ...... and us ...... and you''re trying to hold yourself back! ''Are you ready? Okay, ...... torture him, then I''ll eat him with Espy and Slayer and turn him into flesh and blood. But no. A monster like that, and stranding him: ----- ''Whose sister and brother are you trying to eat, you perverted bastard, aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhh. '' ...... Ah! Just then, Hakki was about to attack the chieftain when his brother suddenly got up from his blind spot and delivered an uppercut. Brother! Brother! ''Oh, oh, brother, you were in that state, and now you''re already ...... Your brother woke me up. And a fist to Hakki''s face ...... no ...... Goooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo...! The older brother who punched him contorted his face ...... vs. Hakki is not as if he is unfazed. On the contrary, he''s mocking her! "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. ...... The older brother chuckles as he suppresses his fists. That''s right ...... so was I. ...... When I slashed at him with a sword made of forged iron, I didn''t get a scratch on the hack. Before that solid body, I was the one who attacked him: ...... You have a lot of guts to attack me with your fists without even holding a weapon. On top of that, the bone in your fist that you hit is not broken, that''s pretty well trained. It''s quite an ugly face, but no wonder you caught Aonie up to the point where she was in that state. But you look a little restless. You just regained consciousness and then attacked me without checking the situation. "Shut up ...... talkative ogre, I don''t know what''s going on, but ...... who the hell is this guy... ...The same kittehs as Aonie: ...... hmm?Go to ......?What? Brother, you''re so battered and bruised that you could fall over if you poked him a little ...... and you don''t even know who you''re dealing with ......? ''What?Really!This guy?Wait, what, why?! "? Huh?But something startled me all by itself: ...... What''s going on?You noticed Hakuki? Nope, either way: ...... Oh, brother, no!That guy''s on another level!That''s ...... the strongest hackneyed hackney in the Sixth Dynasty! Big brother, stop fighting! Either way, there''s no way you can win with your brother in that state. "Ha, ha, ha, ...... Yeah,...... it looks like. I''m also ''listening'' ...... now, but what''s wrong with me now that I''ve met one of the six people. Yamidire, Paripi, Noja...... I''m already full of the Six Horsemen. Hmm?Have you met all three of them? And ...... and no matter how big or legendary they are, no matter how powerful they are ...... and even if they are stronger than the heroic Hiro of the ''now'' ...... In the end, you''re even weaker than the Great Demon King Traina!I mean, you have to do it, don''t you! Oh?This is some ...... good eye. What''s your name? You want to run, big brother?On the contrary, you''re going to fight like that? But I can''t!At the very least, we too can go to ...... Nuh-uh-uh! Gahaha ----- Hmm? And that''s when it happened. ''Brother!'' Oh, my brother was hit from behind. That was totally unexpected, the brother was morosely hit and fell to the ground with a slam again. And it wasn''t a hack. ''What''s up ...... it''s Aonie,'' Ha, ha, ha. ...... I didn''t have to let him do it. What''s going on? It was a blue ogre named Aonie who stood up on one leg and knocked her brother out again by hitting him from behind. That guy, what a coward. How dare he admit defeat! "Here''s what I''m going to do: ...... nevertheless. Hmm? "General ...... he''s the only one ...... he can''t kill ...... now. What did you say? Chapter 333 Episode 332 Witchs Tears I remember being beaten suddenly from behind. But it might be because of the mind, but it didn''t feel like an attack. I''d rather... That''s right. Aony tried to protect you. " Traina? What are you talking about... he''s the one who insulted Aka... You should have known. Aony''s words weren''t genuine. He tried to test you by stretching his body. I wonder if you have real friendship with Aka. And that''s why he saved his life. " That''s.... I was able to escape a certain distance. Of course, even a massive mountain hunt would still be dangerous, but the postcard will not. I''m a brutal man, but I''ll miss out on my men trying to fulfill their lives this time... even if I''m a traitor to my clan. " Ah, finally, a dazzling light is pouring into the dark world of consciousness. Ah, this is a sign of waking up. Anyway, after what happened, I had to sort it out again... "It''s good for you, ahhhhhhhhh! "Niiiiiiiiii! "Bhee!? Wake up slowly... without any trouble, my sister and brother dive into my belly and I wake up in an instant. "Great, oniichan ~" "Don''t worry about me at all. I hope we''re all safe." The two of you come and hug me with a relieved smile and tears. "Ah, ahh... calm down..." "Yadaaaaahh, I can''t fall apart ~ ~" "Uhhh, what''s up, niisan, you''re disturbing us even though we''re so worried? "Ah, yes, yes, both of you are cute." I stroke their heads with both hands and look around. Wasteland in the foothills surrounded by mountains? Elves in the settlement cut trees to make simple houses, and elves with weapons on rocky mountains look around and act as if they were watching. Oh, oniisan, you''re awake. "Chieftain... this is..." "Oh, things forced me to move. Unless you live here like this. It doesn''t look like it''s a mess away from our former settlement, it looks inconvenient, and even though it''s surrounded by rocky mountains, it''s easy to find because it''s quite close to the environment where humans live...." Moving. That means we''ve all fled the settlement. From the hand of the postcard..... "Well done on getting away." "Ah, about two... help me" "Hmm? Ah......" So I remembered the conversation I had with Traina in my consciousness. "Really... Aony..." "Yeah." He bought us time to escape. That''s why you''re really risking your life. "What? But they''re both...." "Ah, that''s... that way" "Hmm? Ah......" The two of them helped him escape the postcard. If one of them is Aony, looking back at who the other is, there is a woman staring at me with her arms braced in the shade behind the diagonal tree. "You... Ralviv..." "... hmm..." "You... are you happy? I can''t go back to the Demon King army anymore...." Dark Elf Ralwyf under Noja. Even though the restraint has been released, I am very much at ease. You betrayed the Devil''s Army? "... Aony... Aka... her parents lived in the dark elves where the elementary school students lived." "Aka-san!? I was surprised and convinced by Ralviv''s sudden words. Was that so after all? "Really... after all, you and Aka-san..." I thought "hello" from the way he reacted when he saw the stone accessories I got from Aka. "The elementary students... were childhood friends... they were different races... but together since childhood... the strong and powerful Aony was like a brother... and..." Ralph talks about the two of us while remembering the old days. That look was called a dark witch, and it wasn''t the look that made us hate each other. Just think of a man, and.... "But, more than anybody... than anybody... my smile gives me so much peace of mind... when the junior is tough or sad, it feels like it''s about me together... no..." Yeah, that''s the guy. Aka. I nodded unexpectedly and at the same time knew how much he cared about Aka. "Just one thing... tell me. Is Aka... alive? I can''t say much about history. However, at least that much... "Ahh... I don''t know where I am right now..." Still itchy. Aka is alive. And now that the war is over, I''ve been hiding in the mountains near the Empire''s Honeybo for more than a decade... so maybe even now... but if I tell him that, history will come back... "I see...." But.... "Akaah... you''re alive...?" Was Ralviv enough just to talk about his survival, and he sat there with no tears. This guy''s never heard of Aka before..... "Absolutely... how ridiculous... the junior didn''t suspect the death of the man he truly loved... he didn''t believe he was alive... unilaterally summoned revenge... and these hands of the junior... were so bloody that he refused... that he never deserved to see me again." "Never again... hey, you..." "I''m just... glad you''re alive... really glad..." I see... I didn''t know that Aka had such a crush on her. "Damn, Aka-san... he''s a sinner after all." Aka, next time I see you, I''ll give you a little sermon. Crying at a woman who''s been thinking so much about herself.... Yes, Boomerang! Fuck, I noticed it myself! "Damn it... it''s just... Either way, I want to see Aka-san..." What Ralph did to the humans... that''s not what I''m talking about. That''s why I want both of you to do something about it. And.... "Somehow... I felt like I was being entrusted... to Aony to help me..." "... I guess so..." I also looked at the distant sky, and I couldn''t help but feel my heart. And naturally, I started to cry. "... it''s heavy... to be protected with my life at stake... that''s what this is about..." "Ah. You''ve carried... your thoughts of life... and don''t forget the weight, child." "... ahh..." I wanted to talk to Aony a little bit more. "Stupid bastard... if you die... you can''t do anything... with Aka-san... with you... eh... you can''t do it..." Did you help unilaterally, didn''t you say thank you, and besides, left it to yourself? You''re kidding. Then I feel like I''ve been entrusted by myself, and I''ll try to do something about the entrusted "something". You saved my life. Chapter 334 Episode 333 Now "Fluffy Creates! "Iron Shining Ultimate Nails! Darkness Burst Hammer!" Espi and Slaya moved on to create temporary housing on the move. "Boo, Slaya, I''ve been thinking about this for a long time, but it''s too much! It''s just nails and tongs! "You have too little taste in naming! Basically, you''re just piling up trees and stuff while saying" creates "! "Even Slaya is just like Shining and Darkness, but it''s all normal! "Hmm... don''t you see the difference? This is why the child....." They were arguing with Gaga, but they were working for the elves with the power they could hold somehow. The elves, who initially had only vigilance and hostility towards people called humans, gradually faded. "Ah, huh, hey, Espy... Slaya, right? I''m still working... why don''t you eat some bread and take a break? "Eat! "Ah, that''s a bad espionage! Don''t eat my food! "Ha, ha, there''s still plenty. Come on, ours too...." "Wow! It was delicious, but this one is also delicious! "You have no taste at all... ah, yummy..." They were kids, and above all, they both stood up to protect the elves. And cute. "Come on, Espi! Slaya, don''t panic. Eat well! I won''t lose or take anything else! "Ha, yes..." "Hahahaha, Miss Eteye looks exactly like your mother." "Hey, it''s not like that! Don''t get me wrong because I don''t think it would be like this if I had a child, or if I wanted a child too soon! Ah, well, but it''s not like I don''t want a child..." Therefore, everyone nods that they will gradually open their minds. I didn''t think it would be strange to be depressed or in a dark atmosphere by wearing clothes from where I used to live, but seeing the children''s spies and slayer still working hard, it seems that the elves are gradually regaining their brightness. "... so what are you gonna do? Dark Elf''s sister." At that time, I asked Ralwyev, who was sitting beside me while I was leisurely being treated, and the chief was sitting there. "... how about...? "You''re not going back to the Demon King Army anymore, are you? You''re going back to the magic world? "... no... that too..." "So, that Aka from your first love? Are you looking for an auger? "Nh......" Ralph shakes his shoulders slightly in Aka''s name. Well, that''s all I cried about knowing that Aka was alive. If it''s true, you want to go and see him. But.... "No... I can''t... do that. By the time I met Aka... the pups were too dirty for blood... and the dozens and twenty I killed wouldn''t fit in. The elementary school student is shy of himself....." It''s a war... but there''s no excuse, Ralph looks back and feels guilty. Aka stopped fighting humans and wanted to be friends. On the other hand, Ralwyev has killed, tortured, robbed and ravaged so many people, as he did in Genkan. "Just rest assured. I will not return to the Demon King army. I don''t talk about elves either. I swear on Aony''s life. Let''s get the elementary students out of here right away." "... you won''t guess where you''re going, will you? "Still. It''s the end of the road that suits juniors to die in the wilderness....." That''s what Ralph said, and he dropped his face so he could plug in again. To be honest, while I can''t say anything trivial about that heavy appearance, I couldn''t leave Aoney as a childhood friend who saved her life above all else. "I don''t know... let me tell you... either way... it''s all the same thing." At that time, the chief told him so, exhaling with astonishment. "Chieftain?" Without understanding the meaning of the chief''s words, when Ralviv and I leaned our heads, the chief.... "I know all the voices of the animals that live in this world. Dragons, beasts, birds, insects, fish, monsters. I always get eaten like that... I always hear the screams of my life dying of a weak predator... Well, some of them got along, but... they''re not... they can''t change the habits of the beasts who have to eat meat and vegetables. That''s why, if you hear that scream, all the humans, demons, and wars will remain the same. To eat. To live. However, in your case, there are a few reasons to kill, such as justice, vengeance, feelings that nature doesn''t have." I''ve heard that before when Trayna was talking about the magic of Mutsuagouro. At least I can''t eat meat. That''s right. If I hear a call from a cow or a pig saying, "Help me," I''ll be worried about everything. There is always a chief in such a world. On the contrary, they understand all the screams of life screaming in the weak predators of nature. From such a chief, they are all the same who kill each other in war..... "Hey, oneesan, oniisan. I have a question for you... at the end of the war... what do you think of the world if oniisan doesn''t have a demon tribe in the world and becomes only a human... onee-san doesn''t have a human in the world and becomes only a demon tribe? I thought about the question for a moment. I can''t believe it''s a peaceful world without disputes... "... when it''s just a world of humans, we fight each other... when it''s just demons, we fight each other... that''s the world." Then Ralviv said so with a harsh expression, and I missed him, but I was convinced of the answer. And the chief nodded and raised his face. "That''s the world after all. It won''t change after a hundred years or a thousand years. Wherever you go, it''s just a struggle... tragedy and a scream... which means that what oneesan did, even if some of the people on the wrong side are making noise, it''s normal in the world, and at least in this time of the world, I think it''s too much trouble." "Stupid... it''s supposed to be normal... how filthy the juniors are already..." "Both humans and demons, of course, if we open the lid of our elves, we''ll all be dirty. Elves are a supreme species, and some of them boast about looking down on other species, so it''s too tough. But somehow, oneesan had a slight skirmish with us, but on the contrary, if oneesan''s magic saved us all this time, we can think of Chara as more than a benefactor point." I don''t know about the last one anymore. It''s a theory, but somehow.... "In other words, the chief is going to Ralwyev... so you can stay here for a while if you don''t guess. Don''t be depressed... you''ve done a lot of things in the war, but I don''t care... do you want to tell me? "... I''m sorry, I didn''t know what to say along the way... but that''s probably where it is. Everyone said that when onee-san was a prisoner, she was executed and tortured, but there must have been a lot of upset about this. A man who fights to defend himself with his life and becomes a fool for the Fae... an organ who stands up with his heart moved... and a dark elf who helps everyone... children who work with innocent eyes... We elves were attacked this time, but we couldn''t do anything. Everyone... feels so powerless and so cramped that I think things will change." "Oh, my God." I laughed unexpectedly. But I guess so. "Ma ~, didn''t you want to help oniisan as well as that blue auger? We''re the elves." "Aony....? "I mean, you said that. Listening to oniisan''s story..." Think about how you''ll live from now on, and live again as you want "..." "...... nh......" While I was fainting... sure, when I heard that word, I realized that Aony was trying to help Ralph, too. I see... then... "Hey, Ralvie." "What? "I don''t know where Aka is right now, but... at least... what happened when I met Aka, what kind of story I talked about, what kind of play I played... if I could just talk about memories...? "Hmm!? Aka''s...? I won''t say anything about history, but there''s still something I can teach you. Then at least that''s all..... "Ah... please... tell me. Memories of you and Aka..." On my proposal, Ralviv nodded honestly with tears in his eyes again. Chapter 335 Episode 334 Memories "It was Aka who ran away, got lost in the woods, couldn''t even reach out to the mushrooms and rabbits that fell in the area, and appeared to starve to death." From the escape from the postcard, I told you about that time in the gradually calming air, with no particular chasers coming. "I said," Aug!? Are you serious!? "What an awesome sight to enter a state of war, someone with a body like that giant Aony..." "Fu, that sounds like an idiot... but even though it''s strong, it''s a little timid." "On the contrary, you''re telling me," Are you hungry? "or" It''s bad for humans "... I met an auger for the first time in my life, and I said," This is the auger!? "I thought... well, it''s a preconceived one." "Well... I don''t think so. That''s what happens when a human encounters an auger in the woods all of a sudden." "So, the house in the back of the woods that you took me to ~, it''s a small one made of handmade fields and a certain tree, and if you go inside, fine sculptures and accessories... oh, by the way, I got what I showed you just then. So, tell me to cook mess ~ When I stood in the kitchen, swing the knife and the frying pan gorgeously, and you behaved like a mess with me. No, I traveled a lot, but the meat dishes I ate at that time were really good." "Ah, he certainly was clever, but sooner or later, he made fields and cooked? "Ah, well, when I say horse, it makes me snuggle ~" The memories of me and Aka. Even though I was listening a little further away, I noticed that Ralwyev got out and listened to me. Yeah, he nodded and his face was a little weak. On the contrary..... Hee ~, there was such an auger. "Hey, it''s totally different from the people who attacked our settlement! "Aka-san, you''re a good man! I want to see you too!" "You''re a strange auger....." Somehow, the chief, his wife, Espi and Slaya stopped working and sat around me, and... "So, oniisan. Did you get along with Aka? "Hey, so? Go on, tell me ~ When I realized it, the other elves were gathered around me to listen. That''s crazy, but I wanted everybody to know more. About Aka-san... that there is such an auger... "Aka said she wanted to be friends with humans... cook, play acer games and get along... so I played acer all night." But, of course, it wasn''t just fun memories. "So, Aka said she wanted to eat cake... so I went to town to buy cake for her help... but while I was shopping for cake..." Otherwise... my heart hurts... "A group of hunters... attacked Aka..." "" "" "" Hmm!!?? "When I came back... my house and my fields were burning..." If you say Ninja Warrior here, it will be confusing again, so it''s a bunch of hunters. But.... "Slaya! Hunters are so bad!? "Well, wait, even if I tell you...." "Slaya, are you a hunter!? Look, you can''t just grow up attacking somebody like that! "No, um, Mr. Ete....." "Kh... you human... you''re still a human and an auger..." Everyone''s getting emotional. Everyone is seriously angry about what happened to Aka. But don''t point that spear at Slayer. "Well, but... in that flame... it was the hunters who fell... and Aka-san finally retaliated against me. Aka-san was strong." "" "" "Oh, oh, Mr. Akashi! Gentle and well cooked... and strong!! "Ah, of course. Aka can''t beat such a crook! "But Aka was crying in that flame. I was... sad... and angry because of the cowardly people. Because I was nicer than anyone else, I kept putting up with a lot of things, and I got angry because of that." "Aka-san, there''s nothing wrong with that!" "Yes, what a hunter! I''m ashamed to be the same hunter! And on the contrary, I''m going to stick my fist up and be glad... you guys just fell in love with Aka-san for a while? I''m glad to hear that. "So nice. I was going to... let Aka-san''s anger blow away... and fight." "" "" Why!? "Haha, looks like oniichan... is that it? That means oniisan, so I can''t believe the technique I used at that time...." "Yes, Aka''s messy punch and mine...." "" "" Headbud!!?? "... ah, ahh, let''s hit it off." I''ve been fighting a lot of them since that day. Every time I fought that fierce battle, and since then, I''ve been practicing again and again, and I think I''ve become stronger than I was on that day. However, I still use Aka''s power at that time as a reference on various occasions. That was my strong, heavy, and big fist. "From there, my head is already stupid... and Aka and I bumped into each other from the front. Yes... like a collision with today''s Aony, try to expose everything inside your heart." I still have a headache when I remember now. But because of that.... "And even if I did that... after all, Aka was Aka. Restore your sanity... instantly tears and begs me to apologize again and again... for being like each other. But... good and bad, I knew each other... and I thought I could be real friends with Aka-san at that moment." But soon afterwards.... Chapter 337 Chapter 336 Land of Rest A few days after the postcard attack, my injuries have gotten much better. In my memories, it seemed like the distance between Elves and us and Ralph had changed slightly because they were exposed to each other. Before the Augurs attacked, the words "Execute," "Torture," and "Hostage," used to fly around, but nobody talks about them anymore. It seems that my eyes have changed to include fighting against us and Aony. Now, I am usually treated like a benefactor, well, I don''t feel bad. It feels like a clap of applause, but Ralph won''t be here anymore, and now he looks calm and stays here until he feels rested. "Yoo-hoo, with the help of the forest animals and birds, we''ve almost completed the map... the more... nh... ah, no good. This is the closest river to me....." And while everyone was working on the temporary housing installation again, the chief of the clan talked to the bird that sat on the rock by himself. "If it''s just for a few days, I''ve managed to fetch water just for the men... but it''s hard to do this forever. Besides, when it comes to birds, it seems that travelers and hunters sometimes pass by around here... it''s dangerous..." Yes, this is temporary, and we can''t live here forever. "Before, in addition to just a good place, there was a magic of cognitive inhibition in the surroundings... but even so, the higher-level ones found out... hah..." "You... by the way, our settlement..." "Just to be clear... it''s already been destroyed... rather than letting the elves escape... I guess I tried to find it... by the hands of that Augusta..." "That''s right. Now that they''re gone, I''m going home again... I can''t do this anymore..." Previously, elves lived in places like hidden settlements, where people and demons rarely went through, but they can''t do that anymore. Nevertheless, it is not so easy to find a place in an environment like the previous one that cannot be found by people or the Demon King Army. The war between the Demon King army and mankind will end in a future not so far from history. However, the Demon King Army is not like this, and for the elves, engaging with humans is backwards. Though they sort of figured it out with us, there are people like the bokumates. The bokumates'' family will be destroyed long ago. "Even elementary school students can use it to inhibit recognition... to secure water and food..." "Yeah... and even if I had to disguise my fields and go shopping in the city, all the residents would have their share ~" "The wildlife around here... ah..." "Well... it will eventually happen... except for me..." There seems to be a culture in which elves hunt and feed their lives, so naturally they can''t even secure food that way. Except for the chief who can''t eat meat. "Still, it feels like at most two to three days of camping life... to make it our own quarters..." Ah, Mendokusai... hey, Dark El... can''t you magically build a river with Ralwyev and his brothers? "Hey, elementary school students, the magic of water attributes is....." "As much as the earth attribute and thunder... if you dig earth and water comes out..." "Neither can I." Me too. "Well then, I can''t do it anymore. Ah... there''s nothing I can do ~" So the chief lay down on his back on the rock as if he had been unwilling. "Hey, you! Can''t you handle it? "Chieftain ~" "I wonder what you can do about it, the chief''s usual ideas and inventions...." Wives and other elves who ask for salvation from such a chief, but the chief shook his head as he did so. "Don''t say that easily... but I originally told you not to fight before the Augusta attacked you... hah... I''ll think about it for a second. Seriously, it''s a matter of life and death... hah... bumps... at a time like this... I don''t know... bumps... why I dropped the" key "... but either way... it''s going to be complicated... ah ~" Quite a difficult problem. But we have to do something about it. The chief is trying to be rash, but his expression seems to be seriously worried. But I can''t live in an environment where so many people can''t find me.... "... hmm..." At that time, Traina peeked into the map made by the chief. Ah, well... I still forgot the best, the biggest, the strongest minds. Traina has a good idea.... I don''t want to be around here anymore... so that''s it... Ah, but the word "traina" is no good... so, I guess it''s really no good. So how will these elves be in the future..... Children...... Hmm? "I mean... there''s a way to buy land..." "...... what? No matter how much we fought on the ground, we still didn''t have all the gaps. War or war, I didn''t touch the meaningless lands... except in this great forest and mountainous area... " Yes, no, maybe so.... There are also untouched lands in the world that are only owned by individuals. It can also be bought and turned into private land to prohibit entry except for related parties. My title as the Seven Braves of Espi... Besides, if I have the credibility as Slaya''s Hunter, I''ll have no problem loading up the gold. If you use both names to block entry, it''s rare for anyone else to break in. " Buy land? I''ve never thought about that since I was born. "No, but even the money... what about the money? They''re all dressed up. No matter how much the chief secretly earned as a writer, there is no money now... even for me now..." Either way, when I said I''d buy land or mountains, nobody had enough money to buy them... I remembered something. "Ah... speaking of which..." "Yes, you have the money. In the city of Vienna... you deposited most of the huge money you earned from horse racing? I see. I suppose you filled up the bags and kept everything but the money you needed. Sure, there are depository offices all over the world, wherever a debit is processed - "So, I''m paying for it!? No, I can''t help but have that money...." Then why don''t you lend it to me? Lend it to me...... That''s why the Distinguished Series is selling quite well on the ground... that is, even if I write a sequel now, I will also have a large income for the chief... "... ahh... if you give it back in a dozen years... what? I was just listening to Traina, and one question crossed my mind. I don''t think the chief wants to write a sequel to the Distinguished Series... no way...? Hmm? Then it was time! "Hmm!? Suddenly the air trembled. It''s like a postcard appeared. "What!? "What is it!? "Wow, hey, check it out! And at the same time, there was an anomaly in the sky even farther from the forest where we are now. "What is it!? "Hmm... what? I feel so powerful... the birds... the forest animals are surprised...!? An extra-large pillar of light stretching from the earth to the sky. "Nah, what the hell!? Is the sky... cracked!? What is that huge light!? The pillars emit intense light around them, dazzling us in a remote place. "Hmm, what is it... that...?" "Oniisan, what do you think? Espy and Slayer are also in position. You just ran into that postcard, and you''re telling me there''s something else? Traina, that... what do you think it is? Is that... magic? I feel it on my skin without using radar. Strong, giant pillars of light stretching through the clouds. It''s magic. But such magic..... "... Traina? I asked if Trayna might know anything, but she didn''t return anything. Looking back at what happened..... "A few days after the Hakuki attack... in the meantime, there were reports of Aoney''s death... oh, really... the next day... and then there were reports... of a violent earthquake in the demon kings army..." Trainer was staring at a pillar of light penetrating the distant sky. I''ve never seen such a trainer. I hesitate to speak up..... "Hmm? Ah, no... don''t worry, kid. Although I can see it, the source of that light is far from here... nothing''s wrong." "Well, is that so? But what the hell is that light...?" "Ah. That light... came from the collision of two enormous forces... a coalition army that had been semi-destructed... Hyiro has risen from the abyss of death and is at war with the Demon King army in that land." Father!? Is that your father?! Besides... you''re at war with the Demon King Army? It''s a long way away... but you can still see the force with your naked eyes from here? What a joke.... "For now... you don''t have to worry about it." Don''t worry about it. That''s what Trainer said, but something is wrong with Trainer. * Giggle * at the distance..... "... you were one of the rest of my pride... fight with no regrets... and sleep in peace... gouda..." I couldn''t hear what the murmur was. Chapter 338 Chapter 337: By Today Trayna said, for now, we don''t mind ignoring the huge light that has appeared in distant places. Then what do I have to do now.... "What!? Oniisan''s buying us some land!? "Oh, that sounds like the fastest way to do it. If you''re talking about private land in Espy or Slaya, you don''t have the courage to enter it without permission, do you? "No, no, land... ah, oniisan... baby? "Ugh, stop saying that. I earned it myself... ah, it''s a lot of money..." Everyone was bewildered by the boulders, including the chief, on my proposal. I bought land and suddenly I was told to live there, and I said, "Huh?". "But I can''t get a lot of money to buy such land....." "It''s not like it''s for free. You can return it later. I don''t need any interest." "Ah, I mean, I owe oniisan... no, but I don''t know..." "You don''t have to think so hard. At the very least... I hope you''ll continue with the Distinguished Series for a dozen more years." "No, more than a dozen years... what kind of masterpiece is that?! The chief is surprised by my jokes, but the chief actually keeps writing novels for over a decade now. And the novel may also be important to me and Traina. "Haha... I didn''t know I was involved in the sequel to the Distinguished Series." The day I met Treina. I didn''t know how to deal with the existence of the Great Demon King''s ghost, but it was because of that novel that I changed my mind and became emotional about Traina. I couldn''t help but feel a strange fate when I thought that the book that inspired it was connected to the future because of my involvement in the past. "... Trainer...? "Hmm? Ah, ah, that''s right... hmm? What''s the matter with you? "...... no......" However, she waved it to Trainer, but her heart didn''t seem to be here at all. Even though you told me not to worry about it, you still care about that pillar of light. Well, I can guess about all sorts of things... "But if I give it back someday... oniisan, where''s the land..." "Hmm? Ah... that''s..." Nevertheless, I would like Trainer to tell me a lot about what''s going to happen, and with that in mind, I called Trainer''s name several times.... "Ah, ahh... hmm. Land... yeah... get out of the woods and take the streets a little... well, as a first priority when you move around... there are a few small mountains ahead of the old Sisonotami. That''s definitely the kingdom of Japone... huh? The ruins of Sisonotami. That is the place I should aim for in this era. But do we have to cross Shisonotami once to solve the problems of the Elves'' land? Well, as long as I have a certificate to withdraw the money from the depository, it doesn''t have to be me... so I can''t leave the rest to you... Even if the goal was a shisonotami, there''s no rush. A little more journeys with Espi and Slaya.... "Ah... ah!? I see... have you done anything else!? "Whoa!? "Hee? Oniisan? Suddenly Trainer next to me shouted. I was surprised by the unexpected voice. What the hell..... The last thing I did... is a child. Our journey is destined for Sisonottami... but isn''t it over when we go to Sisonottami? What? I thought it was something, but I know it too. Go to the ruins of Sisonotami.... The ruins aren''t deserted!? The Demon King Army and the Allies took it and kept taking it back... which means either army was always based until the end of the war!? How are you going to break into the ruins in such a state!? "... eh? I was relieved to hear that. I avoided going to the ruins in the future because Noja and Hu''s father were going at the same time. In contrast, which army is stationed in this era? I mean, if we don''t sneak into the ruins in the eyes of the army.... But there is a time when the only ruins of our time are deserted for a short period of time. It''s... the Gouda army stationed in Sisonottami... fighting against the impending alliance of Gouda and your father Hiiro on the plains near Sisonottami... " My father.... "And Gouda died in battle. The remnants of the Gouda army stationed in Sisonottami retreated... and confirmed it, and the next day the Allies entered Sisonottami, which became unmanned, and the Allies recaptured Sisonottami from the Demon King army..." "Ho, ho..." Of course, I''ve studied the history of those places. It''s also in the textbook, and it''s the first time humankind has beaten up a corner of the Roku-ha Great Demon General. That? But then.... In other words, today Gouda died! I have no chance of breaking into the ruins of Cissonotami except today! If you miss today, tens of thousands of Allied troops will enter Sisonotami and fly the flag! Eh!? Well then, the light just shined.... " Hmm...... "But today, all of a sudden... you''re talking about the land... and you''re telling me you left it to the Espirs? No, I can''t believe it''s so sudden with Espi and Slaya in the first place...." ...... So... you want me to send you ahead? Until the war is over..... " At that moment, I finally figured out why Traina was in such a hurry. In other words, if I miss today, I won''t be able to leave until the war is over... "Oniichan, what''s wrong? "Oniisan? No... well, that''s nothing... and even if I say the war is over, it''s not far into the future... But if you think so... I feel like I can''t stay in this era forever and keep getting involved behind history... In the first place, while trying not to get involved, I got involved with Espi, who is also the seven heroes, and met Kojiro. Regarding Rokuha, we also met Noja and Hakuki, and were also involved with Hakuki army executives and elves. If you get involved anymore..... "... well... in the not too distant future, the rest of this era will die... and then the army will withdraw from the ruins..." Huh!? At that time, I thought. "I don''t like that." Even if I didn''t intend to wait for Trainer of this era to die... even if I didn''t intend to, it might be possible that indirectly what I do in this era will lead to Trainer''s death rather than the defeat of the Demon King army. In the first place, I''ve been involved in standing up to Rokkai in the past few days.... "I don''t think so... ah... I don''t like that..." Children...... Even if it was the course of history for Traynor to die, I don''t want to be involved in that course. I knew I had to go home. Not one day. Today. Chapter 339 Episode 338: Dropped Things "Oniichan? "Oniisan, what''s wrong? Today, I have to go back to the future. I''ve decided to go home. Although the chief is an elf, he is likely to be familiar with many things about the world, such as writing novels in the earth world, so I think that if we discuss with Espi and Slaya, they will do something about the land. But I need you to discuss it with Slaya... "... Espi... Slaya..." What, oniichan? I have to leave these two behind. More than a dozen years. How do you communicate that? How are you going to convince me? We won''t be seeing each other for more than a dozen years now.... "So, oniisan. Where do you think you''re buying land? "Hmm? Ah, ahh..." I can''t think of a word. But I don''t have time. We need to move fast to reach Shisonotami. I mean.... "Er... Sisonotami... the mountainous area beyond here seems to be the territory of the Kingdom of Japone, and some of the mountains are individually owned and sold... or bought there..." "... Japone... cross Shisonotami? No, no, oniisan. As many as you want, it''s hard to get there without noticing." "... eh? In the first place, there is also the problem that the chiefs cannot get there. I see. Once you''re out of the woods and into the plains, you can''t get there. There are fewer than a hundred elves in the settlement, and it is highly likely that they will be found if they move to the boulders. "Hey, Ralwyev, can we get there with your warp? "No... elementary school students are that far away..." There''s nothing wrong with me, Espi, and Slaya. But then, "Well then, the elves will be abandoned", which is too bad for sleep. Even if I go back to the future today and betray my precious sister and disciple, at least that won''t be solved.... "Ha... my goodness... I''m glad I could use the ''transporter'' to Sisonottami... I have to get out of there again, but if I could get to Sisonottami, it would be the warp distance from there..." "... what? "... what? "No, it''s nothing, oniisan. Self talk." At that time, Traina reacted to the unclear words spoken by the chief. Transfer device...? The device...? Hey, Chieftain... Transfer Soach? What are you talking about? A kind of magic? "Huh? Oh, that''s enough. It''s a device. A device. As a matter of fact... there are transporters scattered all over the world with Sisonotami technology, and with them, we can move them all the way to Sisonotami at once." "Hmm!? "Well, to tell you the truth, I just realized that the device is nearby. I can''t use it." Trayna seemed to care, so when I asked her instead, Sarari and the chief told me something terrible. Not magic, but technology? Why would you do that? I don''t know. Elementary students... the Demon King Army destroyed the magic city Sisonotami and investigated it afterwards, but have you ever heard of such a thing in that land? "Ah, well... that''s the lower part... because the Demon King Army was destroyed by the city of Sisonotami and some underground facilities... and even more so, the lower area was strictly closed..." "Nah, what? I''ve heard that before. But Trayna couldn''t get there, and only some of the Demon Kings knew about it. One of them is Yamidir. The technique of sleeping in the depths... And the other one..... "Sorry, sorry. Forget this story. And anyway, this story doesn''t make any sense." "What do you mean? "As a matter of fact, the technology that sleeps deep inside... and I need the key to use that transporter. The key will take us all the way from a nearby transporter to the deepest part of Sisonotami... but without the key, we''ll have to." "Then where are the keys and what are they? "Nh... I actually dropped it somewhere... no, really... well, I didn''t think I needed it anymore, so... hah, I guess I should have looked for it more now..." Keys? Children...... "Ah, ahh...." The chief said the key..... "Hey, you. I don''t know about that... before you met us? We found you wandering through the woods without a place to go..." "Hmm? No, I actually lost the key recently. When I slipped my feet and fell into the river..." "Eh!? Did you fall in the river? I didn''t hear you! "No, I didn''t want to be forced to marry at that time, while I was running away....." Something happened suddenly... or was the chief not originally born in that settlement? And how did the chief know so much about Sisonotami? No, before that, the key.... "Hey, chief. Is that... this it? I took it out of my pocket. Another person who knows about Shisonotami besides Traina and Yamidir. I got it from Parippi.... "Oh, yeah. That''s the master key, not just the entrance to the deepest part of the ruins, but the activation of the deepest device...? At that moment, the time of chieftaincy was as if it had stopped. But a few seconds later.... "Eh... eheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheh!!? Master key!? No, why!? And that... oh, that''s the one I dropped in the river and washed away!? Why does oniisan have it!? Oniisan picked it up!? "I, no... I got it from someone I know..." The chief rushed over with his mouth wide open and screaming, as if his jaw had come off. No way.... - I picked it up. No, this is serious. Really no lies, Hundred Par. I picked it up by accident. Did you really just pick up the palippi?! And this belongs to the chief? "Ha, haha... is this a coincidence or a destiny..." It was the surviving Six Heights palippi who picked up the master key that the chief dropped, and he handed it to me in a future of more than a decade, and the drops crossed the time... but aside from that, one thing that bothered me was... "Now... who is this guy... in the first place? Even if I subtract all my powers and abilities... it''s not a normal elf." Yes. Who is the chief? Chapter 340 Chapter 339: Further Questions "No... I''m surprised. I can''t believe oniisan picked up my master key by accident...." "Ah, ahh... well then, I''d better return this..." "Nh... no, no. I feel like I''ve lost it once, but it''s not like I have it again..." "But...." "Oniisan helped me a lot... this time around with the Augusta... so I''ll definitely pay you back. I''m going to write the Distinguished Series, so why don''t you just like what you get with this master key? A master key that originally belonged to the chief. I thought I''d give it back, but the chief refused with a complicated look. I can read that there are a lot of deep thoughts. "Hey, chief... who the hell are you...? Nh ~? I answered the question I had in mind. That seemed to bother Trainer. But the chief turned his back with his dumb face..... Wow, let''s get to the transporter right away. No, I''m glad you didn''t have to walk while hiding long distances. " "Chieftain!" That''s what the chief tells everyone by clapping his hands. "Do you really have something like that that that you can move around in an instant? "Yeah, I mean, it''s pretty quick to walk. Come on, move it." You''re not gonna answer my question? When I thought so.... "I wasn''t born in love with someone... an experiment made for testing by people in the profession..." "... what? "Beyond the distant times... run away... and be free..." The chief murmured with his eyes as if he were looking far away. I don''t understand the meaning of the word. But I understand that you''re saying something very important. "You don''t know that, do you? But you can''t explain it... it''s hard to explain it... so now you just have to think of it as a writer teacher. And I''m not lying, and even if I knew about Sisonotami, I''m not thinking about using that technology to do anything about the world. Something in his hands... he didn''t want to inherit from future generations either..." "Hey, what the hell..." "In other words, oniisan is also a strange person in that sense. Even though you''re a normal person... you''re not normal... oniisan, who are you? "... I''m the one who''s stubborn... with all sorts of things... embarrassing the woman I like... rebelling against my parents..." "Ahahahaha, isn''t that what''s so difficult in today''s world of war? On the contrary, what kind of world has oniisan ever grown up in...? But against my parents and the girl I like... it''s puberty." After all, the chief doesn''t seem willing to tell the truth. But I know it''s not normal after all. And then I realized something. I mean, it''s been so long since I heard about it.... "No, chief. What''s your name? "Huh? If I were to say... now, everyone would call me chief..." Yes, I didn''t hear the chief''s name. It was really just now. "Ah, but... the book in the Distinguished Series... the author''s name is probably... ''Takenoko''..." "No, no, no, no! That''s a pen name! No, I even thought of such a pen name myself... well, as always, call me chief." That said, the chief seems to be embarrassed... or, if so, I wonder why he named me that. "Ah, but if you say that, I''m also oniisan''s name - ah, everybody! There! That big rock! "Huh? Is this it? Chieftain!" And then, the chief tried to ask me my name. Ah, well, if you think about it, I don''t feel comfortable naming Espi and Slaya either. That''s why we only have fake names like Lagerman and Tapir Bael. However, it appears we arrived at our destination before being asked that name. Nevertheless, it only looks like a huge boulder in the woods.... This is where Cissonotami''s technology comes in? It''s a big rock, oniichan. "But is it really like this? Oniisan, what do you think? "Even elementary school students can''t feel any magic... is this really the case, my lord? "Hey, you...." It looks like nothing but a big rock. It was very unlikely that this would be related to such a ridiculous technology on the boulder. That''s what everyone seems to be like, including Trainer. Then the chief stood in front of the big rock..... "Well, take a look. Oniisan, give this big rock a master key." "Eh, ah, ahh...." As they say, I''ll take out the master key and crush it on the rocks. Then.... [Master Key Confirmation Shimmer] "" "" "" Hmm!!?? "" " The big rock spoke. "Hey!? "The rock talked!? "No, or is someone inside...? "Nh, Nh, who the hell are you...?! Suddenly, everyone on the spot jumped out into the big rock where the words came out. Me and the Espi took it upon themselves. It''s just.... "... the child... the voice of now..." Traina? "Wasn''t that the same voice as that clock? Watch?...... ah! I finally realized it too. That''s true. Items that seem to be responsible for our arrival in this era. "Well, what do you mean...? "Hey oniichan. That''s probably the watch we talked about before, right? Juden, please." "The clock speaks? What are you talking about, Espi? Oniisan, what''s wrong? I took the watch out of my pocket. However, unlike the rocks, my watch is not the same as Un or Sun. "Hmm?... how about yeeeeeeee!? Oh, oniisan! Hey, huh? Oniisan, that''s...." "Huh?! What''s up, chief? Hey, do you know this? "No, I don''t know anything... ah... ah... ah... ah... ah... ah... that''s what I''m talking about..." When the chief looked at the watch and saw the master key, he raised his voice of consternation. Do you know anything about this? And the chief nodded with a loud voice, gradually convincing somewhere, saying "Ah ~". "Hey, what''s wrong with you? Hey, this rock talks, hey, you! "Chieftain!? From the other elves, we have no idea what that means. But the chief didn''t answer that question, he just stared straight at me.... "Hey, oniisan. Incidentally, oniisan" is "... the future? Past? Which? "Hmm!!?? This guy!? That question struck me and Trainer like never before. "... look... the future..." "Well, then, you''re not wearing it. I''m the past." "Hmm!? "This needs to be arranged in a way that doesn''t interfere with oniisan a lot... but for now, we need to move first." Bad. My heart is pounding. The chief is a bit more than just an ordinary elf... there''s something more and more extraordinary about secrets... unlocking doors "" "" "" I talked again!!?? At that time, Oishi spoke again. I don''t know what''s going on or what''s going on anymore. Then the chief raised his hands towards the big rock like calm..... "For now... cohon..." I coughed slightly and raised my hands.... "Now, doors, follow my voice and open the closed old doors! Eh..." Open Sesame "! [Password authentication] Unlocked Simus] The next moment, the big rock moved backwards on its own, and a staircase appeared beneath it leading to a dark basement. Chapter 341 Chapter 340 Passcode "What, a hidden passage!? "Are you okay with this? Is there anything out there? "This stuff is in this forest!? I''ve lived here forever and I didn''t know it...." "It''s scary, it''s scary! Scared elves in front of a dark staircase. And we were surprised at ourselves. "Seriously... awesome..." "... I didn''t know this stuff was hidden..." "Oniichan, Marukura... gu" "Fu, huh. It''s cowardly to hold on to oniisan in such a state of fear... right? Oniisan." "... elementary students and the Demon King army weren''t very familiar with the land either... not only did the elves live there, but even this hidden passage..." What the hell''s going on out there? No, what''s behind this? I thought so.... "It''s okay. There''s nothing back here. The stairs aren''t that deep. If you go to the bottom, you''ll just go out to the bigger square. Oh, be careful not to fall down the stairs. Please check the number of people when everyone gets down." The chief went down the stairs with Stasta without warning. "Hey, chief! "Hey, you, wait! In the meantime, I don''t suppose there''s any danger from the chief''s appearance. I don''t know what''s going on anymore, but for now, we decided never to go down the stairs. "... this wall..." Traina? "... I see... I can''t destroy it with so much force... I can''t believe this stuff really happened..." On the way down the stairs, Trainer has a difficult look on her face, such as ceilings and walls. That''s all, it''s not normal. "Oniisan, if there is anything you want to use in the future, you should remember that. It''s up to oniisan to abuse it..." I hear the chief going to the top. Misuse... yes, such a hidden passage... and if the technology behind it is real, then misuse it is definitely a threat. The threat is that neither the Demon Kings nor the Allies knew about the existence here at the time... nor Traynor nor Father at the time. That means there''s a secret that most people in the world don''t know about. "Yes, we''re here." "Ah! Ah... oh, spacious..." At the end of the stairs, there is a spacious and deadly space. It''s square enough to accommodate fewer than a hundred of us, and the center of the room is engraved with a pattern I''ve never seen before. "Wow, what is it? Here...." "You... are nothing! "... I don''t feel any magic... My lord... do you really have the power to transform this place? Everyone looks at the room, but it''s just dim and brilliant. There''s really such power in this place..... "Oniichan, something''s shining. "Huh? Ah... the master key..." "Hmm, what!? Oniisan, are you okay!? Espi told me, and I noticed. The master key is emitting light. Like the entrance, what resonates here? "Ah, don''t worry, oniisan. Just like the entrance, the device reacted properly." But the chief doesn''t seem to have a particular problem if it''s nothing.... "Ah," said Gate activation. Forwarded to [laboratory headquarters] [Command and Bimaster Key Confirmation] "" "" "" Whoa, whoa!!?? And then I heard that voice again. "Tsuka, chief! Whatever you do, at least explain what happens! I know you''re surprised! "Yes, you! "Ah, I almost protected myself with magic...." The chief is pale, but for us, one by one is surprisingly bad for our hearts. [Note that for headquarters heno transfer (c) security, passcode games are required. Passcodes "Ah... Passcode to HQ... Speaking of which, I needed it... but the password to the entrance is still the same... ''Passcode: 4545072''! Authenticate passcode. System Startup Simus "... it hasn''t changed... it''s really texturing..." But still, the chief responded to the voice of someone who wasn''t in front of him as if he were working indifferently, and.... "Wow, what is it!? "Hee, the room... the walls are glowing around!? "Well, what''s going on!? Something went wrong in the room. No, not the room. Our eyes? Suddenly, the wall in front of you looks like it''s spinning at a high speed, and various lights are illuminated in even darker spaces, and you don''t know what''s going on anymore. Traina, is this okay?! "... transfer magic is different from principle... but twisting space-time... without using magic..." If only there were! I asked Trayna if she was okay, but she nodded with interest with a serious face. With this state of affairs, it seems that the current situation is also fine.... "Hmm? Ah, it''s spinning..." Then, the phenomenon of gradually turning around the room landscape will subside, and the light will disappear, so we... hmm? "What? Hey, oniichan... here..." "Huh? The view of the room has changed a little!? "It''s true... and there''s a door in the corner of the room!? There shouldn''t have been anything like that! "Well, what''s going on, chief!? If you think the strange phenomenon has subsided, has the room changed? Then the chief laughed bitterly.... "I told you. Warp. This is not the forest we lived in anymore. It''s in the basement of Sisonotami." "" "" "" Hmm!!?? "" " Huh!? This is it!? "Hmm... eh? Chief, wait a minute! No way, now that we''re... moving? "Yeah, we''ll get out of here once we''re on the ground, and then we''ll move on land, but I think we can make it a lot shorter." "That''s a lie..." Sure, we talked about how we could warp with a transporter. But in the meantime, what about us? No, the warp that is convincing if it is called magic, and I don''t feel any magic in this situation, even if it is said that the warp is over, I am not convinced. "In the meantime, let''s see if it''s a lie on the ground. There''s a direct elevator on the ground... it''s like a karakuri that can go up to the ground... Ah, but I''m afraid there''s an army of demon kings... In the meantime, should we go and see what happens first, just me and my brothers? That''s what he said, led by the chief in his confusion, and included me, Espi, Slaya, and Ralwyev to see how the five of us were on the ground. Something''s forcing me up from my feet on a suddenly rising floor... no. I don''t know anything anymore. Besides, there seems to be a considerable distance to the ground, and even my radar doesn''t know what it looks like on the ground. Is this really Sisonotami? I don''t know. If I get out on the ground in such a state of chaos... Chapter 342 Chapter 341: The Last Song If there is a Demon King army on the ground, hurry back to the basement. That was the arrangement, but it was not necessary. "This is... Shisonotami" Transported from the floor to the ground, the scenery before you is definitely a different place from the forest of the elves. I was confused by the landscape that was spreading before my eyes, as I realized that we had really warped. "Something... ruins and ruins..." It was the magical city of Sisonotami, famous for its history... However, there are no more houses or buildings, let alone people living there. It was used as one of the bases of the Demon King''s army, but now it''s turned into a barren shell with scattered tents and firewood, and it looks like nothing but wasteland. "Ah... this is what happened in the city above the lab..." "There''s nobody here... oniichan..." "Sisonotami... I didn''t know anything about the demon army being destroyed and turned into a base... but this is it..." "This is my first time here as a junior student....." The site of the Demon King Army faction... apart from that, there''s a bit of rubble and nothing left. Even if they told me there was a lab in the basement of this place, they wouldn''t know for sure. Traina seems to be ridiculing herself. No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no "This is it....." It was a moment later that this was the place where Thaddeus was born, but I thought I had no choice but to think deeply about it and immediately shake it off my head. "But what do you mean? There must have been a Gouda army here... nobody here, right? "Eh? Gouda was there... gouda... uuu ~..." While looking around, Ralwyev questioned, and Gouda and her related espi had a nasty expression. No, Espi failed Gouda''s assassination and met me in retribution. "A while ago... the Goudas and the Allies were at war... and Gouda was attacked by the brave Hiro." "" "" Hmm!!?? "Then, with Gouda''s death, the remnants of the Gouda army quickly retreated... Tomorrow, the Allies will arrive here and recapture Sisonotami. That''s why today is the only way for everyone to move." Looking around, I told everyone about the history Traina taught me. Of course, everyone was surprised at me for suddenly telling them that. "Stupid, Gouda-san is immortal among the six hegemons. I can''t believe he''s going to die! What the hell is going on? "Really!? Oniichan, Gouda is dead!? "Hey, oniisan! They say Sarari, but Gouda is one of the six great demon generals, just like Noja and Hakuki! A legendary adult, dead!? Well, naturally, that''s the reaction. "It''s true. Brave Hiro''s irrational superpower? And it looks like they erased it without leaving a piece of meat behind." For me, I am a textbook person, but for everyone living in this era, Rokkai is so much. In addition... "Wait, wait... how do you know that? "Yeah, oniichan, when did you find out? "Oniisan? From Ralvives'' point of view, this is a natural question. Ralph and I have been together for a few days, even before the Espi, and I wonder when I got that information. "That''s...." The chief remained silent without saying anything. And I''ll think about it. So far, I''ve tried to fake a lot of reason, but I''ve come this far. For me and Trayna, it''s the goal of our journey in this era. If that''s the case, there''s only one place left. And all the truth..... Hmm!? Kid, wait a minute! "Nh... hmm? But it was then. When I tried to tell the truth, Traina stopped. "... is anybody there? "What!? It was rough. I aggressively activated the radar, and, as Traina said, I picked up signs of someone other than us. The number is one. "People! "Eh!? "Who is it... the Demon King Army?! "Ah, over there...." "Really, one of them... the Allies?... no, that''s it! Someone is walking alone from the rubble a little further away. But it''s not human. "Ah, I thought I was really dying..." "" "" "" Hmm!!?? The person who speaks to himself... is not human. "... eh...? Demons! Auga? No, no. It''s a giant, but it''s not an auger. It stretches a giant horn like a beetle from its forehead, and its flesh is covered in a black-skinned epidermis. And on the chest of that giant, a lump like a red magma is beating like it''s about to explode. "Ah... bah... I wonder... stupid... what the hell is this..." And Trainer is so upset. Do you know him? What the hell... hmm? No, that''s... "But the magic inside my body is about to explode... this... will I die next time, too...? But I can''t just die... with one big explosion to wipe those bastards out... ah? Meet the mysterious demon clan... ah... that? That face..... "Eh? Eh... eh? "Ah... ah!? When I saw him, the moment I saw him, the Espi pulled out of his hips and became scared, Ralviv was just stunned.... "That face... no way! "Ugh, wow... oniisan... well, what do you mean? The face alone seemed to have known Slaya and the chief, which meant there was so much. I know that too. I''ve seen it in textbooks! "This guy, I''m surprised. My soul mates are retreating, too... hey, did you get in first to see how things are going? But that''s not what surprises me. And even more than our reaction.... "Bye... I wonder... what do you mean? This is... this is... this is... what is this!! The upset Trainer roughed up his voice. Of course. Because.... "But... Seven brave kids... who are you guys...? The Allies and the elves... and even the hunter''s fucking kid... I don''t know... but you won''t tell me my name when we meet! Listen to me if you know! And applaud! After all, this kind of thing..... "Temee, listen carefully to your brains, which are smaller than one piece of shit from me!! This is my final live! This... this... this... this! "Ooh ~ Sa ~ Ma ~ Gouda ~, big ~ General ~ ~!!!" And Trayna and I will be the last to tell you the truth of history that the world doesn''t know, and that the world will never tell. Chapter 343 Episode 342 The worst hypothesis Loud enough to make you think that the air is going to shake and destroy your ears. The song?Isn''t that an attack? But that''s not the point now, this is the situation. We have to get our story straight. Once upon a time, there was a legendary monster called the Demon Giant God. That huge body bigger than a mountain. One step and the earth would shake, one swing of the fist and the earth would crack. But the giant god was destroyed by a holy sword wielded by a brave man of light. Roughly, it must have looked something like this. That''s the history we read about in picture books and textbooks. Gouda died because he was defeated by his father. Even Traina is aware of that. Even if he survived under his father''s sword, he would still be doomed to die. So, is it possible that my father and Gowda will be fighting again? "Ahhh~~...... what a blur, clap for my beautiful voice! ?!!!? I''m just being funny right now!But it''s also a personality!That''s right personality!It rocks!Whoa, whoa, whoa, long live Daima-sama!Hilo and humans must die! No, it''s completely fucked up. Should I run for it? "Gouda the Great!I am Larwife, a member of the Amazons of the Army of Noja!I heard that ...... was engaged with its ...... brave men and women. "Ah An?That''s right!I had a run-in with that asshole, and he blew me to pieces with his joke of a force! "Hey, shattered. ...... "But I have ''super demon recovery''!In other words, no matter how much your body falls apart, as long as you''re alive for a few seconds ...... no, that''s already exploded beyond acceptable limits, but ...... ahhhhh, I don''t care about the details! "Huh? A gust of wind generated by a single angry voice is likely to blow you away. Besides, "Super Demon Recovery"?Oh, that''s ...... for sure "Yes, child. The same constitution as Kakrtaire''s ostrich. ...... Yes, I believe I heard something like that when I fought Mr. Macho in a cakrtaire competition. --The structure of the human body ...... When the physical body is stressed by such things as strength training, it is temporarily diminished due to muscle fiber damage and fatigue, but with proper rest, the rebound from the recovery can be greater than before. It leads to muscle strength and muscle hypertrophy in ...... it is called super recovery. But there are some people with a unique constitution ...... who can deliberately control and activate every cell in the body without needing to rest, regenerate and restore the body and bones at super speed, and even gain more strength than before. And it''s not just about training. If you break a bone, it will regenerate into a stronger and more durable bone than before, and if it is damaged in battle, it will recover more physically strong. Does this mean that Gouda managed to survive his father''s attack with his ability? And more gutted and stronger? I don''t want to waste time explaining it to you, asshole!Besides, don''t listen to my explanations and stories!Listen to the song!From ancient times to the present day, rock and roll!Feel it, Imagine! But even as you get stronger, the balance of physical, mental and magical power is already messed up. It''s like you''re in a runaway state, beyond your recovery tolerance. ...... "Oooooohhhhhh, the last decay fireworks!But first, you''ll have to let me turn you into a gritty mess! "Well, not good!Everyone, spread out! Gouda pounced on me, screaming and drooling with his eyes no longer coming, floating veins all over his body like he was on the verge of bursting. ''Ungoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!The Beatles Impact Oh Oh Oh Oh Oh He jumped in with a sharp, huge horn. Fast!But too straightforward to avoid ......... ?!!!? We each fly backwards on the spot to get some distance between us. The next moment, the antlers of the rushing Gouda hit the ground, creating a huge hole in the earth with a powerful explosion. "Whoa! "e ...... "What is ......? "What a destructive force! "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuut ...... It''s huge, and the bottom is too deep. If you get hit in front of that thing, you can go to ...... "Gahahahahahaha, no matter where you run to!We''re going to get some clueless Union idiots here soon enough anyway!I''ll set off a huge fireworks display when I''m old enough to know better!Gahhaha, I don''t know what''s going to happen: ...... I''m so hot I can''t believe I''m about to burst!What''s more, it''s going to be a huge explosion, not just for this city, but for a huge area! You''ve got to be kidding me. Noja, Hakki, and then Gowda! "Hey, hey, not only do we fight ...... explode, "Big brother! "Your brother ...... should stay away from this place. ...... Dear Mr. Gouda: ...... "Hey, hey, they say it''s going to explode, so maybe we should run away for now, don''t you think?An underground facility would be able to withstand an explosion. ...... Run away? The sheikh says it''s a smoothie, but is it the hardest thing to do? But what happens if we leave this guy like this? As long as the basement can withstand the explosion of this thing, it''s OK? No, to begin with, the Confederates are ...... This Sisonotami ...... ...... The only flow in history is that the Sisonotami was recaptured by humans after the retreat of the ...... Gouda Army. There is no record of the disappearance of the Sissonotami site due to a massive explosion or any damage to the Allied forces ...... !"? At that point, Trena told me again the history to my confusion. So, this situation was unexpected even for Traina: ...... "Hey, hey, you don''t think ...... history has changed, do you ......? Don''t you think that''s because of all the things I''ve done in this world? "No, ...... would not. "Traina? "History hasn''t changed ...... and the fact that you existed behind the scenes of history is also the truth of history ...... which means that maybe this is also the right history. "No, but Gouda is alive!No, ...... don''t tell me that ...... is not going to die like this, and in the future you''re going to survive pretending to be dead like Palipino. ...... Trena did not even know that Paripi was alive. Then, as well as that about Gouda: ...... No, this guy isn''t that adept ...... and above all, as he says, his body ...... exceeds the allowable range of super demon recovery, and the vast amount of magic and circuitry in his body gets messed up, goes out of control, and he can''t even get to the bottom of it. Any minute now, he will explode ...... and he will die from it. ...... "Yes, no, but if that''s how ...... the explosion happens, how about ...... my dad and the confederates ...... shishonotami? If the historical sequence of events is correct that Gouda will die in a massive explosion, then the explosion will kill my fathers and the allied forces? If it wasn''t damaged, then ...... even the explosion was managed by ...... ''someone'' must have done something about it. "Huh? Somebody managed? Someone in this case is ...... "Oh ...... me? So, the fact that I didn''t do any damage to the dads at the hands of the living Gouda means that I stopped the explosion behind the scenes of history. "You''ve got to be kidding me, old man!Paripi is alive, Gouda is like this, Hakki is like that, Yamidire is like that, and Noja and "Lyphant" are like that ......, and the seven heroes haven''t defeated a single one of the Six Champions! "Oh, brother, what''s going on? "Brother? The truth of the matter. "And even the last blow of the six-header is protected from me by ...... my father ...... is ...... hmm? "?Children, for now, don''t think about anything else, but focus on what''s in front of you! "Huh?Well, wait a minute, here ...... Here ......, I''m going to do something that means history is going to happen here ....... Children! At that time, I suddenly wondered. No, wait. ...... No, wait, as Trina is in a terrible hurry to "not think". Wait? What happens if I don''t do anything extra and let Gowda blow up? "Child!Look forward!Children! Dad dead?No, even if he had not died, he would have done enormous damage to the Allied forces. What would have happened to the war then? How was the battlefield of the war between the United Humanity and the Demon King''s Army changed? Didn''t the Demon King''s army have an overwhelming advantage? No, wait. If you go back to ...... in the first place, what would have happened if I hadn''t helped Espy in his failed assassination attempt on Gouda? I don''t want to think about it, but Espy would have been dead. That means that one of the seven brave men would have crumbled. It would have been a huge loss of strength for humanity, and morale would have been lowered. And what about Noja? What about Aonie and her friends? "Child!Don''t think nonsense!Focus!Look ahead! "Brother, what are you doing?I''m spaced out! "Brother! When I came to this era, I tried not to do anything too superfluous. That''s why I didn''t even try to fight the Demon King''s army willingly. But as it turns out, that was not possible at all. Because I helped Espy. As a result, the Demon King''s army lost the chance to defeat one of the Seven Heroes and reduce its strength. I fought Noja. As a result, Genkern and the captured men were freed. Many of those men were also Allied soldiers. And Aonie?The hero of the Demon King''s army with the title "Kittelez something". He was undoubtedly a major force in the Demon King''s army. But he died to protect me. I''m not going to be the only one. Espy was dead. Noja was not retreating, but was damaging the Allied forces and humanity. Aonie was alive and well and a threat to humanity as a soldier in the Demon King''s army. And this Gouda? "Child!Don''t think about it! What would have happened if I hadn''t done something about this Gouda explosion, too? Wasn''t the war overwhelmingly in favor of the Demon King''s army? Because I came to this time, because I went the extra mile ...... I''m ...... all me! "Child!Can you hear me!Children! If the war had progressed in the Demon King''s army''s overwhelming advantage, ...... what would have happened if I hadn''t gone off on a tangent? "Ah, ...... "Damn you ......, you big idiot. ...... In that moment, my mind and heart were reminded of all the things that had happened since that day I met Traina. Strict, scary, but funny, fun, strong, dependable, respectful, and grateful to have met ...... grateful to have met her... ... thanks only to ...... I can''t thank you enough: ...... I''ve just come up with a hell of a theory. No, it''s not a hypothesis anymore. If I hadn''t done anything else, ...... the demon king''s army wouldn''t have been defeated by humanity and ...... Traina wouldn''t have died. "Don''t get cocky: ...... the big idiot. ...... "...... Trina ...... me ...... "What did I say to you, who were hesitating whether to save the Slayer because of the impact on the ...... history of the war against Noja? Chapter 344 Episode 343 Screening (Master) The child reached the theory. "If I ~" I certainly didn''t think much about it. The child looks back on when he helped Espi in the woods, but the rest first thought about it. Childhood Hiro was saved by the child. It all started there. If the child hadn''t helped Hiero back then... even if he had been lucky, he would never have had a yearning for justice. From that moment everything started, and it was during the skirmish with Kojiro that I was convinced. During that skirmish, the child triggered a breakthrough. Kojiro felt it. The child would simply not have known, but it was a critical point. But what''s the matter? I lost the rest. The rest is dead. What happens now that you know that? That''s why I pushed your back so many times. Kids. I told you... " "Nh... but..." Yu said to the child who was hesitant to save Slaya, worried about the impact on history in the battle against Noja. --Child... even if this world is in the past... now is the time for you and the rest. Then at this moment, you''ll forget everything about the flow of time. Just face the reason before you... you have to fight. Didn''t I tell you in the woods where I met the Espi of our time? I thought it was history... and you had to do it! --But.... --With that, no matter how much influence the Demon King army of this era has been influenced by you... don''t look back on the rest. I''m not as girly as you think I am. --Trainer..... --I don''t want to be backed by the Great Demon King. Listen to your master. There is no lie in it. That''s why I told the children to fight without worrying about the rest. But.... "But... back then... up until now..." Nu? "But... not this time... I''m not sure... what I''m going to do here is for you... no matter what you think" Exactly. Gouda''s death was undoubtedly a great countersmoke for mankind. Killing the corner of the legendary Rokkai greatly boosted the morale of mankind and, on the contrary, shocked and darkened the demonic realm and the King''s army. If the children had done nothing, the Demon King army would not have been defeated. There would have been no other death. But, kid... then... the rest couldn''t have met you, could they? It''s all connected. Now. "Ugoraaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! Even if you were responsible for the death of Yu, it was not enough to train you. "Onii-chan, I have to do it! Fluffy world!" "Espi, collaborate! Oniisan! "Hmm, what do you mean... Gouda-sensei is rampaging..." "Holy shit... there are no animals, no insects, no birds nearby, and I''m the least useful..." It''s just a cynical journey, and you don''t have to feel responsible for it. "Ugolaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! I''ll tell you again and again. You should feel free to take responsibility. Against Aony... Against Gouda... "Your gouda is getting bigger and bigger...." "And the body is even stronger!? "This is the power of Gouda-sama... not only the super magic recovery, but also the immensity of physical manipulation..." "No, no, if you do that in such a state, the explosion will go faster..." I''ll tell you again and again. I''ll tell you again and again. Don''t fall in love with yourself, child. " "... Trainer..." Even though one of you is still half a man, how could you threaten the life of the mightiest remaining Almighty? It''s a lie. You''ve grown stronger. Enough to confront the tip of the Rokkai. If the Demon King army was unaware of such existence, it would be a threat if it had been implicated behind the world and history. From the aftermath of the time, such a thing... but... You don''t seem to understand, so I''ll ask you again. Who''s the rest? "Great Demon King... Traina..." That''s right. The Great Demon King Traina wouldn''t have looked after it... but now... A fool. The rest... is your teacher. " "And if you are the remaining disciple, then you will meet the expectations of your mentor... and you will be the extra proud! So, I''m sorry... Gouda... just like Aony... "But, child... if you still feel backwardness... then listen to one more wish." "Please? You? "Don''t run away from the end of Gouda." Gouda, you were so proud. I am truly sorry that such a person who was raised by others will make mistakes. So, at least.... "If Gouda''s death from an explosion is inevitable, he won''t die alone without meaning... at least after letting it all out..." Instead of dying of a crazy explosion, I fought the last and most outrageous man, and let him cum without regret..... "Respond to the end of Gouda." "Respond....." "That''s all I can ask of you... that''s all I can ask of you" "Ohh... uhhhhh! Hold on!! Shake off the flowing tears and have good eyes, child. Yes, that''s fine. "Espi! Slaya! Ralph! Everybody, stay back! I''ll do it alone! "" "" What!? And if it responds, is it fair and one-on-one? "Oniichan, what are you talking about!? These guys are totally different from the augers back then!? "Oniisan, it will take us all here, and I think it''s best to see when to leave. "Do you know what you''re saying? "Oniisan''s alone is not realistic....." Well, that''s a natural reaction. This is what happens when a runaway Gouda fights alone. "Still, don''t do it, never! "Oni-chan... why..." But still, I told you to stick to one-on-one and don''t put your hands in the air... no, kid... I told you to face the end of Gouda, but I didn''t tell you to fight one-on-one. Then.... "I don''t know what to do. My master is not convinced by the battle and the decision to beat one person in this final match... with a large number of people." "Hmm?... ah... is that so?" Yeah, that''s right. --The brave ones are so cowardly, they can''t read the air! It''s no exaggeration that they don''t know the word "fair"! Ahhhhhhhh, damn it!! The day I first met you, Yu told you about Hyiro. - Cowardly extremes! All right? This is the final showdown... they got into the Great Demon King''s Palace... and seven warriors headed by Hyiro arrived at the bottom. --Seven... ah... seven brave men of mankind... - That''s right! But normally, when you get there, you''ll be riding around with the fate of the world of the Great Demon King and the mightiest brave? But they... attacked them all together! Including your mother! She was spilling a feminine stupidity without being recognized for defeat. - Maybe! Besides, if you still think that you''ve been left behind, Hiro''s guy... when you say things like, "Give us all the power to think of all mankind in one place", all mankind sends power to Hiro and knocks down a huge sword that brings that power together! Cowardly or not! Are you going to think of the rest of those words, child, and reward not only Gouda, but also the rest? "Ah? Alone? Goraaaa, Temee, did you say you''d do it alone?! I''m crazy, but I know what this is all about!? You''re licking me!! "I don''t think I''m going to lick it. But there''s something going on here. Gouda the Magus, the corner of the Rokkai! I''ll catch you in the end! "Ahhh? The accessories don''t suddenly pop out with big things! Not to mention the seven braves and the hunter''s fucking kids, who''s Temee in the first place! Gouda asks such a child who knows nothing. Who are you? and And then the child goes to Gouda... no, it''s not just Gouda... "Who am I? Then I''ll tell you." Perhaps the words mean "this is the last battle of our time." That''s why Espi and Slaya, which are also bonds spinned in this era, are here.... "My name is Earth Lagan!! "" "" "" Hmm!!?? "A man who has crossed the time to catch the end of Theme! For the first time in this world, the children shouted their names untrue unto the inhabitants of this age. Chapter 345 Episode 344 Men "... ahh?... earth? Is that your brother''s name? "You didn''t even know the Espi!? No, it''s true that we''ve always called you oniisan...." "Not Lagerman... Earth Lagan... huh? Ragan? Ragan is exactly like Hiro... is he of the same lineage as Hiro!? "... heh ~..." At this moment, I will give everything I can. Legendary Rokkaha. It was my father''s rival. I''ve had fists with Yamidir, Palippi, Noja, and Hakuki. But if you look back, I didn''t fight alone. For Yamidir and Noja, there are two people with Traina''s advice. Not only Trayna, but Sadis, Macho, and Fiancei were there. I can''t say I fought against the postcard. I mean, this is the first time. "Here we go, Gouda! I said I''d fight alone. It''s not just that we don''t need Espi, Slaya, Ralwyev, or the sheikh''s backup. I don''t get Traina''s advice here either. Ah, you give it all up! Seriously, I''ll fight alone. This is the first match between me and Rokkai. "Ragan? Ah... what a nasty name! Crush him and drop his fist! Gouda got bigger. Plus, it''s like Noja. As you look at it, you feel incredible power from the muscles that swell up into the bread. If you add not only arm strength but also weight, Aka and Macho will be no match for each other. But..... "Breakthrough!! "Uluaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! It''s too big. I can see the initial motion in full. If you hit me, I won''t be spared... I''m used to fighting like that! "Magical footwork!" Hmm? Huge feet tread on the earth, and big fists break it. However, my trunk and footwork do not shake with a little shaking. In the shattered fragments of the earth and the rising soot and smoke, I avoid it. In addition... "The Great Devil Sonic Flicker! "Hmm? Oops!? Shock waves from blind spots are thrown at Gouda''s eye. Gouda blinked aggressively and seemed to have prevented an attack on the eyeballs, but the blood vessels floating on her forehead were clearly irritating. "Ndagaaaaaahhhhh, if I thought you were a jerk, now it''s a jerk!? You''re bluffing to say you''ll take it!? Still a man!? Kinta, are you with me?!? "Ugh, I''m getting ready now! "Ready!? Bullshit, guys don''t need to be ready! It''s a man, a man, a man, a man!! Uhhhhh, I''m a man among men!! That figure and endurance can''t do lethal damage with just a left punch. But this is all a fabric stone for a big shot. Move your legs and make a rhythm on the left. The irritated gouda punches and feet even more porous. Monotonic, cluttered and easy to read. "Ugh! Fungaaah! Nudriaaaaaaa!!" Anyway, it''s a monster that''s completely out of control anymore. It''s so violent that you can''t get your hands on it, it''s more vivid. As huge as Noja. But power and destructive power are above Noja. Nevertheless, it''s not as complicated or as fast as Noja''s tail. If you focus and see a few attacks, you''ll get used to them. "Get lost!! "Here!" Gouda''s downhill left hits the ground. But I ran it and avoided it. The moment Gouda tries to pull back an underdeveloped punch.... "Great Devil Spiral Earth Phantom Sonic Impact!! "-------!? Countershock wave aimed at the moment the opponent pulls back the arm they attacked. Instead of a simple blind spot in the field of view, the shock wave was aimed at the blind spot of the other person''s consciousness. A massive blow from the whirling Great Demon Spiral struck Gouda''s temple directly. "... ahn...? Like the shock waves of the Great Demon Spiral... they don''t seem to penetrate or be blown away. But in an unexpected blow, a giant gouda fell down and fell on one knee in front of me. "Ahh...." "Hey... the deck is so close to my face... now I can smash it! "Hmm!? The bigger and taller Gouda''s face jumps, the closer it reaches. "Suhah... breakthrough. And...." "Nah, wet!? Hold your breath with Magic Breath, then Break Through again with the Magic Spiral. Jump, jump on the knee of a gouda with one knee on it and step on it.... "The Great Devil Spiral Earth Breakooooo!!!! Instead of shock waves, I put a big demon helix directly on his big face... "Beatles Head!!!! "Nuhh!? Gouda aggressively intercepted me with a headband just around the neck. Instead of avoiding it, I''d rather jump in.... "When, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh!? Hard, heavy! Strong!!?? My body was blown away lightly. "Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha!? The big demon helix that was struck repeatedly on the ground, rolled, and even attacked was shattered, causing severe pain and numbness in the right arm. Blunt pain in your body''s bruises..... "Oniichan!? "Oniisan! Stay, eh? I didn''t think you''d get hit back like that. "I can''t believe... there''s someone jumping into the Great Demon Spiral..." After all, it''s a bug, and it can''t be that easy. Rather, it was convincing. "I can''t stand it anymore! Gouda, buzz! "Oniisan, we too..." "Don''t give me your hand, Espi! Slaya!" That''s why I can''t withdraw the foreword. "Espi, Slaya... this is a matter of course... if you''re fighting one of the Six Heights... it''s within your expectations. So don''t make a scene... I''ve been bounced back, but I haven''t lost yet." "Onii-chan... but, hey! I can''t do it alone! "Don''t worry. This is my only role given to me. It''s not that I can''t do it, it''s what I have to do." Stand up. It''s okay. Still working. There''s no stamina left. Pain can be overcome with energy and guts. "Oh! I can still do it, Gouda!! There''s still plenty of stuff left! I shouted that I could still fight. But on the other hand, Gouda, who has spoken to me, looks at me like she''s calmed down somewhere. "... why did you use that technique? Temee, seriously... what is it? Big demon helix? Breakthrough? Even if you run wild and go mad, you still have to worry about it. The truth... I still can''t tell you in this state... "Earth Lagan. Now, that''s it." "... ah? Thh, Ragan... ahhhh ~ That''s what he said... ahhh ~... is Temee the brother of that fucking brave... Hyiro? Relatives?" It is my son. But you can''t just put me together like that. "I have a blood connection with the brave Hyiro, but it doesn''t matter! Don''t look at me like Hiro the Brave! "I''m me! The last to see Temeye is not related to the brave, not to the Allies, but just a man named Earth Ragan! Look at me until the end!! Son of a brave man. Look at me. I don''t have a title, just look at me as a man. I told Six Heights Gouda about the thoughts I had on the people around me for a long time. Then Gouda.... "I see.... I don''t really know... but I still know... Temee, you''re such a big... Han! I think it''s already a broken mind and body, but Gouda forced me to smile and tell me that. Chapter 347 Chapter 346 Site Concentration "Hee, hee, Earthu... why don''t you play with me, woohoo? I struck pretty hard from the start of the fight. Great Devil Flicker. Great Devil Spiral Earth Sonic Impact. Great Devil Cross Counter. Great Devil Spiral Earth Break. But instead of being fatally wounded, Gouda shouts out loudly. However, I don''t know what the damage is, but I wonder if the effects of the pump up are quite resounding or if my breath gets rough. "Hee, it''s the same twice or three times since I used the technique I thought I''d never use again. If you like it, why don''t we do more? "Ahhh? That''s where I suck myself. Magic can be restored by magic breathing. She also has health. But your right arm is broken. Nevertheless, it doesn''t mean I''m going to stop. What matters is what you can do in your current state and what you should do next. "Keh, you''re doing great like a craftsman bucca! However, Gouda is also tired and comes back to me at high speed, even if her body is about to break. Then I''ll have to be reckless too. Instead of running around until Gouda blows herself up, she only moves around to defeat it. "Phew... magical radar from the zone! Radar is also activated in the zone with Breakthrough. This increases the movement and pre-fetch of the opponent. This way..... "Great Demon Split Step" Nugu! Shook Gouda''s stiff arm. Avoid simple hooks, upper and straight. But we don''t take the distance. I only waited in the eye of the typhoon while keeping a distance between Gouda. After all, the only trick I can beat in Gouda is the Great Demon Spiral. But even if you hit an idiot honestly, you''ll be avoided or shattered with Gouda''s body and technique. I have to take it to a state where it doesn''t give me the space to fight back or apply force. "Oraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!! "Great Demon Carioca Step! Daemon Spin! Great Demon Crossover Step! Great Devil Slip Away! To do that, you have to tap it in the counter. "Crush it to pieces! This is it! We can do it at this time! "The Great Demon Spiral Earth Spiral..." "You know what, ahhhhhhh! "Hmm!? When I tried to hit the counter at an inevitable time against the gouda that stepped in, the gouda who was not willing to avoid it in the first place rushed in, scraped his body with the Great Demon Spiral... but still rushed in without fear, crushing the Great Demon Spiral again. "You think I''m shaking with half the pain now! Don''t lick me! I see. The opponent is Rokuha. I don''t know if it''s about to explode, but now that my body has been scraped off a little bit. My mind is completely out of pain. Instead, I have to do so much.... "Whoa, whoa, Jolt the Great Demon! Hmm? Then, if the Great Demon Spiral of the left arm is destroyed, I''ll hit you on the right. I can''t even hit a decent punch because it''s broken, and just bending and stretching my elbows causes me a lot of pain... it''s nothing compared to life! Eat your teeth for a while.... "Hahahahahahaha, you have good guts! But... poor and weak!! "Nh!!?? I was forced to shake my broken right arm once more. Load your teeth with your full weight. But Gouda hit her left fist to match the fist, and my jolt was easily bounced back. My right arm is dead. Besides, my upper body was completely turned upside down with the intention of poking into the other party''s gap, and my posture collapsed. "Ma, mazu!? Your upper body is upside down, you''re out of balance, and you can''t take steps. I can''t move my hands either. "It''s over! AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!! And the next moment, Gouda waved her right fist, and only her arm became huge. Does this guy put this blow in his right arm and kill me? Extinguished? I can''t even disappear anymore... counter with a headbat? I can''t, it''s not that dimension! With the Great Demon Spiral... but not with both arms in this position... "Hmm!? At that time, I thought about the mess and did it right at the same time. I don''t care if I can, because I''m gonna die if I don''t. "Big demon helix headbutt!! "Hmm!!?? The Great Demon Spiral is a technique that focuses all magic on your arm from a Breakthrough state. On the right arm, sometimes on the left arm. Sometimes on both arms. But if you think about it carefully, it''s just concentrating on your arms, not just your arms. "Oh... oh! Focus on the magic part... now you can do it not only in your arms, but elsewhere! Using all the magic in my head and recoil from behind, I made a big demon helix on my forehead and jumped in. "Uh-oh, uh-oh!? My counterhead bat has been under Aka''s fist and Aony''s knee. Now it''s a headbat to throw your whole body out with the Great Demon Spiral. This is Gouda''s swollen fist.... "Nuh, nugaa!? I played it! "Kohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! Then Gouda rolled back. The Great Demon Helix Headbat, which multiplied its power by several times at the counter, retracted Gouda. "Hah, hah, hah... here it is! I''m not losing! Me too! It was aggressive, but it wasn''t just the arms. It''s on my head. No, this sensation... if necessary, can be enhanced by instantly focusing magic on your legs and parts of your body! "Uh-oh!! Don''t miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. I put magic into both my feet. You can step on the earth more vigorously than ever before and jump out more momentum. And instantly, the magic jumps into your head in the same way as before, creating a big demon helix. "Great Devil Spiral Earth Diving Head Bat Break!! I''m in!...... no...... "Goddamn it!! Rock n ''Roll Beatles Head!! "Hmm!? Gouda kicked the earth with both feet, causing a rebound of her upper body just like me, and returned the headbutt with a horned head to my Devil''s helix headbutt. That headbat that broke my Great Demon Spiral... no, now I''m more powerful than before! "Uh-oh!! "Uuhhhhhhh!! -------------!!! It''s like a heavy bell ringing... a head-to-head collision... "When, hah, again, this Bakemon... will do it twice in my head... Aaaaaaaaaaaa! "Nh, this... uhhhhhhhhh!! I''m already thinking about concentrating or previewing. Anyway, what we know is that the headbutt bumps right now are mutually reinforcing? No, I bounced back faster. But Gouda is also slightly retreating. Either way, Gouda and I were played, but we didn''t fall apart. Then do it again. Put your body back immediately..... "Great Devil Spiral Earth Diving Head Bat Break!! "Rock ''n'' roll beatles head one smooaaaaaaaa!! This is all I can do if I can''t use my hands anymore. "Nugata!? "Oh!? I hit a headbat against a completely different opponent with different power, weight, and horsepower... no, I''m an idiot... "Ah, you know what? Ahhh, don''t be stupid! "Ha, ha, ha, ha!! That''s enough..... "Oniichan... do that again..." "Oniisan... how come there''s no fear?! "... why... why... why is his battle... so hot and painful that even I am a woman..." "Oniisan... even though he''s not retarded, he can be an idiot depending on the situation... really..." Whoops, in the last few days, I guess I''ll be stunned by the headbats... Espi and Slayer... even if I don''t have to win in smarter and more splendid steps... but that''s fine. Anyway, I said something about catching Gouda, and I''m not cool, and I''m going to hit you with guts and temper in the muddy blood! "Uh-oh, what?! "Uraaahhhhhh!? Over and over... over and over! "Hah, hah, hah, hah... hah hah hah hah! Well done! Let''s do a little work, or we''ll have a better flick! That''s all you can do, so don''t trifle from the beginning, stop and hit each other! "Don''t say it yourself. I''m weak. I''ve known that for a long time. Compared to my childhood friends and fathers, who have more power and speed than me and are better than me in all-mighty and magical... so make up for it!! "I''m sure Temee is a faggot, but you should be more brazen and come from the front, you''re a faggot! Small-scale craftsmanship is what the fish do! "Petty craftsmanship and technology to compensate for bad parts are not proof of weakness! "I''m talking manly!! "Ugh, come on, I''m going out with you already! When I realized it, I stopped my feet and had a head-butt bump from the front. I thought it was stupid, but no matter what I said, I knew that my instincts couldn''t pull here, and if I pulled, I would lose. "Hah, hah, uhhhhhh! "Come on, Earth!... ho... upu, hey... hah, hah... we don''t have time for this anymore... but... take as much as you want for a few seconds! I''m alive now!! Even Gouda whips her body, which is about to collapse. Even though she knows that death will be quick, she will let out the last glow in an attempt to exhaust everything. "I''ll give it to you, ahhhhhh!! Everything I have left is my greatest and strongest! Gouda''s not thinking about getting the Federation involved in a suicide bombing anymore. I''m going to cum here. Well then, I''m going to do it now!! More power!! More... more... more... than the Great Demon Spiral before!! Chapter 348 Episode 347: Wearing the Sun "Gouda... I don''t even know about that... ah, ahhhh!? Hey, what? It''s getting hot! "C... has the temperature changed? Gouda''s fever!? Even though it''s so far away, I''m going to burn myself...." "What calories... ah, that''s... Rokuha... the power of Gouda-sama..." "You don''t touch that anymore, do you? Gouda''s going to explode in the future. "Whoa, whoa, get out! Burning! Hot explosion, big eruptions! The color of a red lump like a magma that was beating on the chest spread across the outer shell of a black-black gouda. Overwhelming calories of gouda dyed in full body magma color. Is this some sort of gouda breakthrough? "This is me... Burning Gouda-san!! Rock n ''roll!!" Along with Gouda''s roar, the surrounding area turned into burning air. The sweat erupts at once, and the surrounding sun and mirage erupt, and the surrounding area looks distorted. "Uuhhhhhh! Burning up-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a!!" "Hmm!? Gouda shook her fist from outside in time. The fist itself won''t reach me. Until now, however, shock waves had flown just by fist pressure. And from now on... "Uh-oh, lie!? Gouda''s fist caught a giant torch flying along with the shock waves. "Uh-oh, when I do this, I''m over there too, burn, uuuuuuuhhhhhhh!! Now open your big mouth on the spot... what? The light... ahh!? "Baaarning brassuuuuuuu!! Somehow, a flash of magma came out of my mouth. No, no, what level of magic without chanting!? "Gouda sprayed fire out of my mouth!? "Fire Dragon bracelets are no good! "Giga-class without chanting... no, more..." "... if we don''t get a little further... we''ll melt too..." Completely a volcanic eruption. It''s not going to fit until you swallow everything. "Great Demon Spiral Shield Ooo!! With a whirlpool of defensive walls that activate the Great Demon Spiral on the spot... no way! "When, OOOOOOOOOOOOO!!?? Burning, burning, scorching! "Oniichan!? "Hmm, what a power...." No. Unfortunately, my Great Demon Spiral is no longer a threat or anything to him. I might get hurt, but crushing is easy. Absolutely no destructive force. "Damn it... you did it..." Strong. This is the power of the Six Heights of all power that comes with the intention of killing sincerely one-on-one. Even though the Great Demon Spiral has somewhat reduced its power, it''s been wiped out. But.... "Gh, ahhhhh, my tongue''s melting, my teeth are melting, ahhhh! He... every time he attacks, Gouda hurts... "Ha, ha, what a pain... it''s already messed up, isn''t it?" "Chi,... hah, hah, hah... hahahahahaha! Well... I guess I can''t help it. You''re lying because Temee is an asshole, and I''m not hot either! "Hmm!? Laughing as if I was stunned, Gouda forced a smile from the pain and said so to me. I don''t know... my body is getting hotter from the inside than the temperature here... "Hee, hee... oh, my God... you really suck..." "Around here, you just noticed, you idiot! "Have you noticed that I''m an idiot too? "Hahahahahahaha! I''m a stupid rock! Why am I so happy in such a bad situation? No, of course not. Unlike Yamidir, Palippi, and Noja, who try and play without killing. Six hectares, who are really serious and even wave to the power to take risks, have recognized me. But.... "But... Wally... this heat... won''t last long..." "... gouda...!? The gorgeous Gouda showed it for the first time, and a lonely smile said so. Yes, this time won''t last forever. Too short. But that''s what I knew. "It''s already messed up, but hey, hey hey hey, listen to my song!! Encore!! The Allies aren''t coming yet. In other words, Gouda can''t do any damage to the Allies. And then.... "Ah, me too... let me sing with you! "... ahh?" If we evacuate from this place to the basement with everyone, we will not die. But we can''t run away. On the contrary, you can''t move around with this blow like you''ve done with the previous steps. Because this blow weighs different than before. Don''t respond to this, what an apprentice. What.... "I''m going to let you out, too! "Really... thank you... ground. Certainly... Temee is totally different from Hyiro... because he was an idiot who couldn''t read the air with all of us... singing together... for the first time! "Damn it. Brave Hiro may be strong, but he''s an idiot who can''t read the air, and I''m sure he won''t be able to raise children properly in the future, so I don''t want to be with him! "Hahahaha! Then let''s do it! But can Temee come to me about my rock!? "Follow me! Everywhere! I''ll answer to his last call. Then Gouda flew. Up, to the sky, far higher. A big flame dyed bright red..... "Uh-oh, this is all I''ve got! No longer the sun. You think you''re gonna fall down here in that state? "That way!! Ugaaaaaaaaa!!" Gouda that stains the sky with a burning color and falls from the sky. I can tell by looking at it. Everything around here will disappear..... "The Great Demon Spiral Earth Spiral! But you can''t. Then you can''t win. "More... bigger...! Without more power... but theoretically, that''s impossible. What matters when it comes to releasing magic is the number of magic holes. The number of magic holes determines the amount of magic that can be released at once. I mean, this is the limit for me right now. It''s impossible to increase the number of magic holes in this instant. "Damn it... I''ll just have to do it with my left arm... yeah, damn it! Put everything in your left arm... put everything in your left arm...? It''s just a flash. Previously on The Great Demon Spiral. In the breakthrough state, I concentrated all the magic in my body on my left arm to make a spiral. What happened to the other parts at that time? The other parts are empty of magic because they are focused on the arms. Then what happens if the devil breathes only the other part? I was able to concentrate my magic on my head and so on in the fight earlier. Then, the devil breathes..... Hmm! Did you get there on your own... child! I noticed the battle with Macho and the battle with Gouda now. A way to fight that partially enlarges your muscles or your whole body. Then I.... "Partial magic breathing!! It''s done. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, it''s coming in! More magic! Now, put it together and put it back on your left arm! And partial demon breathing again! In exchange for the Great Demon Spiral, which wraps all magic around the arm, the magic of parts other than the arm became zero, so if I breathe magic outside the left arm, I could capture the magic. Then, the newly accepted magic is released from the left arm and surrounded by the Great Demon Spiral, and other than the left arm, the empty magic is captured with magic breath. "Uhhh, uhh, uhhhh!! "Oh, oh, oh, what is that!? Magic is released from the Magic Hole. Therefore, the power of magic released "instantaneously" is determined by the number of magic holes. But at least what happens if we keep feeding magic like this forever? That''s right! Theoretically, the Great Demon Spiral can continue to strengthen permanently! The more magic you release, the less unusual the focus, technology, and load on the flesh that maintains the shape of the helix. However, the child originally mastered the zone and acquired more magical radar in this era. As a result, the concentration and technology have improved dramatically since this era... the residual load on the body... can be overcome with vigour and guts. Now it''s your best field... well, the rest is only neutral about this fight. Don''t forget your position with excitement. Calm down, calm down.... " If you accumulate and release, accumulate and release, accumulate and release repeatedly, it will gradually become a huge thing..... But it''s impossible to calm down. This land was destroyed by another Great Demon Spiral that was once the Great Demon King... and now it is born... by the hands of those who use the same moves in the same place! Burn your eyes, your body and your soul, Gouda! He''s... he''s the one who deserves to take your end... just like you... the rest... " I can do this! The Great Demon Spiral swelled up until it became a pancake. I might rupture my body any longer... but beyond that limit! "Breaking the line! Ultimate Devil Spiral Earth Limit Breakoo!! "Fully burned solar surface explosion excites!! I flew too. The last big jump with magic on both feet. Above and beyond the limits, he projects himself into the falling sun with a big demon helix. "Uhhhhhhh!! "Ugaaaaaaaaa!! It hits me. It''s coming through. Gouda and I have a crossing fever. My soul! "Kuhahahahahahaha! You....!! "Gahahahahahahahahaha! Temee is...!! Short time. But we.... "" Isn''t that a psycho!! I felt like I had a lifetime of conversation. And.... "Finally, you''re wearing the sun... and... Gouda is brilliant again" I penetrated the sun. There was a blue sky spreading beyond it. And.... "Ahh... really... did I... go to jade..." "... gouda..." Looking back, there was a half-lost gouda... "I can''t believe it started... it''s groundy..." "Gouda...." "I can''t wait... to die in the end... as a rock ''n'' roller... but... hmm..." "Life expectancy... I..." "It''s a lifespan...." I lost my magic and body powers, and finally fell into a flying consciousness. "... not by the hand of a friend... or die by the end of his life... is it true that you... are not dead in battle... but by the end of your life...?" And then, in the middle of a powder smiling without strength..... "Seven brave motherfuckers! Temee''s brother is going to fall, so take it! "Gouda!? And Gouda shouted as if she was squeezing her last power, and instead of me falling, she went up to the sky at her own will..... "I''m sorry... hey... the Great Demon King..." "There''s no one else to apologize for... sorry, Gouda. And I saw it. You are undoubtedly the pride of the demon world... the pride of the Demon King army... and the rest... I think so from the bottom of my heart." Oh, my God! "Hmm!? Gouda, don''t apologize! Rather, the Great Demon King Traina... says she''s proud of you from the bottom of her heart! Son of a bitch. Don''t let me get involved in the explosion at the end of the day.... "Gahahahahahahaha! Thank you... and goodbye! The last time I met... my soul mate! And the sun scattered the last light far above. Chapter 349 Episode 348: Truth is in Your Chest The sun rises higher than the sky and ends up scattered in magnitude. At the same time as I baked the last one into my eyes, my chest was tightened. "Did I... respond to him? You don''t have to ask me that now, do you? Traina answered my murmuring as I fell from the sky. Well done, boy. "... ahh..." "You won by yourself without any extra help... unlike the Hieros who always fought with the help of their allies... you did well. And I was able to see Gouda''s majestic final appearance without fear of a few lives left...." Even so, the most crazy bastard named Gouda is still engraved in the heart of me and Traina. I was able to see and respond to the end of him. You were more proud of me than winning the Rokkai. "... Traina... then... and then..." Mmm And the battle is over, and my job is over. And then.... "Oniiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!! "Ah...." "Fluffy oniichan duck! Did you hear Gouda scream to catch me, or couldn''t wait? The Espi flew towards me as it fell, caught me with the power of flotation, and stuck to me in the air. "Haha, Espi... thank you for saving me" "Uh-huh." An espionage that sticks to your chest and buries your face. Roaring, its shoulders are shaking with pull. "Oniichan''s... stupid stupid stupid stupid stupid big bugger! "I was there....." Espi that pounds my chest many times. I stroked my head and tried to stop it, but my right arm was dead and my left arm was in trouble, so I couldn''t do it. "Yikes, espi...." "Uhhh, fight Gouda alone and do so many dangerous things! I''m worried! I did it! I did it! "Oh, oh, I see...." You must have worried me so much. I mean, even in this era, there won''t be anyone who will be Tyman against Rokkai, so Espi is right. I''m certainly stupid, too. "Ah, it''s coming down! Oniisan! And as soon as I slowly got down on the ground, Slaya rushed towards me. "Oniisan, are you okay!? Uhh... oh, oniisan really is... Ralweif! Take care of your brother! "Ah, ahh, mmm...." "Oniisan was so cool... but..." This way, my eyes are sparkling as if I was dissatisfied at first, but I can''t suppress my excitement. What a cute thing. "Hey... what happened to Gouda-san...? "Hmm?... ahh... it''s gone" "... I see..." On the other hand, Ralwyev put his hand against my arm and said healing magic, asking me how restless he was. Yes, for this demon King army, I don''t think he''s been able to sort out the situation where the corner of the Roku-hachi died in front of his eyes. And.... "I''m lucky to be a legendary witness... oniisan..." "... chief..." Thank you very much. The chief who scolds me. Then Espi and Slaya leaned against me. "Yes, oniichan! I defeated Rokuha! Nine brave men haven''t done it yet, but oniichan did it! Oniichan, you''re the best in the world! Nfu! My brother is the best in the world!" "Legend... hero... yes, oniisan really did that! The world should know more! We all need to know more about how amazing our brother is! "Legends", "heroes" and "the best in the world" praise me as if I were you. I don''t feel bad. But.... "No... no, Espi, Slaya. Gouda was defeated by... hero Hyiro..." "... huh?? Even if the truth is different, we can''t just play with the records carved into history. "Why, oniichan! Oniichan beat you!? "Rather than knocking down, Gouda had a lifespan ~ I just sang with her...." "I don''t know what that means, oniisan! Why don''t you tell me the truth? You''re going to give the brave men some leverage? "It''s okay... so..." Espi and Slaya are naturally not convinced, but they are very angry. "The truth of history... will only be in the breasts of everyone here." But this is fine. Then.... "I''m not going to name myself... is that so, oniisan? Yeah... Earth Ragan." Ah... "Chieftain...." And when I heard the chief''s words, the spirits ate me with a happy face. "Yes! Hey, oniichan''s name is Earth? Does it have anything to do with Hyiro? "That''s right, oniisan. There are a lot of things I don''t understand...." "I want elementary school students to teach me. And over time....." Perhaps the chief knows everything. Think about me in general. But neither Espi, nor Slaya, nor Ralwyev. I don''t know what I am. And.... "In the meantime, I can''t even do that. The Allies will come when we''re on the lookout... and let''s go talk to the underground lab... and everyone will be worried..." "Bh ~, I want to hear it right now ~... then, let me know if we all go to Japone''s mountain now! I don''t know how far my journey in this era has come. "No, I''ll tell you right away...." "What? Really? "Oniisan, of course I want to ask... but oniisan will be tired too, and I can''t help it... later." Espi and Slaya, who don''t suspect I''m still with them..... "No, right away." I have to talk now. Who am I? And we..... "I''m... a shisonotami item, and I don''t know if it was an accident... but it came from the future more than a decade from now..." "As I said, my real name is Earth Lagan. The seven brave Hiero and Maam were married, and were born between them." ""............ Ho??? We... have to say goodbye... Chapter 350 Chapter 349: Chest Pain "Chieftain, take this...." Hmm? "I keep the money in the depository. That''s the bill of exchange. I owe you....." "This debt... means one day... right? Keep writing the Distinguished Series....." Ah. After one treatment, we went back to the basement. Well then, oniisan. Put the master key on the elevator. The hierarchy we''re going to now is where we need to be. " "Oh, oh." I''m totally unfamiliar with this move. "Hey oniichan. What do you mean by that? Your brother''s Hiro and Maam''s kids? Hey, hey! "I''m from the future... that''s really..." "... from the future... I''ve never heard of such magic... and the future means... war... what''s going on with war? It is dim and continues to have passageways made of materials that have never seen ceilings or walls in the ground. Not where the wives are waiting, but the chief says, "Go here first." "I''m Sisonotami... which means I wanted this place... to go back to the future." "Eh... change... ru? Espy and slayer with a crisp face. It''s impossible not to swallow my story yet. But.... "Well, here it is. Oniisan, I need a master key on the door again." "... ahh" And there was a door behind the dark passage. As the chief told me, I''ll take out the master key. Then, thinking that the center of the door suddenly flashed red, the door opened freely. "Ooh... no matter what comes, I''m not surprised anymore" A dark world spreading behind the door. But for a moment. The moment the chief stepped into the room, "" "" Hmm!!?? Suddenly, the room was lit up with light. "Oh, oh, what is this? The magic of light? I was surprised again..." "What? It suddenly got brighter. "Is anybody there? "I can''t feel the magic... what the hell..." As usual, the chieftain will be jealous without prior explanation, but it seems to be harmless. And.... "The hierarchy that you can''t come in without using the Master Key... the doors that you can''t get in... that is, the rooms that are ahead of you are not stepping in any more." "Hmm!? That''s right. Trayna used to explore the ruins, and the people who lived in Sisonotami used the ruins, but it was only a fraction of them. What the ancients used to have in this basement is deeper. That''s what I''m here for..... "Uh-oh......" "It''s big....." "What room...? "... what is this? The room that was lit was spacious. A long desk arranged in a staircase and a fixed chair. Does it look a little like the Academy classroom at first glance? The walls are set up like giant glass stretched out on one side. "The main computer room... is the power still alive... If you left, you should just turn it off... well, thanks to you, I can recharge and oniisan can go home." "Konpyuta? Den? Chief, what language are you speaking? The chief walks before the glazing, and sits in the seat before him. And when the chief lightly moved the desk in the seat where he sat with his fingertips, a part of the desk turned up, and something like a board and a depression with a mysterious pattern appeared. "This is just a fraction of the lab. The ancients, who once descended from a distant star into this world but could not adapt to this terrestrial environment, created shelters in the subterranean world, and even at the end of repeated experiments to adapt to the environment... they multiplied the genes of this world to create experiments like Sky Clans and me, Kaguya-sama, to blend into this world..." "... Kaguya..." "Ancients... there are no more Inhumans called Ancients who lived beneath the Sisonottami... abandoned Kagya, and then the prosperous city of Sisonottami has already perished... no time, no time, no time to study history." "Someday... I guess... oh, yeah. More than that right now, the rest of my time... it''s hard for me to spend..." As the chief moves the depression with the same familiar handwriting as at the door earlier, a huge glass stretched on one side of the wall suddenly glows, and the pattern that has never been seen as bright color is largely reflected, and furthermore.... --Gacha "" "" Hmm!!?? The drawer of the desk where the chief was sitting suddenly opened with a noise, and inside it.... "Ah, the clock! "Wow, it''s full of them...." The same thing as the watch I had was tied to something like a string in the drawer. "Yes, oniisan, lend it to me. I''ll connect it to the cord and charge it." "Oh, oh..." I don''t know why. When I handed the clock to the chief, the chief stuck the strange pointed string in a small depression on the clock that I didn''t even notice, and the clock lit up. "In the meantime... oniisan, where should I put you back in years? "Eh, ah... uh..." Setup? Uh, what do you mean? How many years later? Is that when I came? Because Gouda died in battle... Speaking of which, in the future, you didn''t realize the date... child, what was the date of your game? "Um, um, it''s like... it was a year 2000 month..." Well, in terms of calculation... the number of days to run away from home, travel, and stay in Cacletail... it''s about 2000 years and days from now. It may be around a few days..... " "Ah, in x x days, in a year from now" Copy that. I''m glad Traina''s here. And the sheik is clamping my watch. And this... if it wasn''t for the chief, I wouldn''t know anything... "Still... I have a few clocks... is that the same thing? "Yeah." A timeless item nodded sharply. That''s why..... "Whoa, I can''t believe there''s so many of these... if I misuse them..." Items that can travel to and from the past and the future. If you can handle this freely, you can do anything.... "Everything is tough." But the chief denied it. "There''s only one person who can travel alone, and there''s no halfway load on the flesh, and it can only be used a few times in a lifetime." "... eh!? "This isn''t magic, it''s technology. The computer analyzes the human body, transfers molecules, reconstructs them... well, to put it simply, organs, blood vessels, bones and so on can become messed up and die. Not for use at least in growing children. That''s why I think oniisan was pretty close. I did hear in the experiment that people who had traveled four or five times died of a total mess." "Hmm?! "This is the product of a technology that the ancients accidentally acquired. But it was too risky, so it was forbidden to use it." I didn''t really understand the first explanation, but only the last one. I mean, can''t you use this often? I mean, I''m sure that my father and mother came to this era once when they were kids, twice, and then three times because I''m leaving..... "Ah, ah, ahhhhhh ~" "I see... transferring molecular information and rebuilding it... the principle of moving distortions in space and space is the same, but is it different from the magic of space transfer... Indeed, it''s a dangerous substitute." Traina was also roaring at the chief''s explanation. Espi of the future will give me such a dangerous thing... "I mean, if I go home with this... I really can''t go back to this era anymore..." "If you''ve already used it a few times... well, that''s true... there''s no guarantee of your life." Okay, so we can''t go back and see what happened to Espi and Slaya. So now.... "Hey oniichan. What do you mean, go home? Where are you going? Now? Then I''ll go get it because I left my stuff with the ethers." "Oniisan. Are you going now? Not after we''ve delivered the elves? Well, if oniisan says he''s going, we''ll just follow him...." I don''t know anything about you two..... "Espi... Slaya..." "... here... goodbye" ........................!? Ah, I knew it... but my chest hurts... " Eh? Chapter 351 Episode 350 The Worst Oniichan "Oniichan, where are you going? What do you mean goodbye? I''m coming, too. Words that tighten your chest. You still don''t understand what I''m saying... no, you think it''s impossible. There''s no way I''m going to say goodbye here with you two. But I have to tell you. "I''m sorry... I can''t take you..." "... eh? "Espi, Slaya... here..." It''s painful. It hurts. How heavy... but... I have to tell you... Say goodbye. "Hmm!? When I met her, she forgave me, and the expression of the Espi that always smiled on me hardened. "Do you understand...? "Oh, I can''t be here anymore. Back in the future... back in time. I''m going to say goodbye to all of you who live in this era." I want to take you away. But I can''t. I squeezed my fist so hard that it bleeds, but still.... "No...." But that doesn''t convince Espi. No. "Espi...." "Yaaa!! Lie down, shake your shoulders, sharpen your lips, your eyes are full of tears, and.... "Oniichan, I won''t do anything bad. If you do something bad, I''ll do it again! I''m sorry, I''m sorry! Bring it on! So....." Espi jumped at me. Crying, desperately..... "No, Espi. You''re not bad. I didn''t do anything. You can grow up as you are now. It''s my fault." "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I''ll make it better! I won''t be selfish! Oniichan, I won''t let you! I don''t want any more crazy shit! I don''t need any clothes! That''s why I''m going to reduce it! That''s why... that''s why... no... no... no... no... no! Don''t be a pain! Throw it away? I can''t take him. I have to go home. That''s my situation. From an espionage point of view, what I''m doing is irreplaceable, even if you think so. "Espi... sorry..." No. "Here we are--" "Yaaaa!!!! Yeah, I knew it. We were too connected. I knew this would happen if I told you this story. "No! No, no, no, no! Yaaaaa! No, no, no, no! "Espi...." An espionage that clings to my neck and crys. I feel like I will never let go. That''s the second time I''ve made my sister cry. And I finally... - Ah, I followed you. You make my sister cry, you''re the worst niisama ever. When I first met Espi in the future, Espi said that to me. That''s what that word meant. You''re right, Espi. It''s like when I''m an amae, I really suck. And not just my sister today.... "Oniisan... why did you... abandon us? Even my brother..... "That''s not true. You''re my precious sister and brother." "Then... why... why don''t you take us with you! I''m not obsessed with the times! If oniisan''s going to the future, take us with you! "No way...." "I don''t want to! That''s not true!" Slaya grabbed my arm and screamed desperately. Slaya, who is not always a child, has tears in her eyes. Ah, not just my sister, but even my brother.... [Charging Gas Completion Shimmer] "Hmm!?? But then, the words of the end echoed. "Hey, oniisan... just push the switch and you''ll jump. So... where are the coordinates... in the right place? Is this the right place for the future? "No... the place is... the port town of Genkan... that''s where they have to go... to see me. They''ve been waiting for over a decade..." "... yeah..." We don''t have much time. The chief works indifferently, laughing bitterly. And.... Kid, do we have to bring one of those clocks to the esprit of our time? Huh? "If the Espi doesn''t give it to you in the future, you can''t come to this era." "... ah, I see..." Trayna reminded me of it. The future espionage gave me this watch with the risk of dying. But I gave it to you in the first place... ahh... that kind of thing... "Chieftain. And one more clock... when the time comes, I want you to leave it with the Espi." "To Espi? "That''s right. And one day, I want you to give it to me. Settings in this era....." "Oh, I see... That''s how it is...." It seems that the chief understood with this explanation. I really appreciate it. It''s just.... No, I''m a child. When you gave this watch to Espi initially, you were playing with me... and even older than this era... " "Ah, I see... haha... ''There''s no point in setting it up''... that''s what I mean..." Does that mean you''re lucky to have been able to come to this era with so much fuss and ruin your settings... "Oniichan! I don''t know! Don''t try to cum! Don''t go! "Oniisan! Yes, I was lucky. When we can meet these guys..... "I''m sorry. I''m really sorry, both of you. I wanted to play more with you... Carrie, I wanted to eat... more... I''m sorry... I''m the worst brother I ever made you cry... I''m really sorry..." I hugged them. "Now let''s play! Let''s eat Carrie too! "Oniisan, no! Me, me...." Hold the little two bodies tightly. Damn, my eyes are hot. I''m crying too... you idiot! It''s my fault. What am I gonna do when I cry? I don''t deserve to cry. "I gave Espi a ribbon, and I gave Slaya this." I caught something in my pocket and came out with a knife. It''s a memory of everyone camping and playing curry. "No, I don''t want it! I don''t want you to stay with me...." Hold this knife. "Oniisan...." "Along with Espi... get along. You''re the only one who can handle Espi." "Uu... uu..." Something to forget. This warmth. This thoughts. To apologize from the bottom of my heart to you who have been waiting for more than a decade in the future.... "Look, you''re not alone. You''re the only ones in this world who know me. Even if the world doesn''t know, you know me. So, you two... get along." "Not you two... you''re not here... you''re not there... it''s better for you..." "With your bigger future... we''ll see each other again. Absolutely. At that time, let''s eat a lot of curry. Let''s play a lot. I''ll stay with you forever..." I will make amends for you in the future, no matter how long it takes, even if you do not forgive me. "Chieftain... Ralviv... you''re the only ones in this era who know the truth about me but Espi and Slaya... let them care about you two..." "... oniisan also owes us money for saving our lives... that kind of thing..." I want you to keep an eye on these two and help me sometimes. The chief nodded with a smile when he asked them for his thoughts. And.... "You said Earth. Even if you are still said to be Hiro or Maam''s child, you will not come... even if it is true... even if you are really from the future... is it the Aka of the future that made you a friend? I nodded honestly to Ralviv asking about Aka. Ah. "So, is Aka... alive until that time... is that so?" Then Ralviv looked up at the ceiling and wept in his eyes, but smiled a little and put his hand gently on the shoulders of the crying espire and slayer. "Espi, Slaya. A sudden breakup with a loved one, the pain of not seeing each other, is painfully understood by the pupils. But there is hope. To the future. Someday we can meet... always... because that''s what a man from the future says." "Ral....." "And so did the elementary school students. The elementary school boy will live." Ralviv seems to have given an answer. He held Slaya and Espi with his lost and hopeful eyes and declared so. "I was fighting in a world without Aka, and I thought I could die at any time. When I found out that Aka was alive, I looked back on my past, couldn''t forgive the ugly history, and even thought of dying. But not now. Elementary school students live. Even a bloody and ugly elementary student can someday meet Aka honorably with his chest up... and live a proud life, and one day he will definitely go to see Aka. I swear to God, even for Aony... that''s why you guys..." "U, uu... uu... why do you want to stay with oniichan forever...?" "That''s why you''ll live strong and have a chest full of life... and one day this man will hug you. Whatever it is, hit him." Ralviv''s words would have resonated heavily. But it''s not easy to convince, and neither Espi nor Slaya will stop crying. But.... "I''ll see you again someday. And remember all four of my stories now. In the near future, a child named Earth Ragan will be born between Hiiro and Maam. And when the child turns 15, he refrains from graduating from the Academy, and there is a match in front of the Academy in the Empire, where Earth Ragan runs away. Afterwards, there was a fighting tournament in the clandestine country Cacretail, and a few days after that, we could meet. After the cockroach tail, I was in Genkan. I still don''t know about you then... but I''ll definitely come and see you when I love you. In that case, I don''t care how many shots you shoot." It''s an incredible number of years just to say it. We must keep them waiting for more than ten years. Yes, it is. I''m still keeping you waiting. Find them in the future..... "You are waiting for us in the future. That''s why I''m going. Listen, I''m gonna tell you again and again. I love you guys!! Receive the clock from the chief, stroke again the head of Espi and Slaya, who cry in Ralwyev''s arms, and I swear again. "Next time I see you, I''ll be with you even if I turn everything in the world against you." And then I started the clock, and the light enveloped me with the transfer team..... "Onii-chan... uhh... ahh... onii-chan! "Onei... sa... nh..." Last time I heard from my beloved sister and brother again. Chapter 352 Episode 351 (Adult Supernatural Girl) The sorrow of that time will never be forgotten. Just remembering it makes me cry even now. Oniichan disappeared that day. You said you loved it. You told me nothing was wrong. He left me and Slaya behind. Why would you do that? If oniichan hadn''t been here, I wouldn''t have told anybody else.... --If we meet again... when will we meet again? Yes, I didn''t know. After listening to the explanations of the chief and Lar, neither I nor Slaya understood at the time. Yeah, I wasn''t convinced. But just one thing, Mr. Lar told me many times. - That man didn''t lie. I''m sure you''ll see each other again. When Hyiro and Maam''s children are born and grow older..... That was incredible. Neither I nor Slaya have been in a new Elf settlement for a while and have been blocking it for days. But in that way, I realized that Slaya and I had to do something. - Espi, what do you mean, back in the Allied army? Why are you throwing yourself into war again? Do you think your brother would want that? - Yeah, I''ve made up my mind... Mr. Lar. Gouda is dead, but the Demon King army is still strong and the hyenas are pinch.... --Is that... for my old buddies? --Not at all. Because... if either Hiro or Maam dies, oniichan won''t be born! Yes, if it''s true that oniichan is a child of Hyiro and Maam, if something happens to Hyiro and Maam, oniichan will not be born. I won''t be able to see oniichan in the future. I definitely hated that kind of thing. --Return to the Allies. Hyiro and Maam... if one of them dies, you won''t be able to see oniichan... you''ll never be able to... protect them, defeat the Devil King, and let oniichan be born!! That was the answer I gave at the time, and I thought it was something to do. --I will act with everyone in the meantime. I need to be alert to my mates, hunters, and now Japone''s Samurai, Ninja, and war escapees... if oniisan protects all the elves... then I will. --Yes, if both me and Slaya are gone, it might be dangerous just for Laru and the chief.... --When I see oniisan again, I''ll be sad if the elves are gone..... --That''s right, you''re right, Slaya. --Ah. If you get fucked up, you run away... because if anything happens, I''ll have oniisan all alone in the future. --I ''m not dying! The Demon King army is coming fast! It was me who went missing from the Allied army, but just when I joined, Hiiro and the others appeared in the Alliance''s pinch in a pinch scene. At that time, I became a hero and became suspicious that I was no longer silent. At that time, my companions also welcomed me with pleasure. Bethel said a lot, but after I came back, I managed to do something about it. --You ''re alive, Espi! Good for you! Really! And you made a good run for it! You''re our best friend! - Thank you, Espi. And I promise. Next time anything happens to you, we''ll protect you! However, I don''t think I was still open to everyone. --The feeling of thinking about fellow believers creates a miracle. We can get past any wall! Isn''t that right, Espi? What do you got there? For your people? No, I fight for oniichan. You look like an idiot. I wanted you not to get me wrong. In the first place.... --Espi, can you sweeten us up? If you have a problem with the Bethel Kingdom, you can always tell me! It''s gonna help! You''re one of us and you''re my sister! --I want to cum. And the next time I say "sister," I''ll punch you. --Ah, hey, Espi. What a... difficult princess. I hate hyero. It''s about time. - Come on, I''ll stroke your head. Nice, nice... Don''t touch it! - Whoa!? Gyaaaaaaaaaaaa!? Because Hyiro tries to touch my head without permission. I could not forgive myself if I died. I didn''t bother at all. - I''m not Hiro''s sister! Don''t touch your head! Next time you touch it, it''s not just a bump! Don''t joke. Don''t joke. Don''t touch my head. There is only one person in the world who can touch me. Am I Hiro''s sister? Shut up. Shut up. My brother is the only one. There''s only one brother in the world, only one brother in the coolest world. You''re not. I don''t care what happens to you when oniichan is born. That''s how I endured it, but still Hiro and Maam fought for sure, thinking they couldn''t let him die. --Miss Espi.... --Kojiro... what? --I ''m not asking deep... but I just want one answer. Is this how you fight the oils... with your life ahead of you... what you want? - What''s that? --I don''t know what happened to oniisan... but I thought you were in a lot of trouble... because you were burned at first... but I don''t think you''re looking for something and trying to protect something in your battle. Kojiro didn''t ask me what happened to his brother. However, Kojiro initially thought that oniichan was dead, and that made me feel burned and raging in the war. But you know I''m not like that at all. Kojiro is not good at discerning various things. --Yeah, I''m gonna see oniichan again... so I''m gonna fight... - I see. Well, then, Oila would be a little more useless than you. But I don''t hate Kojiro that much. ---...... ah...... ---...... ah...... Sometimes at the Allied headquarters, Sadis, protected by Maam. I''ve never had anything to do with Thaddeus before. But Thaddeus is a poor girl with no family and only Maam, so I also met my brother, so I couldn''t leave him alone. - You can call me Oneechan. --Ah, uh, um.... That''s why I occasionally decided to play with Sadie and get along with her. But Hiro and the others can''t. I won''t let you stroke it. I won''t be a sister either. I''ll just protect you. Oniichan was born in this world. I fought. Wait a minute. I fought. Wait a minute. I fought. Wait a minute. - The war is over! We win! And as of today, we will end the battle between man and magic! Don''t kill anyone anymore! Even after the war, I waited. Wait a minute. Wait a minute. Wait a minute. I fought occasionally. --Wow, I won''t let Hiro marry you! I''ve done such a thing... I may have wanted to hide my identity under the name of Lagerman or something, but I can''t fool you! Let them take responsibility! - I''ll fight you, Slaya! I don''t want to interrupt Hiro''s marriage to Maam! Plus, Lagerman isn''t Hiro! Oniichan''s kind of... ah... --Bye, idiot, Espi! That''s..... ----hey? What do you mean? Fight... taka... yeah. And.... - Come on, Sadie, let the espi hold you too ? --uu...... then, let''s make it special! But it''s only ten seconds! Espi, onee-chan can''t do this forever! I finally understood that my brother wasn''t lying at that time. --This is my new family, Hiro and Thaddeus... Earth. --Ah... ah... ground... that name... --uu... yes, it''s been ten seconds. That''s it, kid. The time to hug is over. Sadis is the only one who can hold him forever. It was true. Everything oniichan said. That''s why we can really see each other again. - Slaya! I''m good! Oniichan''s good! His name is Earth! Oniichan! It''s oniichan after all! - Really!? So... really... really, really one day we''ll meet up with our brother... - Yeah, yeah! --I did it... I did it! We''ll see oniisan again! - Yeah, I did it! You did it! We were delighted to jump with our hands tied together. In fact, that was the first time Slaya and I were happy with our heartfelt smiles. We were so happy. Just waiting didn''t really know if such a future would come, but knowing that the future was bound to come, we finally had hope. So I can work harder. I began to think of waiting hard. D D Today''s coalition meeting is about the bokumates family. The recent arrest of Inai the boss in our Empire weakens the organization. On the other hand, we must not let the remnants and other missing executives go unnoticed. - That''s right. Me and Solja... no... Your Majesty was able to catch Inai, but with the other militant leaders, it would have been a little more hassle. --I ''ve heard that story before. Oira has information that a thousand Yakuza hunters, well known in the backworld for their militant cadres Detecone, Devanasi, Yallarata, have entered Japone''s territory with their brothers, but they''re still out there... don''t you think? And Hiro. Isn''t it uncomfortable to call Solja Your Majesty? I worked hard on the front. But Slaya isn''t as good as me, but I guess you did your best. You destroyed all the militant executives of the Bokumates family trying to find and capture elves. However, I have to keep it a secret because if it shows up, they''ll find out about the elf settlement. That''s right, there''s a lot going on.... An incredibly cute girl is born between the chief and Mr. Eteye.... About Ral-san.... Noja''s... yeah... this is... yeah... Slaya stopped hunting and opened a tool shop.... When I saw the time, I was cut off from home..... Something else about me and Slaya.... "We''ve waited long enough... good work... Slaya-kun" "Yeah, it''s almost... it''s almost... it''s almost..." Looking back on the past, I couldn''t calm myself or Slaya, as tears were about to burst, smiles were about to burst, and I was nervous at the same time. We''ve waited and waited since we dropped off "Earth Ragan." When Earth Ragan comes back as our brother... forever... forever... Ah! "Hmm!? At that time, something glowed a little further away. Can''t be seen in the trees of the forest. But I know. Someone showed up there. And the people who showed up there came running this way at incredible speed. But, no matter how fast you run, I won''t forgive you. Me and Slaya... how long... how long they waited... really... how long they waited! Espi! Yeah! No matter how long you run, I won''t forgive you! No matter how sorry I am, I won''t forgive you! I won''t forgive you for hugging me! No matter how much you stroke my head, I won''t forgive you! I won''t forgive you at all! Whatever happens, I''ll never do it again! Chapter 353 Episode 352 Place of Return The light of the clock subsided and the landscape changed when I looked around. But we soon knew where it was. In the forest facing the sea. The port town of Genkan. "Am I... back? I guess so. It''s not just the place. And time? But right now, I have a few things to do before I do. "They are! Espi! Slaya! Is there a slight discrepancy with the original location? Where are they? What''s the error? When I thought so.... Kids, that way! There''s... a fire in the camp in that direction... " Ah! Fire smoke rising like wolf smoke. That was where I left off. I don''t even have to use the radar. It would be a waste of time to even use it. Come, child "Ah! Breakthrough! It''s just a move. That''s why I used it until breakthrough. To rush as fast as a second. "Espi... Slaya..." For me, the incident just happened. --Onii-chan... uhh... ahh... oniiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii! --Onei...... na...... nh...... How many years have I kept them waiting, even though it''s so painful? More than a dozen years from before I was born until now. They kept me waiting for so many years.... - Hello, oniichan, make your sister cry ? --Who are you...? --hah ~... don''t be ridiculous ~... you don''t know me... It''s my sister! She''s the sister I''ve kept waiting for over ten years! - You''re not buying? --Ah, uh... you... the clerk here? - Hmm? Oh... you don''t know me? He''s my brother! I''ve kept him waiting for over a decade! It''s only natural that you get annoyed. You deserve to be disappointed. What did I do to them.... - Wait, Temee! What the hell is going on if you just shut up! I wonder, what is the purpose of those seven brave men?! Are you talking about Amae who made my sister cry?! Then we''re done! I''ve already made up and my cheeks have chewed on me! ----Hmm? --I wouldn''t leave my sister crying! Or is that it? I don''t know what''s going on, but I''ve heard rumors that you''re like a sister to your father and mother! Are you making me squeeze around? Ahhh? DD --In general, the store manager didn''t show up suddenly, and he was so selfless... how much he liked Curry! ---...... Mh...... Stupid bastard! Stupid bastard! --I ''m mad at you because of Slaya. --I ''m really pissed off because of you. - It''s because of both of you! Uzzy these guys!! Son of a bitch! You son of a bitch! --In the first place, what if you don''t know from the moment you show up until now! The only thing I know is that one of the seven brave men, the boyfriend of the store manager, is that he''s kind of a mess anyway! So you''re asking me? I don''t know! Die, you idiot! "Uah, ahh, ahhhhhh, shit! You idiot! You idiot!! I''ve never thought of myself as an idiot and a son of a bitch before. "What did I tell them... sorry... sorry! I''ve kept them waiting for more than a decade, and I finally came to see them, but I don''t know what happened. I can''t stop crying. "Ah...." And there they were. After more than a decade, you are now older than me, Espi and Slaya. They stood side by side in front of the fire and jiggled at me. "Hah, hah... Espi... Slaya..." "Hmm!?? The moment I called out their names, they shook their bodies. And.... "Ah, that''s it? I''m home, that''s it... what happened to your face? The worst way to make my sister cry... oniichan? Espi is saying ironically. But I know. It''s not irony, it''s confirmation. I''m trying to make sure I''m really "me." Because your eyes are already full of tears and your voice is trembling. "No." "... eh? "I''m... my beloved sister and... even my brother... the worst son of a bitch ever!! "Ah...." Tears fell from my words, from the eyes of Espi, and from the eyes of Slaya. "... it''s been over 15 years. "Espi...." "After that... we''re even older than oniichan... now... it''s even slower! That''s right, it''s late. I was too late. "It''s true....." "Slaya...." "You suddenly show up in front of us who were lonely... teaching us warmth... love... and leaving us all alone while letting people like this... don''t joke" Oh, you deserve to be hated. You deserve to be beaten. "Ah... really... I can''t apologize or make amends..." I''m sorry. That''s too light. It is too light to arrange all the apologies that exist. But.... "Espi, Slaya...." I walked up to them and put my hands on my older sister and brother. "You''ve grown so big..." "Hmm!?? "Sorry to keep you waiting until you''re so big... really, you..." The next moment, they jumped at me at the same time, and I was pushed down to the ground, and they hugged me... "Uhh, uhh, ahh... uhhhhhhhhhhh! Oniichan... oniichan! "Ugh, oniisan! Oniisan! The two crying eyes remained the same. "Oniichan! Ah. "Oniisan! Ah! When the two of you hug me, I''m no longer easily pushed down like this. "Stupid, stupid, stupid! Idiot! Oniichan''s, oniichan''s baker! I will not forgive you! I will never forgive you! Ugh, I''ll bug you... that''s why! "Yes, I forgive you! Oniisan... oniisan! And they''re gonna smack me in the chest. Over and over again..... "Ahh... buzz me... until I feel better..." I''ll take them all and hug them. I''ll never let you go again! "Since then, I''ve been crying so much... I want to wait... I want to go see oniichan, but I can''t change the future, so I can''t go to see him..." "We''re full of them! Since then, there''s so much I can''t talk about... forever for this day! "Ah. Ah... talk to me... we''ve got plenty of time. Even if you disappear from front of me this time, I''ll chase you... together. This time....! Now it''s time to keep your vows and promises. "Espi... Slaya... let''s talk a lot... let''s play a lot... will you stay with me... a lot? I''m... younger than you guys... but to your... brother... again..." "" Of course!! I slowly wake up with two hugs... heavy guys... oh, really heavy... I''ll never forget this weight for the rest of my life. "Hey, Espi... Slaya... in the meantime, do you want to make curry? "Hmm!?? And the two of them, who were crying, smiled with tears at my words. "Yes! Of course! "Let''s make it! Let''s eat! Lots... lots! From now on....." They jump up and try to get ready in a hurry. Then.... "Ah, yes. Oniichan!" "Ah, yes. Oniisan!" They looked back at me and.... "Welcome back!! "Hmm!? The words permeated my soul. My journey from home, across the world, even across time. That''s where I came from. Treina. I haven''t finished my journey here yet, but these guys... okay? "Don''t ask me that question again." Traina nodded with a smile, and I was against both of them.... "Oh, I''m home! I swear it again. Turning everything in the world into enemies, I''m with them. --Chapter Seven Complete --- Chapter 354 Episode 353 Tabernacle (Daughter of Elves) I have something that hasn''t changed since I was a kid. - Amix really likes that book. - Yeah, Mom! I love this book your father wrote...! A work written by my father, who was writing when I was still innocent and didn''t know anything. When I learned to read and write in my father''s book, I memorized the story in full. The story is so loved and unknown by the same generation of children in my settlement. - Dad, I want you to write more of this novel like the Distinguished Series. --Hmm? Ah, well, anyway... eventually... when the time comes. The only dissatisfaction with this novel is that your father didn''t write it, even though he wanted to see more. I love this story to the extent that I''m only dissatisfied with my beloved father. And.... - Hello, amix.Are you reading that book again?You really like this book... --Of course... you''re already memorizing it, right? - Shouldn''t I? Niisan... sister... - Yeah! There''s nothing you can''t do ~ - Well, I like that book, too. My sister Espi and brother Slaya, who have come to this village often since childhood to give me souvenirs, play with me, teach me how to study, and take me to the nearby city with Kosuri. The race is human and different from our elves, but for me and everyone in the settlement, it is just like family. --This protagonist boy is good... it''s not justice or evil, and it''s his conviction that penetrates through it... the boys in this village are attracted to a passionate figure... and above all, the family thoughts that take care of his younger sister and brother... - Yeah, yeah. ? - Yeah, you''re right. --Besides, even I barely know the outside world outside this village... when I''m reading this book, it feels like I''m adventuring outside with you... strange... --That''s not funny. It''s not strange at all.This boy is cool, isn''t he?My sister is so cute!You''re cuter than my brother!You''re cute! --No, no, I think it''s better for my brother.My sister is a bum, she''s a crybaby... yeah, I''d rather have my brother. --Fufu... and my brother and sister... but this hero boy... if he exists in reality, he must have defeated the Great Demon King once and saved the world. - That''s not true!This boy is much cooler than a hero! - Yeah, yeah. That''s all you agree with Espi. My father writes a lot of works, but many of them are special to me, and my favorite story has always been and continues to be this. When I say it publicly from a young age, my sister and brother are very happy and adore me very much. I love those two too. But lately.... --I can''t believe it... I can''t believe it!Why!? What is it!?Empire... they... they... what are they!?Hiro and Maam are useless!Yursanai! I want to kill you now!I can''t forgive you... why... why... what a terrible thing... --How dare you insult our brother... it''s been so long since I''ve felt so angry... I want to protect my injured brother now... - No, no, calm down.After the game, after the journey... a few months later, in Genkan, right?What if we make extra moves here and history becomes chaotic?You''ve both been waiting for over a decade, haven''t you? - Exactly. Calm down a little, both of you.Well, even though I don''t know what anger is when something important gets scolded... Recently, I''ve been talking to my sister, brother, father, and teacher together. I couldn''t hide my surprise from my emotionally angry sister and brother, who I could never see in front of me or anyone else. And they won''t tell me why or why. Because I''m a child? I''m still 15 years old in a long-lived elf. However, elves will grow up like humans until they reach the age of 20, and aging from them will slow down. When my sister and brother were fifteen, I thought it was like another person, so I am a kind of immature half person, but I think half of them are adults. At least... - Is that it? Amix, is that clothing... new?I gave you a whole bunch of backs the other day, didn''t I? --Sorry, sister.I mean... um, my chest... is so tight to me... ------Eh...? --I ''m sorry! My sister gave it to me.... --I ''m a little, yeah, confident, but... hey, amix... you''ve grown up again? At least I think my body is one of the adults. And yet, I''m kind of lonely outside the mosquito net.... But that was the time. "Eh!? Dad... what do you mean? "Hmm? That''s why you''re right.I''ve been asking for Amix since I was a kid.... " "Yes, but... but why suddenly?Why are you writing all of a sudden!? Have you ever had such a shock? My God, my father told me to write a sequel to my favorite novel. Of course I was happy. But at the same time, I couldn''t help but wonder. Your father wrote this story more than a decade ago.In the meantime, my father didn''t write me an ambiguous response, even though I repeatedly asked him to continue. Why did you suddenly start writing? "Haha, it''s not sudden... you''ve been saying that all along.When the time comes... it''s just that it''s finally here. " Then he smiled as if he remembered the old days. There was a slightly twisted spot with a frustrating, frustrating smile from your father, who didn''t laugh very much, and.... "Finally, the story begins..." That said, he put up the "Lagerman Adventure" in his hand. Chapter 355 Chapter 354: Sweet Pork We ate the memories of Carrie, weeping. I was supposed to make a lot of them, but I changed them a lot and the pot was empty. Instead of full of stomach, I''m full of breasts. Then, on some sort of passing day, my body and mind were exhausted by the boulders, and my drowsiness came. So, I was going to split up, tidy up and take the day off... "Hey, Espi. You don''t have to clean it up?Slaya''s washing her pans in the river, and she''s gonna get mad when she gets back? Ai-no-i-no ? Espi falling asleep on my lap.Turn your hands around my hips and sweeten them. "Oni-chan, my hands are stopping! "Yes, yes..." And just putting your knees on won''t forgive the espionage. "Hey hey hey... how''s it going? "... yeah... loose... gu... yeah... eheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheh I''ll gently stroke your head. Then, the Espi quickly began to smile with a little tears. "Oniiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii... Espi is older than I am now.Above Thadis. The body that used to be easy to hold has grown considerably now. How long will you be sweet at a good age?The words don''t come out even if my mouth is ripped.No, I''d rather be happy too. Even if you grow up like this, you''ll become my sister again and sweeten me. That''s why I worked so hard for my sister, who waited so long. If you''re so happy with this... "It''s been more than ten years..." "Yeah... I waited... awesome... I fought it... and waited again..." Oh. "And then I isolated myself from my hometown." "Oh, oh, I see.It''s okay, isn''t it? "I suppressed Noja... ah, this is no good.See you next time. " "Hmm? Did you get a cool name right now? "Yikes! I just waited! As one of the seven brave men, I defeated the Great Demon King... and it won''t end there alone.The rest of my life was longer. After I left it behind, it was sending him dark and hard days, and Slaya.... "Earth Ragan is born and grown, but there''s no sign of becoming oniichan at all...." "Ha, haha...." "I thought I''d blow up the Empire in the game before you, but bear with it....." "I see....." "Slaya opened a tool shop so we could find oniichan right away in Genkan...." "That''s right...." "But I couldn''t stand it anymore, so I went to Cacletail for now, but I intercepted...." "Mmm...." "Amae?That''s not your brother''s sister, right? "Oh, really." "Anyway! What is it?! Ah. An Espi who complains sweetly while being knee-rested by me.I nodded at the story of such an Espi, and I kept on listening to my hand stroking my head. And every time I stroked my head, whilst complaining, Espi sweetened me on my lap. I still wanted to feel the Espi, so I couldn''t stop stroking my hand. But.... "Ah...." "Ah..." Slaya returns with a polished pot.And he stared at us with guillotine eyes. "Hmm, what... what are you doing skipping cleaning up? Oops, Slaya''s sleepy... that?Speaking of which... oh, yes! I remembered something terrible at this time. Are you sure you''re dating Espi and Slaya? And now I''m stroking her head while my boyfriend is gone.... "Hmm? Hmm ~? Slaya-kun.I''ve been sweetening oniichan for over a decade now, so don''t bother me. "Hmm!!?? I mean, don''t provoke your boyfriend either! Me, too, and seeing Kuron, Sinov and Thaddeus in my absence, kneeling by a man other than me, sucking on my sweet spot... No, it''s not that Kuron and Sinov aren''t my lovers yet... "Me, what are you doing to my brother, Espi! "Yikes!It''s my brother! " "Oniisan is also oniisan!I''ve been waiting for more than a decade... because I''m just relying on Espi... me and me. " "Eh, that way!?Are you jealous!? Jealous of Espi, not me!?No, no, these guys... these guys... "Ha, Espi. You need to give me a break." "Eh? Why, oniichan!I''m not satisfied yet! " "Only half." Put your head on my knees and put the head of the occupied Espi on my right leg.... ".... nh" "Ah, oniisan...." "Whoa... whoa!" I hit my left foot with a pom pom. "Well, I can''t help it at all.How old do you think I am?I''m not a child enough to ask for such a childish thing right now, but if oniisan wants to help me, it''s my brother''s job to listen to it.... " Nevertheless, Slayer doesn''t jump on the boulder right away. Arrange excuses... that''s why I... "Hey... Slaya" "Huh?! What''s up, oniisan...." "Let me tell you... come on, let me tell you something.Please. " "Ohh, oniisa.... nh" Hahaha, Slaya feels so excited. When I first saw him at the tool store, I thought he was a handsome guy.... "Ah, Slaya-kun, I''m crying, Amambo ~" "Ugh, shut up, I don''t want you to tell me! "It doesn''t matter ~.I''m spoiled.Slaya, if you''re not, you can clean it up by yourself. " "I''m a direct request from oniisan!That''s why, yeah, you have to do this. " Slaya approached me with a slight whisper and put her head on my lap with a slightly nervous face. When I stroke your head.... "You''ve grown up... Slayer..." "... oniisan..." I grew up like a round cat. I''m younger.Older brother and sister.Obviously contradictory.But the feeling is real. I''m their brother from now on.I was chewing on my happiness as I told myself and stroked their heads to confirm it again. I''ve been here for a while... wait a minute.If this is the way your journey is going to be... it''s not that the children don''t care at all...Yes, we''ll have less time to train the rest of the children!This is a serious problem as a teacher.Well, from now on, we''ll have to increase the number of Voyages we train while we''re asleep and make them darker!Yeah, let''s do it! Chapter 356 Episode 355: Nothing Enough "Not Sisonotami, first bypass it, then elf settlement? Yes! The two of us had no choice but to sleep like this. I suppose it means that you two won''t be able to leave me... but you won''t be able to leave me. It''s like, before you go to bed, "What do you want me to do tomorrow?Espi and Slaya said that to me first. "Oniichan''s money buys land, stretches boundaries there, and the elf settlements still exist.The chiefs have always wanted to thank oniichan and want to see him. " "Since then, we''ve been going to and staying in elf settlements on a regular basis.I''ve been telling the chief that it''s time to see oniisan again. " "Really... with the chief..." For me, it was yesterday, but for them, it''s been as long as Espi and Slaya. And I was relieved that the Elf settlement had survived properly for more than a decade. "Oh, well, let''s go." "Yeah! I''m looking forward to it! Besides, there are kids who want to see oniichan ~" "Well, let''s go to bed early for tomorrow!Espi, you''re in the way. Go away.A lewd body like you is not good for oniisan''s future education. " "That''s not true ~" I have trouble sleeping, but is it okay about today?Espi has grown a lot, but I don''t think it''s strange. After all, you''re a family... Well, maybe I''m an adult after all the encounters and experiences. Kron, Sinov, Sadis. A while ago, I panicked and was upset when I got stuck with a woman with a nice body, but I guess I''m not that kind of kid anymore? Somehow, after all the encounters and battles, I may have grown up a lot. In fact, this is how they survived the Six Heights fight. I''m getting stronger... "Super Spiral Devil Spiral Catastrophe!! "Gahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!???" I grew up and I grew stronger... how dare you shatter my nose pillars into pieces with so much force that I almost fell in love with you. Um, the world of Vyar... I wonder what it is now... or the end of the world... finally... "Ah, Traina... now... I don''t know why anymore" It was not at the level of pieces or pieces of meat, but it disappeared without a single cell. When you come this far, the feeling of being scared, or "what the hell", only boils. I don''t even know if it''s an evolutionary version of the Great Demon Spiral anymore. "Somehow, I know that Trainer is as different as ever...." I''ve been through a lot of fighting with Yamidir, Palippi, Noja, Gouda, and so on. Legendary titles that used to rival my dads. Now... "Hmm, it''s about you anyway.I would have thought that I would have fallen in love with Noja in the past and won Gouda. " "Yes, I''m sorry! I thought, damn it! Footwork, speed, technology, eyesight, foresight, using all kinds of technology, and after that fierce battle with Gouda, I thought I was peeling. But I lost to Trainer as usual. "Who the hell do you think you are?You did cross the six heights and beat Gouda.However, Yu was the Great Demon King who tied up the Six Heights.Imagine that fighting the rest means fighting all six of the Six Heights. " "... uhh... uhh..." Six... I''ve never met Yamidir, Palippi, Noja, Gouda, and Hakuki, but Riphant... at the same time as all six hegemons... ah, that won''t win. You know what I mean? The rest were certainly dead once... but they fought with all seven of the seven brave men who paired up with the Six Heights at the same time, so it''s inevitable that they would have beaten Hiro if they were one-on-one!In other words, children still have a lot to learn! "Ugh...." "In other words, I know that I can be reconnected with my sister and brother, and even though I can''t help coming on a future trip, I can''t be too cool... even if I''m just too lazy!That''s why the rest of your workouts will be the same, okay? "Ah, yes!All right, Shinobi! Hmm, that''s good. I thought you were back in this era because you got stronger, but on the contrary, you just figured out the difference in power between Trainer and me. And I almost dropped my shoulders..... "Nevertheless, well... you''re getting stronger." "Eh!? Seriously!? The word struck my heart. "Well... um... otherwise Gouda won''t be rewarded.He''s not a loser to those half-wives. " "... I see..." "Ah... you did well... you took my last wish and you took the end of Gouda... well done..." I was relieved to hear that and feel a little relieved. Well, Traina didn''t like to praise me, so she turned around, but still I was so happy that my heart was filled with enthusiasm at once. "Traina... hey... I''m still getting stronger!I didn''t want Gouda to laugh at me... and... I carried Aony too.That''s why I''m still asking! "Hmm. That''s something to be prepared for." It''s strong enough... oh, my God. I vowed to Traina that I would still be strong. And.... "Nevertheless, that''s all for today." Huh? It''s unusual for Vyar to train all night. I wonder..... "Now... let''s try to roar the rest of the dish." "What about it?" Traina embodied camping equipment, vegetables, spices, and more in the world of Voyages. "Let me eat more curry tonight.Grade me! "Nah, what? In this world, me and Trainer can embody everything.Sometimes it embodies what you eat. Eating that mesh doesn''t fill your stomach and nourish your body, but you can taste it. But why tonight? "No, even if they say so, the taste itself is not as good as it has ever been....." "Eat it!Start Curry and check out his culinary skills as he moves around the world!In general, while saying that we are going to travel the world by ourselves, the skill and taste of cooking is also good for cultivating the skills and senses of our hands! And since it has become stronger, there will be no reduction in training, so I have been able to do other things from now on. Well, it''s okay because it''s not painful. Chapter 302 Episode 301 (Fox Girl) I remembered unexpectedly when I was drinking and complaining to my friends. --Nowahahahaha, are you worried about a perverted female fox who has broken the hearts and dignity of countless males! I''m late... Nowahahahaha!! - Don''t laugh, Rosala. It''s real. A man of destiny alone is not enough. Dandy, whether you''re kidding or kidding for the rest of your life, don''t break your heart and don''t give in. Just leave me alone! But more than usual, this guy just takes the collar and crawls on all fours, and he''s just a weak guy with a pussy and a dick. - If the weak can''t, who''s the strong? Someone stronger than you would be, wouldn''t he? Oh, I can''t, can I? I already have enough wives, and I''m not going to leave him in love for the last time in my life. - Hmm. What would have been so good about such a poisonous heroine? Well, aside from that, the strong can''t be stronger than they want. The straw is weak enough to be easily restrained and faked, and on top of that, a strong heart is good! - That''s not true! It''s distorted... but then... the postcard is stronger than the sticky one... and you''re not part of the demon race... and humans... are subtle around Micado... How long is your pussy? --No, Micado is not the type. He''s not good at teaching people. I wonder, can he count against humans? Half of them are fairies. --I ''m not a wagamma, but I care about the details... that''s why I''m late. --Woah, don''t say that! Lagerman. I don''t know who he is with a mask, but he is clearly quite capable. From the feeling of voice, it is around the first half of teens at the age of humans. It doesn''t apply to a lot of people, but it seems interesting to keep them in anticipation of the future. I want to keep it with that hunter kid and train him. Are you going to give me what I want? I don''t know. So make sure. Don''t you dare get it ? "Hahaha, hey! Leave me alone, pussy! It''s a little rough. Don''t get caught up." "" "I understand!! "Now, let''s go! Aahhhhh! If you are exposed to this form of violence, the attack will become widespread, making it suitable for ravaging enemies, but causing them to get involved with their allies. Especially if you just swing one or two tails like this one, it''s not an unstoppable level opponent. "Let''s go..." Still, if you activate my Windforest volcano, you will be killed instantly. Wind... the meaning of swinging nine tails like a whip at high speed, and blowing everything around with the afterwaves. Fire... the meaning of a special blow that bundles nine tails together and knocks them down like a giant hammer. Lin... a defensive technique that uses nine tails to parry all attacks. Mountain... an iron wall barrier with nine tails that covers the entire body of the stray and prevents any attack. The ultimate mystery of straw. I broke... the Great Demon King, Rosala, Kagya, Micado, and then... ah, maybe there''s plenty of them... but I can''t beat this guy! Disease- "Lager Goose Step!" Hmm? I tried to rattle him out of the straw wind... and let him run around, make him cry and pee... but before he activated my straw move, he jumped into his feet instead of running away... "Fufu, it''s reckless to jump in." "Hehe, come on, what do you think? Doesn''t it scare you to jump into this giant, stray opponent? Or did you shoot him? Fighting in this giant straw is difficult because it is not very clever against the small enemies that are squirming at its feet. And above all, an attack on Windforest Volcano is suitable for a wide-ranging attack, but it cannot be attacked so close. If you fail, your tail will not attack, and you will hit yourself and self-destruct. "You''re going to crush me! When this happens, I''ll crush you with my hands and feet, tear you apart with my nails... ah! I''ll keep him, so kill him..... "Now... not now, Lagan Split Step! "Nh?! Ah, did you... slightly avoid crushing him with his stray forefoot? It''s not too fast... but there''s no waste in the movement and there''s something fishy! The reaction was quick. "Urochiro and... but how do we defeat the straw? Either way, I think it would be better to stop moving even if I did a little damage. If you can do this much, attacking a little harder won''t kill you. Rather, even if you don''t have to die, you can sleep alone for the rest of your life, take it off, shave and grip it. It seems difficult to play with it ? "Cheeky, if you hit me with a single blow, it''s not a catastrophe ? with straw claws..." "Lagansonic Phantom Punch" "Cheeky!? --What? Now, the moment I attacked the straw, the impact on the straw''s jaw... I pulled my jaw instantaneously, so there''s no particular problem... what do you mean? An attack from the blind spot? "That''s right, such a big guy has nothing but a counter like this....." "Hmm!? "But it depends where I hit it....." The Lagerman one... the counter? Counter the shock waves from your fist to match the straw attack? "Hmm, did you do something? No major shock. Even if it''s a hundred rounds, it''s not crazy." "Well then, I''ll let you in a thousand shots! "Nh, I wanna cum again... eh, I wanna cum! I''m gonna crush you and rip you apart! This one... you know. This stat gains a huge boost to Attack. Since the stride width is large, it is also faster. However, because of this giant body, it is a big target for the opponent, and if it is attacked, it will hit quite a bit. "Lagansonic flicker!" "I wonder what happened to that! He''s definitely attacking with a straw''s eye now! That''s not good. If you get attacked in your eyes and mouth, it hurts like straw. He knows that and he''s fighting. "I''ll chop the flies out of your way! Disease-" "I can''t keep my distance! "Nh...." The moment I tried to distract myself from the wind volcano... no, it was before. The moment he stepped into my distance, he was already circling ahead... as if he knew I was doing it. "You''re afraid of such a ragged wind volcano. You don''t want him to activate the Windforest volcano? "Kuhahaha, you can''t tell me that the Rokkai under heaven can''t win without it. It''s only been a few seconds since the start of the fight, but that''s all I know. He fights knowing what straw hates. This is supposed to be our first match. However, you fight as if you know all about stray, and above all, you don''t feel afraid or lost in its execution. I suppose you are planning and implementing countermeasures from the straw information you have investigated, but you are so confident that you can "trust so much" about the countermeasures. "I never thought I''d lose in the first place." I don''t have anything to say. It''s much stronger and more troublesome than I originally thought. Nevertheless, it''s... a little difficult to fight... that''s all. I''m sure he''s not normal. An unknown existence that uses forces similar to the Great Demon King''s Breakthrough. Those little moving feet and fists are pretty good. But with this much power and speed... than the Seven Braves... Well, let''s get together a little bit more. It is still a quick plan to decide that the seven brave men are below... He hasn''t done his best yet. And above all, he has something. Unlike the seven brave men, you feel something like a plus alpha. "Hahahaha, come on, come on, come on ?" Anyway, I was more interested. Let''s play some more. I''ll take it all out and keep it for you. So don''t break your heart soon, okay? It''s Lagerman! Chapter 336 Chapter 335 Recognition Everyone was angry with Aka''s kindness and treatment, but when they were able to make up, they were happy, and when they realized that there were no more people moving to work, they were all listening to my memories. And we talked until that morning..... "So, hiccup... when you''re with me... because you''re bothering me... because you''re my friend... leave a letter... and Aka''s body is nowhere to be found anymore..." I realized that I was crying. When I was just talking about the moment I read that letter that morning, I was overwhelmed. But that''s.... "" "" "Uh-oh, aaaaahhhhhhh!!!! All of them were crying. I mean.... "It''s pretty good, Aka-san, even though I didn''t do anything bad ~..." "Well, you''re a kid at all. I can''t believe you''re crying right now. I can''t... guru... no, I can''t even cry..." "Good auger... no, good man... you were a good person." "Gusun, ahh, no more. I wanted to hate all the orgasms....." "What a sweethearted auger..." "Mother, I''m not afraid of August-san anymore! The sneaking augers are bad people, but they''re good augers too! "Me too! "Oh, that''s right. Not just Augusta, but people like Oniisan, Espi, and Slaya. Not all of them are Demon Kings, not all of them bokumates." It''s too simple. The strange sight of all the elves who looked down on other races with their heads and said they hated their hair. But I was happy. "... that sounds like an idiot..." Ralviv smiled at me with tears in his eyes. "Still... still, Aka... must have been glad to see you." "Ralviv....." "Elementary school students... Aony... and family are all trapped in war and hatred... that''s why I can meet someone like you who treats me like a human and hits me from the front without fear..." "I guess so..." "Ah, Aony must have figured it out with you. That''s why you must never let him die..." "... I see..." That said, I remembered what Trainer said that day, looked at the Trainer beside me, and Trainer smiled. --This is no consolation, child. That orga must have really been saved by meeting you. You could definitely be his friend. That''s why he disappeared from front of you. You don''t know the world. I don''t know the bottom of people and demons. He is also weak. But... still, you''re human and you made a friendship with Augu. I''ve never seen anyone like them before. Really, you did good. Because I was helpless, Aka took care of me and disappeared from my front. Still, Aka said it was nice to meet me..... That''s why the words said at the same time..... --I may say harsh things, but the public eye for variants is not as sweet as you think. He left you because he knew it better than anyone. You don''t think it has anything to do with the eyes around you? Don''t make me laugh. No matter how powerful you are about the world, people, or demons, there is no basis for what you say. I can''t trust you. What about me now? Even if I make a strong statement, I''m a little...? "At least... you''re not lying to me personally... I''m sure you have that kind of trust." In response to my question, Traina gave me a point of appreciation. I felt a little better from that time on, and I felt a little saved. That''s why.... "I can''t even bear my share of Aony... Ralph... each other" "... ahh... that''s right..." Neither I nor Ralph realized that the Aony''s thoughts entrusted to us by life could ever be wasted. "Oniichan, you must find Aka-san! "Yeah! If anything happens, I can help! "Ah, Slaya-kun is cheating! I''ll be the one! Aka, I''m the one who''s pissing them off! "No, it''s me! And when Espi and Slaya, who were completely obsessed with my story, followed me and nodded, I laughed again and nodded that it was true. "All right, Dark Elves! You too... find Aka-san and make him happy! "Oh, that''s right! "Yes, Aka-san is so pitiful! Go to the side and support him! Then the excited elves thought about Aka''s happiness one after the other and told Ralviv to do his part. But Ralvif shook his head sadly at the words. "I can''t... no matter what they say to the elementary school students right now... there''s no need to listen to Aka... the elementary school students... women like elementary school students..." That''s what Ralviv said. He dropped his shoulders and leaned. After hearing Aka''s story from me, he felt sad that he was not worthy enough. "Well then, you know... saving someone and making amends over the people you killed..." "No, no, you don''t have to make amends, do you? You''re at war with each other, and you don''t think this guy''s bad in the first place, do you? Even if you suffer from what you did... then you won''t have to make amends or shit." "You... that might be so..." "I was at war, but I didn''t want to pay for the people I killed." Yes, each other. Both. War in this era is not about which is right. That''s why I don''t want to make amends. Nevertheless, it is not easily divided. "In the meantime, I don''t know how to make amends, but if you''re who you are now... why don''t you just try living like that? I don''t know." After all, there are no answers, but we still have to live. To reward Aony. Maybe that''s why the chief is right. However, when I met Aka, I didn''t feel that Ralwyev and Aka had already met again. I don''t know if I''m looking for Aka in the world in a few decades, or if I haven''t seen her yet.... "Those answers... I''ll be one step ahead..." No matter how worried I am now, history has already been decided. Then all I can do is go and see what happens. Yes, back in time. Chapter 346 Episode 345: The second move Traina won''t fight this time. But they''ll be watching us. And he asked me to do it. I said I was the only one who could do it. I wonder what this euphoria is. More than when Traina pushed me back in that Empire match. I don''t know if I can lose. "Huh, huh... ahh... I''m gonna mess it up... grounded? "Come on! Gouda breathes roughly when she calls me by my name. But you seem to be feeling more calm than before. But that calm is also the calm before the storm... the calm before the big explosion, and the tingling and chilly feeling of compression doesn''t change. Then.... "You can crush me... and I''ll lose you... if you want." "... hmm? "Hah, hah, Nudorahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! "Hmm!? Gouda roars again. However, it''s not just roaring and flying, it''s just roaring on the spot and putting strength into your whole body. What the hell are you doing? When I thought so, a change occurred to Gouda''s whole body. "What is that, Gouda''s body....." "Based on Gouda''s giant body? No... like it''s shrinking..." "Gouda, what are you going to do? Unlocking the Huge....." "No... that''s not... disarming... it feels like you''re forcibly squeezing the expanding flesh smaller..." Gouda is about to recover from the giant. However, it seems to be forcibly squeezing the muscles, as the chief said, rather than simply releasing the giant. "Ka, hah... ngu, gunununu..." Gouda is trying to restore herself as if someone wearing large clothes were suddenly wearing clothes of different sizes. "Temee, what are you..." "Hee, hee... magic and muscle manipulation... well, that''s it... by doing this... I can''t lose sight of it... because I squeezed it, it''s lighter... and faster..." "Hmm!? "Well, since I forced you to do it... this stimulus... has reduced the time to explosion all at once... but it doesn''t matter if you kill me instantly! That means you won''t let Temee escape anymore!! The size has been restored. However, the muscles were forced to contract, making them even more dense, and they''re kind of getting excited. And at the same time, I realize that I''ve seen Gouda somewhere. That was a cocktail.... "Hmm!? That''s right, Macho''s... pump-up! Control of muscle and blood flow. As a result, Macho increased his power and speed remarkably. Same as that? No, more than that. And the next moment, when Gouda kicks the earth... "Die, Gorah! "Ha..." Fast! Avoid... impossible, out of orbit... "Great Demon Parry! I don''t have time to step aside. We have to change the trajectory of Gouda''s punch, which flies in a straight line. No, we can''t. Perfectly... played... "The Great Demon Slip-away! I twist my neck and parry against Gouda''s punch, which plays my paring without a thing, and flies with my face. "Nh, nnh, Nanda Sora! What a punch. The fist pressure fills up the debris in the distance. Until now, the destructive power has gone up to incremental speed. "Let''s do it again!! Gouda is now on the left hook. And the next moment, only Gouda''s left arm swelled up a lot. Is this a form of muscle manipulation? Strengthen muscles where needed? Can''t you do that? But it''s a simple left hook that just swings your arm. The first shot surprised me at a faster pace than I imagined, but I could calmly look at Gouda''s muscle movements, gaze, elbows, fists, and joints before reading it. "Here!" Unh? Crouch down on the spot to avoid the left hook. And at the same time, a chance. This is the pocket of Gouda, looking up at his empty jaw. "Big Devil Frog Punch!! "Hmm!? From a crouched state, jump like a frog and hit the upper.... "Huh, huh, huh!? "Ah ~......" Does the body have the same stiffness when it''s down in size? No, it''s more dense. Instead of lifting my neck, my fist hurts the other way around, even though it''s an uppercut with perfect timing and angle. "Do something itchy..." A shock wave of fury is coming. Ah, I can''t leave this. "Great Demon Escape" "Hey hey hey hey hey hey hey!! Ugh, your tympanic membrane is about to tear. I wonder how powerful the shock wave is just by screaming. But.... "Ahhhhh...." I read it earlier. [M] I managed to get out of range. "Chih, don''t run away again... yeahh! Han, why don''t you stop and meet?! Gouda is still chasing. Drop your hips and look like an animal. And the next moment, Gouda swollen his legs into the bread and flew straight like a shell. This explosive speed... if it''s a linear move, it''s faster than me in a breakthrough state. With the feint... no, I don''t care about the feint. He''s just flying straight. Then.... "The Great Demon Swim! "Nh!? Swim sideways in a low position with your arms covered against the gouda flying from the front. "Ko, Konnoo... hah, hah... Urochiro, uuhhhhhhh! Gouda stopped suddenly against me as if she was slipping through, and then she turned around and tried to hit me straight on the right. It''s monotonous. It fits this. "The Great Demon Cross Counter! Cross counter on the right. Light Cross. "Th, uhh... nh..." "Nuu... the kid..." Oh, no... the right arm that hurt when the Great Devil''s helix was crushed... now my fist bones are broken, my elbows are broken... and my shoulders too? You know, I... I don''t do much damage to the opponent, and I''m taking more damage... but you know what! "The Great Devil Heart Break Shot! "Ubu!? Even my cross counter won''t shake. I''ll pound my left fist into Gouda''s heart. Without damage, Gouda''s body is stiff for a moment. At that moment, the magic accumulated to the left that was pulled back.... "Uh-oh, the Great Devil Spiral Earth Breakooo!!!! "Uhhhhhhhhh!??? Tap the Great Demon Spiral into the empty Gouda''s abdomen. It''s completely in. There is also a touch. "Drill a hole!! I shredded my abs. I can feel it. Certainly a tough, too hard muscle. But if it''s hard, it''s better than Rosala the Dragon King of the Underworld. Rosala didn''t have any teeth in the Great Demon Spiral, but Gouda''s body barely had teeth. Once the tip is slightly in your abs, all you have to do is... "Don''t lick me, motherfucker! "Hmm!? Shit, it''s too much!? Take the distance... slow. I concentrated too much on the Great Demon Spiral and my legs stopped. "Gotcha! Aah! "Gh, ahh!? While taking my Great Demon Spiral into my belly, Gouda rather forcefully advanced from herself, forcing me to crush the Great Demon Spiral with my abs, widening my arms and turning it around my back to hold it tight. No, you can''t escape this restraint! "Hah, hah, you can squeeze it like this... but I''ll smash it from the sky! Gouda lifts me overhead. Oh, no. Are you going to lift it and hit it like this? This is certainly the same as Macho''s Power Bomb. If this guy does that, I''m more of a... power bomb than a brain. "Here!" "Ah? I ruthlessly pinched Gouda''s head with both feet, and kept flying diagonally back.... "Great Demon Coke Screw Head Scissors Suck!! "Ngoh!? Using recoil, Gouda''s head was hit on the ground by corners instead. "Wow!? Oh, oniichan! Wow! It''s so fast, I have no idea, but it''s amazing! "S, wow... wow! Amazing, oniisan! I can''t believe I hit the counter instead of dodging all those Gouda attacks! That was awesome! Cool!" "What a gorgeous but too fast offensive defense... I can''t catch up... these two..." "Whoa, whoa, that''s an old document... Frankensteiner!? I almost died, but it was the same as then, so I saved my life. This is the technique that I showed you in the fight against Macho on the Cacretail. Even though Trayna taught me, I thought I''d never use such a fancy trick again, except in that fight with Macho. "Goddamn it, you''re so brave, you''re just a little craftsman... grough! But... it feels so good... even though your consciousness is about to fly again and again due to your physical runaway... you''ll wake me up every time... ahhhhhh? "Damn, the Great Demon Spiral is crushing my belly, and my brain is beaten... and I''m going to get hurt and get up..." Even this technique could be pulled out instantly. I don''t have Traina''s advice this time. But all of Traina''s teachings are stained with me now. Chapter 357 Episode 356: Oniguchi Return Match "What? Kidding? Yeah ? I woke up in the morning, packed my stuff, and said, "Come on, let''s go for the elf settlement!Espi and Slaya suggested it to me. "I''m going to go to that place, but it will take time to walk.Well, I don''t mind if I take my time... but I was thinking about playing with you. " "Oniichan will follow me and Slaya as we lead the way." That said, I finally understood the meaning. "Oh, I see... the opposite of what I did before..." The two laughed bitterly at my words. "In the old days, oniisan''s movements didn''t have any hands or feet... but now what? "Oniichan. We''re getting stronger.Now it''s time to fight with oniichan and protect him.As usual, I''m not the only seven brave men the country has saved up and forced to take.Well, I don''t really need such a title anymore ? " The genius Slayer and the seven heroes of Espi. Unlike me, they had fifteen years. Those two men, who could only fight on their blessed abilities, could not keep up with my movements. But now I''m confident it''s not. "I see. Indeed, my powers, which have just returned to this era yesterday, remain those of the last battle you saw against Gouda.Are you saying that I was already beyond it? " When I asked you to make fun of me, they.... "That''s not what I''m saying.Neither we nor the power of the Six Heights will underestimate Oniisan''s power to defeat the Six Heights.Oniisan''s power back then... we were aiming for that. " "I just want you to see it!We did our best! Those two smiled not "stronger than me", but the feeling of "look at us now." If you say such a thing, there is no reason to refuse. Because I know better than anyone what it''s like to want you to look at yourself now. "All right, both of you.I''ll catch up with you.So show me! "Yes! Fufufu, I haven''t played with oniisan since the deck of that ship.Yes, it''s a memory of me and oniisan ? " "Mhh! I was the only one left! For me, the other day.But I feel happy that it''s a very nostalgic memory for both of us. Nevertheless, I can''t lose my brother''s majesty easily. I''ll eat you desperately. "Hmm... mountainous area of Japone... no matter how fast it takes to run from here... a few days..." A few days. Traina seemed to be thinking about something or something about it. Something... "Well then, oniisan! "Yiiiiiiiiiiiing! "Ah! Zulu!? But before we know it, Espy and Slayer dash off the spot with a little flying feeling. Running through the woods at once. "Ah, do it... don''t lick oniisan like that!Let''s see how much you two have become! Anyway, I''ll go after him. The lush trees also detect their position in advance on the radar and identify the shortest route in the magical parquet. "Oh, there you are, oniisan! "Yeah, yeah! I miss that move ~" "Just follow the plan, Espi." "I know. And that light... be careful when Noja says" Breakthrough "is activated." "Oh, I''ll get caught as soon as I''m out of my mind." The two who ran ahead looked back, but looked happy somewhere. You think you can afford it? But it''s not just the limbs that are stretching, it''s also running smoothly and without waste. You think you can afford it? No, I think we still have plenty of room. But..... "Always run the shortest route, gradually fill the distance... and we''ll catch you! Anyway, let me see while you chase-- Kid, this trick... it''s going to be a pretty good training. Huh? At that time, the trainer beside me whispered to me.... Instead of playing with this, I thought it was part of the training, so I seriously chased those two.I''m not looking at you from the top, but at you as a challenger. " From what Trainer suggests, the power of Slayer and Espi is growing so much. Maybe so. But that''s not all.... Don''t think it''s a simple trick.This will be an enduring battle.And that will be the challenge for future children..... " What? "For now, it''s good to experience what children have to wear next." I don''t think this is a proper training session for a trick-or-treat showdown that celebrates your brother''s reunion with your sister and brother. But it certainly makes sense for Traina to say that. That''s why I decided to chase them with all my strength as I grew up. Chapter 358 Episode 357 Extrusion The two of you who were supposed to be following me next to me and behind me are running in front of me with long arms and legs. But they look back at me from time to time. I was kind of happy about that, and I was motivated to "catch up with you." "Magical Radar! Shortest route ahead! Track their movements with their eyes and radar in conjunction with the surrounding situation. Then I concentrated in my head and saw the light route. Magical Shining Road. "Oniisan, driftstone! "Yeah, they''re gonna follow us in the shortest route for nothing while they''re previewing our movements." "Will this catch up with the acceleration of breakthroughs when the distance is reduced? That''s right ? The movement of Espi and Slaya is only adult, growing and sophisticated. But that''s not all.That''s the problem. If these two are genuine, Six Heights classes, it''s easy to catch up with them like this. "All right, fluffy turn! "Hmm!? At the next moment, they dispersed simultaneously in completely unexpected directions from the forward movement of the two muscles and the orientation of the body. "Nah, what? Running in an unexpected direction, I stopped unexpectedly. It''s not feint. That was..... "The power of espionage." "Nh...." "By forcibly changing the flow and orientation of myself and Slayer''s body within my abilities, I was able to overcome the child''s predictions." I see. He''s taken one. Changing my behavior just momentarily makes my predictions impossible. "Kuhaha... you''ll do it quickly, Espi! "Nhihi! Not yet!Fluffy obstacle! "Nah!? If you think you got out of me, that''s not all. The next moment, the Espi blocked me in front of me with trees in the woods and rocks falling around it. "It''s not just running away." Stop my legs and take away my sight. Not as much as an attack, but he''s just trying to get in my way. "Jaloh! Great Devil Flicker!! "Wow! But I''ll knock them all down with a high-speed jab. I can''t stop just by taking away my sight. Now I can read the flow of the power of the Espi on the radar.... "Iron Magic, Light Magic Emperor Great Railway Sidewalk! "Eh...? Now Slaya activates Magic instead of Espi. Then a lump of iron suddenly appeared and stretched from his feet, and it became like an iron sidewalk passing through the forest. "Fufufu, if oniisan has found all the routes, I''ll just have to make a new road with my hands! Find the shortest route to follow after understanding all the surroundings, and use your unique magic to create a new path for me. He''ll do it. I can''t believe you''re pulling me out like this again.... "Kuhahaha, don''t do it! As with the espi earlier, it''s time to start predicting again. I climbed the iron sidewalk to follow Espi and Slaya once again.... "Ah, oniisan.It''s going to collapse soon. " "Heh? Wow, wow!? As I started climbing the sidewalk, a crack suddenly broke into the sidewalk. The sidewalk looks solid, but suddenly thin and brittle like glass... can''t you even adjust it like that? "But in that case, neither you nor Espi....." But wouldn''t this drop the Espi and Slaya that were running on the sidewalk?I thought you were floating with the superpowers of Espi... "Phew! "What about it?" The Espi did not help Slayer as he fell and flew in a different direction. But as it stands, Slaya... "Iron Making, Tenmoto Ruyi Bar! "Hmm!? Prior to falling, Slayer embodied a long iron rod, stabbing it diagonally against the ground, and the stabbed rod stretched further through Slayer''s magic, leaving Slayer far ahead across the forest. "Nah, ah, those guys! "Distracting attention by disrupting children''s expectations, confusing them, and showing their abilities, and then setting a trap and stopping them before separating from each other... they''re being taunted ~, children ?" "Damn, they did it... they made a fool of me ~" Absolutely. Looks like I''m totally playing with their palms. Is that how they''re getting stronger? That''s better than me. No, that''s not true, kid. "Hmm!? At that time, Trayna denied my feelings. "Sure, it''s getting stronger... but I don''t even say it''s getting overwhelmingly stronger than a kid.By then, my child, your current level is quite high. " "Traina...." "If we fought with the intention of defeating them properly, this would not be the case... but if we were to be ''run'' only on that level, it would be a different story." It''s stronger, but it''s not overwhelmingly stronger than me, as Trainer thinks. But in reality I''m being manipulated by them. Then what does it mean? "Look, it''s not like you''re bluffing.If we don''t run, we''ll lose him. "Wow, that''s right!It''s so far away... damn it, hurry up and chase me. " While I was stuck and confused, they seemed to be going a long way. If we get any further away, we''ll lose Traina. Then we have to close the distance a little..... "Well... then... what do you do next..." "Breakthrough!! Breakthrough-- Well, there''s only one breakthrough.But at this distance... they can''t reach... and they just... " That''s what Traina whispered to me. "Here we are, Slaya!Wow, I''ve been watching your game through the Magic Crystal, but I''m still watching it live... uhh, I miss it!Tears are coming out! "Yeah... the light of oniisan''s soul... and from here on, Espi! "I know! "It was about 90 seconds in the game before you... but it lasted about three minutes when we knew it." "If you run out of those three to four minutes, you''ll catch your breath, so concentrate! "Of course! And the moment I broke through, Slaya and Espi, far away, looked as happy as if they had sparkled their eyes, but immediately had a belligerent smile. Kids, those two are never licking you for a fool.I''m not playing.I suppose it was because I was serious that I was taking your measures.Your eyesight, radar, foresight, speed, breakthroughs.Everything is to admit ourselves to the reunion, to get a bubble of praise..... " You think I''m supposed to use breakthroughs here, too? Those guys, think so much..... And.... "And you''ve been almost anonymous so far... so... I''ve never fought without sparring with anyone who knows you." "Hmm!? A dozen years ago, I burned it in my eyes, in my brain, in my heart.Your running, your playfulness, your battle against Noja, your battle against Aony, your battle against Gouda... ever since I was a little girl... and I thought about it many times, and I celebrated this day on top of it. " Speaking of which, yes. Those two kept looking at me from the moment they met until the day of their farewell, and they kept thinking about me until today.... Chapter 359 Episode 358 Stamina "Damn, no... far away! You can narrow the distance between the two of you running forward... but if you don''t breathe in before it arrives, you''ll break through. The result is that one breath will not reach another step after all. "Fufufu, I''m sorry, oniisan ?" Playing with Slayers in the past. Slaya smiled at the line that seemed to give back to me at that time. This is the second time ~ Espi is also Niyaniya. The speed and distance of the forward running Slayer and Espi are not critical to my breakthrough speed and duration. No, I''m sure that''s how it''s going to be adjusted. "Damn it... hah, hah..." Besides, I repeated the dash with all my strength and breathed a little bit more. Speaking of which, it was a cocktail. Traina said before she learned to breathe magically. --If you can do this, "as long as your health lasts", you will no longer be able to use magic due to lack of magic..... You said "as long as your health lasts." That''s what it was like. Yes, only magic can heal with magic breathing.I''m not recovering from physical strength or fatigue. " Run with all your might for the duration of the Breakthrough.If I don''t catch up, I''ll breathe the magic again and chase you with a breakthrough. But the second dash is slower than the first. Of course. I''m tired. Children have improved their mental strength and concentration through previous training.It is important in protracted warfare.But most importantly... ''Stamina''.Today''s children don''t have stamina that can move three days and three nights. " Stamina. It''s an essential element in battle and everything. That''s all I ran in the cocktail.... you haven''t done it lately... "On the other hand, both Espi and Slaya will have extensive experience in long-lasting battles in warfare and hunter activities.A war pro and a hunter pro... it''s hard to get out of here if they point their weaknesses at it. " "Chih... I''m already in that place..." "And the moment I realize it, I get tired, I get mental fatigue, I get disturbed in my concentration." Exactly. I feel like I''m losing focus gradually and I''m losing track of the magical shining road. "Traina, do you have any magic to recover from fatigue? There''s nothing wrong with it.Rather than recovering from fatigue, it''s magic that doesn''t make you feel tired... but if you can remember that, you''ll learn to strengthen your stamina by thinking about the future. " "Does that make it easy to learn? I can''t wear it.The stack of authentic days brings us closer to unbeatable physical and mental strength.It''s not something you''ll get in the last few days. " So you''re saying I can''t catch them now, just because they''re a protracted battle? Well, I knew it wouldn''t be easy for them to train for 15 years and plan for today''s tricks. But.... "That''s why I surrendered so easily. It''s too pathetic." That''s right. That''s why you should try eating it.Take the time to think, be aware of the pace distribution, and how to put them behind it..... " It''s just getting started.We have a few days till the goal. Even if we find out how hard they''ve been working, I''ll have to tell them I''m a boulder. Beyond you yesterday. "Shinobi! Breakthrough duration, health, and recovery are not easy. What can you do with it? Take a deep breath and calm down into the zone.... "Fluffy Sandstorm! "Fufu!? "Hmm, oniichan won''t concentrate. If I try to calm down, the escaped Espi will come back!Sand in your eyes!? What a cunning imitation... but what''s so blind? My concentration and magical radar aren''t as disturbing as that.... "Speaking of which, oniichan!When I stopped by the cocktail, I heard that it was flickering ~ " "... ah? "Oniichan, I only know the names of Sadis, Fiancay, and Japone''s Shinobi girl, but Kuron?Who do you like best? " "Fuaah!? Eh...? Espi?What are you...? "Yeah, I heard it from Espi, and I was wondering! Not only Espi, but even Slaya, who was far away, came back and did such a thing to me.... "I think oniisan can''t help but love women, but oniisan''s choice of women is no other HR for us, right? "Really? Because for us, oneechan?Yeah, because they''re all younger?Either way, we''re gonna be a family, right? "So far, are there four possible daughter-in-law candidates for oniisan?Is he gone? "If oniichan chose someone from his heart, we''ll congratulate him and convince him, but if he''s a nasty child, he won''t like it ~"For example... do you like kids with big tits? "Oniisan is in puberty...." "I thought oniichan was going to marry Thaddeus, but it''s getting bigger ~" Hey, what are these guys doing?I know you know about Sadis and Fianssey, but about Sinov and Kuron?No, no, I don''t care about tits that are big or small, no, that''s it... but Kuron doesn''t have any synovs... so my sister and brother suddenly shook the coivana... "Fubiya?! Suddenly feet?! At that time, I couldn''t open my eyes due to the sandstorm, and suddenly I was tempered by the coivana, and my feet fell off and fell into something. The pitfalls? "Fufu. You have to concentrate.Oniisan " "Yikes, oniichan got caught ~" Ah... ah... those guys!? "Uh-oh, you guys! "Ahahaha, oniisan''s angry.I have to run away. ? " "Nooooo, niiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii" "Yeah, wait, wait, wait!I''m gonna punch your ass!Breakthrough!! You''re making fun of oniichan... I''ll definitely catch you! "Fufufufu... that''s a total handball..." Chapter 360 Episode 359 Coibana After all, I couldn''t catch him for a day. "Yes, oniichan! "Let''s eat a lot of curry today." When the sun set, Espi and Slaya sat in front of me in the middle of the plain and waited for me, "Today is the day.The match is tomorrow again. " And now we''re going to have dinner in a pause and camp here in preparation for tomorrow. "Damn it... you really did it... you guys..." "Uhh?! When I said that while receiving the curry on the plate, they suddenly wobbled their eyes. "No, what is it? "Yeah... oniichan praised me..." "Fu, fufu, oniisan, we''re still not like that.More! I can surprise oniisan even more... and help him more... " Are you impressed or smelly, but you two look happy. I can''t believe you moved me so far with this one word of mine... but once again I realized how strong they were, and I kind of smelled it. Then.... "But you''re worried, Slaya." Yeah, I''m sure you''re worried. "What happened? "Oniichan, is this the time to grow up?That''s why oniichan''s getting harder now, right? "Yeah, oniisan''s even stronger than now... that''s too strong..." Though I wonder what you''re serious about, your face gets hot..... "That''s why oniichan''s getting hotter now, right? "Yeah, that''s tough.Oniisan is so strong and cool, so why don''t you let a bad woman approach and tease oniisan... " "Yes, we have to protect oniichan from the bad women approaching him." "That''s right." And I thought during the day... well, look, these guys aren''t old enough anymore... but for me, they''re my sister and brother... So, let''s continue with the daytime conversation, who''s your best candidate for daughter-in-law so far? "Yeah, we need to get this right." "So stop it!Shame on you! It''s embarrassing! I can''t help but be ashamed of them and Coybana. But I''m not just being attacked here, and I have to fight back.... "That''s right!If you say so, then Espy and Slaya are dating, right? "Hmm? Nh... well, that''s right..." "Which way did you... confess?Did you have a date or something? " Yes, they''re dating, and I haven''t heard anything about them. Listening to this root digging and leaf digging, both of you turned red..... "Hmm... confess... what if you notice something?Somehow? "Well, I guess so.I don''t know what else to say... but what do you want to hear? What? What the hell?Is this clammy twist or a car? "No, no, no, wait!Well, you, Slaya and Espi are both my brother and sister, and there was something like this, there was something like this ~, there was something like that, there was an event ~, I wonder if you need a report like that? "" Events... even if they say... what kind of events? Hmm, what kind of face... even if you look like that... eh?Are these guys dating?No, a mature couple? More catchy, ugly, sweet and lewd Coybana... events? Well, if it''s an event between lovers.... "Yes, this is the first time... fu, the two of you... are holding hands... when ~...? "" Hmm!? Kh, I''m embarrassed to say that!My face is hot and messy. Why am I so embarrassed to hear about my sister and my brother Koibana? Does what you did with me look like you were jerking off? And... hmm? "Oniichan...." "Oniisan...." Espi and Slayer stood up simultaneously. And when I breathe with something that creates a strange quiet, the next moment, the two of you.... "Oniichan... is that... cute... what is this!?Oniichan, you''re so cute! Cute!Oniichan''s face is bright red, and I''m moaning... "When did you put your hands together?" "How strong and cool... how cute... how cool and cute are our brothers!? I was so excited that I turned around..... "Onii-chan, I already want to rub oniichan!I got my knee pillow yesterday, so today I want to make oniichan nadenade! "Hey, it''s sloppy, Espi!I want to adore oniisan as my brother too! "No, no, don''t make fun of me anymore!You guys were talking about my permission to get married!? "I don''t need permission to marry anymore. Oniichan is a little bit... I see, just after I find oniichan''s wife." "Wow, we''re faster than oniisan..." "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! Ma''am! I''m still oniichan''s sister, and I''m still sweet! "I still have to stay with oniisan." Yesterday, the two of you who had spoiled me, now they''re beating me up and messing with me. She was so pathetic and embarrassed that she was laughing at Treina. Damn it... I can''t believe the day will come when Espi and Slaya will coincide and I''ll be loved the other way around... "But oniichan...." Hmm? But at that time... while the Espi hugged me, it seemed a little serious... "If you already have a girl you like... and you can''t think about other girls... you can''t show other girls how cool they are anymore... you can''t show them where you''re going to like a girl. "What about it?" And not just Espi, but Slaya.... "Yeah, that''s right... for example... well... aren''t you going to meet a lot of people on your next journey?Well, that''s what I''m going to do... even though I wasn''t in the village of elves I''m going to go to more than a decade ago, I was born after that and I''m about the same age as oniisan... " "... ah... is that so? I don''t know what to say, but they''re laughing at me... what are you trying to tell me? "Well, if oniichan''s going to meet and fall in love with a girl, oniichan is going to love and tie it up, then you have to support her at all.Is that true? But, um... if you''re not chosen, the girl won''t cry... that''s not true... " "Yeah, well... we also think that''s pathetic... so, oniisan.If we''re dealing with a girl who doesn''t want to, I think we should try not to fall in love with a girl because she''s too cool. " I didn''t know exactly what they were worried about. Doesn''t that feel like some kind of hottie that makes me fall in love with women one after another? "No, I don''t have to do that... I''ve never had a girlfriend before... No, there was Thaddeus, fiance was in the way... well, confess to Kron and Sinov... but don''t worry about that, right?It''s not like there''s a fan club like Rival or Hu... " "Uh-huh..." Yes, I don''t know what you two are worried about, but that''s not often, and you don''t have to worry about anything. Chapter 361 Episode 360 High "Eh? That Kuron... the goddess that the Six Heights of Yamidir grew up in the cocktail... eh, that kind of thing..." "We also had some information about Cacletail and Yamidir from Noja and through the Betrail before the Espi was insulated... but we didn''t know about Kron..." "Huh? Was it? "Yeah. There were rumors that the cockroach tail was involved with the bokumates... the postcard.But that''s why I can''t actively interfere... that''s what they do. " "It seemed like it would be troublesome to get involved, and I''ve heard in the past that oniisan will be reunited with oniisan through the cocktail, so I was just worried about that...." "... I see..." "Hmm? But now that we''re talking... that clone... isn''t a human being but a demon?Does that mean oniichan... has absolutely nothing to do with romantic relationships? "Oh, is that what this is about? "What? No, I''m not prejudiced, I''m not saying I don''t like it... but I''m more or less a friend of Aka''s..." "Ah, I see... uhhh, then..." "There are no elves at all... that''s what I''m going to tell you... she''s going to expect more... and that monster little girl who knows about it is going to be too scared..." "No, what do you really care? Coibana with her sister and brother was embarrassed and agonized. Especially, it''s twice as embarrassing that you''re going to love me from both sides. On the other hand, I wondered what they were doing because they were thriving in such coivanas. What are Sadis and Fiancay doing? Did you go back to the Empire with Rival and Hugh? Did you join your father or your mother? What about Sinov? Even if the Thadis return to the Empire, there is no reason for Sinov to go to the Empire. And if you think about it, the elf settlement we''re headed for is in Japone. Well, is that Nukenin?I mean, did you ever jump out of the country and become a hunter with your brother and friends in the first place, and you never see each other again in Japone? How''s Kuron doing? Yamidir travels the world with Bro and Hilua. Where are you and what are you doing right now? Hmm? Speaking of clones... no... ''back then''... Not only breakthroughs, zones and radars, but if you''re in that state, you''ll be playing a little more... "Slaya, what do you think?What about your brother today? " "You''re after something, aren''t you?It''s not gum shark like yesterday. " Just like yesterday, I''m playing tricks today. Espy and Slayer escaping away from me. I''ve looked back many times and checked my position, but today I look back more than yesterday. You seem to be worried about me. "Fufu, you seem curious.Well, I guess you don''t know. " I guess. All they know about you is what they showed you in the past.And the degree of battle in the game you were peeking at.You don''t know anything about me. " Trayna thinks they don''t know what I''m after. Yes, I''m trying to do something different than yesterday. "You''re not riding on provocation...." "There''s no sign of breakthroughs closing in at once." He''s just chasing us in front of him. "It''s just a run.I don''t feel like I''m gonna catch us. " What I''m trying to do right now is prepare to catch them. Enduring battle... I didn''t mean to try to play sole on that theme... well, try everything.It''s also a necessary element later. " Trainer won''t tell you if this is the right answer. Let me think for myself and push my back to try it on. "Even without Kron''s power... on his own..." I remembered last night when I had a conversation about Kron in Koibana. --Earth, you can do anything! When I fought Basara, the Dragon King of Underworld.Kuron told me that. The power of the dawn eye triggered at that time. Magic Pupil Magic Placi Boki Ida . Brain assumptions. By having the unwavering confidence that I could do it, I was able to do more than usual. Together with the motivation to be pulled up, it eventually turns fatigue and suffering into pleasure. "To Magical Runners High! What if we can reach that place on our own, without having to rely on Kron or use magic? If you don''t get tired, you can surprise those two a little bit. So, instead of catching Espi and Slaya, I was trying to push myself anyway with the idea of even running in. Though they''ve been coybanned, each of them is now under a distant sky. It''s better to raise yourself now than to worry about Koibana. Chapter 362 Episode 361: I Dont Do Stinky Things I should be able to do it. I think back to what Kuron said to me. At that time, the power of the dawn eye might have certainly been present. But there was certainly the power of words. Repeat the words in your heart over and over, murmuring them with your mouth and over and over again. Things I think I can do. Thinking. Making the brain, the body, and even the cells think so. "I can! I can! I can! When I was running into the cocktail. At that time, I was draining water to learn to breathe magically. I pushed my body and spirit to the extreme, and looked at death and went mad. But I put up with it. And then what happened? I beat Mr. Macho. I made him roar at Rosala. Fighting the Sky King, the Rokkai and the Demon King army..... "That''s all I''ve ever... fought! How long did it take to repeat it? How many hours, more yesterday? But anyway..... "... it''s me! After a long run, it may have taken some time. But this feeling.... "What''s up, boy... you''re feeling better now? Nowadays, zones of extreme concentration can be made of their own volition. The feeling at that time was like "in." Thinking so, the current state is slightly different. "It''s coming up....." You must have been tired, but you''re getting better and better.Excited? I even feel fun and feel like I can do anything. Unlike "going in" in the zone, it''s like "going up." "Without Kuron''s eyes, let the brain secrete drugs... to the limit." Even for Espi and Slaya, who are running without rest while maintaining a distance so that they won''t lose sight of me in the front, it will be time for them to remain unconscious without knowing what will happen, so they may be a little mentally. But for me, as Trayna says, this is the place to start. "Mm... Espi..." "Yes, oniichan''s air has changed somehow." You''re up to something. "Finally. I''ve been running for hours and hours since yesterday...." And Slaya and Espi felt my air. I can see that the vigilance is rising further from the atmosphere. "Since yesterday.They won''t tell me anything at dinner... and I''m not being burned by people who can''t catch me no matter how much I run... " "I suppose you''ve been making it since yesterday... just like Curry makes it taste better the longer you cook it ?" "Exactly. Looks like Oniisan has been a little different since he defeated Gouda in just a few days." "Fufu, I mean... will it get cooler again? "I wonder.Now... can I see it?Oniisan " "By surpassing your brother, you can prove us to him! Slaya and Espi are waiting for me to do something. "Come on, big brothers! Whatever I was up to, I should''ve gone so far as not to see me yesterday or today, if I could just beat this trick. But what I don''t want to do is focus on how to win against me because they''re a match. You can''t just throw yourself out until you''re blind and win. Now that I can''t catch anything, I dare to wait for me to do something to show my strength. That''s why I was able to get it right. "Well, kid. Even if we break through here, there''s still a distance.Even if you are connected with magic breathing, the ability of the espionage will interfere with the gap that becomes defenseless in that breathing.Now, what do we do? "It doesn''t matter. Non-stop, fast chase to the end of the earth! Then, eat it up.That''s fine now.The tunnel is also one correct answer. " If we catch him, we''ll have to catch him between breakthroughs. But now I can''t catch you dashing through a breakthrough. "Anyway, this is all I can do right now.I can''t fly like an espi, and I can''t fly all at once..... " Yes, I don''t have a backstroke right now. That''s why I was supposed to run to the tunnel, run around and catch up... "Bububububu..." Magical Runner''s High made me think that I could do anything right now. I was going to run in the tunnel, but I thought of something else in my head. That''s the only way I can beat them in an instant.... Whoa The next Trainer reacted happily to what I had in mind. Fuhahaha, is that it?Isn''t it interesting to think of something, child? " "... what do you think? Absolutely... Stamina was the challenge of this training... but with the magical runners high I''ve reached for it, I''ve come up with something unexpected... that''s good! The greatest and most powerful trick I can play against my enemies is the Great Demon Spiral at all times. Sometimes you can hit it, or you can blow it off with that shock wave. That''s why I put so much effort into flying the opponent everywhere. Then what happens if I blow myself up with that power? Traina nodded at my thoughts. "Uh-oh, big demon helix!! "Hmm!?? Show them how happy they are. "Finally...." "Yeah, yeah! Oniichan''s synonym... I saw your match through the magic crystal..." "After all, when I look straight at it like this...." You''re gonna cry ? The expression looks like it''s nostalgic and slightly moist. This power is memorable to them too. "So, what do we do?No way! Attack? " "I don''t think we''re going to attack, so I guess it''s a good idea to destroy the road ahead of us and stop passing...? If that''s the case, it''s fine. "Yeah, there''s already a way to deal with that." I can''t attack them with this move. That''s why they expect me to sabotage them. They''re saying, "That kind of sticky usage doesn''t work." Actually, it''s not. And what I''m going to do now is to use it in a way that I''ve never done before. So rest assured. I don''t do stuffy things. "One point advice, kid.It''s not a simple helix... let''s change the shape of the helix a little bit. " Huh? At that time, Trainer whipped me in the ear as I tried to fly in the shock waves of the Great Demon Spiral. The Great Demon Spiral is just one end of the magic manipulation, and it''s not the final form.I only manipulated magic to create a spiral shape.Then it can be made in other ways!That is, you can make anything depending on the situation!With a fiercely spinning vortex... imagine a feather like a windmill! "Feathers?" Now you can also ''change the form'' of the Great Demon Spiral! Trayna gave me a more trustworthy word, "I can do it now." Then I''ll do it. Originally, the Great Demon Spiral was also consciously shaped. Over and over again, it can now be unconscious. This time, the origin regression. Shaping what I imagined.... "Nh... what!?Oniisan''s helix.... " "What is that? Windmill!? For the first time, they saw the shape of my new Great Demon Spiral. Until yesterday, they were surprised at my different powers..... "Fufufu, I miss it. Flight magic is now available, and I no longer use such fancy moves, but a long time ago... after wanting to fly freely in the sky, I ran through the sky... a fusion of helicopters and wings! Traina also seems to miss it, and it looks like she''s having some fun.... Fly free in the sky!! "Shinobi! The Great Demon Helicopter!! The explosive power of the Great Demon Spiral and the vortex of rotation, as well as the resulting wings, propel it forward. I fly with the momentum of a cannon. "Hmm...? "Nnh...." Ah.... "Wow, my eyes!?Yes, hah, hah!? It wasn''t "flying" anymore, it was "flying." With so much speed and momentum, I couldn''t even open my eyes. "Uahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!???? "Oh, oniisan!? "Ahhhhh, oniichan?!No, what is this!?Ha, ha, oniichan!? Anyway, I found out that I could hear the voice of Espi and Slaya in front of me from behind. In other words, instead of catching up with the two of them in the moment, I''ve left them behind.... Well, that''s good. "No, no, Traina, what do we do with this?!No, deactivate!? "Wait, if you release it immediately, it will be thrown out momentum or fall to the ground as it is.If it stops, it slows down slowly. " "Can I say that!? And I couldn''t control myself, so I went a long way on a high-speed flight.... "Hey, oniisan''s gone!? "We have to hurry after them... Luckily, they''re heading to their destination, but they''re not going to stop!? "I''m going to crash into the mountains like this! "Onii-chan, I''m going now! I can''t even hear my sister and brother screaming and chasing me from behind..... Go to the wooded mountains beyond..... "Fufu, I found it!"Pie Tree Fruit" and sweet ripening ? I have to bring it home and make sweets quickly!Apple pie and lemon pie are also good, but this time of year, pie is the most delicious ? My brother and sister said that they will bring important customers to visit soon, and I need to treat my prized pie!... ah, I have to leave right away.If your father finds out, he''ll be mad at you for getting out of the line again.Recently, people have occasionally stepped into this mountain without permission..... " At that time, I was flying in a mountain in my direction.... "Eh? I cum, what a wind?!What? Something''s... something''s flying... eh? I hadn''t even noticed a fairy was candling. Chapter 363 Episode 362: All thick watermelon and white triangle corners Slowly slow down the big demon spiral!In addition to the morphological changes, control the rpm! Traina screamed at me as I flew straight on the highway. Loosen the rotation. I''ve never done that before. Anyway, I never thought of adjusting the rotation of the Great Demon Spiral, which slams and slams with all its strength. "Stop yeeeeee...!! The inexplicable airflow gradually weakened, and I finally opened my eyes with a loud sound. Then.... "Oh wow!? Take possession! Sky!? Forest in front of you!?The mountain? I don''t know, but it hits anyway. "Nah, nah!? Breakthroughs? Defense?I can''t, I''m out of magic. Not when the devil is breathing. I hurried to defend my body with both hands and collided with the trees that approached me. "Ugh! Just keep your head off! Don''t be a coward!Not much pain! "Gu, ooh, ooh, ooh!? Vigorously through the trees, I collided with the ground with momentum, and I jumped over and over again.... What was that noise?Is anybody there? "To...? "Ah...? At that time, even Trainer shouted. I barely opened my eyes and wore green clothes... fairies?A goddess? No, a woman! A woman with long beige hair.Short green dress?Get dressed.... "Yeah? Yeah? Huh?? "Ah, hey! Shit, I bump into you. Wow, Ding, do you have two watermelons? Anyway, there''s nothing I can do anymore, I''m gonna run into that woman in front of me.... --Bayin ? "What about it?" "Phew, nnh!? Did you hit something so soft that the shock was weakened? When I was played, my power weakened, and I fell in front..... D D Gyu ? Gyu ? "Ah, ahn...!? I had to fall. My hands caught something.I feel it on the left and right. What is this? --Gaba, Mozo, Buchu ? "Nhii?! "What?! Did my face stick somewhere?What is it, hot? Where are my lips and my face?What''s soft and warm on both sides?A unique fragrance... "There you are... eh?Yeah? Yeah!? "But what? "Nh, hey, no, ahn... eh, eh, eh!? I can''t breathe. Ground?No, it feels weird.Do you feel a warm cloth or something on your lips? ".......................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... Traina''s got something on her fingers. I don''t know, but my body moves. The joints hurt..... "Ah, uhh... uhh!? People''s voices!? What a sweet, sweet, cute woman''s voice... oh, yeah! "Puhah, yeah, I bumped into someone... hmm? "Uhh... uhhhh! In front of me, gawking up, the girl''s white, beautiful, healthy thighs and white triangle corner. I see... did I stick my face in this triangle corner? "Hey, hands, uhh...." "Eh? Ah... cute... ah, no..." Raise your face even more. In front of me, a fairy with a bright red face and tearful eyes feels the beauty and cuteness. I was surprised by that neat expression, and I suddenly said "cute" unconsciously. A sharp ear? Elves? a woman wearing long beige hair and a short green dress with exposed shoulders and thighs I put two watermelons inside those clothes... yes... watermelons... watermelons can''t be so soft. "Oh, where are you touching me!? I grabbed those two soft watermelons by the eagle. But it can''t be!I mean, it''s impossible for something like this to exist in this world. Still... much bigger than Thadis once was... Calm down. I just happened to have a violent collision with a pretty elf girl walking in the woods or in the mountains while being hit by the ground. At that time, I threw my face into the triangular corner of the girl''s one-piece skirt and threw two watermelons in the stream.... "Wow!??? "Hyah!? "Oh, I''m sorry! I''m really sorry!No, really, it''s not like I''m wazzling!I''m sorry! I''m so sorry! "Hih!? In the dash, I sat back in my seat and sat down.Anyway, I hit my forehead on the ground many times. What did I hit?What did you get? Where did you stick your face and your lips stuck!?Where are you!? To what?!Whose!? "Ah, you... human? "Yes! No, I''m sorry I did such a terrible thing!But please... please forgive me!It''s never about waza! "Man... man! Huh? At that time, against me who sat down, the woman immediately stood up and distance herself from me. Its eyes and atmosphere seem a little different from the one directed at the Doskebe maniac.... "Ah, who are you?This is private property!What are you doing in there on your own?What''s the point? Oh, I see, hostility towards intruders... private property?Elves? "Hey, is this... a mountain with an elf settlement? "Hmm!? Then the girl''s eyes became sharper. It''s just a little movement with Bimboin Bloomberg while you''re standing up... but not like that! No, I can''t turn my head at all. "Ah, are you a bad person?Bad hunters looking for us around here lately!? "Chi, no, I am! "Yes, go home now!There''s nothing here!There''s nobody here! No, they''re mistaken. Not if you''re talking about watermelon.That''s right, I''m sticking my face in this kid''s skirt and I''m stuck in a white triangle corner... "Chill out, kid... be cool" Yeah, cool it, calm it down, I''ll keep my mouth shut about the girl, no! "Wow, I''m a scared, bad elf! "Oh, yeah? While I was panicking, the girl looked at me and said so. And.... "If you don''t just shut up and go home... I''ll eat honey and sweets!! An elf girl displays an intimidating pose with her hands wide open. "So go home! How can you eat it? How can I eat it? Can you eat it with honey on it? "Hey, calm down... how are you going to face your sister and brother? "Hmm!? I suddenly calmed down when Traina whispered at me like she was stunned. --I can''t believe my brother was such a... dreadnought. --hah... what a disappointment... oniichan... "Hmm!? That''s all....." You must never be told that.If they tell me, I may be able to handle it. "I''m really... sorry.You may not believe me... but I''m not really suspicious. " It''s okay. It''s calming down. Just calmly lower your head again. "It was an accident... I was just practicing a new technique..." "But I swear I will never harm you unless you''re an enemy of the Elves." "... j-j-j..." "Ugh...." Then you believed me a little bit, and the girl came a little closer to me and peered into my face from below and stared at me. Swell your cheeks with your stiff eyes..... "Really? I''m sorry? "Oh, it''s true.Please don''t stare at me. " "Nh... j... j... j... j... j... j..." A girl who looks at me like a jerk.But that vigilance was natural, and I could still see it anyway. But the girl laughed bitterly after a while..... "I don''t know what to look at... but I wonder.Your eyes are flickering. " "... what? "I don''t know. I''m so alive! I''ll do it! I can feel the power!" I didn''t quite understand what you were saying. I mean, it''s normal for people to say such things. It''s just.... "Hmm, yeah.Maybe you''re not a bad person.How dare you look like a little boy ~ " "Ha... haha" In the meantime, I think you understand. That''s why I stroked my chest down. A little further away from us..... "Kuku, I found it!I finally found it, Elves!Besides, it''s superb. " "Hehe, that''s right.That would sell very well. " "Do you want me to grab it... and let you throw up the settlement?" "Idiot. First... hihi, look at that pussy body.Taste it... I don''t know! It''s a beast that kills my breath, and they''re like hunters.... "Hmm? There''s one right next door, isn''t there?Is he human? "Did the other hunters get ahead? "Hey, then you can''t get a reward from" Master Citenai ". "Anyway, you can just take it away!Look at that. You''re a kid. " Breathe out of your desires..... I said to Espi and Slaya, "No."," You should refrain as much as you can ", you will only show up to break it quickly. And they''re gonna tell me.... Better than that?and. 364 Episode 363: Dont say anything "My name is Amix.What about you? " "Earth. That''s my name.Nice to meet you. " "Yeah, nice to meet you.Earth! " The happiness I''ve done, the hostility I''ve been directed against, and the pure nickel smile on my face, an elf named Amix. I''ve been watching my vigilance diminish. "Are you quite young? "Hmm? Ah, fifteen..." "No! Same as me?Same age! "Huh? Oh, really? Yeah! Amix shook his hand up and down with joy.Shake vertically... nothing, be heartless. ... eh? Same age now!? "I''ve never met anyone my age.Neither brother nor sister has anything to do with people the same age, such as the city at the foot of which occasionally goes to Kosushiri..... " "Really... hmm?Sister? "Yeah! I''m a human, but I have a brother and sister who have been playing with me for a long time.So, if you try to do something to me, my very strong brother and sister won''t shut up.I''m strong too ? " Elf Girl. They must be the elves of the settlement we were aiming for.Being my age means I was born after the war. And then, "My human brother and sister are so strong..." "You mean Slaya and Espi? "Hmm!? Huh? Huh?Why!? How does Earth know? When I gave them their names, Amix looked surprised.I knew it.... I''m a family of two. "Eh!? "And today, we were working together on an elf settlement.I played with the two of you on the way, and when I tried my new trick, I got off the hook... " "Well then, Earth-kun is the most important customer my brother and sister will bring soon!Nah! Huh? Huh?But what do you mean, family? "Haha, well, it''s a complicated process... I''ll talk to you when we meet." "Wow, wow! That''s right, that''s right!" Knowing that I was a family of two, Amix smiled reassuringly and pulled my hand. "Well, then, there''s no problem.I''ll take you to our settlement, Tapir Bael! "Bubba!? "Eh, Earth-kun?What''s the matter with you? You all right? You all right? "No, I''m a little surprised... what kind of name is that? It was an unexpected and unexpected name. "Eh, ah, yeah... it seems that before I was born, my father lived somewhere else, but when people raided it and couldn''t live there, they saved the Elves, and not only that, but they also thanked you in your name for giving me money and giving me new land." "Hee, hee..." Is that me?No, thank you very much. What''s your name? Then Traina laughed beside her. "Kukukukuku... I don''t think I can name the settlement Earth Lagan on a boulder..." "Ah... well..." Besides, that money will become your pseudonym.... I see. But I didn''t know that happened. I didn''t know the name of the fake ID that Palippi gave me would be the name of the Elf''s settlement... "So, brother and sister, and such a generous Tapir Bael are human... so I know that there are bad people and scary people, but I know that everyone is not.That''s why Earth-kun looked me in the eye and thought I''d be okay. " "I see...." "So, if Earth-kun is a customer, I''ll do my best to entertain him ?" I''m the Tapir Bael... but to explain it, I have to explain what I went to in the past, and it''s annoying, so I''ll just keep quiet for now. "Ufufufu, but Earth-kun touched my body because I had to tell my father, mother, brother and sister that I''d be angry if all four of them found out about it." "Oh, please!Don''t tell Slaya or Espi! "Nhh, uhh... uhhh... ?" "A, amix? "Fufufu ~ Yeah, then I''ll shut you up.Instead, be friends with me. " "Huh? Ah, oh, that''s fine." "I did it ? I''ve got more friends!" That said, Amix grabbed Niginigi''s hand with joy. I''m just so happy to be a friend... anyway, it would have been cheap if you''d just shut up about earlier. "It''s okay if you''re a friend.They''re all overprotective. " "Overprotective? I see. As soon as I talked to the boy, I said, "What''s his relationship?, Do you like it?I''m going to ask. " "Hee, it''s overprotective...." Amix''s parents.I don''t know who that is, but do you remember me? Well, I was only involved with the sheik and wife in that settlement. "Really, it''s overprotective.All the boys in the settlement think only of themselves as friends and brothers.I have a "type of preference", so if I don''t have that type of person, maybe I''ll like it... that way, all four of you will face trouble again. "Heh, heh, that''s right... even Espi and Slaya..." "Yeah, that''s right.Ah, does Earth-kun have a girl he likes? " "Eh? Eh, ah... suddenly..." As soon as I became a friend, all of a sudden it was Koibana. No, Espi and Slaya have been cobbling together, are they popular? Amix''s eyes were so sparkly and fun... the girl I like... I knew when it came to talking about it, I thought of Kuron, Sinov, Sadis and... somehow, he said he liked it... Fi... "My type hasn''t changed since I was a kid." I see. Hmm?But... all the boys in the settlement are friends... hmm? "Yeah... that''s right" When I asked a simple question, Amix smiled bitterly. "You know, I''m supposed to be saying, ''These boys are good'', and that''s not who I am... but I''m not real anymore..." "Is it real? What do you got there? I didn''t know what you were talking about.But it looks like something important is happening, and Amix''s face doesn''t seem like a joke.... Huh? Kids! It was then. Amix! "Heh? Huh? Hey, Earth-kun, huh?Hey, where''s the touch, eh, eh!What... eh? Sudden signs of feeling. In Trayna''s words, I reacted instantly. Holding Amix, I jumped out of the spot. Then there were a few arrows stuck in the ground where we were standing. "Huh. Avoid what I just saw... you''re a pretty naive kid." Looking back, there was a middle-aged man with a bow and arrow on top of a forest tree and a loud smile. "What? Who is it?Earth..... " "... these guys..." While holding Amix with an anxious face, I was with a man who showed up.... "There are three more." "... eh? Grasp the surrounding situation with the radar.There are others in the woods, hiding behind the trees, targeting us. Oh, did you notice? When I say so, the guy with the bow and arrow laughs as impressed, and.... You''re not just a kid. I''ll do it, boy. "But luck runs out with us." A pair of middle-aged Osan quartets equipped with swords, spears and hammers that don''t seem so stubborn. The purpose is..... "Brother, if you want your life, send that elf daughter to us! I guess so. And amix trembled in my arms..... "Ah, you guys!Nobody''s been wandering around this mountain lately!Go home, or I''ll make it sweet! Amix stares at you in disgust. But Osan and the others laughed rather happily at the glance. "Heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh! "With such a superb body, you can shout well!It must be delicious! "Fuck me! Hey, don''t sell him. Let''s make him ours, okay?Right? " Bye. We don''t eat until we make them vomit about the settlement. " Amix trembled with a shivering face. To scumbags rattling with a disgusting smile while drooling. Damn it.... "Damn it, it''s called Auga, it''s you, don''t bother the fairies who live in peace.With people like you, both humans and augers will lose their reputation. " Same as in the past. "What is it? "Ground... huh? The Demon King Army''s Orga Troops... and today they... "Hey, kid. Say it again?If I send my daughter, my life will be... " "No kidding. He''s like the one my family cares about.And above all... a new friend of mine.What''s wrong with risking your life? "Huh, Nii? Oh, I don''t know what to do.These guys look like hunters, and I can take Amix with me, but if they''re wandering around looking for a settlement, they''re gonna have to go home with a little pain. "Ah, um, Earth-kun... um..." "Don''t say anything, amix." "... eh? "Rest assured. I''ll finish it right away." "... uh... ah... ahh..." I smiled to reassure Amix that she was trembling. Then, following my words, Amix fell in love with Pocahontas. And.... "Ha! You''re such a pussy!This place is in the mountains, and the bodies won''t be buried around it... so I won''t forgive you!We''ll remind you of the power of a professional hunter!I''ll give you our name as a souvenir of the underworld! A professional hunter. That''s what the Others shouted..... "My name is Coino! "My name is Cupid! "My name is Temple! "My name is Yvent! One after the other, they attacked us all. It''s quite a controlled movement with no square clearance. "Hmm... well, don''t be alarmed, kid.They''re professionals, after all.Even so..... " Traina''s advice. I can''t be sure to be alarmed. Amix is here. Besides, surround it in all directions and attack it simultaneously... well, that''s good... "Then I''ll finish it with one shot! Don''t be alarmed, and I''ll finish it in an instant, as promised. With that move. 365 Episode 364: All Connected "Watch out, no! Earth-kun, run! I''ll..." Hunters are attacking us all at once. Don''t worry, that''s what Amix shouted in my arm like he was in a panic. It all ends in an instant. "Hold on tight!" Huh? Release one arm and lower the princess''s legs to the ground. But his left arm stayed on Amix''s shoulder.Don''t let them get away with it. And I raised my right arm..... "And Temee and the others stay together till the end!Big demon spiral!! " "............ eh?" Raise your right arm to the sky, creating a spiral vortex that blows everything apart. Wow!? Gyah!? "Uh-oh!?" "Waraaga!?" Drinking by the vortex, he flies the four essays gently in heaven. Then, when the rotation is released in a textile place, the launched and worn old men fall to the ground. Your body is twitching and lying down.I guess I can''t stand up and fight anymore. However, the trees in the forest have also been violently knocked down, and they have become desolate and quite natural, so I apologize to the chief later.... "Ah... Earth-kun..." "Hey, are you okay?" Amix, who was in my arm, was stunned with a poke-like face. "Hmm? Amix, your face is red?Do you have a fever? " "Oh, I didn''t expect a child to finally say such a line...." Looks like you surprised me too much. I mean, Traina looks like she''s really stunned, but what do you mean? "For now, don''t worry about it anymore.I''ll tell Slaya about these guys later..... " "... why..." Hmm? "Why... did Earth-kun... do that...?" What? A trick? Why? A big demon helix?Why... no, no, on the contrary... "On the contrary, does Amix know? The Great Demon Spiral" "Hmm!? I knew it... this is the big demon helix!?Why!? Why can Earth use that technique!? Why! " "What? No... why..." Amix was stuck in surprise.Wait, don''t push your body. It''s soft, but it''s heartless. "Gu, Ba, Ka... oh, come on..." Hmm? "It''s not just stuff... Kozo... Jesus, what is it!" At that time, one of the hunter''s old men barely regained consciousness and stared at me until he couldn''t get up with a run-down. I asked that question..... "My name is Earth. Earth Lagan.A man who aspires to the world. Remember that. " "... I don''t know...?" "Hmm!!??" Why am I surprised that Osan and Amix opened their eyes when I named them...? Did you name them? "Earth Lagan...? Ah... Temee..." Hmm? "Oh, my God... oh, my God... ''Sitenai'' was looking for..." "Who? Citenay? Who?" /(adv-to, adv-to) (1) (on-mim) (on-mim) (on-mim) snapping/(2) (on-mim) "Hey, don''t pass out when you say something you care about!" Completely unconscious, Osan.Surprised to hear my name, but how famous am I? No, I don''t think I''ve done much publicly known stuff.... Treina, do you know the name Citenai? I don''t know. Well, there may be a lot of weird rumors about the son of the brave kid who ran away. Yeah? Maybe he reacted to the name "Lagan." Ah, then Amix too.... "Lagan... lagan... hmm..." Hmm? "... Lagerman..." What!? What an unexpected name popped out of Amix''s mouth. Not just the Great Demon Spiral, but how did you get that name? "With Lagerman... the Great Demon Spiral... Earth-kun, what the hell are you...?!" "That''s my line.How do you know that name?Did you ask Slaya and Espi? " "Why! Because the hero Lagerman... is a novel written by your father that only exists in our settlement!" "... hmm?" Huh? Lagerman? Hero? Novel? "Lagerman... what''s a novel?" "A novel written more than 10 years ago by a writer''s father!"Raghan Man''s Adventure"! That hero''s Raghan Man''s Special Attack is the Great Demon Spiral!That novel is only transmitted in our settlements... how does Earth know?Did your brother or sister teach you? " Lagerman''s novel? No, it''s... eh?You mean me? No, no, no, no... "Pukukuku, Laganman''s adventure... kukuku..." "Hey, don''t laugh, Treina.Besides, this is.... " "Ah, from what I''ve heard... fufufu, this girl... is the chief..." That''s right! There is only one elf who writes a novel.I''m excited. "Hey, Amix is not the elder''s daughter!?" "Eh... um, yeah... yeah, but..." "Kuhahaha, nah, I see!Daughter of the chief! What a coincidence! " "Huh? Ah, huh? Huh?" I can''t believe Amix''s father was the chief.Besides, I''m kind of illuminated by novels about me. Even so..... "Hey, show me your face." Hmm?! "Hmm...." "Ah, Earth-kun!?" --Dokki ? Dokki ? Dokki ? Take a closer look at Amix''s face again. "It''s not a bit like the chief... is it close to your wife?" "Ah, uh, ah, Earth-kun...." --Dododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododododo Even so, how come your wife has such breasts...? "Ah, uh, chi, chi, chi, Earth-kun." "Oh, sorry." "Ugh, uhn... well, that''s great... but does Earth-kun know about your father and mom?" Muna Either way... for me, it''s been so long since Espi and Slaya were able to meet their unborn chiefs and wives at the same age as me. "I''ll explain later. But... it feels strange, but it''s nice to see you, amix." "Hmm!!????" D D Zukuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu ? ? "Ah, child... you... now..." This is how the past of more than a decade ago is now connected. This would not have happened if the Augurs had destroyed the Elves. What I did and what Aony put his life at stake meant exactly.... "Oniiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!" "Oiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!" At that time, the two of them came running with great momentum, raising the smoke from afar and calling out my name. "Oh, Espi and Slaya." "Po ~... Earth-kun... ?" "Hey, here it is!" I''ll raise my hand and call out their names.The moment the two of you changed your blood phase and saw my face, you had a cheap expression..... "Yes, oniichan, I found it!Safe! I mean, the trees are so rough, why? " "Oniisan, what the hell... hmm?Hey, Espi, someone''s with oniisan.... " "Yeah... that''s..." "What?... that''s... amix!?" "Eh? Why oniichan and amix...!?" "Oniisan and Amix together!?" "Why? Coincidence? Amix just walked out of the border...?" What? Something really rushed you two... and blued your face? Why would you do that? "... hmm... the daughter of the chief... Lagerman... the unrealistic yearning... the look of Espi and Slaya... ahh!That''s right! Everything''s connected. " And the only one beside me, Trainer, somehow convinced herself, slapped her hand. "Well, you''re okay, right? No matter how much oniichan, you''re still fine!We just met, right? " "Ah, of course! Because it''s been less than an hour since you''ve been away from us, it should still be okay!" "That''s right... ahh, I should''ve told you straight away without saying anything like that anymore..." "Anyway, before it''s too late!" "Oniiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!" "Oniiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!" Blood phase change, relief, haste, bluish, blood phase change again... what is it? However, my younger sister and younger brother screamed loudly and bewildered..... "Well... it''s going to be tough... because the flow of time between humans and elves... has a lifespan... we can''t be together forever..." The way Trainer murmured..... "I can''t stay with you forever..." I couldn''t hear you. 366 Chapter 365: Such Convenient Things...... "I see. In other words, oniichan bumps into this mountain with a new technique and happens to run into Amix by chance, becomes a friend, happens to run into bad hunters, hugs and protects Amix with princesses, holds and protects her shoulders, and finally... with a big demon helix and a docker..." Oh, wow. Espi laughing incredibly nicely.But this smile is not the smile of the Espi I know. I wonder... it looks like Sadis''s smile when he''s so angry... "Hey, brother... who''s Earth-kun?Why do you call me "oniichan" even though you and your sister are older?Why Lagerman and the Great Demon Spiral... what''s going on?... so cool... do you still have a lover or something?You''re here.... " "Ah, for now, you were scared.I''m so glad you''re okay, amix... are you okay... are you okay?Is this safe...? Hmm. " "Anyway, I want to talk to you soon... what are you talking about?Shouldn''t I go back to the settlement? " And Amix is talking to Slaya a little farther away.Slaya is stroking Amix''s head with a bitter smile... but what''s wrong? "Hah... oniichan..." And the smiling Espi held her head and sighed.The espionage is on me? "I already know oniichan is so cool... mmh..." Hmm? "Hey, it''s too rough." Hmm, what? I can''t believe the word "devious" came out of the Espi that I used to "buzz" so much when I was a kid... you grew up... Espi. What do you mean, it''s not like that? "In the meantime, let''s not do this anymore... yeah, oniichan, come here for a minute" Hmm? And Espi pulls me a little further away from Slaya and Amix. If you think something''s wrong, pull me close to your ear.... "You know, oniichan... Lagerman is Amix''s yearning." "What about it?" It was so abrupt that I really answered back. - What? - What? "Oh, hey, Espi... what are you... that?When, Lagerman? Is that me? " "Yes. After oniichan returns to the future... the chief..." "Oh, I asked Amix.Somehow, the chief wrote a novel about me.... " "That''s right. So, Amix loves the novel so much... and the protagonist Lagerman... in other words, oniichan is the ideal person for Amix ~" "............!?" Unexpectedly, I look back at Amix. I''m interrogating Slaya with all sorts of excitement... just shaking his body to interrogate him and shaking his von Boyne... is that his dream? "Hee... I''m happy, I''m embarrassed... well, ideals are ideal... and I''m pretty much glorified when I write novels, right?" "That''s not true... oniichan is actually super cool" "Really? But we just met, and we were in such a hurry..." "I haven''t just met him or anything.I fell in love with oniichan right after I met Slaya. " "Ah, I see...." That said, as soon as we met, there was something convenient about falling in love. - Honey, I''m a zocon lover to you! There it is... I''ve already experienced such a convenient thing. "It''s not ideal... but it''s not..." Well, I''ve never thought of a girl in this world who''s an elf, beautiful, emotionally rich, and has a much bigger breast than Thaddeus, who thinks of me as an ideal man. But that''s just what the Espi is saying, and maybe it''s not that surprising...? "... Chilari" "Hau,... Puiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii" When I glanced at it, my face turned bright red and my eyes were distracted, but I glittered at it.... "... okay, oniichan?" "... yeah, I got it." I''m in love!? I''m in love with Zette!? No, I''ve never done this before, and I seem so neglectful that I don''t have to be told directly like Kuron or Sinov, so I didn''t even notice the fiance at all... but it''s fair for me to know that, right? "But... that''s why I''m worried.Oniichan... is so hot, there are other girls, right? " "No, I''m not dating anybody else..." "Yes! But... the chief and Ral-san said... it''s really hard and sad for Elves to fall in love with humans... so... if oniichan flirts... Amix is pathetic..." "Nh, uhh, uhh..." Well, I kind of figured out how Amix felt.Nevertheless, all of a sudden I can''t handle it. You''re telling a girl you haven''t met in over an hour to give up on me?How proud are you? "Hey, Traina... what should I do?" Traina? "What? Ah, um... what?" What? That? Pretty unusual. Was something bothering you, did Traynor hear anything? What''s wrong, Treina?Something bothering you? "No... nothing. I was thinking a little bit." I can''t believe Trayna didn''t hear anything while she was thinking.What were you thinking? Even so, from Traina''s point of view, my eroticism is a bit crazy.... "Uhh... hey, sis! Are you still talking about something?If it''s going to be a long time, let''s go to the settlement! " "Huh? Oh, yeah, that''s right.Ah, Slaya, these hunters.... " "Yes, I''ll take you to a nearby city and ask you a few questions, including a sermon." Amix called us out loud, as if he couldn''t stand it anymore. Espi nodded helplessly, and Slaya sighed and took the hunters I kicked out of the mountain. And.... "Ehehe, anyway, when you get to the settlement, tell me all about you, Earth-kun!" "Nh, oh, oh." "And I''ll show you everything!And then... " Some excited Amix grabbed my arm and pulled me in. And.... "Thank you for saving my life... I''ll let Earth eat all my prized pies!" "... hmm?" ... eh? "Don''t hesitate to eat ~ ~ ~ ~ ~" "Pa... pa?" "Yeah, pie! My pie is amazing!If you eat it, you''ll definitely get bored! Ehhhn! " "Ah, ahh... oh, yes, it''s amazing, but... oh, my God, are you sneaking around?Ah, no... are you sure? " "Yeah, I''ll do my best!" "If you have cancer, you''ll have to, what?" Pie! Pie! Pie! Pie! No, chest proudly, huh?This is free....? "That''s the name of the treat!Pie sweets, oniichan!Like apple pie or lemon pie!Fruit pie, dough pie, pie! " "Ah, ahhh, that''s right, I see!Ah, I''m looking forward to it! " 367 Chapter 366: Elfs Settlement, Bifo After "Almost there, Mr. Earth." The secret is said to lie deep in the mountain, by dividing the road behind the mountain. If you don''t know where it is, you''ll rarely get there by chance. In addition, the magic of the boundaries and the pay-as-you-go is scattered around the place. Well, in the first place, this undeveloped and untouched mountain area seems to have become a private estate for the elves. For this reason, it seems unlikely that there is much danger except for defective hunters who enter the mountain without permission as before. "If it were such a big mountain, it wouldn''t be so easy to find a settlement... can Slaya make it?" "It''s okay. My brother''s been here so many times, I know exactly where it is." Slaya seems to take the defective hunters to the foot of the city for a while, preaching and questioning them. --How dare you do something "extra".... And I feel really sorry for the hunters because they seemed so angry, but let''s not worry about it. Now, after walking a long way... "Here, Earth-kun! It''s Tapir Bael, our elf settlement!" "Oh... oh..." I couldn''t help but shout. There was a tranquil landscape that made the settlement where Elves lived fifteen years ago feel a little bigger. "Heh... it''s getting pretty big." "Yes, oniichan. Since there are more people than before, it''s a bit wider, like water wheels in the fields, cattle and water drawers...." "Eh? Earth-kun... what did you mean in the old days?" Each wooden house is constructed at appropriate intervals. The waterway that draws water from the river flows through the settlement, and it''s great that it flows to the water wheel cabin, the large, beautiful step-fields spread out, and the untouched mountains are given a pop to make this much. And above all, elves cross the Chilahora settlement.Elderly and young looking elves, children, men and women all seem kind of calm. I don''t have a dark atmosphere or a slaughtered atmosphere, but I think it''s a comfortable place to live. That sounds good. "Eh!? Earth-kun, do you like it?I''m so happy... eheheheh. I''ll show you from corner to corner later!I''ll take care of Dawn! " "Yes, Amix. Let''s calm down a bit." Apart from being praised for living in my hometown... I also feel a lot of thoughts, but the Espi can hold Amix with a bitter smile and take a little distance from me. Yeah... I don''t know what''s going on here... "Oh? Amix-chan, what are you doing here... oh, Espy-chan!" At that time, one of the young elves in the settlement looked at me and noticed the espi and raised his voice with a happy smile. Then.... Eh? Espi! Wow, Espi, are you here to play? "Eh? Espy? So, Slaya, are you there too?" "Hey, Espy!" One after the other, everybody looks at me, waves their hands at the espi, and rushes in joyfully. "Ehehe, do it, everybody! How are you?" That alone gives us a good idea of how much the elves admire Espi. And.... "Who is he next door, Espi?" "Huh? Human!?" "Ah, speaking of which, Espi will be bringing customers soon....." "What?... I think I''ve seen it somewhere..." The gaze was on me. The boulders seemed alert to humans other than Espi and Slaya, and they were about to fall back aggressively, as everyone was surprised. "Ah, oniichan. I didn''t say that, but Slaya and I are taking customers, but oniichan is coming... and oniichan has passed the time, because only the chief and Laru know.I''ll explain it to everyone later. " "Ah, that''s right... what? Ral-san....?" However, the Espi said something in advance, and above all, they looked at my face and said, "I recognize you." In that sense, I didn''t have a conversation either, but the face I''ve seen is flickering.... "Everyone, let me introduce you. This person..." "Guys, wait! He''s a human being, but he''s not dangerous at all!?He''s a good man! Besides, you''re so... cool, so good... you''re such a lovely person! " Did Amix think he had to protect me? He grabbed my arm and pressed everyone to death. No, you don''t have to be so desperate... and the espionage is holding your face down. And it was then. "Hey! Is it true that Amix is back with the Espi!?" The voice of a woman rushing in like a hurry, splitting up the crowd.I know that voice. "Welcome Espi! And, amix, you''re in the woods again on your own... huh!?" "Ah...." "Hey, Ninja, amix!You''re hugging a human being! Get away from me! " Oh, it''s been over fifteen years, and it hasn''t changed at all! A cute elf woman with peach hair. Shorter than Amix, with less body ups and downs.... "Mom, it''s okay! Earth-kun is not a dangerous person at all ~" "What are you talking about? Boys are all beasts and beasts, and humans are twice as bad as that!I''m just a little bit bigger than you, you know, I''m just a pervert whose chest is going to haha! " Amix''s mother. Then the wife of the chief, Mr Ete. You haven''t changed at all. You''re worried about Amix, trying to get away from me, but you look more like your sister than your mother. "And you! You look like an espionage customer, but what did you do to my daughter... what...?" And your wife looked at me and tried to complain. But as soon as you look at my face, it hardens... and... "Eh?... eh? That? You... eh? Ah, you must be... eh!?" Apparently, his wife soon noticed. "" "" "... ahh!?? This guy!? "Eh? Hey, what''s up, guys?I was so surprised to see Earth-kun..... " And finally, the other elves were happy. But I can''t believe it. It''s not impossible. The men I met more than fifteen years ago appeared before my wives in a completely unchanged form. "Oh, it''s been a while, ma''am." "Hmm!?" "You''re kidding!? Is that you?!But you''re still human... after fifteen years, you haven''t changed at all.Like his brother or his son!? " It''s natural that your appearance hasn''t changed since you''re an elf.But it is strange that I am human. "That''s a lie... because..." "Eh!? Does Earth-kun know about your mother?!Does your mother know!? " Well, Espi and Slaya are so stretched, I can''t believe it''s that easy. But.... "Ma''am" "Nah, what...." I have a way to get you to believe me. That''s..... "If you don''t believe me... you''re going to be a stubborn pumpkin cat ~" "Hmm!!??" I have this. That''s what I told my wife while I was posing with my cat''s hand. "Buho! oniichan...." "Eh? Earth-kun, what''s the matter suddenly!?Why the cat? " An escape to learn about the situation erupted, and Amix looked Kyoton unknown. Yes, this used to be your wife.... "Fuggiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!!!!" Her face turned bright red and she raised a strange voice. Yes, because only the chief, Espi, Slaya and I know this. "Ahh, ahn, ahn, ahn, ahn, ahn, ahn!" "Hey, what happened to your mother?Hey, what''s up? Hey! " It''s a change from the vigilant gaze on the man approaching my daughter earlier. I blushed my ears with embarrassment and stared at it. And.... "Shen Shen, you''ve just heard so much ~? Everyone''s so busy." Sensei "What are Daddy and Mommy and Uncle doing?" Young children appeared in the back of the settlement when they heard the strange noise. "Hey guys, it''s almost time for the show, so stay focused... no... hmm.Sure enough, everybody''s gathered... what''s going on? " Were the kids gathered and playing... something... with rabbits on their heads... "Hmm... now, let''s go see what we''re all doing!Let''s go singing! " "" "" Cumming! "" Someone seems to be taking care of the children by playing with them. Put rabbit ears on your head with the kids, and smile gently... that?I had the impression that the skin of the elf was pure white, but I wonder if it is sunburned or black, that sister. No, rather than black.... "And, by the way, Espi, that bunny comes over here with his ears on and his toys on and his kids singing with a smile on his face... Who''s that beautiful little sister?Well, well, that''s the face I''ve seen somewhere.... " "Haha, well, I''m surprised..." "Ah, teacher! Earth-kun, I''ll introduce you to my teacher. Hey Sensei ~!" Is there something funny about Espi?Who is it? Who do I know? Apparently she is also a teacher for Amix and waves her hand. Usa-chan pyong pyong, jump into the sky and nick ~ ? "" "Usa-chan Pionpiong, jump into the sky and nick!" " The children also looked happy and smiled very much.I''m sure you really admire that sister you''re playing with. No, whoever that person is. Ooh...... Traina couldn''t help but groan. Yeah, actually, I''ve got an idea. But I couldn''t be sure because I thought, "Isn''t that right?" But the oneechan with the ears came closer to me.... "Now, what are we all doing here?" "" "Pyum?" " I smile with the children and ask... the black rabbit... I mean, I look like it''s not good for my child''s education. Put on a fur-like costume with your feet, arms and umbilicus, and put rabbit ears over your head. Something about a black rabbit in a "no good store".... "Oh, Espi. And... nnh!!???" Ah, the black rabbit looked at me and hardened. And I''m gonna make your mouth slap... ahh... definitely... this guy... "Come, you! Lagermann!? No, Earth Ragan!Finally! " A woman once called a black witch. A woman who was torn apart from her loved one by the tragedy of war, resented, cursed, and followed the path of the bloody Shura..... "What do you mean!?" He was wearing the costume of a craftsman. "Um... I''m here, too... no, oniisan? Don''t you notice?" "Ah, Dad!" Ah, and then there was the chief who was mistaken by the crowd. Nothing has changed at all. Unfortunately, the impact of the rabbit was too big for me. 368 Episode 367: Pull your chest "Ralviv!? What are you doing?!" "Ugh... what? I was just playing with the kids.It''s been more than a decade... no, of course not.As soon as you fought General Gouda... " "... ah, ah... well..." Ralph the Dark Elf, a former Demon King army, changed his attitude from singing and dancing with Nikoniko. But even if you look so serious while wearing rabbit ears and costumes..... "Ahahaha, you''re amazing, oniichan.Laru has lived in this settlement ever since and has become a teacher for his children.Studying, magic, teaching outside knowledge, and playing with adults while they''re doing wild work... Amix is taking care of them, and now they''re most admired in this settlement ? " That''s what Espi told me in his ear when I was surprised at Ralvie''s little transformation. Somehow, no matter what happened in the past or what kind of race you are, you''ve lived here like a resident. --Death in the wilderness around here is also a suitable end for juniors..... At that time, I remembered the words that Ralph used to say. Despairing of various things, I lost the energy to live in those eyes and even uttered such words. But after the battle with Gouda, when I decided to go back to the future, he said, hugging the crying Espi and Slaya. --Primary students live. Even a bloody and ugly elementary student can someday meet Aka honorably with his chest up... and live a proud life, and one day he will definitely go to see Aka.I swear to God, even for Aony.... The oath of that time. Remember that, I.... "Hey, Ralviv...." "Hmm? What?" "Can you chest up... and live a proud life?" "... ahh!? Ahh! The elementary school boy is alive.I''ve never forgotten about Aony... a day. " Turning his eyes to my question for a moment, Ralwyev nodded to me with a smile that was so gentle and dazzling he had never seen in the past. "Oh yeah! I''m so glad... really..." "Fufu, well, thanks to you, too." "That''s not true. I''m guessing you''ve been working on it for over a decade." "The consciousness of working so hard... some elementary school students enjoyed themselves..." Really? Well then, to Aka-san... "Well, that''s... that''s... that''s a little bit more... that I''m going to look for with confidence in myself..." "... what?" I mean, when I give Aka''s name, I suddenly turn my face bright red and wolf... what is this guy doing now... "Eh? Hey, do you know Earth-kun too!?And what do you mean it''s been more than a decade!?I mean, it looks like your mother knows about it.... " Amix is even more confused when he doesn''t know what we''re dealing with. And.... "That''s right! Hey, what''s going on?Why are you... and Ral isn''t surprised at all, Espi, and you! " "I knew it! Well then, he saved us once..." "Hmm!? Ah, oniisan at that time!? Why!?" "Espi, what''s going on?Is he the customer? " "Just explain it to me!" The adults in the settlement who finally realized about me are also confused. "Hey, Earth-san! Who is Earth-san really?And just now, the teacher was talking about Earth-kun... Lagerman... " "Eh? Ah, that''s..." "Ah!? Shit, elementary school boy...." "Ah... Ral-san... it''s already too late anyway..." Amix seems to be caught up in what he once called Lagerman. As a result, Ralwife''s expression was as agitated as it was, but the bitter Espi shook his head sideways. And.... "Hmm? Either way... is it too late?" Actually, the chief who has been here all along. "Ah... chief... ah, sorry I''m late for greetings. It''s been a long time." "Hey, you know Earth-kun, don''t you?Tell me. Earth-kun is called Lagerman... and above all, Earth-kun, use the "Great Demon Spiral"!?What do you mean!? " "......!?" Look at me and Amix alternately in a difficult face and see something bumpy.... "Hmm... Amix is desperately hugging oniisan''s arm... and doesn''t care about the personal space... it looks like he''s in deep contact... hmm..." It''s like... it''s like I''m seeing a bad bug approaching my daughter... no, absolutely not. And the chief watched the spirits... "Hey, Espi...." "Uh-huh... you know... me and Slaya, in a slightly distracted gap, oniichan... met Amix first..." "Ho ho..." "There, I ran into some bad hunters who were trespassing on this mountain....." "Yes, stop right there!!" When Espi answered the chief with a bitter smile, the chief temporarily interrupted. And.... "Just calm down a bit. Phew... well, this is the kind of sticky ten-play event that I think of as my genetic hometown''s third-class novelist. When I encounter bad hunters and get attacked there, oniisan helps Amix coolly and releases the Great Demon Spiral to kick the hunters all at once.I''m sure the flag will go up... to the rescued Amix, but it''s just a stupid delusion, and the reality should be different.... okay, calm down. So, Espi... tell me what happened? " "I''m sorry... chief... there''s nothing to correct..." "Yikes!? oniisan!?" A bump and a chief who talks as if he was witnessing the scene. Wow... And the chief grabbed me like I was stunned. "Oniisan... you know, we owe oniisan a favor.And as a storytelling temple, there''s such a thing as sending one of your elf servants to oniisan as proof of cross-race friendship.You know, you can have this girl as your wife.But that''s not the reality, let alone my daughter ~!?Well, it''s my fault I made a book about Lagerman, and I made my daughter read it, but... that''s why... it''s too early!Why is oniisan, who is supposed to be reunited for the first time in more than a decade, dropping my eyes off my daughter for a few hours before reuniting with me!? " "No, wait, chief! Talk to me... and I don''t know about Lagerman books in the first place..." "Hey, Dad! What are you doing to Earth-kun!?Let go of me, Earth-kun is my benefactor! " Grab my shoulders and shake back and forth. There are already too many people who talk, including people who know the situation and people who don''t... this is going to take time... "Oh my God... Amix''s longing for Lagerman was a matter of concern... but I''m already... worried about everything...Sometimes it''s about Noja-sama..... " "Ahahaha, that''s right, Mr. Lar.Well, oniichan... But I did.Actually, I haven''t told oniichan about it yet... including the recent developments related to oniichan''s girl, and I''d like to talk to the chief and Lar about it...And seriously... after the game before you, oniichan has been watching the magical world''s "Riphant" and that "Postcard"... " In the meantime, I decided to go to the sheikh''s house and talk to the four of me, Espi, Sheikh, and Ralwyev. 369 Chapter 368 Peaceful Evidence "I was just fighting, but I thought I could teach studying and magic, so I was entrusted with the task of taking care of the children in this settlement... At first, the children didn''t miss the difference in skin colour or, above all, the students at the top of the Buddha, and I was struggling every day... but I thought it was bad, so I tried everything..." Living room of the chief''s house. First, we''ll discuss it alone, me, Espi, the chief, and the four of Ralvives. Ralviv has been telling the story for more than a decade now.... "Hmm, so you became a rabbit to improve the reception of children at that end?" "No, not just rabbits... but other cats... and nasty kids wearing lion costumes and saying," I''m going to eat you "..." "Ah!? That''s what Amix did too!Huh? So, was that your influence on Amix!? " "Well, sure enough, Amix doesn''t sound like a habit sometimes...." And we were laughing at each other about Ralwyeev, who had a full day since then. "Until then, the elementary school student could not sing aloud with the children, mindful of people''s eyes and looks... and being ashamed of such things.But then I started to think, "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. "Haha, is that so? But... when I saw the attitude of those little kids and Amix towards you, I thought you had really changed." "Espi and Slaya have not lost in the sense that they are popular with children.They often come to visit the settlement and take care of the children. " "No, Amix also admired them as brothers and sisters...." "Hmm. Especially Slaya was intimately involved with the land.Because elves don''t get out too often, all the tools in this settlement are sourced from Slaya''s Tool Shop. " "Hee, such a thing....." "When Espi told me that a child had been born between the Seven Brave Hills and Maam and that it was called Earth Ragan, it was also a big surprise to realize once again that what you were saying was true... to live for the future..." It''s true that Ralph has changed over the last few decades. I was kind of happy and relieved about it. "As for me, right after I met Aka, I wanted you to meet Aka again... but now you''ll be able to meet Aka from the front." "Ugh, well, that''s...." And when I said such a thing in a joke, Ralph suddenly drowned so that he wouldn''t be shy of the rabbit. "Well, it would be annoying if a woman who hasn''t seen her for more than a decade suddenly appeared... and, unlike a decade ago, just before... when I went looking for her... I was nervous..." "Ahahahaha, oniichan, I can''t help it.For some reason, while Laru has been thinking about his first lover for more than a decade, he has no romantic experience ? In fact, it seems that there were some people in this settlement who tried to propose to Laru''s health, but Laru only sees Aka... but that''s why I''m going to fall in love. " "Yes, but shut up, Espi! The elementary school student is not like you and Slaya to" sort of "it out... because Aka knows when the elementary school student was bloody and ugly, there is a possibility that they won''t accept it... if Aka rejects it, the elementary school student... has the energy to live..." Honestly, I don''t know how old Ralph is, but he''s just fallen in love with me... and he''s kind of cute. I don''t think Aka will refuse.Well, I don''t know about romance because Aka likes it herself.... "Well, that''s how... oniichan and I met again, and we need to find Aka." "Ah. Meet me with Aka-san... and you''re not freaking out either. Step out." "Uu... no, it''s embarrassing" Either way, "I want to see Aka-san again someday." I went to the world of the past and grew even bigger. "Well... it''s peaceful evidence that everybody''s thrilled with love comedy... Oniisan''s a big hottie." And the chief stared at me with a cup of coffee. "Oh, oh, chief, thank you for keeping writing the sequel to the Distinguished Series." "Still... writing the sequel was a promise to oniisan who was greatly indebted to me, but I was so lucky to have a daughter..." "Oh, come on." "No, I hope I''m serious ~, then we''re talking about each other ~, but oniisan is a hottie, right? If you can add it to my daughter like one of the Harlem members ~, it would hurt a lot as a parent ~" "Harlem, hey...." "Hah... I want to thank oniisan for the story of Lagerman... I can''t believe I''m falling in love with Amix ~... Now that I realize that oniisan was the Lagerman himself who came to the past with magic items, I was worried about it..." They say it''s an incredible netchiness, and I shrink by accident. To be honest, there was nothing I could do about it, so what can I do now? --Rattling!! Nh? At that time, there was a loud noise from under the floor of the house. What, there''s something underneath the floor? "... Phew, there''s a cat under the floor..." Yeah, you''re a cute cat in trouble. "You''re the cutest cat in the world for me...." The three of them now seem to know what''s under the floor. And I also tried to activate the magical radar... and I saw a cat with a huge chest in the shape of a human being listening under the floor. I see... you were eavesdropping... "In the meantime, we''ll talk about this later.Anyway, there''s something I need to talk to oniichan about, seriously. " Hmm? "I don''t know if oniichan knows it or not, but... even among the demons, oniichan has been concerned about the trend since the last match.Not only us, but also the demons of the demon world. " "I mean, it''s really too sudden and serious!?" "Of course, Slaya and I are here to protect your brother no matter what happens in the future.But there''s something you need to know..... " Honestly, even though I don''t think you can suddenly switch even if you suddenly talk like that from the rabbit''s story, the air is telling me that the Espi is pretty tight just for the real face. "Oniichan is being chased by the Empire... I understand the trend of the former Rokkai and the current Fhrer of the Demon Realm... I''ve used Breakthroughs, and I think I''m trying to use people to investigate oniichan on my own besides exchanging information with Hiro... Well, Slaya and I want to know why oniichan can use the magic king''s tricks... but that''s fine again someday." "Oh... I see..." "And I also got information that Hakuki cares about oniichan.I don''t think Hakuki realized that oniichan met him more than a decade ago...However, Hakuki has connections with the rest of the bokmates family, so he''s trying to use people who are underground more than Riphant to get information. " "Hmm... well..." The story Espi told me is certainly serious. Nevertheless, it was something I knew about there. I''ve never met the former Lifant of Rokkai, but if you saw the match before you, you''d be curious about me, and there were also Yamidir and Kuron... So, seriously, it''s not that surprising, so I''ll calm down and have a coffee.... "And then... Noja found out that oniichan was a lagerman who fought more than a decade ago... and called out that he would definitely be held responsible, and that he came from the demonic world to investigate the ruins of Sisonotami this time, and he was actually trying to steal his eyes and escape and kidnap oniichan." "Bboooooooooooo!!" I sprayed coffee. 370 Episode 369 Apologies, but Im Not Kept You don''t think Noja knew about me? "Why?! I was hiding my face then!?How much of the same move did I use, why would I find out I''m Lagerman!?Normally, you don''t get the idea that I''ve been using items in the past. " "Yeah... yeah, but... yeah, but... yeah, I''m really sorry..." Did you know that you thought you only knew Slaya and the others here? I stood up unexpectedly to see why that was happening. ---------------- The cat under the floor is also breathing and listening. Then I turned my face slightly upside down and the espi was moody..... "Um, well... it seems Noja originally thought the identity of Laganman was Hiiro... Laganman... in Lagan..." "Ooh..." "So, when the war was over and Hyero decided to marry Maam, Noja was trying to break up the marriage between them... but if they didn''t marry, oniichan wouldn''t be born, so me and Slaya desperately stopped it..." I didn''t know that happened. I can''t believe Espi and Slaya fought Rokkah behind their father''s and mother''s wedding. "But, well, Noja was so strong... and we tried to interrupt... we were desperately hot..." "Mm-hmm...." "Unexpectedly, I... ''Lagerman isn''t Hiro in the first place!"... I said..." "... what!?" "So, Noja reacted... and told me to listen on condition that I didn''t crush the wedding... well... I told her.Not only us, but also Laru, a former Noja-san''s subordinate..... " And Espi and Slayer tried to convince Noja that it was difficult to hold her back by force... well, I guess there was a slip in her mouth. Besides, I didn''t know you had anything to do with Ralph. "Noja was half-concerned, but when Earth Ragan was born between Hyiro and Maam... I began to believe... well, at that time, I couldn''t bear to kidnap oniichan, who was a baby, and then I rubbed him again... but after oniichan turned 15 and ran away from the Imperial Academy for a few months... anyway, I gave oniichan a pocket watch and told him that I would never see him again until he came back from the past... but after oniichan came back, I couldn''t bear to endure it anymore... I could definitely take responsibility for my buttocks..." Butt Responsibility. The fact that the Great Demon Spiral fell into Noja''s ear. Nevertheless, it was an accident, and no, I know it was a terrible thing to do and I have to apologize... "Ah, will you forgive me if I apologize?" "I can''t. My son-in-law put a collar on and kept it in the magical world...." I thought it was a joke... but he''s really gonna do it.I don''t know, I''ll do it. --Gatanga Tangoton! The cat under the floor was also surprised. "I''m not going to tell Lifant or the Empire about oniichan... and I''m not going to tell you about timeless items... but... if you resist... if you lie, destroy the remains of Sisonotami''s underground, or take them all by yourself... and say something really threatening..." "Still, Noja-sama has been waiting for more than a dozen years with discipline... No, I tried to kidnap her on the way... Anyway, besides being honest with the juniors at the time, I couldn''t stop Noja-sama from going mad..." "Still, destroying the ruins... Especially... the deepest part where I broke up with oniichan, just in case, I broke down the aisle and blocked it with rubble or something.Something happened to my pocket watch, and I had to keep that place intact in case something like that happened.The chief taught me to go there because there was something else I could hide. " Ralph seems a little sorry, too. Well, if you were listening to me, there might have been no other way to stop Noja. But even though I bought time, it''s over now that I''ve come back from the past. "... ah... ahh... that''s how it is..." Meanwhile, Treina, who had been silent for a long time, reacted as if she had noticed something in the story. What are you...? Kid, do you remember the story of the time you got the Masterkey from Palippi? Hmm? Palippi? Isn''t that what Paripi said?The path leading to the deepest part of the ruins was destroyed and unable to pass..... " "...... ah......" --Some of the deepest roads are also branched... some of them are because the buildings are too old, or some idiot did it artificially... anyway... some of the roads are devastated... and I don''t know what''s going on, so know it. I remembered when they told me. Indeed, he did say that in a conversation using magic crystals when he received a master key from Parippi in Genkan. In other words, the killer was an espionage, and the cause was mine... I can''t believe it was connected to that... "Oniichan? That''s not funny.Seriously? " "Ah, Wally Wally." I laughed unexpectedly, but it certainly wasn''t the case now. Leave Parippi''s story behind..... "Anyway, to do something about this situation... one is if oniichan really becomes Noja''s son-in-law... if oniichan is no good at all... if that''s the type of thing we like..." "Absolutely not!" "Then... you will resist and run away... and Noja will come after you, and you may say a lot... but I think the three of us, Slaya and oniichan, can handle it!" "Ugh, well, let''s run... well, I''m the one who did the wrong thing, so battle''s over... no, but that was a war... ah, but..." Oh, my God. I didn''t expect that big demon helix victory to happen to that ass. After all the battles of the past era and the fierce battle with Gouda, I finally returned, and I was able to reunite with Espi and Slaya. Sometimes, "Come on, from now on," I don''t think Rokuha would want to keep me with a collar. But I.... "Well, I''m not going to be kept.There''s something I want to do.I want to get stronger and go to various places.Until the end, anywhere. It''s not over.That''s how I decided to live. " Yes, that''s all I''m thinking about right now. I want to live like a "four" from now on. So..... "Apologies, but it''s a different story whether or not they''re raised.If I meet Noja once and he''s going to push me over it... I''m sorry, but I''ll do my best to resist. " "Oniichan...." I can''t take responsibility for Noja''s wishes, but I''ll apologize for not just running around without saying anything.I decided to do so. "Fu... the opponent is the Noja-sama of Rokkai... now you can tell the legendary opponent that he will resist if he comes by force... it''s a boulder." Ralph, who was once one of Noja''s men, laughed at my words. Sure, I couldn''t have done it a while ago..... "I''m used to Roku-hachi with driftstones.I''m too hungry. " I''m not licking it. But he won''t stay scared and run forever. But I''m ashamed of Gouda and Aony who fought with all their might.... 371 Episode 370 Next up... "Well then, oniichan... in the worst case scenario, you might have a fight with Noja." "Yeah, but this is my problem, and Espi and Slaya..." "It''s not irrelevant! I was the one who told Noja in the first place, so it''s a big responsibility!That''s why, if Noja comes, I''ll fight with Slaya and oniichan! " "No, no, that''s fine....." When I thought it was my problem to settle it... the Espi stood up and got out of the way and got mad at me. "In the first place, I pushed oniichan''s big demon helix to Noja''s place... it''s actually me..." "Ah, no...." I remembered when I was told. Sure, I was actually edging right before.In front of Noja''s ass. But at that time, the Espi who flew in the air on the ship pushed my Great Demon Spiral back.... --Nhhhh, ahhhh...!!???? That scream... I''ll never forget it. In that sense, I also know that Espi says "I am responsible". But that''s not all.... "Besides... I can''t anymore..." Huh? "It wasn''t just Noja... it was Aony... when the postcard appeared... it was Gouda... I and Slaya were always just watching where it mattered... I don''t like that anymore.Me and Slaya have grown and become stronger.So you can fight with your brother.To protect your brother. " "Espi...." "For oniichan''s sake, I don''t care if Slaya and I turn the world against each other!" "Hmm!?" I fought alone here. Sometimes I wanted Tyman myself, but it seemed unbearable for both of us to just watch the battle all the time. That''s why the Espi''s determination seemed to be seeping, even if nothing else happened now. I''m sure Slayer is the same. As long as it''s completely reliable. "Does that mean... oniisan, Espi and Slaya... are heading towards Sisonotami, which is currently being jointly investigated by humans and demons...?" Then the chief who was watching the story in silence asked. "Yeah, what is it? But now, it seems that not only Noja, but also Hu''s father will accompany him in the investigation of the ruins... and if I meet him there, it''ll be a mess... and I''ll have to talk to my father..." "I wonder if Ben Linuf... Noja said something like stealing Ben Linuf''s eyes and banging oniichan... can you do that?I don''t know... it''s a little hard to grab a Benlinerf... " "Really? I''m impressed by Niconiko''s gentle childish father..." "I''m always smiling so I don''t know what I''m thinking." For Espi, Uncle Ben is a comrade of the same seven brave men. To me, my child-friendly father. For me, I am a friend of Hu, who is my son. He treated me like a son of a comrade, and I don''t remember being so angry. That''s why it looks a little different to my impression of being a comrade like Espi. "Well, how long do I have to investigate the ruins?" "That doesn''t seem to have much deadline.Noja can''t stay on the ground forever on a boulder, but it seems that the joint magical and human investigation team has been building a base for a while..... " "Really? So, even if we skip the Noja thing, it''s hard to go exploring inside the ruins of Sisonotami... and I don''t like to use my strength..." "Well, we can''t even battle in the ruins.I fought Gouda. " "Certainly. Uncle Ben is here, so I don''t know why it''s so messy... but I''d like to explore the ruins..." To be honest, in the past, the ruins could not be explored to that extent, so now I feel like I want to look around a lot. Trayna would love it, and I''m interested. But in this state..... "It''s okay. They can''t get through because the Espi destroyed the main corridor a dozen years ago.But, as Espi said earlier, if you use a transporter or an elevator from another location, you can go by the sidewalk.Oniisan has a master key. " "Chieftain...." "And it''s up to oniisan to do whatever he does to use what''s inside... and I won''t stop." And the only chief who would know the full contents of the ruins said so. Speaking of which, in the first place... "Hey, chief... I''ve heard about it in the past... but then I was distracted... but can you tell me now?" Hmm? "In the first place... who is the chief?" "Ah... that''s it..." Yes, it remained a mystery. The chief was familiar with the ruins and the facilities inside. Obviously, he was a "related party." When I heard that, I was deceived in the past, but now.... "Yoo-hoo! Slaya is here!" "Excuse me." At that time, Slaya opened the door and entered with her voice calling from outside the room. "Ooh, welcome." "Slaya, I''m tired!" Good evening ~ "Good work, Slaya." Slaya took the hunters to the foot of the city. Behind it is your wife..... "Sorry to interrupt.However, I know a little bit about Espi... oniisan... the hunters earlier... " And the incoming slayer suddenly started saying something with a serious face. What happened to those hunters? Thinking of something, we interrupted the conversation and turned our bodies. But.... "Besides, tell me more!You, Espi, Slaya, Ral... and you! " "... eh?" And before Slaya said anything, his wife came in and banged on the table. And if you look closely, there are a lot of settlement elves outside the house..... "I can''t believe you''re human, but you haven''t changed your appearance at all... but Espi and Slaya both call you ''oniichan'' and ''oniichan''... and you knew my face... so tell me this!You... came to our settlement a dozen years ago with Espi and Slaya... to protect us from the augers that attacked us... and even to give us money to buy this land... was that you?You mean Tapir Bael himself!? " "Ah...." Apparently, your wife and the other elves have been waiting for it. However, our constant conversation made things unbearable, and when Slayer arrived, his wife stepped in and asked me to speak loudly so that everyone could hear him. "Uhhh!!????" --Doka, Baki, Dogo, Bago!!! "There it is!? Ah, ahh, ahh..." The cat under the floor also seemed surprised again by the words of her current wife, and she had struck her head and body with a lot. "Ah... I''m so sick of this..." "I guess so...." "No, chief, Ral-san... it was too late from the beginning... I''m sorry..." And the chief and Ralweif exhaled, and Espi and Slaya smiled bitterly. I thought I''d fool around for a second, but still.... "Oh, yeah, it''s me.Well, Tapir Bael and Raghanman used to hide who they were at the time, and the real name was Earth Raghan... definitely me. " "" "" "Hmm!!?" "" "Using Shisonotami''s items... it''s past time." It''s a hassle to be known to others, but I thought it would be better for these people, and I told them the truth. 372 Chapter 371: Bad Things Items that can go back and forth with the past... will not be so easy to believe. But this is real. "Oh no... I can''t believe it, but... then, when you were there..." You must have been my brother back then! Even if it''s an incredible story, in a situation where there''s no choice but to believe, all the elves are surprised, and at the same time, their expressions are getting brighter and brighter and brighter. And.... "Hey, you! Yeah!" "Uh-oh!?" My wife suddenly grabbed my shoulders out loud. "It''s all thanks to you... that you''ve helped us so much, that you can live in this land, and that you''re still alive... and you''ve been doing nothing for more than a decade without even thanking us!" "No, that''s why I flew in the past and came back to modern times, and for the last decade or so..." "I''m not making excuses anymore!I''ve had enough already! " I don''t know if you''re mad at me, but my wife pounded me in the chest with a loud voice. "Espi! Slaya! Ral! And you!Did you know he was coming today!? " "No, that''s why they''re bringing customers here soon...." "Still, when you explain it properly!If I knew this guy was coming... if I knew he was coming... I''d give him a big reward for his elf pride, a thanksgiving banquet... and so much more! " That said, the wife suddenly panicked.The other elves nodded at the wife''s words. "Yes! First of all, we''re having a big banquet throughout the settlement tonight!" "Oh, my God! Hurry up and get ready!" "All right, I''m going to go get ready!" "Prepare your meat!" "I''m going to do my best with the vegetables today!" I was a little dazed at the sight. After all, I thought that various questions would suit the attack, but it didn''t happen, and all of them suddenly scattered and started moving. "Everyone... I really appreciate oniichan." "Yes. Oniisan... is everyone''s hero..." Eh?! Next to me as Pocahontas, Espi and Slaya smiled and whispered to me. That word made me even more Pocahontas. Amix used to say that about Lagerman and Tapir Bael, but isn''t that an exaggeration?I''m getting embarrassed by the boulders. "Nothing. I wasn''t alone then, was I?When the postcard appeared, both Espi and Slaya resisted... and I couldn''t escape without the magic of Ralph''s transfer... and most importantly, it was Aony who saved everyone''s life in the end. " "Still, oniichan left without saying goodbye or thanking us... because everyone was so angry?" "That''s why, for more than a decade... oniisan, take it seriously." I didn''t say anything, I didn''t say anything... the words were kind of heavy on my heart. No, it''s not just for the elves... I''ve been running around like that since I ran away... And yet, if you notice, you''re a hero... "It''s not ironic, it''s just that I did that." Traina? "I fought against the mighty army of the Demon King army... to defend... all six hegemonies were honorably crossed... It is not strange that your achievements should be in history textbooks without exaggeration.Even if it wasn''t for you alone. " When Traina told me that, I was embarrassed, but I was proud. If that''s what they say.... "Wow. Thank you, you''re welcome." Yeah! In that case, I nodded with an idea to take it honestly. It was then. "Ah, um! Earth-kun!" Hmm? "" "Ah..." " Something like a little dirt or a spider''s nest on a beautiful hair cat... no, Amix is getting pretty excited and confused. As soon as I looked at Amix, everyone, including the chief, reacted "Ah".... "Ah, I... I don''t know yet, but Earth-kun... is Lagerman himself, Tapir Bael... Earth-kun... yeah, Earth-kun..." Ah, Mr. Earth? Amix is looking pretty confused and his eyes are glued around. Certainly, the information may be too much at once to organize. But Amix suddenly sat down in front of me like a hunch and suddenly lowered his head. "Hey, amix!?" "Oh, I''m sorry, Mr. Earth! I, I don''t know anything about that, but not only is Earth the hero I''ve always wanted since I was a little girl, but I don''t even know that Tapir Bael, who saved our elves, protected me from the hunters in the woods to help me, on the contrary, I''m so angry that my boobs touched me... and I''m really sorry for wanting to hang out with you without even knowing it!!" "Boo, woo!?" While rubbing her forehead against the floor many times, Amix apologizes for not knowing the reason, but the story is not good for the boulder.That didn''t work out! Because.... "Eh? Did you touch your tits...? Onii-chan?" "... onii-san?" "... Phew... Earth Lagan... you are..." "... boobs? Huh? Oniisan?My daughter''s boobs, Nandate? " That''s how it''s gonna be!? She''s a sister to Espi and Slaya, a cute teacher to Ralwyev, and a precious daughter to the chief! "Chi, no, no! Not that I touched it, but that I touched it when I bumped into it in an accident..." "Ah, yes, sister, brother, teacher, father!Mr. Earth is not bad at all, and he''s not a lewd person at all.It was an accident... I certainly put my face on my boobs and my skirt... but I don''t care anymore, and... if Mr. Earth is against me... " "" "Hah!??? In the skirt!??? "That''s why it was an accident...." "Oniichan!? Oniichan didn''t say that at all!?You kept it a secret!? " "Oniisan... don''t bother with Noja again..." "Apart from Noja-sama, I think this is a matter of responsibility....." "Oniisan?" "Chief, I''m sorry! But I''m not really with Waza!" "Ah... but you see... me... to Earth... to Lagerman... to Tapir Bael... to my body... to Ehehe" The chief has already opened his pupils to Ralwyev, who looks stunned by the espi and slayer he holds in his head. Meanwhile, Amix waved his body with his hands on both cheeks with the expression of a maiden with a red face. Oh dear, the story is on the sidewalk again...... And Trainer is exhaling. Traina... what should I do? Just get back to the story. The identity of the chief... and the story of Slaya. " That''s right! Yeah, that''s it! Anyway, don''t leave it like this. Espi, Slaya and Ralwyev feel like "I can''t help it", but the chief is so clumsy that he doesn''t know what to do. "No, no, Slaya! What were you talking about?Look, what about the hunter... look, huh?I think it''s important to ask the chief! " "Oh, I lied to you." "Oh, I''m not kidding." You''re kidding me. "Well, speaking of which... well, those hunters seemed to be the hunters of a man named Citenai..." "Eh, Slaya, is that true?" "Ugh... were those breathing people in the neighborhood?" "Phew... ah... ah... that''s right..." That''s what Slaya told me when I put it back together again. About the hunters, but apparently they''re not just trespassers. And the Espi seemed a little surprised, and Ralwyev, and the chief, were happy and sane again. What is it, man? Kids, that name... maybe... Ah And the word ''Citenai'' that Slaya used to say. It''s in the woods.... --Oh, my God... oh, my God... "Master Citenai" was looking for... Indeed, those hunters said so. "Well, how about Citenai? They said... when I named them, they were looking for me... I''ve never heard of them, but are they famous?" "Eh!?... already... oniisan, tell me that first.I don''t know... why did Sitenai kill oniisan? " "Now? " If I hadn''t heard of it, I hadn''t heard of Traynor. But as far as we can see, it''s kind of famous... and not very nice. What the... "Oniisan can''t help but know.It''s not very famous in the front world... but rather in the back... underground... so I''m a merchant with a little name on the market right now... " Back? Merchant? "Yes, I see you''re doing a lot of bad business... weapons... magic items... trafficking in human beings..." "Hmm!?" "You hire a hunter to watch out for the business, or you attract samurai and ninja warriors who recently lost their jobs in Japone...." Behind the scenes, the underground world. The inhabitants of an unsustainable world. And.... "Kojiro has a bit of a head and is currently investigating a lot with that man, didn''t he, oniichan?" "... Kojiro?" 373 Chapter 372: Left Behind His name came up as he met people in the past and listened to stories about them afterwards. "Kojiro... hey, Espi. Does Kojiro know about me...?" I never met Kojiro before I was in the Empire. Of course, they know that "Earth Ragan is the son of Hiro Ragan." But as Noja knew, Kojiro wondered if I''d ever met him before. "Yeah, I don''t know Kojiro.I didn''t tell you that.... " "Oh, yeah." "Well, you don''t know Kojiro... because I didn''t ask him so deeply... when oniichan disappeared and I returned to the Federation... I didn''t ask him so deeply." "... I see." Without asking deeply, I just thought of the image of watching the espionage... I haven''t seen him in less than a day, but I still feel like I know him pretty well with my fists. "But... in the meantime... Kojiro is the only one who knows about this settlement..." "... what!?... maybe?" It was a surprise. You didn''t even know about this settlement, did you, Kojiro? "Since the end of the war, when Kojiro became the Warlord of Japone... however much private land it is, this is the territory of the Kingdom of Japone... because I am supposed to own it face-to-face..." "I mean... Kojiro knows that elves live here..." "Yeah, I bought the land, but Kojiro didn''t ask for details.However, when Kojiro found out that I had bought the land... ''Oh, Miss Espi has become the landlord of Japone... and I have to tell nobody to enter so that I don''t lose my mood''... I''m not talking about elves.But I think it''s probably about Kojiro, so I''m going to check it out... but I won''t tell you. " "I mean... I know, but you''re not going after me?" "Yeah." I was told... it''s strange, but when I heard what I was saying, I thought it was "Kojiro." Somehow, I was somehow convinced that he might be like that. "But in any case, we might meet with Kojiro soon...." "Huh? Really?" "Yes. Investigation of the ruins of Noja and Benlinerf They may come to the continent, and they may look like cozillos on a boulder" "I see...." In other words, even if it means something different from Uncle Ben''s, there might be something else... "About Noja... Uncle Ben, Kojiro... and Citenai?I''m starting to get confused. " You''re really messing things up. That''s right. "Come back and get involved quickly, or you''ll be a driftstone oniisan." "Sure." "Oniisan is such a person...." The spies nodded bitterly at the words I snapped while holding my head. And.... "Ah, um, Mr. Earth! It''s time to talk, okay?Don''t leave me alone... don''t leave me alone! " "... hmm?" "" "Ah..." " And I forgot. Another problem I''ve had. Just now, Amix, whose face turned red, but she felt uncomfortable, watched the timing and pulled the sleeves of my clothes with her fingers. "Um, amix...." "But, I''m sorry, I thought it might be an important story... but, um, it''s not just time to talk about it, but I was wondering if you could show us our settlement... or see my favorite place..." "Ah... um... amix..." "Ha, yes! Master Earth!" "No, why are you suddenly wearing a" sama "... a friend?" "Damn, there''s no extinction!I mean, Earth is my hero and Elf''s benefactor, but he can''t get used to it!That''s why I''m doing everything I can... do anything! " "That''s why I said that! Look, I''m watching your father too!" "Uh-huh... that''s right... Dad... amix... maybe today... for an adult girl..." "Ah, come on! Anyway, no honoring, I don''t like it, I hate it, it''s weird!" It was Amix who knew a lot about who I was and changed his attitude, but it''s not good to be called "like" in front of Espi, Slaya, Ralwyev, and the chief who values Amix with boulders. "Mr. Earth... don''t you like it?Master Earth..... " "So go first! Stand up!" No, on the contrary, it''s like Amix poking his knees at me and holding me down with his eyes shining like he''s praying to me... it feels like he''s no longer worshipped!? "Hah... anyway, oniichan... let''s take some time off today, enjoy the evening with everyone, and think about it again tomorrow." And did Espi give up already? I interrupted the conversation and smiled bitterly. "That''s better, oniisan.And Amix... also hates oniisan... " Bad manners in a way, amix. "You know, amix... don''t do that in front of your father." Sure, I''ve been confused about more stories, and I think it''s just right to separate them. Besides, I don''t know... Amix, I haven''t listened to anybody else at all... I''m sure this may not be good... "Phew... child..." Hmm? Traina, what''s wrong? And then, Traina was by my side..... Don''t overframe tonight''s banquet.I have a proper training at the Vyar. " You mean in this situation!?I got a little bit of a kick in my ass when it came to training without any premise. Um, are you going to do it again today? Not today, is it?When I heard back, Traina stared at Guillotine and me.... Of course! You will now engage Noja under certain circumstances!?Unlike the old days, what if Noja really came without any mercy?All I know is Noja, a dozen years ago, and what if he''s stronger than he used to be!No matter how helpful Espi and Slaya are, it would be a big mistake to think it would be an easy win! " "Ah... that''s right..." Hmm! That''s why it''s time to train! Well, as expected, if there''s Espi, Slayer and the others... it''s harder to train, so I''ll train hard at night to make up for the delay! I see! Oh oh...... Trainer''s orders without saying anything. Well, it''s true that the opponent is a Rokkai Noja, and we need to put in place a proper countermeasure. The same hand will never work again, and I know what Traina says. Besides, I think it would be good for both of you... to watch the timing and tell me about Trainer... because we will continue to act together with Espi and Slaya and train without worrying about the public. But the only thing that bothers me... Traina.... Don''t you feel a bit stubborn? Your cheeks are twitching.... 374 Episode 373 Forest Banquet Campfire under a beautiful full moon and stars. While surrounded by a bright red fiery flame, the delightful time passed as the cuisine was made with plenty of delicacies from the mountains, forests, and rivers. "I can''t believe there''s such a thing as a timeless item ~" "But I''m sure oniisan showed up in this unchanged form at that time ~" Besides, Espi and Slaya wouldn''t lie, and if oniisan was a fake, he''d know. Well then, it''s a real oniisan! "Ha, ha! I knew you were such a dick!" Hey, do you remember me? "What about me?" "Alright, I''ll have a drink today anyway!" Explain me again.That I was the one who once appeared in the Elf settlement. Although it is too unrealistic to say that I have travelled between the past and the future, everyone who convinced me that I am me welcomed me with a truly happy face. "Wow... is Oniichan a real lagerman!?" "Are you really Tapir Bael!?" "I didn''t know... Lagerman was real..." Espi oniichan and Slaya oniichan are younger, but oniichan? And for the young elves who were born after I returned from the past, it''s only natural that I should be surprised. The younger children sparkled their eyes, and Amix and elves my age seemed to be confused. "Well, that''s why... when we were attacked by the Demon King army''s augers, I''d like to propose a toast to this big, thankful brother who helped us and helped us to the point where we could no longer live on our original land..." "" "" Cheers!!!! "" " And while the chief of the clan greeted him with a toast, the banquet began in earnest, laughing, singing and dancing, and delicious dishes appeared one after another, I also enjoyed it while realizing that this was the first time in a long time for a large number of people to have fun. "Uhehe, oniichan ~, so cute ~" "Uh-oh, Espi! Are you drinking?" "This is outrageously vulgar, Espi... just stay away from oniisan''s education.Oniisan... how about a drink? " "Earth Lagan, can you talk to the kids who are the elementary school kids?You''re a hero to the kids. " Beware of alcohol, talking to people, laughing, listening to children, I just kind of laughed. Once again, I was happy to think that I fought in the past and that Aony had risked his life, which led to this moment. "Mr. Earth, I brought you an extra dish... oh, you don''t have to eat it yourself!This is where I... ah, ahhn " "No... um..." "Yes, Pie Pie! Master Earth... please enjoy my delicious pie!" Well... sometimes my smile catches my eye... "Amix, don''t do that to me!" "Nh, mom, let go already.I''m on Earth now.... " "No, I want you to stop... being friends with Frank more..." "There''s no extinction! I wouldn''t have been born without Earth... and that''s why I have to dedicate all my life, body and mind to Earth!... but... I''m glad... that Mr. Earth... is such a lovely person... " Don''t pull. I''ll pull. This... I feel that there is some momentum going through the synov... "Damn it...." "Ah... where are you going, Mr. Earth?" "... toilet" Well then... "That won''t work!Espi, Slaya! Take him down! " I just kind of saw, talked and laughed at things, and it took me so long. But it may be like this without stopping for more than a few hours. The children seem to be falling asleep gradually, but the adults feel like the children have been sleeping, and the elves, who have the image of a wise man in the forest, look like the old fishermen''s drinking party in Genkan. "Damn it... the image of the elf inside me is constantly changing." "That''s the same as the rest." A little away from the banquet circle, make sure there''s no one around, go into the woods a little, and I''ll talk to Traina. And.... "So...." Hmm? "... what''s wrong, suddenly?" What happened? When I got to this settlement, a lot of information came into my mind, and there were people around and I couldn''t cut it out, but I still asked what I cared about. Sure enough, Traina''s trying to get away with it.... "You''re already dating quite a bit, aren''t you? So... what are you doing... I think you''re thinking a lot about it." Mhh...... "At first, all I care about is Espi and Slaya... you must be lonely..." Well, well, who is it?!Come on, what are you talking about!Who do you think you are! Traina seems to be thinking a lot about something strange. Even if I don''t know the details, I know because I''ve been with you for a long time. You don''t know what I''m thinking, so you don''t have to listen back to me... "... hmm... it''s been 10,000 years since I was worried about the rest... hey, I was just thinking about what kind of menu I''m going to do for my next training." "Damn it...." Nevertheless, I still do not recognize the Master. Well, maybe you don''t want to talk about it at a stage when you''re still thinking about it. "Phew...." A little through the woods, there was a stream nearby. The voice of the banquet falls into your ears from the settlement, but it is calm and somehow calm. "Well, anyway... Noja is still a servant, more than you are interested in Hakuki... and if he is still aware that the war among him as a remnant of the Demon King Army is not over... he will appear before you eventually." "Hakuki....." He is the most powerful of the Rokkai... and not as powerful as Rosala, the Dragon King of the Underworld... but he has the power of the nearest realm.And I don''t know how strong it''s gotten in the last decade... " "Wow... it''s annoying... that''s what my father wants me to do.It was me who fought Gouda, Parippi was alive, Liphant, Noja, Yamidir were alive, and... it was a shock to me that none of the Seven Braves fought the Six Heights! " Hmm. Not at all. We sat down in the riverbank and laughed. During the day, he looked back at the stories he had heard from the spies and discussed the future. "Nevertheless... when will I tell Espi and Slaya about you..." Are you going to talk? "Well, if we''re going to travel together, it''s harder for you to believe me than to hide it..." Actually, you haven''t spoken to Thaddeus yet. Well, it confused me a lot, but in the end, you believed me. That''s why they''re both... but... "It''s just... Slaya... is there a problem with espionage?" Hmm? "I mean, look... actually... Espi is the one who beat you up..." Well... no...... Defeated the Great Demon King Traina with all seven. And I killed him. Espi is one of the seven. That''s why... it''s so complicated, or I''m just a plank... "Well, I guess... I don''t have to worry so much about that, but I don''t think so." Huh? "Besides, I''m not resenting you anymore... and the Espi... I don''t think you''re as weak as you think you are now." But Trayna laughed bitterly, worrying that she didn''t need my troubles. And I thought it might be so if I was told. Even though I still have the little espionage in my head, the current espionage is even more... Hmm? Hmm...... At that time, I noticed signs of coming this way. Nod to each other and interrupt the conversation. There''s only one sign of coming. Who..... "Oh, oniisan, are you skipping here?" "Ah... chief" He was chief of the clan. "Where''s the chief?" "I''m skittish, too. I''m not good with alcohol... and I''m not good with banquets in the first place.That excitement. It feels like the rear chargers are doing the way... I''m essentially a pussy botch. " "Hah, hah... I don''t really understand the terminology, but... that meant my welcome was annoying!?" "I want to say that I''m not so ungrateful... but I also have feelings about what you''re going to do with my daughter, and I feel a bit subtle..." "Whoa!" Half joking, but somehow half serious chief.No, maybe more than half of them are serious? What a sensation, the chief also lowered his hips next to me. 375 Chapter 374: I Cant Stop Anymore "Kaguya-sama, who sleeps on that shiny moon, has the same roots as me...." "What about it?" Huh!? The chief who sat down next to me suddenly murmured as he looked at the full moon. Looking at the distance... with a look that seems to cut something out of reach... "The world has evolved uniquely in a wide variety of organisms.Especially when the demons in the demonic world mated with each other to create a hybrid species... or a new species, it must have been really interesting for the ancients.Eventually, we will study whether we can create new species by combining different genes..... " "Chieftain...." "But the breeding of human varieties is not suddenly going well... in the course of hundreds of experiments, many genes and cells have been misfitted and rejected... and failed works continue to be disposed of... at the end of such blood sacrifices... I have been created... and sky tribes have been created... and Kaguya-sama has been born..." The chief is teaching me. During the day, I said, "Who''s the chief?Answer to the question. It''s just.... "There was a lot of research that they couldn''t do in the world they were in... law, human rights, ethics... but at the time, they didn''t have a way of controlling the world... so it was all they wanted to do." It''s a world I can''t imagine. "I ran away from it.I wasn''t born just to satisfy their intellectual curiosity... because I wanted to fight it... so I passed the time... and they didn''t chase me until they committed a high-risk crime for me alone... " I don''t think the chief is explaining it because he thinks I can understand it. I just answered because I was asked... and it was like... pale... But.... "Just... to sort out the story... the ancient people who used the underground ruins... could artificially create humans... the Sky Clan... the legendary female brave Kaguya... and one of their chiefs?" I was surprised to understand the chief''s explanation calmly. That''s because I know only one person who is actually a ''made human''. "... heh ~, you''re surprisingly well organized.Well, that''s roughly what it looks like.That''s why I''ve been here a long time... and a long time... since I met oniisan more than a dozen years ago.Use the same items as oniisan. " "Well... that''s why you knew everything about how to use it..." "Yes. God willing to make life, dispose of it, remodel it... I wanted to escape from those worlds... the ancients... the ancestors... no, no... the aliens from outside the stars." The chief also smiled a little surprised.I guess I didn''t understand. Sure, I would have been confused if they had told me all of a sudden. But I already.... "Well, that''s what the chief used to say in the past... and..." Hmm? "One... I know... a friend of mine... a girl who was created using the technology of that ruin..." "What? Seriously?" "Ah. One of the Six Heights of the Demon King Army... The one with the Sigil Eye used the power of that ruin..." I overheard Kuron. "... I see... the superficial part of the lab, the basic cloning technique... I see... and what is she doing now?" "I''m traveling the world with my mother, brother and Kaba.I hope it''s fun. " "Heh... that''s right. That''s good." "Ah... above all, he''s... natural and poisonous... but don''t even think about it... don''t hesitate to fall in love with people... I''ve always laughed... so that I don''t feel such a heavy birth." Kuron, Yamidir, Bro, and Hilua. I wonder where you''re going right now. Well, they won''t have to worry about anything, but they''ll want to see you when they remember. "... oniisan..." Hmm? For a moment, when I was staring at the full moon thinking about the Krons, the chief suddenly narrowed his eyes.... "Oniisan... don''t you like that girl?" "... fuh?" --- Rubby Rubby Rubby Rubby Rubby Rubby Rubby!!?? I was unexpectedly puzzled by a surprising question, and at the same time I felt a cat sign from the bush behind me... about three cats... I''m sure there''s a cat with big breasts, a sister who accompanies the cat, and a cat with big brothers... "... well, there''s no such thing as this." "Oh, yeah, that''s right." A tremendous amount of interesting air comes from behind, but I don''t like the boulders, and I''ll stop talking about whether the chief feels dangerous or not. I''ve been played with in love bananas in the past few days, so I''m just trying to change the subject.... "Ah, oh, yeah... so, what happened to the ancient people?" "Hmm? I don''t know that." "Don''t you know?" "A blue star many light years away... No, did you return to your world... or perish... in any case, the air environment of this world didn''t suit them, so neither the earth nor the magic world would have been free to go... Kaguya-sama they built to be applicable to that environment... and Sisonotami, whose descendants I think were there..." This world? I think that the world that it refers to is more fundamentally different than the magical world, the earth, the sky, etc. No, he said something outside the stars..... Unusual, Traina''s got a serious face... and I''ve been told this is something really serious hidden behind history, right? "The ruins of the lab... the surface area has already been investigated and touched by humans and demons, but the deepest part can only reach oniisan with a master key... that''s why oniisan can do whatever he wants.It''s not just about time... it''s about creating a new kind of life... and that''s why... if you want to destroy this world, you have the power of forbidden wisdom... " "You gotta be kidding me. I''m not gonna do it. What''s so bad about chest shit... what''s so fun about it?" "Hahaha, I thought oniisan would say that... but it''s finally oniisan''s freedom." That said, the chief stood up stretching. "I want to see the sequel to Lagerman''s adventure.No... the Lagermans'' adventure...?I don''t know how far I''m going... I''m going to let you see it... " "Chieftain...." "Watching my precious daughter grow up, watching oniichan''s fate, using it as a book, and living comfortably is my life now and in the future.That''s why oniisan doesn''t stop going wherever he wants. " The chief is turning his back and returning to the settlement as if he had spoken. And finally..... "Oniisan, Espi and Slaya''s adventure can''t be stopped anymore.Enjoy not regretting it, oniisan. " Like Yale, I felt like the chief pushed me on the back. "Hehe, no one can stop you anymore...?Something... motivated you.Let''s get some sleep and train today, Traina! Tightly! " I was kind of happy, and I was looking forward to it more and more, and I got excited and said that to the trainer next to me. Then.... "Enjoy yourself without regret... fu, I see... a child.Get some sleep, it''s training for today! It was Traina who thought she was worried about various things, but she smiled and nodded back. 376 Chapter 375: A New Morning Last night was also a good time for special training. Even though it''s all night, I feel like I''m asleep thanks to the warm fluffy bed, so I won''t have any trouble. It''s time to wake up from a deep sleep.... "Ugh! It''s an espionage!Oniichan, get outta here! " "Buhhhhhh!?" "Ehehe, onii-chan... gu ~" A shock struck my whole body, and my eyes opened all at once. The sight that was spreading out first with my eyes open, it was my whole body being hugged by the Espi. This is..... "Hey, Espi, do you know what your weight is right now?Unlike the old days, if you do it now, it''s a murder weapon and an attack, so why don''t you be a little cautious? " "Buuu, Slaya, it''s not delicious to talk to a girl about her weight. Besides, oniichan won''t be angry, because she''s been taking an espionage for a long time, and she''s rather nostalgic and happy ~" I was shocked by the pain and weight of the shock and had trouble breathing for a moment. I''m sorry, but it''s a lot more powerful than it used to be. But I still felt a definite nostalgia. "Nh... shit, espi ~" "Nfufu, oniichan!" "Are you okay, oniisan?" The morning after I stayed in an elf settlement in the past. This is how Espi wakes me up, and Slaya complains in amazement. It was like this. I certainly don''t feel angry..... "Oh, my God. Both of you." "Nfufu ~, hey, oniichan''s not angry at all.Nh, oniichan loves thrilling Nadenade! " "Whoa, whoa, whoa, espi, don''t stick around ~" It''s okay, it''s okay ~ Espi, who was in a good mood for my reaction, hugged me even more, cheeked me, and stroked my head on the contrary... No, no, this is what you''re doing in front of your boyfriend''s eyes... "Eh, Espi! Oniisan''s nadenade... I want to stroke you too!No, it''s not good! " "I mean, is that you!?" For some reason, Slaya was jealous of the Espi, not me, forcing her to pull the Espi off me. Don''t start fighting between lovers in the morning... while thinking... "Fufu...." Hmm? Oniichan? "Mmm, what are you laughing at, oniisan?" I smiled unexpectedly. But you''re leaning on me like that, both of you.... "You''re laughing, aren''t you?" Espi and Slaya are laughing somehow. Looks fun. Ehehe, yeah, I see. "Well... it can''t be helped..." Ah. I laugh naturally. A scene in such a noisy morning. Yes, it''s fun... you''re happy... "... muu..." Hey, Traina? "... it''s nothing... it''s nothing ~" I see... Hmm...... Well, Master is a little upset... but we still have to do something about this in the future. "Anyway, it''s going to happen. Ooh... nice weather." When you get out of bed and open the window of the room, a little cool, but just inhaling, brings in delicious air that refreshes your head. I felt like I had been soaked in the light of a refreshing day for the first time in a while. "Mr. Earth, breakfast is ready!Are you awake? " "Hmm? Oh, Amix?" Yes, excuse me ~ Amix came in with a light knock. Nico and his smile seem to be dazzling and healthy. "Good morning, Mr. Earth! So... what have you been doing since morning, brother and sister?" "Oh, good morning, amix." "Nmo... please come to the living room when you are ready.I prepared breakfast today. " "Ah, ahh...." "Not only cooking... but also freshly fetched milk, so please drink plenty." "Hmm!?" Milk... oh, milk. I used to keep livestock, and I''m proud of milk and stuff like that. Yeah, I know. "And if you don''t mind the pie you ate last night... I''ve warmed it up... and the pie with the milk..." "Oh, wow, that''s sweet! Yeah, I know!" Pie is sweet. Pie is sweet.Isn''t it normal to have sweets with milk? "Well, let''s go. Come on, both of you." I''ll never be disturbed.I behave like a cool gentleman. "... hey, espi... amix... it''s natural, right?You''re not aiming, are you? " "Ahahah... I wonder.I don''t understand... the girl''s growing up fast, Slaya. " Whether it''s natural or calculated, there''s still no way to change my attitude.So I tried to be cool and refreshing. Good morning, everybody. "Hey, you guys, get in your seats now." "Usu" On the way to the living room, breakfast for the number of people had already been arranged on the table, and his wife was already waiting. And.... "Oniisan, I didn''t get tired last night.Did you sleep well? " "Easy." "Right." Even the chief who had just taken the newspaper out of the reception at the front door face-to-face and said a light greeting.... hmm? "What? Sheikh... is this a hideout where the newspapers arrive?" "Hmm? Ah, this?" It''s a simple question, but if you think about it, it''s really weird. A hidden hideout of hidden elves. Hunters were wandering through the woods yesterday to find it. However, Slaya laughed at my question..... "No, oniisan. It''s a dedicated post in my shop in Genkan... with a magical formation engraved inside it and ready to be transferred here." Huh? "Have Ralviv do it for me.Well, I have to buy a lot of information here and outside... even if I don''t interfere with the current world situation... " Hee ~ While impressed that you can do a lot of clever things, the chief nodded and scrambled the newspaper. "You, get to the newspaper and get to your seat." "Dad." "Oh, I see... hmm?" Either way, let''s start with breakfast. Yes, he nodded to the embarrassing wife and Amix''s words, and immediately tried to fold the newspaper that the chief opened parallaxically. But soon afterwards..... "... this is..." The sheikh stopped trying to fold the newspaper and stared at it with a serious face. "Chieftain?" What''s going on? Anything bothering you? Then the chief pointed the newspaper he was reading at us, and it was there.... Disciplinary dismissal of King Japone Counsellor Mikado and Warrior Commander Kojiro VII Due to the massive voluntary retirement of the Japonine warriors and the pursuit of responsibility associated with the exodus, King Umashika of the Kingdom of Japonine announced the disciplinary dismissal of two wartime heroes from the Kingdom.The dismissal of both former King Maken, who collapsed three years ago, was a major shock in the Kingdom of Japone, and the upheaval of the members of the Union is imperative, and future trends will be noted. It''s the big news about my father and mother''s comrades... and... It was the beginning of trouble. 377 Chapter 376: The Tabernacle (Fox Girl) Hundreds on the demonic side. The person in charge is a former Rokkai. Fifty on the Empire side. The man in charge is Ben Linnaf of the Seven Braves. Fifty investigators from Japone will join us later.The person in charge is Kojiro the Seven Brave. I was supposed to investigate Shisonotami on this plane... Friendship between humans and demons, joint investigation of the ruins of Sisonotami related to the truth of the world, I don''t care. Because the reason why I came to the joint investigation of this ruin with a strong candidate myself is that everything is to fulfill the hopes I have endured for more than a decade. Don''t put up with it anymore ? --The Great Demon Spiral!! Whether the hair of the Imperial Academy was grown or not, the children''s play or the game in front of them entered a countdown that fulfilled their desires. This is the place where the forbidden maiden of the walrus was mercilessly ravaged and stirred.Instead of humiliating the straw, I once again saw the metabolic sluggishness of even life values and sexuality. - What''s with that move, elephant!?Why, Hiro''s son... why!? Riphant, who was watching the game together in the demonic world through the magic crystal, was shaking with shock. But beside that, the stray face was still trembling with joy. And my buttocks were throbbing endlessly... not my chest. Ah, ass after all. All the words of Espi and Slaya, who stood before my straw when I tried to ruin my wedding with Hiero and Maam, were true. Neither of them knew why Earth Ragan could use the Great Demon King''s moves.It certainly remains a mystery. However, such a thing is a minor thing before it was important to me.That was the same feeling that the espionage contacted shortly afterwards. Those two were crying with excitement. I couldn''t wait for a day from there anymore. When Earth Ragan ran away from the Empire''s surveillance and disturbed Hiero and Maam''s hands, he also endured it. I thought I''d wait for you to go mad if you put up with it so that it feels good to pee when you''ve reached the limit of patience. And.... - What!? You''re going to investigate the joint ruins between the Empire and Japone?What kind of blowjob is that, elephant? D D Shinshi Shinjitsu Shintanoja, politician, Dakaratamani Hawarawamo Job Srnoja --Hmm... aren''t you planning something weird, elephant?Hiero, who you were obsessed with in the past, won''t participate in this joint investigation by looking for his runaway son? --Oh, I''m not interested in Hiro anymore, so don''t worry.This is... the human demon tribe, the Friendship, the Lesser Demonstration, the Cooperation, the Cityda Kenanojar. --I see... hmm, thank you elephants.Although Hiero and Maam weren''t there, one or two of the seven brave men had to participate, so we also had to send elephants with the proper status. The straw is now able to come to earth with dignity.But this is the last time you''re serious about being a good kid. It''s all about... taking responsibility more than a decade ago. I won''t forgive you even if you cry. I''ve made as many punishments and toys as I can think of in the last decade or so.Lagerman... no, let Earth Lagan cry, drool, crawl on all fours, start swinging your toes with your thumbs, all over your body... happily ? That''s why it doesn''t matter anymore, as long as you can come to the ground and come to the continent where Espi, Slaya and Ralwyev, who once worked for them, are snug... the continent that once changed your life. Including the investigation of the ruins, I just wondered when I was going to snatch him. So..... "This... isn''t good... no, unexpectedly... hmm... I''m in trouble" The ruins of Cissonotami.I am about to start a joint investigation with the new demonic government, the Empire, and the reunited Kingdom of Japone. After hearing the urgent news delivered to us, I will become one of the seven heroes of our demon king army who once led the investigation team as the Empire representative.... "Kojiro... and even Mikado... King Umashika of the Kingdom of Japone did a terrible thing..." I don''t like it, but it''s a beautiful boy with a childish face.A man who wears a magician''s robe and always feels comfortable with nicotine. "Benliner Meedai", who is famous to the world as the seven bravest great magicians, has an unusual and troublesome expression. "Dear Benlinerf, I just got some new information.Mikado-sama, who was on the march in various countries, returned quickly and appealed against this decision... what a shame that Mikado-sama was detained by the King''s order!! " "Hmm!? Oh no... I don''t know..." "However, this is due to the fierce rebellion from the people who admire Mikado on the boulders, and now there are massive demonstrations and rebellions in King Japone''s capital." "I see... no, this isn''t a joint investigation anymore... so where''s Kojiro?" "Not yet....." Something happened in that Micado Zizi and Japone kingdom. Well, I''ve heard that the current king of that country is rarely an asshole or a dark lord... well, the fool is always everywhere in the world, so I''d rather get out of here, so it''s not too much trouble... no, rather, this is a great opportunity to get out of the mess? "Noja, I''m sorry you''re here.I didn''t expect this to happen..... " "Hmm? Oh, nothing..." "I can''t talk much about the politics of other countries... but I hear that what happened to that country... the relationship between those two and King Umashika is not good... and this is a boulder... what happens to that country if we lose them... no, on the contrary..." The question is whether Earth Ragan is going to the past and coming back with items that have already gone beyond the times. Espi and Slaya promised to tell me when the time came... well, if you''re going to run away without telling me... "Master Benlinerf, what can I do for you?" "Even if we leave it to His Majesty Emperor Solja''s discretion... we will have to wait for a while.The relationship between Japone and the Empire can be jeopardized if you speak ill... but if there is something in Mikado and Kojiro, then I can''t...At this time, if Hiro and Maam were here, we wouldn''t think of either of them and would be forced to save them, but now they''re also..... " Hmm ~, this guy is worried about his two former comrades, and he really wants to help Jijii out of jail, either immediately or at warp, but he seems to be biting his teeth inadvertently because he is worried about the deterioration of relations between Japone and the Empire and, worst of all, war. "Even if it is called interference in internal affairs, I would like to resolve it somehow through diplomatic persuasion as a coalition I would like to believe that King Umashika does not disturb this world of peace that has lasted for more than a decade" It would be nice for him not to think like Hiro and Maam''s idiots, but to go somewhere from here to rescue them - "I''m afraid not.As long as there is a bad culture that determines kings by the hereditary, not the strongest and the most capable, there will always be a breakdown somewhere. " "" "" "" Hmm!!??? "" " "Would the kingdom of Japone be the same... as the kingdom of Bethlear?Insulated by the Seven Brave Girls, who were the only tokens.Well, as for Japone, we had a little work done. " At that time, even Kojiro, Mikado, and Japone were not very careful before the hope they had for more than a decade, but they could not suppress the chills and shock of the whole body at this time. "Hmm!? Hmm, ah... eh? Ugh, that''s not true... what...?" "Nh!!?? That''s stupid... oh, you... no way... no way!?" That''s not all. The demons who were there.The same goes for Benlinerf, of course. "However, from my point of view, the Empire cannot say much about other countries without being foolish.The roots of the technique are unknown, but the narrow minds that scold the most glorious young man... and the brave man who leans right and left for his child''s escape. " The "monster" has no premonition, on the contrary, it doesn''t know when it actually appeared on the spot. But when I noticed, he showed up right next to us. "But, well... I''ve been waiting for this time... when one of you left the demonic world, Riphanto and Noja, who raised a white flag and turned it into a human subordinate in the old wars." "Nh... why are you... here...?" Your whole body is upside down. Trembling. Overwhelming pressure to crush even the straw. My men are shivering with fear one after the other and pulling themselves out. It''s hard to breathe. The atmosphere trembles. But that''s obvious. And why is this guy.... "Let''s start with you, Noja... and Benlinerf.I''ll lay you two flat together.I''m telling you, do you have any reinforcements from Japone? " Why... why... when my wish finally comes true? Hey, Raganman... it''s Earth Ragan... Are you sure? I''m really scared.... I just wanted to meet my bare-faced pussy. 378 Episode 377 Coming from Beyond Kojiro and Micado are fired. It''s pretty heavy news since morning.I mean, even though it''s happening in Japone, isn''t it going to be a global topic? Because it''s about the two of us in the textbook as heroes of humanity. Fire the clams, and the King of Japone today is a tough thing to do. "No... I heard that Kojiro and Mikado''s uncle weren''t friends with the current king... not with the current bald fat... but this is what happened?" I watched the big news written on one side, and I was surprised to eat the Espi. Well, we fought the Demon King Army together once, and the surprise and shock was greater than mine. "Hee, the King and I were really bad friends...." "Well... yes. The previous King was a man of great support from the time of war, and Kojiro and Mikado''s uncle both had strong loyalties, but his son... somehow... he was a luxurious, triple-ridden, monstrous man, and he was often held by Mikado''s uncles, but it got worse after he took over the throne three years ago..." "Seriously... no matter how royalty you are, don''t let it succeed you.There was nobody else. " "Yeah... I''m not that familiar with it either, but it seems that my brother was there, and I''ve heard of something about him jumping out of the castle and running away... but that''s how Japone got into a lot of bad things... and that''s how it ended up... hmm..." It''s kind of nice to be a parent, but my son is... anywhere in the country.But this son seems worse than me as far as I''m concerned. "Really... is Maken''s guy dead...?" Then, I was looking at the next Trainer and wondering if there was anything I thought about. "... do you know him well?" "Of course, he was an enemy, but he was quite a bony king.There are also war lovers who led Mikado, Kojiro, and Samurai and Shinobi to make the Kingdom of Japone an invincible power.Well, because he was such a man, I guess he didn''t have much control over the family or raising children... " "Hey, don''t look at me there.Am I not playing around in luxury? Even Treina admitted it, so the previous king must have been pretty good. But then it didn''t last..... "Hmm... Kojiro fired me... hey, Espi... that''s pretty good for Koko..." "Yeah, maybe it''s a little bad..." At that time, Espi nodded at Slaya''s words, asking with a difficult face. "Hmm? Why? Why is Kojiro and Koko involved?" I didn''t know what it meant, but everyone but me seemed to understand, and the chief, wife, and amicus looked serious. "Look, I told oniichan, too.Kojiro helped me buy some land around here, including this Tapir Bael.No matter how much money you have, this is the land in the Kingdom of Japone, not to mention that it''s not so easy to say "no entry without permission because it''s private land"... and I can''t even announce the reason... "because the elves live".But Kojiro turned his hand around and didn''t listen to us for any reason.... " "Ah...." "Kojiro probably knows that Elves live here... but that''s why if Kojiro gets fired..." I finally understood the problem, too. "I''m worried...." At that time, the chief murmured. "If you knew everything and dared to meditate and keep your mouth shut... Kojiro the Seven Heroes will be our elf''s benefactor, and you want to do something about it from now on... but there''s no way we can deal with the human resources problems in the Japonine Kingdom..." Yes, in other words, without the presence of the Seven Brave Kojiro, this settlement might not exist or continue to exist. But without the Kojiro, it is possible that people like the hunters who invaded and attacked the land the other day, as well as Japanese-style people, will step into the land depending on the situation. "... Dad... brother, sister... Earth... something... from now on... something..." And Amix had a very anxious look on her face. He looks scared that this peaceful and peaceful settlement might also have an impact. That won''t be impossible. Not as long ago as the Demon King army and humans were at war, but above all with the help of Espi and Slaya, there were not many hunters attacking. It is no wonder Amix is afraid that he will not have such an experience. But.... "Oniichan... you know... the truth is, I really want to go on adventures everywhere... but..." "You don''t have to tell me, Espi." "... oniichan" The Espi will ask me, but it''s not necessary.Because I''m the same. This settlement has been a very important place for Espi and Slaya, and sometimes a base of mind, for more than a decade without me. The elves who live here admire both of them, they care about both of them, and they think of Amix as their real sister. That''s why I don''t even think, "It doesn''t matter, let''s go on a journey." "There''s plenty of places to go, but there''s plenty of time... don''t hurry, let''s see what happens." When I say that, both Espi and Slaya nod happily, and.... "Ah... Mr. Earth..." "Hey, hey, hey!?" "After all, you''re Tapir Bael, Lagerman... Earth... ahh" "Hey, stop it, stop it! Don''t exaggerate!" Amix gets out of his chair, sits on the floor, and lowers his head to me as if he were praying to God... hey?! "Fu, no, no, no, it''s nice to see oniichan here for a while... but it''s complicated to see her like this..." "Well, that''s true.I don''t want to scare the kids.... " "Yeah, yeah. Well, I have oniichan and Lar, and as long as there''s nothing to it, it''s okay. ? And Slaya, there''s you too." "Well, that''s what it is." Yes, there are lots of places I want to go, and I want to go everywhere. However, sometimes I don''t have a clear time frame, so I don''t want to leave right now, but I want to keep an eye on the flow..... "Chieftain! Espi! Slaya! Earth Ragan! Are you awake!?" What a thought... but... it didn''t come to that long story. Hmm? "It''s Lar''s voice!" "... from the morning on..." Ralph rushed in early in the morning like he was in a hurry. She looked restless and pressured her expression..... "There was a reaction to the boundary.Someone''s invading the area. " "" "Hmm!??" " Yes, it is. I didn''t have to watch the disturbance, but it came from the other side. 379 Chapter 378: Exploring Intruder. Our air changed in an instant, and we quickly jumped out of the house. When they go out, the residents of the settlement go out to hear the noise, and they look anxious. When this happened, everyone probably remembered a dozen years ago. "Ral-san, where is the boundary?" "In the woods at the foot of the mountain.The number is about 130.... " "Eh, 130!?" I doubted Ralviv''s words in my ears. A few hunters came into the woods or something like that. "There were about 30 people in the boundaries first, and about 100 people in the boundaries afterwards." "Is that so...?" It''s obviously not normal. That''s all the signs that came in at once..... "Hey, chief...." "I know... I''m giving instructions to the forest birds.Tell me what kind of guys are in here... now, birds. " At that time the chief spread his hands toward the sky and said,It''s as if you''re trying to feel something. And when I realized it, the birds gathered in the sky and rang one after the other. Towards the birds, the chief slowly put his hands to his ears..... "... there he is... running. I''m not trying to get here... I''m just running through the woods.It''s going so fast... " No, that''s right. The chief was able to talk to animals. In other words, if we can detect the intruder with Ralviv''s tight boundaries and gather information through the eyes of the animals, we can immediately grasp the situation no matter what happens. It''s convenient..... "Hmm? Instead of a group of 130 people invading... hmm? A group of 30 people chasing... 100 people?" "In other words, the first ones to break into this land... are trying to escape someone and get out of this land on the way... so there''s a hundred people chasing them... birds say?" With information from the birds, we know what''s going on. Apparently, it''s not like someone who simply stepped into the land is looking for an elf settlement. "I don''t know what the situation is, but... who''s running and who''s chasing?" "... mmm..." Looks like things are a little off track. When that happens, the way we come out will change. "Sometimes if someone was looking for this place, they would drive it away in battle under certain circumstances....." "I see. If we''re not looking for this place, we''re just trying to escape into this land... can we just wait and see?" "Maybe. But it''s a little disgusting not knowing who I am...." Yeah, I don''t know who it is after all. Ignore it because it seems irrelevant? Nevertheless, someone''s chasing me... maybe they''re attacking me?If it''s, for example... running away from being attacked by a bandit... no, but what do you mean, 30 or 100 people...? Then I came up with a question to grasp the current situation that I don''t understand.... "Well, here''s what we''ll do. Me and Espi... and oniisan are going to see how things are going nearby?Slaya and Ralviv will stay here just in case. " Surprisingly, it was a proposal from the chief. "Dad!?" "Hey, you... it''s dangerous to just three people!I''d rather go with more.... " "I mean, if it''s a big group, they''ll notice back there... and I have to ask the animals to navigate to grab the group''s position..." Amix and his wife weren''t the only ones who were surprised by the chief''s words. Honestly, I was surprised, too. "Hee, the chief moves himself.When I first met you, it seemed like a mess. " It''s because the chief who was trying to avoid fighting and interference as much as possible is trying to move away from himself, just as he feels like "leave now" to us who stepped into the land near the settlement more than a decade ago. Then the chief laughed bitterly..... "I can''t help it. It''s the position of the Mendokusai chief... and it''s your father." "Ha... haha" In one word, I felt various thoughts and bears. The chief also seemed unchanged, and there were various changes in his mood. Well then, can you show me the way?It''s okay, amix. I have an espionage. " "Shhhh! If I teamed up with oniichan, I''d be the strongest in the world, so don''t worry!" "Mr. Earth... sister... yeah. Be careful, okay?" Well, we''re here, and as long as we don''t have as many people as we can, we''ll be fine. Amix was a little relieved to see us like that. "Mmm... even though oniisan and I are strongest together..." "... don''t hang out there either... just leave this settlement to the elementary students" I''ll leave it to Don and Ralwyev, who beat his chest, to leave Slaya and the guards of this settlement a bit dull.... "Well, that''s what I''m going to do..." Oh. Choo-kai! In the meantime, let''s go and see what happens with these three.Nodded to each other, we jumped out of the settlement and rushed through the forest at once. "Wait a minute! Oh, my physical abilities aren''t like that!" No, I didn''t have to go all the way. The chief who screams behind us when he flies. But..... "Daijubu, fluffy delivery ?" "Whoa!?" The ability of the Espi attracted the chief suddenly.And dexterity, avoiding the obstacles of the forest. "Heh, as clever and convenient as ever, the power of espionage." "Fufu ~, right? With this, oniichan will be able to help you in no time, no matter what the crisis is." "As a brother, I want to help you pinch." "It''s okay, oniichan is younger than me now, so me and Slaya should protect you!At the very least, fight together!Oniichan can''t protect us anymore. " Chat with each other while laughing bitterly and moving at considerable speed. I can feel that Espi is growing much stronger than it used to be. "I mean, I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, but oniichan is super good at moving around in the woods.Even if I try to manipulate it, I can''t keep up. " Hmm? "Even if there''s an obstacle, you can move smoothly and fly with the branches of a tree... Japanese-style ninja warrior is also surprised.We were so desperate to play this trick. " Hehe, huh? "Yeah, it was the same when you helped me back in the day... now that I know that I''m getting stronger, I know how accurate oniichan''s movements and feelings are from that time onwards, as well as taking courses in these woods." On the other hand, because I grew up, I''m really impressed with myself. Speaking of sisters, I don''t feel bad about being praised purely by an Espi with the title of Seven Brave Men. "Well... I''ve been blessed by my master." Eh!? Oniichan''s master? Fufu ? Ah, Trainer looks like a nymph. Happy? "No, you two!I''m talking to you, but I''m really scared of this move!!So, it''s time to go straight to the right, um, a little slower! " But until about six months ago, I might have felt like a chief. That''s why I couldn''t catch rabbits in the woods. Speaking of which, what about the shooting stars? The first night I ran away from home, I learned how to travel through these woods... and the next day I fought the synovs... and ran through the woods with all my might while the synovs chased me to help Aka who was being attacked... "Oh no... when it comes to ninja warriors..." "Sinov? Oh, that''s that pretty, dark-haired girl, isn''t it? Oniichan''s daughter-in-law candidate!" Suddenly, when I told him about Sinov, the espionage next to him... "I''ll take that neck!!Ninjutsu, the leaves of the tree, the art of slashing May Rain!! " "" "Hmm!!???" " It was then. Oniichan! Chieftain! Oh. "Nh, be quiet" We heard people coming from our direction, and at the same time we saw a strong whirlwind blowing. "Don''t let them escape, surround them!" "Few enemies, but don''t underestimate!The opponent is super skilled! " "We will certainly weaken you while shredding your strength!" And I feel it. "I won''t let you escape!No... I won''t let you escape, bandits! " Battle sounds moving violently and agile through the woods, sometimes rough and sometimes metal bumping into each other. You can hear people''s voices, and you can hear voices like screams about being attacked. "Well... it looks like we''re fighting and it doesn''t seem very calm... what is it?" "I don''t know. Kill the signs for now...." "... hah... no... I didn''t want to come after all." In the meantime, we stopped running, quietly killed our breath, and approached where we could hear loud noises. However, it seems that there are more than a hundred people, and even if they get too close, they will notice. But there is no problem. "It''s okay, chief. My radar will be here at this distance.I''ll find out what you''re doing. " Even from this distance if it''s my radar.... "Phew... you''re in trouble... huh?Ooh?... is this...? Ooh... I don''t know, it feels strange, doesn''t it? " ---------!!???? "Hmm!?" "Eh, oniichan?" The next moment, my heart jumped. I accidentally disarmed the magical radar. "Eh... ah..." Oniichan? Well, what''s up, oniisan? When I tried to search the forward space with my magical radar, I found out that someone who came into contact with my radar was "this way." "Bye, stupid... you''re kidding, right? Have you noticed that I''m searching the Magical Radar?" Oniichan? "What do you mean...?" This is the first time this has happened. How do you feel? And what the hell..... "Fufu... this is..." "Eh!?" At that time, Trayna, who was beside me, burst out laughing for some reason. When I peeked at the look on her face, Traina turned to me.... "My child... Six Heights and Seven Heroes... your body looks as good as ever." Huh? 380 Episode 379 Ninja Traina smiled and said, "My body that attracts the Six Heights and the Seven Braves", and I thought for a moment what it meant, but I immediately felt happy. Territory within the Kingdom of Japone. I have a super sensation enough to sense my magical radar. Seven brave. Only one of them..... "No way... that guy..." Oniichan? I mean, I can only think of that guy. That''s why I was so frightened by that man''s sensory abilities. "Hey, Espi... is Japone... a mess sensing guy... other than" that guy "?" "... hey?...... ah......" When I asked, Espi''s expression twitched. Apparently, now that I know the Espi too. "What? Oniisan and Espi know what''s going on?" "Ah ~ yeah... maybe, but... maybe... the Seven Braves''... Kojiro..." "Eh!?... Eh?! Seven brave men!? Kojiro!?" The chief was surprised by the boulder. That''s right. But the problem is.... "But then... oniichan, do you know which one?You''re being chased... or you''re being chased... " Yes, the question is which one is he? And under what circumstances? In contrast, what position should we be in.... Children, we''re surrounded by left and right. At that time, I stood up to Traina''s words. I was neglecting to be on the lookout for Kojiro. "Espi! Left and right!" "... I see! Mm-hmm! Chieftain, get down!" Ooh, ooh! Looks like I noticed the boulder and the espionage almost at the same time. We nod to each other aggressively and hold each other''s backs. And they''re coming right at us..... "Mh... no, they''re not..." "Who are you guys... what are you doing here...!?* Giggle *, this woman.... " "Ah!? Espi of the Seven Heroes!?" "No, come on, you guys, I didn''t ask the backup of the rebel Kojiro... this is what happened!?" The four of us who appeared to pinch us in a black costume and covered our faces with a mask were quite suspicious. It has a unique short knife-like weapon in its hand... Kunai and a short sword on its back. Ninja warrior, oniichan! "Ninja Warrior, or Kojiro the Bandit? Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. Japonine Kingdom!What are we going to do? Is Kojiro being chased? " "Well, I don''t know what to do... no, we''re not here to help Kojiro, we don''t know anything about the situation, so wait a minute!" The kingdom of Japone, as it was written in the morning newspapers, looks like something big is happening. Seven brave and heroic Kojiro is being chased by Japone''s warriors, who are supposed to be on his side, and called a rebel, so it''s pretty bad. Nevertheless, we don''t really know which side we''re on... "No questions asked!" "Don''t forgive me to join the seven brave men!" "Exactly, in order to gain the trust of our" Boss Citenay, " There''s a kid I don''t know. Kill him with me. But it''s not like we''re gonna settle down over there and talk about it, so we''re gonna stick our weapons in our hands... "So... wait! Fluffy panic!!" "" "Bayaaaaaaa!!???" " The four ninja warriors fainted at the same time as they screamed. "At all... you can''t beat me... did you say you''d kill oniichan?Ittano? Nee, Darekorosutti Ittano? e? Butbasyo? " "... oh, hey, I''m fainting around here... and oniichan''s fine..." "Oh, oh... the boulders are espionage... didn''t they say something really important right now?Are you glad you stunned them all? " I didn''t do anything, I just held hands to defeat the Assassin Warrior. I''m scared... oniichan, I don''t know your dark eyes... "What? There''s a loud noise over there... what''s all the noise?" "Reinforce the bandits?" "Kh, my... don''t break the formation!Don''t let Kojiro and Kagero escape! " "I''m sorry! I lost another group of them!These guys... with chocolate mackerel... " "Find out if you die! Anyway, if we kill all three of them, we''ll get a lifetime reward from the organization." "Yes... His Majesty the King and his samurai will recognize us." "Let''s go over there anyway!" Well, it wasn''t like that, but there were about a hundred of them anyway. Have you noticed us now? "Something... just messed up the space... is coming back and forth?" "It''s so horrible... okay, oniichan.I''ll destroy them all first ? " "... you know... oniisan... Espi... where''s the story of seeing how the cockroach goes..." I was just hiding and checking on him, but apparently that''s not the case. I know how the chief feels about his pathetic face, but I need to do something about it anyway. "There he is, there''s someone over here! There are three of us!" "Who is it?" "Outay"? "Kojiro"?Or ''Kagerou''!? Or are they under their command? " "I don''t care, get rid of it! All but us in this land are enemies!" I can see dozens of people gathering around us anyway, without having to stretch the radar. "Oh no... the birds in the woods and the other animals have fled because of this noise... there''s no point in me being here!" "Calm down, chief! Me and the Espi will protect you!" "Yes, don''t worry about Amix... I won''t make you sad!" In this state, all the enemies must be ninja warriors. Besides, it doesn''t seem to make any sense. And.... "No? They''re not outlaws...." "You guys... where are you... slimy!? Ah... come on, that''s where you guys are falling down..." "Wow, my people... you guys!" Ninja warriors appear in the woods, on the branches of the surrounding trees, and in front of us. And at the same time as he showed up, he saw the ninjas that Espi had defeated, lying at our feet, and he shouted surprise. Yes, there''s no way I can calm down and talk to these people, even if they''ve already been defeated like this. "Hey, don''t listen to me..." "Shut up! You''re still one of them!You idiots! Why don''t you take on the foolish path of taking on the useless "Outay" with the Kojiro bandits who have become rebels...?This woman... somewhere... " And there''s no telling what we''re talking about. However, he was surprised to see the face of Espi. Then I''ll shoot them through their jaws at once at this moment. Here we go. "Joey, oniichan!" With my Jab and Espi abilities, let''s start with these guys. "... it''s fog, kid!!" "Eh...." Is that it? It was then. Suddenly a deep, invisible fog appeared around the area, snatching away our vision at once. 381 Chapter 380 Speakers "Hey, what?" Onii-chan! "I''m all right, Espi. I''m the chief!" The fog appeared so thick that I couldn''t even see the espi that was supposed to be next door. Is this magic? Anyway, someone did it.Ninjas in front of you? "Whoa, whoa, whoa, who is this!?" "It''s not us, Captain!" "This fog... no way...!?" No, not the ninjas in front of you?They''re surprised, too. ... it''s a trick called fog hiding... "Fog... give it to me?" "Kids, keep your radar up... keep your consciousness up and be able to move at all times... something will happen with this fog?" As Traina instructed, I will deploy the radar again. There are thirty Ninja Warriors... thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, ninja, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, niner, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, niner, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, niner, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, niner, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, thirty, nin "Gbbaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa -----!!!??? All of a sudden, I heard a man screaming like crazy. They''re folding... No, they''re crushing! "Well, what''s wrong, what''s wrong!?" "Did you get hit!?" "This fog... is the art of fog hiding... no way!" "Shit... keep them all behind each other!Never take the back! " "Oniichan, don''t leave!I got the sheik, too! " "Hih, nah, what happened!?" In the deep fog, everyone stood up in a fog that was upset and invisible. And I... and Traina knows what happened in this fog. "... that''s iron... and in almost an instant... twenty four thrusts..." "Quickly... I broke all my ribs..." "Ah... eh? Oniisan, what are you doing now...?" "I still can''t see... oniichan, are you sure?" Someone broke all the ribs of one of the ninja warriors. The situation and ferocity will be transmitted to me because I will deploy the radar and realize that everything that is happening here will be in my hands. Gyah!? "Pyah?! Uhhhhh!?" "Whoa, whoa, what are you guys doing!?Ha, ahh, ahh, ahhhh! " Besides, it''s not over by itself. The bones are broken, crushed and removed from place to place... and there''s a disgusting sound. Oh, no. I''m gonna blow this fog off right now. With the Great Demon Spiral... "I''m relieved... I don''t know, but you guys don''t seem to be enemies... so I''ll let you do anything else." "" "Hmm!??" " Someone whispered to me, Espi, and the chief. But that''s impossible. "What, in the back?" "... my voice... but I don''t feel any sign..." "Nearby!?" I''m on the radar.We also know the location and movement of those in this fog. So whether you''re moving at high speed or not, I know who''s doing something in this fog. Of course, if that person gets in between us, I''ll know right away.Espi should be able to feel the signs. And yet you didn''t feel a sign in the immediate vicinity, but you heard a voice in your ear? Don''t be fooled, child. It''s not like magic stories... it''s a special technique that uses ultrasound. " Gyudzu? Sound wave? "Using ultrasound to narrow the range and deliver sounds that can only be heard by a specific person, deliberately reflecting sound on an object to make it appear to the other person that sound from the object, making the footsteps sound from a different place to not locate yourself, using it as if trees or animals are speaking human words, speaking on the left but the voice is heard from the right, all kinds of applications are useful... ''Magical speaker''... ''Magical directional speaker''" "Supika...." "As a child, you don''t get confused if you focus on always knowing where your opponent is on the radar... but those who don''t have the sensing power and have to rely on sound and eyes... can only confuse them without being able to capture them." It''s a trick I still don''t know.Power, speed, magic, and more in combat are different forces. technique. Prior to that move, the hellish screams of ninjas without hands or feet echoed. "Ufufufufu... I''m not going to kill you. For that matter... just to make you regret it... while you fully taste the pain with your consciousness, let''s make a powdery sound." And immediately afterwards... with a grinning laugh, a woman''s voice echoed through the forest. "Hey, what''s this voice!?" "Kisa, ''Kagero''!?" "Me, a bit of a scratch... this fog is blowing away with our technique!?" "Nh... damn, ninja, fire!?" I don''t know who this is, but from the Ninja Warriors'' reaction, these enemies? So you''re on Kojiro''s side? I don''t know yet. Perhaps, as I thought, one after the other, they tried to clear the fog with magic.... "Ufufu... what if I''m wrong?We ran away because our "My Honey" and Kojiro didn''t want to fight our former compatriots... otherwise we wouldn''t hesitate at all. " "Chi, you crazy bitch!?" "My honey told me, too.Even when I told him to stay to stop me, my honey said to me, "Don''t kill me... don''t let me... do anything if I don''t die?" "There you go! Die! Wahahaha, you idiot!How stupid of you to talk and tell me where you are... eh?This is the magic of transformation!?Phew, is it really... jabbing!? " "I told you ~... useless'' outfit ''?It''s useless? My honey?Hey? You insulted me? Hmm? " "Kh, don''t lick us! Soon I''ll get used to this fog and see... there!Hmm!? This is a mirage... hi, hi!? Gyabu!? " "Is that an insult to us?When I glanced at Honey... when I was a teenager, I chased him around all the time, and finally I couldn''t bear to push him down and fall in love with him.You and your opposing parents fought to make Honey your son-in-law.You have two children. " "Damn, I can hear you... where are you!... right here!... Abbeya!? " "I mean... insulting our myhoney, the Outay, is just as much an insult to our life as it is to our life... there''s no mercy for them... hey ?" To be honest, I was going to fight the ninja warriors in front of me for nothing more than to calm down and talk. Even if I said that I would fight, I would lose consciousness because of my ability to jab and espionage. But he''s not. To make the other person feel painful, don''t let him lose consciousness.... "Whoa, whoa, whoa...." "Oniichan, I caught you.Chieftain... I''m going to fly out of here once... and it looks like I''m on Kojiro''s side... but it looks bad... " "Uh-huh, please, Espi! Come on, oniisan, can you hear me?!" And yet, right now, those ninja warriors are in front of me one by one... not even dirty in battle... not forgiving me... but... but I can feel everything that''s happening here with the radar, and on the contrary, I can feel every extra person being hurt until I get to the details. I can''t stand it anymore... that''s why I... "Damn, I can''t stand it anymore! Here it is!" "Nh? Oniichan! Hey...." I was running out of patience. "Stop it, Koraaaaaaaa!!" "Hmm!?" "Great Devil Jabb!!" Mysterious figure who was moving quietly and quickly in the fog and attacking Ninja warriors one after another. I caught the move on the radar, and I jumped his hand in the jab after I stepped forward. "You... you''ve done too much! This is private property, Kola!" The minute I played the mysterious man''s hand, the fog gradually cleared up. "Ho... I can''t help but catch my voice and sound... like a kojiro han... I''ll do it, cute brother han" And gradually my vision came back in front of me..... "I don''t know, but you told me not to do anything extra?... I don''t know, who are you in the first place? " She has long dark hair and hides her face in a mask. The costume is a slightly flashy red shinobi costume and a mesh-like costume from the top of the bare skin on the shoulders and thighs. She is tall as a slut, and somehow, because of the costume, it is the line of her body... well, the size of her chest is about Thadis... if she hadn''t looked at Amix, she might have been distracted. No, more than that.... "Who is this line... hmm?... eh?" I looked at the woman in front of me and I kind of.... "Fufu, what''s wrong?Don''t look at me with such hot eyes.I can''t hide my face from Nice Buddy''s beauty, but I have a wife and two big kids. " No, I don''t mean to be dusty. Anyway, I don''t think I can understand all sorts of things... I feel a bit like Yamidir. No, neither does Yamidir.... I don''t know what this feels like.... Something about this woman''s atmosphere... even though she''s hiding her face... because she''s a ninja... something about "him"... "It''s been 20 years since we got here. We''re not going anywhere but Honey.But I can''t help it ~, we''re beautiful, you see, we have big breasts ? " 382 Episode 381 Capture Even When You Cant See Ninja warriors rolling at their feet in agony as the deep fog clears. Your hands and feet are cramped and bent badly. It was done by a ninja in front of her who laughed in a dreadful way. When confronted, I feel the chilly pressure of a giant snake staring right in front of me, and at the same time, I feel a glorious atmosphere... no, there seems to be a lot of confusion in the words... or is it a wife with children!?Well, I know you''re not the only one anyway. It''s just that he''s on the pursuit side. In other words, Kojiro who seems to be chased like this.... "Nfufu... cute oniichan... will you marry me?Have you ever been in love? " "... what?" "Honey, who I fell in love with and got married, was betrayed, hurt and chased by my former compatriots... I can''t forgive them for any reason... no matter what I do... I can''t let them...!" "Hmm!?" The next moment, the Ninja appeared in front of her in the fog, and immediately afterwards, her whole body was shaking. It''s a remnant. Onii-chan! He disappeared right in front of me, and... from behind me... --- Extrusion D D Magical footwork You tried to knock me out in an instant, killing signs behind my back, or you tried to throw a knife at my neck. But I sensed all that movement and avoided it with minimal leg lift. "Let me tell you... even if you can''t see it, you can feel it." "Whoa!" A ninja with an empty knife.The reaction was impressive from under the mask. But.... "So... this is a double, right?" "Hmm!?" The man who pulled this knife is not real. It''s magical, and it creates a double that''s close to the body. Then the real one is.... "Here it is, Big Devil Jabb!" Ah? Behind me again. Already on the radar, I sensed aggressively and turned around and fired the left side of the intercept. I was able to play Kunai, a unique weapon used by ninja warriors, in the hands of a ninja woman sneaking up behind me. "Ha, I can''t even pass this... I''ll do it... nice for a young one." "Shit... next... Ninja warriors aren''t careless." "Are we surprised, huh?It''s been a long time since I''ve been seen like this. " A ninja woman laughing like she was impressed again. I was surprised, but I might still be able to afford it. "I see. Well, I appreciate your compliments..." But that''s where I... "In the meantime, would you stop breathing and hiding in that" change "of Kunai without talking in" Doppelganger "?If you''re alarmed, you''re going to get bored, and you can''t calm down and talk. " "Hmm!?" The moment I told you that, the ninja in front of me... no, not the "Doppelganger" in front of me, there was a reaction from the Kunai I played and fell to the ground. "Hmm, it''s moving so fast... people don''t miss it... well, that''s how sharp the children are feeling." That''s right. It doesn''t matter if you''re moving fast, if you''re doubling, if you''re changing. You can''t escape my radar. "Fufufu, I thought I was uncomfortable too, Oniichan." "Yeah? Yeah? Yeah? Is that so?I mean, how do you both know that? " Trayna deserved it, but Espi was aware of it.It seemed impossible just for the chief. And I pointed out that the doppelganger in front of me lost his words and disappeared into smoke the next moment. "... when you get here, don''t let your impression pass. At the same age as my daughter... who is it?" Perceived, the fallen Kunai uttered a word, and soon, wrapped in smoke, the female ninja warrior finally noticed and returned to her original form. "Nh... what... these guys... no..." "The lizard is nothing but... that kid..." "You can''t catch anyone, you''re catching that lizard?" "Who are you?" "I don''t know... but, yeah, anyway..." And the other ninja warriors who were attacked by female ninjas are trembling at our slight defenses. I see you hiding your face while you''re scared, and it tells me to take it in my hand as I''m holding up the radar. Plus, what are you trying to do? --Out of hand. We have to retreat. So, I noticed that I was nodding to each other and making eye contact. But it wasn''t just me. "Hah... while there''s a young man here... the Japanese-style crowd..." The Ninja sighed, slowly turning her gaze towards me to the others. The message from this is "disappointment", "no one left to escape".... "Fluffy panic!!" "Hmm!??" But before such a female ninja tried anything, the ninja warrior men who were there were shaken so hard that they fainted and fell. It was done by.... "Ufufu, you mustn''t do anything bad to oniichan''s education right in front of you.You have to be smart like this. " Espi noticed not only us, but also the ninja warriors who tried to escape into the crack between me and the Ninja''s defense. They put together before they could do anything to disorient the clams. "Ooh... this is..." "Ha ha ha, boulder espi" "... it''s all over while I''m freaking out..." I also cramped on Doya''s face espi and a boulder. And the ninja also looked surprised and happy when she saw the Espi. "... you... are the hero of the same Seven Heroes as Kojiro Han" "Isn''t it too late to notice?" "I''m surprised. So... to help us?" "Hmm. No, no. The land around here is privately owned, and I came to see it because you came in and vandalized it without permission." "... what... yours?" "So what the hell is going on here?Looks like he''s even in Kojiro, but these guys are chasing him around. " Yes, what I don''t know is, "What the hell is going on?" The ninja leaned slightly over the question... at that time. "Wait a minute, Espi! Oniisan!" And the chief raised his face in haste, and put his hands on his ears. Above the chief, the birds gathered again. "Chieftain?" "What''s wrong?" "... if you look closely... even a rare person... what?Listen to the birds... do you understand the words of this ear long man, the bird? " A chief who seemed to be taught something by the birds. Then.... "Apart from this woman, about thirty people who were moving out of the forest first... seem to be turning back in a hurry... a hundred... no, a thousand people after leaving the forest?An armed group is waiting for you. " What? Wow. I was only surprised by the unexpected words of the chief and the far exceeding number of them. Thousands of people? I don''t know how many of them are chasing me... "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! "I read the morning paper... hey, is Kojiro being chased by the whole Japanese-style thing?" We look at ninjas in surprise. But... "A thousand? No, that''s not true.In that number, it''s not just the traitors.The samurai have to be added... but it''s impossible for the samurai to turn Kojiro into an enemy so quickly... no matter how many King''s orders... the domestic rebellion is still... " Surprisingly, the female ninja was also surprised by the words of the chief. Then the chief continued..... "Ah... I don''t know... how to dress... different from the ninjas... isn''t it unified?Your outfit is falling apart... hunter? " Hunter?? Ninja warrior. And then samurai?I thought it was us. Come here, hunter? Seriously, what''s going on? When I thought so, the ninja clapped her hands..... "I see... there are no warriors... the breathtaking hunters of Sitenai..." At that time, the name I heard recently came out of the mouth of a ninja woman. 383 Episode 382: Not a Cold Adult The entire area, including the forest at the foot of the mountain, was bought by the Elves. Normal entry is forbidden due to private land, and it is almost impossible to find small elf settlements in this vast and deep forest area. The Kojiro were using the land as a route for escape, but was it already read or was there a large number of enemies waiting ahead of the land? "It''s obvious... I really wanted to get out of here, go to the ruins of Sisonotami all at once, and join the Imperial Investigation Team, but it looks like they were reading it ~" A female ninja lizard whispering through the woods. After that, we finally realized that the Kojiro were about to leave the country. "You tried to escape the Empire?" "Well... Solja and Hyero would definitely accept it." "Japone''s already gone that far...." Well, Micado''s grandfather is going to get caught, and the king of Japone is not going to make any sense right now. Normally, other countries are shy away from interfering in the internal affairs of other countries, and there is something diplomatic and legal about it, but my father will not refuse the crisis or requests of Kojiro, who is also one of the seven brave men of the past. "But it was also read... ahead of me... is that so?" "Yes, but did Kojiro get dull too?Whether you''re a hunter or a pussy, don''t forcefully break through a thousand people.Once upon a time, if Kojiro really lived together, I''d have about a hundred people in one go. " "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no "... hmm... sure... don''t worry about that... even if I had a foot and a hand, I wouldn''t expect a hand like Kojiro to turn back my heel..." Espi says, "Takada," but I''m surprised.I don''t even have a thousand people coming at all. Even in past wars and the sky world, I had never been aware of the number of opponents. However, on the other hand, Trainer seems to be quite aware of Kojiro''s abilities, and she is worried that such Kojiro turned her heel back. "So... I''ll follow you, but... will you guys stay with us like this?Or quiet? Which one? " And the lizard who was running before that asked us. Of course, that''s what bothers me. Not to mention the small number of people, and if the Espi of the Seven Heroes were to be on our side in such a situation, it would be 100 manpower from these guys. But.... Mmm Espi was cool about it. "I definitely want to avoid using this area of land to make you fight, not to fight.So, if you''re going to get out of this land and get away from it, and if you''re going to get violent on this land.... " What Espi wants to avoid. It involves the elf settlements in the human rattlesnakes. That''s what I thought. "I mean, I think this is what happened because you guys broke in first." "... I don''t know... I didn''t mind Kojiro passing through here... I didn''t know why at first... but I thought this land, not familiar to Japanese-style warriors, would distribute them..." To complain a little, was there some backlash on the boulder, and the lizard who smiled and broke the bones of the person also became a little shun at this time. But does that mean that the Seven Brave Kojiro has been caught up so far? In addition, Japone had a reason to go after the Kojiro. "Well... originally, the ownership of this land was said to be because Kojiro the Seven Heroes was turning around a lot without even asking deeply about the situation... I don''t really blame myself... I think I''d rather do something for you...A little. Just a little. To the extent that it does not affect the settlements. " On the other hand, the chief didn''t have to blame it so much, it seemed complicated that he could do something about it. Well, it is true that the elf settlement was peaceful for more than a decade, not only because of the cooperation between Espi and Slaya, but also because Kojiro was turning his hands in the shadows. "Hey, chief! Well then, I''m cold!Oh, oniichan, no! I don''t care about Kojiro, I don''t know if he''s dead, or even think about it.I''m not that kind of a grownup! " Then, I thought that the Espi was in a bit of a hurry... no, even if I told you... but for the Espi, what I think is more important, it''s quite eating. "It''s okay, because I know that''s how important Espi is to Amix and the others..." "Uhh..." Yes, Espi is not cold.I just don''t like what happens to the elves. That place, and Amix and the others, is so important to the Espi. Also, with regard to Kojiro the Seven Braves, Espi seems to have a slightly different feeling than his former allies in the other Allies, and at least he won''t say "I don''t think anything at all." Well then, Kagelow-san?How about this?I won''t help you get out of this country... but who will help you get out of this land?I don''t like a thousand hunters breaking into this land, so I''ll kick them out and let you through.... " "Hmm!? Well, that''s... too much for us... eh?" I will not deliver it to the Empire.Well, I don''t like that either. But if a thousand hunters can''t force us through, I''ll help them through. That was the Espi''s concession. "All right, oniichan! I''m not cold!" "Hahaha, I know.... come here " "Hmm!?" Espi asking me while running.When I lick your head with a bitter smile, Espi.... "Yiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!Thousands or 10,000, come with Don!Everyone''s going to punch in seconds!! " And the Espi shouted with enthusiasm, and rolled hot as if he were somehow wrapped in flames. And Espi..... "Well then, oniichan! I''m gonna go and punch you!" "Hey, hey!" "Hehehe, Kojiro seems to have escaped, but I''m a jerk ? Juwach!" Let''s go and smash them up. With his thumb thrusting like that, Espi slipped out of us and flew away alone at high speed. "No, I can''t go... alone..." "Damn, the Espi guy....." "Oniisan, wait! The Espi is too far apart... don''t leave me alone!" Espi, are you okay alone?I think it''s okay, but I have to hurry after him. I think so, looking at the direction in which the Espi flew.... "... hmm?" Somehow the espionage that just flew away flew right back. "Eh, Espi!? What''s wrong? Forgot something?" "What''s wrong?" I realized something when we tilted our necks to the espionage who came back soon without knowing why. That''s because the confident escape blushed his face so much. What the hell..... "Oh, oniichan... yes, of course... indeed, far away... when I walked through the woods, I saw the hunters waiting for me there." Oh, wow. We''ve got a group of hunters.But I should have gone there, but I didn''t do anything and came back soon. Why is that? "Well, it''s just... inside that group..." "Oops...." "Well, I don''t know why... but... I had a ''crazy eye''...." Why is Espi back?More than hunters..... "I had nine tails... and there was a little girl..." Huh? It was because the bucket was misplaced. 384 Episode 383 Mad Beast "Hey, are you sure you''re okay?This guy... he''s a Rokkai Noja, right? " "Oh, I can''t believe it... but I don''t know why it''s okay to talk about the boss..." "But if this bug exposes us..." "That''s why the boss told us to hit this bucket and Kojiro, and we should leave immediately and surround the woods to prevent them from escaping.And if this demon tribe is defeated, Kojiro is not free... we are the ones who are responsible for Kojiro... " "But why does this bug grow up and listen to you?" "I don''t know... the route is strictly confidential... and I wonder why this bug who has been working with the Empire until recently is so fucked up, and if we know it in vain, we might be in danger." "Ah, we''re just as good as the boss says we should keep these people out of this forest, right?I''ve been instructed to listen to that order, too. " "Hmm? From the woods? But aren''t there ninja warriors chasing owls and kojiro from Japone?If they show up by accident, they''ll do it...? " "You mean you don''t mind being a sidekick? It''s scary." "Either way, I want to get out of here quickly... so much pressure to just be around..." "But, Kojiro... it would be great if you could take the reward off my neck... and crush the disturbing Kojiro with this bug..." "Hmm? Hey, wait a minute... did this bug react to anything?" According to Espi, among the large number of people like Hunter, a little girl is mistaken. If you just say "little girl...", imagine something cute, such as an old espionage or an amae. However, if the word "nine tails" is added to it, it becomes a bug at once. "Well, why would he do that?" "I don''t know... but... it must have caused Kojiro to fall back..." More than a thousand hunters, they want to avoid combat. That''s Noja, one of the legendary Six Heights. But.... "But why? After all, Noja''s on the Union side, right?Uncle Ben and I were investigating the ruins... and what do you mean? " "I don''t know... I just... I was curious to know from a distance that Noja... seemed kind of weird." "What? That guy''s weird from the start, right?You''re a pervert, right? " "That''s not true! I don''t know... something... yeah, it feels different from the Noja I''ve been seeing before... even if I skip Oniichan..." From my point of view, Noja is originally a strange guy, but if Espi says he met Noja once in a while after the war, then so be it. But then what happened? "Ha ~... Noja... I didn''t know that Rokkai''s... impossible monster had stopped..." "But why, with the hunter? What about the other demons?" Yes, I don''t understand the situation.No, in the first place, it includes the situation of the Kagellos and the Kojillos. Besides, I don''t even know where the cozillos who turned their heels... "I can''t say anything more than I haven''t seen it... and it''s ambiguous that something''s wrong..." Traina can''t judge anything by just talking about the current Espi. I''m in trouble. I wouldn''t know if I hadn''t checked it out, but I don''t want to get anywhere near it.... "Anyway, I think we should meet with Kojiro Han once..." "I see... oniichan, on the radar..." That''s right. For now, I can''t help it. First of all, with the cozillos... "Gagggggggggggghhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!" "" "" Hmm!!?? "" Now, with a sudden and intense wind, something shouted madly, and we were suddenly about to be softened. "Hmm... what?" "That was....." "I''m trembling...." "... I don''t know... what''s going on..." The shock and scream made my ear kick. I just don''t know what happened, but I know who the crazy screams are right now. And.... The air has changed... the spearhead... over here!Stupid... at this distance... the smell of someone else I know... has grown in the last decade or so?Either way...!? "... eh?" I found out, kid! Your presence is on him!Hurry up and get away from here... " At that time, the next moment I snapped at the words that Traina shouted in a hurry, the huge earth smoke that exploded in the distant land rose, and something linearly momentum, knocking down the trees of the forest and coming here like a shell.... "Yabe---" "Ugh! Fluffy Escape!!" At that time, before I finished saying, "Yabe," the trees in front of our breathing eyes were also knocked down, and nine tailed bugs appeared, with bloody eyes and teeth peeled out from their little mouths, with their hands shining with the sharp claws of the beast. "Nah, nah!?" "What the hell!?" Before thinking "ripped apart", "eaten to death" or "dead", the Espi made us jump out of the scene with our abilities, avoiding crazy bugs..... "Noja! What are you doing! Fluffy panic!" "Gyaaaaaaaaaa!!" "Hmm!?" The Espi attempted to launch an attack while evading.But before that, he smote the abdomen of the Espi as if the tail of Nojah were a whip, and cut down the trees of the Espi as it was, and kept it far away. "Ugu... cumming... it''s Tata... Noja''s... uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, oniichan!Chieftain! Get away! " Shit. "Espi!?" The espionage was spoiled. No, he''s fine. Noja is right in front of me! "Here, this... breakthru!" Gyaaaaaaa! "Uh-oh!?" Noja tried to stab me with a clawed knife against me who aggressively triggered a breakthrough. Step-by-step... but... if it was a moment too late, it would definitely have pierced my heart. Noja''s eyes... sure are insane... brainwashed!?Stupid, you think you''re dealing with Noja?Anyone who can do that... no wonder they used some ancient tools!?But who!? '' Brainwash? "Run, chief! Hurry, to the Espi!" "Eh, ah, but...." No, not if you''re thinking about it.They''ll kill you like this. "The Great Devil Sonic Flicker!" "Gugaaaaaaaaaaaa!!" "Eh... ghh!?" The shock waves fired by the flicker... were all played with the tail defense that was launched with Noja''s shouting, and at the same time Noja grabbed my head with a small hand with a pointed nail, and then he hit me with the tree... "Haha!?" Behind my head!? Tree!? I got hit. The trees are broken, not good! "It''s... the Great Demon Spiral!" "Gah!?" Anyway, I let go of my selflessness. The giant vortex rose to the sky to mop up the surrounding forest trees. But before being swallowed by the vortex, Noja ran away from me and out of the vortex in an instant. "Uh-oh!" Noja, who is still insane, is staring at me in the beast''s four-legged walking style, drooling with salivation from her mouth, as she stops the spiral and recovers her posture. "Damn it... I can''t believe I won''t let my touching reunion go away... but... this is..." Noja face-to-face. Reunion for the first time in more than a decade. It used to be a huge fox, but the human figure hasn''t changed since the time of the textbook or the arrangement in the past. And this is not the first time I''ve ever fought Noja myself, and I''ve experienced his wind and forest volcano. But.... Children, let''s get through this now.And I never thought I''d go where I used to be... and Noja''s level is much better than when I knew it... and... above all... " "Ahh... I know." Traina''s right, it''s not what it used to be.That''s not simple strength. You''re killing me. At that time, Noja was interested in you confronted as a lagerman, observing, trying, playing... there was a gap.But now Noja..... " Yes, in a way, it''s my first time. Fighting "Noja", who is out of his mind and has no intention of killing, It''s just.... It''s not the first time I''ve fought the "Rokkaha", which relentlessly rages out of my mind. 385 Chapter 384 Parry Intense killing from the legendary Rokkaha. But he doesn''t seem to know who I am, and there''s pressure to tear off and kill anyone in sight anyway. It''s just a beast that can''t be handled. But.... "Phew... come on..." Strange. The first time I heard Noja''s name, I was scared. When I heard from Espi and Slaya that Noja was after me, I was terrified. I was upset by the raid earlier. But when I confront him like this, "Come on, let''s fight".... "Gruuuu... gruuuuuuuu..." I''m not licking it.It''s not a good opponent to be careless.It''s a powerful enemy enough to be easily killed by one mistake. But my mind is calming down. "Nojaaa, how dare you!Oniichan, will you let me do this? " Espi fluttered with a surprising blow.However, it seems that there is no major injury, on the contrary, it seems that I have come to the head quite a bit now. Seven braves vs six heights. Looks like a combination in a textbook. But I.... "Whoa, I have to take responsibility....." Oniichan? "I''m not going to be kept." The Espi was going to fight, but I didn''t nod to it. --Apologies, but it''s a different story whether or not they''re raised.If I meet Noja once and he comes out on top of it... I''m sorry, but I''ll resist as much as I can. After all, it seems that he has been waiting for more than a dozen years to listen to Espi and Slaya with discipline, and I have quite a responsibility. That''s why I''m the only one here. "To apologize, first let''s get you sane.Come on, Nojah!! " "Guaaaaaaaaaaa!!" Rapid rushing through the earth barking.I rolled out my nails. "Great Demon Sonic Combination Jabb!!" "Gah!? Gah!?" If it''s just a simple left, Rokkai''s power will push it off, but it''s possible to slash the thrust of the knife from the front or hit the shock wave directly from the side to shift the angle. However, the knife cut the trees behind me into clams when the shock wave was generated by just playing it. "... shock alone... what a powerful force..." "Ooh... oniisan, are you okay? Espi?" "... yeah... but... oniichan is calming down... and ''I can see''" Sure, a bad blow if you hit it.If you let it go, the clams will penetrate, or you''ll be cut in half. But I can see and predict. "Xhaaa! Xhaaa! Xhaaaaa!!" "There! Hey! Ugh!" Left and right diagonal, cross, poke, hit. Fast. But it''s okay. I can see everything. They all bounce with shock waves. "More sophisticated children''s jabs stack up faster than the speed of instinctively moving beasts... above all, they are too linear to reach the fastest and most optimal points, such as unintentional attacks." The initial and preliminary movements before the attack are also large. They know where they''re going to attack. Above all, Noja in her toddler form has a short reach. "Ga, nga, gal, Greekyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!" "What a mess!!" Then I''m in a state of concentration, and I can''t see through it. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, what, are you knocking it off with your fist? I can''t see!" "No matter how much you pass, I''m sorry oniichan touched it directly with his fist... but with shock waves... heh... driftstone oniichan" "... play, vibrate, and parry the side of the attack... and deal with all of this calmly... hehe, let''s do it ~" Apparently, the Espi, who was worried about jumping in at first, has calmed down a little. And I seem to be sensitized enough to see what''s going on around me. "Gurgiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!!!" "Oops...." But you were irritated by me, who was knocking down all the attacks, and the beast ripped out more fangs and yelled with a sharp eye. At the same time, all nine tail hairs of Fusafusa stood upside down like thorns. Heh, you''re finally getting your ass out? How much nerve was scraped off by the tail once. Noja''s Windforest Volcano? "Gashaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!" "Nh!!??" But all they did was slap those nine tails at me violently. Gu!? It''s still fast. It''s spattering my cheeks. Looks like he''s been swinging nine lashes. "... it''s not a wind volcano... but just swinging the tail will break the trees and the earth... well..." A shock wave that spatters and rips the air, making bread and sound. Noja''s tail is as fast and hard to read as my flicker.It''s not as easy as a nail attack. But concentrate more... to do that... "Oh, oh! Oniichan... lower your hands..." "No Guard!? Oh, yeah, that''s good?!" Suicide against Noja.But I solved the fighting pose and dared to expose my face to Noja. "Gallaaaaaaaaaa!!!" "Great Devil Sweepback! Great Devil Slipping Away!" Concentrate. Parry with nerve exfoliation, prediction, tortuosity, and neck twisting. "Hey, oniisan, I''m dying!I''m not dying!? I''m dying?! What''s going on?!No, are you okay? " "Oniichan... it''s dangerous... but..." "Wow... he did a hell of a lot of oniichan ~" I knew it. No feints or anything.No matter how hard you try, the orbit will only shake straight down towards me. All nine of them. And if I were you now..... "Great Demon Sonic Paris!!" "Gau...!?" It can be processed. "Ho ho... you''re so clever... I don''t think you''re going to hold Noja''s tail with a paring that emits shock waves." Look, avoid. Look, drop it. Look, pay and parry. Even at a young age, the experience of a child who has gone through a dense battle of unusual intensity understanding the eyesight, the amount of insight, and the space associated with sensing accumulated in training Once it is fully utilized can''t be helped by just the wild of momentum? It''s Noja. " I can see everything. I can handle it. I can handle it. When I was convinced of it again, I knew why I was calm from the beginning when I was fighting Noja. "Above all, in the sense of the threat of emotional brawl... he''s better..." Anyway, if you say what Noja is afraid of, it''s chilly pressure and a mountain giant. An anomaly that breaks the other person''s heart, plays with wrinkles, or pleases tough sexuality or brutality. Rather than being killed, there was a fear that they wouldn''t know what to do if they caught me. However, like wind volcanoes, there were powerful moves that could be carried out according to the situation, such as speed, power and robustness. But what about now? "I''m just brainwashed and yelling like an animal... I''m not scared!Above all, if it was a threat of emotional brawl... he''d be... much stronger, scarier and worse... than Gouda! " Noja is not afraid now. "Fufu... are you watching?Gouda. The man who defeated you... was pushed even higher by a battle with you. " Just a fast and powerful beast doesn''t freak you out. "Oh, oh, this is outrageous, isn''t it?Now''s your chance... to run away while you still can... don''t you think so, Milord? " "Not at all. For a young man who doesn''t think his daughter and I will be the same age... somebody must keep an eye on him." 386 Episode 385: Hands and Legs Have you reached this dimension...... Shifts the trajectory and parries by playing the side of the incoming attack. Assuming the movement of Noja''s nine tails, hands and feet, and even the bite in the event of an emergency, I saw everything. "Ugghhhhhhhhh!!!" "Great Demon Sonic Parry!!" Looks like you''re getting even more irritated.The gear is coming up. But it''s too restless and the motion is too big. Avoid things that can''t be done with paring, such as shaking your head or crossing sweats. "... my cheeks... and my shoulders... if I hit you with one shot, it''ll all be an offensive defense... but... above all, oniisan Hansan''s eyes... without fear... will make a mistake at all" If you want to hit it with a counter... if the other person doesn''t look like a toddler, I''ll hit him with a cross counter or a smash... However, I could not afford to worry about such a thing with the Rokkai opponent. "Wow... oniichan... I''m stopping my legs and covering everything.What if... what if I use my legs like this... " "Somehow... oniisan... you seem to be messing around..." And if you come this far, you''ll see that everything is in your hands. How will Noja move next?On the contrary, how would Noja react if I moved? You can even lead and hit the counter. "Guru, gu, gugaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!" No, don''t hit the counter when you get here. If you''re dealing with Noja in this state..... "It''s almost time for my body to warm up and loosen up... now... let me touch it too!!" Even now it''s in this state. So what happens if you use your legs from here? What''s the view like? Even if I lost my mind, I stopped and cut off my legs against an attack like a storm with unusual destructive potential. What if I used my legs seriously? "Great Demon Crossover Step!" "Ga? Ga? Ga? Ga...!?" In the step of shaking my upper body to the left and right and crossing my feet, I pulled Noja out of the front and circled her back. As soon as I chased him with my eyes, Noja tried to look back, but I wasn''t there anymore. Go out of Noja''s sight. Of course Noja will follow me and stand in front of me, but I will cut again from there and shake Noja off. "It''s... a trick when oniichan runs away... that''s... not gonna get caught." Simply run straight on the iodine and Noja wins. But I''m not willing to lose if it''s the way I run. In addition... "Great Demon Moon Walk" "Great Demon Cossack" "...... Ugh!!" You can''t just run away from here. You can also take steps that are meaningless and unnecessary. At the same time, the head, eyes, arms, elbows and knees are moved apart to confuse Noja''s wild idea of "eating by prey". "Great Demon Earth Miss Direction Shuffle!!" "Ugh... gah? Ugh... gah..." Noja in a state of killing and wild peeling. But the movement stopped here. "Ooh... here, I know this one somehow... I know I don''t understand it!" "I''m surprised... because I''ve been strong for more than a decade... but that''s why I know Oniichan''s high technical abilities even deeper than before..." Until now, Noja had been attacking me just to kill me in front of her, but she came here and couldn''t seem to understand my movements at all. In that way, the wild fangs shrugged and gradually grew bigger, and eventually the tail hardened without being able to move on to the next move with the attack posture. "Nfufufufu, this is a surprise ~... the beast who should have lost me is confused because he can''t understand the prey in front of him anymore... Ninja warriors can''t even think of it as a gem without my brother Han with Seven Brave Espi Han ~" It''s not that kind of dimension anymore, like not letting Noja attack or touch you. "Noja... I will surrender to your wildness!" It hardens without knowing how to attack. "Even though Noja can''t do what she''s supposed to do... fufufu... is this exactly what it means, literally, to have no hands or feet?" In other words, we won''t even let them attack. That''s..... "This sound of foot rustling... muscle movement... oh... definitely.Oira can''t be wrong.It wasn''t your brother back then. " "Does Kojiro know him?" Hmm? Ah.... "Ah!? Kojiro!?" "Honey!?" At that time, two men suddenly appeared. No, not just the two of us.How many others are still hiding in the shadows of the woods... now concentrate! "Let''s go, Miss Espi. It''s been a while, hasn''t it?If Noja, who seems to be manipulated, is holding her head while we''re trying to escape, I don''t suppose she even had you... strange encounter? " "... Kojiro..." "Really... when I think of you... greeting your rumored boyfriend after insulating yourself from Bethel... for some reason, oniisan that you really admired more than a decade ago... just so you know... is real?" "Of course, because I''m the only one in the world who calls me ''oniichan''... but... Kojiro also remembered oniichan... even if I can''t see... even if I only met oniichan once more than ten years ago..." "Nhahahaha, that''s not natural.A man who saved the heart of a lonely girl who couldn''t save a single brave man in the world... not a man who accomplished what none of the oils could have done ? It''s engraved in his heart. " "Well, apart from the troublesome details and circumstances, and the fact that oniisan feels that his physical age hasn''t changed since more than 10 years ago... anyway, if he''s that oniisan... that''s good, Miss Espi."What I couldn''t have done before"... now you can do it. " Kojiro stands beside Espi. You''re older than you used to be?However, I can see that the mess and the atmosphere surrounding my body are not rusty at all. Looks like he''s talking alongside Espi... no, he used to... --Miss Espi, leave the rest to Oira and go anywhere with oniisan! That''s how they sent me out... and what did you think when the Espi returned to the Allied army? --I don''t know who he is, but I can trust this oniisan... that''s what Oira thought. I ended up betraying that trust. But this time.... "Look there, Seven Brave Kojiro!" Oops! "This time... I''m not lying!" "... haha" I vowed to tell myself that I would not betray that trust this time. Well, before that, can you believe that I was who I was then... and... "Honey, what are you doing?Shouldn''t we be out of the woods by now? Now.... " "That''s not true, Kagerou. But if you show me something like this... I won''t be able to say that." A man hiding his face in a black-and-white black-skinned costume who came out with Kojiro. Kagello''s been telling me about Honey. Who is he? Whoever it is.... "Gah, gah, gah... gah..." Soon the wild fangs will be completely broken, okay? 387 Chapter 386 Obedience I''m not going to cum like this, "I overwhelmed Rokkai." We know that the title is not cheap because we have fought against Yamidir, Palippi, Noja, Hakuki, and Gouda. The real Noja is even stronger, scarier and worse. That''s why I can''t play with Noja without feeling that fear forever. "Nh, gah... ugahhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" "Oops...." Ground Miss Direction Shuffle with Noja in front, back, left and right. Noja, who could not follow the movement and could not reach his hands or feet, shouted as if he had drunk the scared self, and exerted his strength so that his feet could expand, and jumped high in the sky. "Ah, I flew!" "I don''t think I escaped to height because I don''t know about the movement on the plane." "Oh, oh... Taka..." "I can catch up so much... that doesn''t mean I can''t catch oniisan" Well, what do you want to do? Somehow, there seemed to be more spectators, and it seemed that everyone was paying attention to what Noja would do next, rather than what I would do next. "Bashaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!" Then Noja, who flew over the sky, stared at us at the highest point, and turned the nine tails upside down again. "You''re going to shake that tail from the sky and destroy the woods in a wide area... like a child with a tantrum gradually breaks his allowance..." I took a feint step around me, and I blew it together with a wide range of attacks from the sky to avoid being taunted by me. Is that the last resort that the wolf wildlife came up with? But.... "I''m sorry, Noja. You were late to reunite with me all day!!" If they fly over me, I can''t chase them, I can''t get my hands or my feet on them... nothing happens. And above all..... "Now I''m running through the sky... running through!!I can do anything right now!! " So, "Up we go." I think the brain can do anything from the body to the cells. --Magical Runners High In this state..... "Uh-oh, big demon helix!" You can also throw the vortex of the Great Demon Spiral into the sky. Not to mention that in the battle against Gouda, I was able to defeat it with the most powerful move, the Ultimate Magic Spiral. And that''s not all for now. "It''s Oniichan''s!" "Ooh, that''s so sweet...." "This is so gorgeous....." "... ah... this... this trick..." "That''s wonderful." The appearance of the Great Demon Spiral.I''ll change the shape of the helix from here. An intensely rotating vortex, imagining a feather like a windmill. "Fufufu, you''re doing better than yesterday... then!" That''s what Traina told me, and I was able to get my image across to a more delicate place than yesterday. "Ga...?" Noja, who is targeting me from above, has hardened again because she doesn''t understand my current situation. I''ll show that to Noja and everyone who''s watching. Fly free in the sky!! "Oshin! The Great Demon Helicopter!!" With the fusion of helix and wings, I fly into the sky. "Ah, that trick!" "Eh, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey!" "To flight...!?" "... the big demon... helix...!?" Until now! Yesterday, I couldn''t control this force and I just flew away. But now, yesterday''s reflection can control the power of the helix and manipulate the direction and movement you want to fly with your own will. "Ugh!? Gah... gah!?... cuh..." Fly all at once to Noja over the sky. And I''m not going to attack from there, but I''m going to start circling around Noja just like when I was on the ground. Put in unnecessary movements and flirt. "Kids, it''s a technique called ''Hammerhead'' that stands still from vertical ascent and flips straight sideways..." Originally, Trayna, who didn''t say much about this fight, was happy to teach me all sorts of things at this time. Then, from the vertical rise, stay still, keep facing backwards and descend vertically... tail slide!Reverse vertically from the flip and roll, then loop again... heart loop! " Let them wear something new, not to win a battle. Remember, kid! This is the aerial version of Magical Steps Flying in a free tune Magical Aerobatics!! No, rather than letting them wear it, why don''t you look at my flight and make it fun? "Uh-oh, what is that, oniichan''s doing amazing!?" "There are so many monsters that can fly in the sky and so many people who can fly by magic..." "That''s... money you can take ~" "... even that kind of application... oniisan..." "I don''t mean to overestimate it." Such a new Special Attack makes me cheer up from the ground. And then Noja, who had seen it close by, pulled her face and became a Pocahontas. Even the last wild lurks..... "... * giggle *..." After all, Noja, who flew into the air, landed on the ground with nothing to do. Nothing can be done on the ground or in the air. The first brawl and roar became like a lie, and.... "... Concord" "Hmm? Ah......" "Concentrate ~" After Noja, when I slowly descended to the ground and landed, Noja lay face to face and stared at me, begging me with a moist, lethargic eye. "Hey, noja...." "This is... a fully submissive pose..." It''s like I''m going to be stunned for a second. Oh, what is this... Even if Rokkai Nojah takes the pose of obedience with the meaning of surrender that he doesn''t want to contend with me any more. The boulder and Trainer also smiled complicated and bitterly. And while staring at me, Noja turned her body upside down and crawled to my feet.... Chu Hee!? Rokuha... Noja... the little girl with the ear of the beast kissed my leg. "Uhh, uhh... I think I''ve already completely admitted losing... uhh, yeah, oniichan is amazing in many ways!" "... the pictorial side is pretty bad..." "But in any case, it was a big deal... and I succumbed to the wild thunderbolt..." "Well... I have a lot to ask... but for now, it''s not great." "Well done, indeed." Everyone''s complimenting me... but it''s crazy!My eyes are so thin, I don''t know why I''m twitching.... "Rustling, moufu, Konkon... kuuhn" "Ah, hey, don''t rub it, don''t climb!Don''t lick my cheeks! " Then, Noja, who surrendered, somehow changed until just now, leaning against me, hugging me and sweetening me. And I realized this was a terrible time. How am I supposed to get out of my mind? 388 Chapter 387 For the Time being "Absolutely... I don''t know what to tell you... on the contrary, I don''t know what to tell you... but there are too many things to worry about... but still, first of all..." After the battle, Noja, who had grown up, approached me with a bitter smile. It''s a blind but solid step, and yet you know me well. "That time... oniisan I met in the city of Vienna... it''s really not a long time ago ?" That''s how I nodded a little when I saw the spice. Looks like you''ve already confirmed that. "Oh, it''s been a long time, Kojiro." Nice to see you again. So I responded without hiding it. "I... couldn''t keep my promise to you... to escape..." "Hmm? What are you talking about?I haven''t seen Miss Espi in a long time, but I don''t feel unhappy at all. " "... ahh, that''s..." "Instead, I felt the Espy Lady with oniisan... ahh... even though we fought together with him with our lives, it made me realize once again that Oira couldn''t have done it." "Kojiro....." "You''re really alive... and I''m so glad to see you again!" That said, I hit Kojiro lightly with my fist, too. I kind of only met him a little bit in the past, but I didn''t get a bad impression at all, and I was honest with him. "Kohon... Kojiro... did he know you?" That''s what you did? Looking at our interactions, dozens of men with black headscarves, as well as lizards and some kind of fellow ninja came out. "Ah, as my husband and sister know, this is the Espi of the Seven Brave Men like Oila... and this brother is the man I''ve been admiring with my brother since she was a little girl." "Brother of the Seven Brave Espires...!?No, don''t wait, Kojiro. That young man... is younger than Espi anyway... and above all, his clothes... I remember.It''s definitely an Imperial Academy uniform. " "I''m worried about you, too.I just thought I''d call you "oniichan", so I treated you like a real brother... what does that mean? " The question is natural from the point of view of others who do not know the circumstances. And I nodded with a serious face whether Kojiro was the same. Oira wondered too.Oniisan''s flesh that Oira feels... his strength is better than it was then, but it feels like his physical age hasn''t changed... it''s been more than a dozen years, so what does that mean?I can''t believe you''re not a demon or a subhuman... but oniisan was wearing a uniform from the Imperial Academy... " And to answer that question, you need to tell everything. That''s my name, who I am, and everything I''ve been to in the past. "I see. Well, you also have espionage... and I think you''ve taken care of a lot of things about this land, so maybe we should talk about it... just..." Just before we talk about it..... "Kunsuhahahahaha.* Giggle *, Pelopelo, Chuchu, Gyu * ? " "Ah, Kunkankasan!Don''t flatter me, my neck!Don''t hug me, get away! " I left it there for a while, but it''s time to touch him. "Ah... that''s not true." "That''s right, Noja! Get away from oniichan!" This state is nostalgic to the yielded Rokkai. Kojiro, Espi and the others nodded convincingly. "Noja! What does this mean?!If you calm down, explain!Oniichan''s hugging you, that kind of thread with me... yeah, it''s just my privilege! " "* giggle *... shrug *" "You can''t even scratch yourself! I mean, stay away from oniichan!Speak up! " "Fucha! Gururururu, fucha!" "Ah, this guy! I''ll do it if I have to!" A fox who can''t leave without me... no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. That''s funny. Why is this happening? "Nh, now that Noja''s in a strange state, she''s even crazier!What do we do? Are we really going to punch you about two or three times? " "No, wait, Espi. I want to do something about it, but I''m not going to let it happen again in this situation...." "Oniichan is so sweet! If you can''t discipline them properly, you can''t keep them!" "I don''t have a pet!?" Noja is brainwashed and out of her mind.And even though you admitted defeat to me and surrendered, you''re still insane. You don''t even speak, you just lose your wildlife, and you''re sweet as a playful animal. Traina... what should I do? "Well... it''s probably not the brain... um... it''s not magic... it''s not the kind of hypnosis... it just feels like something''s embedded in the brain... but I don''t know anything more" "Eh... your brain?" Traina doesn''t seem to understand the situation because she hasn''t seen it in detail yet, but the word "something is embedded" unexpectedly came out of my mouth. Then.... What? Brain? What do you mean? Oniisan? The chief responded to my whisper. "Eh, ah, no... this state of Noja... doesn''t look like magic... maybe it''s embedded in my brain..." "It''s... embedded in my brain... ah..." Huh? Chieftain? "To my brain... no way... hey... no, but..." And while showing how the chief had thought about something, he approached Noja with his chest stuck to it..... "Ah, hello, Noja-san. Can I talk to you for a second?" "Guru? Uh-uh, uh-uh, uh-uh!" "Hmm? What? Am I going to be this guy''s nephew... yes... chew if I interrupt?Yes, yes, don''t interrupt. Don''t interrupt.Mate? Later. " "Guru? Guru? Konko" "Yeah, I just need to talk to you... first, can you tell me what happened to you?" Oh, yeah. Chiefs can talk to animals. So even Noja, who doesn''t speak human language, can communicate... mating? "No, I just realized, who is he?Miss Espi and your brother''s buddies? " "... and... the Elves... I''ve never seen anything like it before..." "Speaking of which, I didn''t want to hear about it either...." And the Kojiro who have just noticed the presence of their chief. As usual, the chief... ah, I''m a little depressed that the chief was shocked. But just keep talking to Noja.... "Ah... this guy... this kid?Either way, this Noja doesn''t seem to know who she is.I just felt like I had to kill an enemy in the woods because I was ordered to.... " You don''t know who you are? Something bothered us that we weren''t talking about sanity. "I''m starting to feel like I''m going to cum now... yeah... well, sure... even a parasitic mechanical bug is embedded in my brain... and I''m being played with... I''m really going to cum... with an ancient chest manure item..." Ki, you guys? "However, that insect was originally made for humans, and even if it was embedded in a demon race with a different structure than humans, it wouldn''t be able to prove its true nature.I don''t know... maybe if I leave you alone, the bugs will die and this kid will be back.I don''t know how long I''ll be back..... " "Um, I don''t really know... is that so?Will Noja survive? " "Yeah. ''It would have been worse if it had been a human opponent.It feels like you''re not just listening to commands, but releasing your power to your potential power "...." I can''t believe it was embedded in Noja. It''s a disgusting word to hear just by brainwashing, but it''s embedded in your brain? A parasitic worm? "Damn, who did this to you...." That''s what everyone here thought. And.... "Oh, don''t you think you can tell by asking them, brother?" The answer was that the people who were waiting outside the woods with Noja should know, and Espi looked at the direction. 389 Episode 388: I didnt tell you. There are many things to talk about and hear from each other. However, the situation has not subsided, even though Noja has been greatly depressed. Because there are still people waiting outside the woods for the cozillos. "Hey, if you want to hear more about it later, is Kojiro already a Japanese-seeker, such as disciplinary dismissal or being targeted by a ninja warrior?And Kagerou and his husband. " "Yeah, well, so is Oila, and this husband." "Mr. Kagelow''s husband? Who are you, like a ninja warrior?" "Japone''s last hope..." "Last hope?" "Anyway, I was thinking of taking refuge in the Empire to help protect my husband, and just because the Benliners and the Imperial Investigation Team are coming in Sisonotami, the oils are still aiming for the shortest route." "But this is what happened to Noja who was there... honestly, something happened to her." "Ah. So, first of all, Miss Espi is right... why don''t you just ask them?" Speaking like that, we all head into the woods with Espi and Kojiro in the lead. Anyway, we''ll talk about it later. First of all, let''s get rid of the intruders and listen to them slowly. "Don''t be shy... Espi." "I don''t mind. Instead, please definitely stop rattling on this land.Otherwise, I''ll punch you. " "... the clumsy ones naturally... but... the horse deer..." "Ah, that rumored king looks like a real jerk.He fired Kojiro and Mikado''s uncle in Japone. " "... I''m really sorry..." "No, you don''t have to apologize... um..." Kagelo''s husband seems to feel somehow responsible for what happened. "Outay... my name is Outay" "Mr. Outay... that you''re being targeted with Kojiro means you''re not a regular ninja warrior?... but that story is still behind us now. Now..... " That said, there are many other things that bother me, but once I stop talking, I look in front of me and smile at my mouth. The voice coming from that direction..... "Hey, what''s going on?It''s quieter now, isn''t it? " "Hey, did that bug take out Kojiro?Or in return..... " "I don''t know. Either way, if it''s settled, it''s our job." "Even if that bug had lost, they wouldn''t have been intact.If it takes all of us..... " It''s close enough to hear your voice. And we walked through the woods, and beyond that, the sights of what we had heard spread. "If you don''t keep everyone quiet, I''ll bump you!!" "" "" "" Hmm!!?? "" " Espi declared so and stepped out of the woods magnificently, there were thousands of armed men running in shock and agitation. And they look at the espieces and even the cozillos and blush their faces. "Kojiro the Seven Heroes! There are owls and lizards too!" "Wait, you''re at the forefront of... no way... the Espi of the Seven Braves!?" "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. I didn''t hear "Ku, where did that bug go!?Where did Noja go! " Where''s Noja? Noja is here. To me..... "Khhhhhh ? Hoo-zuri, Hoo-zuri ?" She was shitting me with a hug from the front. "" "" "Hey... why did Saka come back when she was supposed to jump out to kill me!!???" "" No, I know how it feels to want to get in. Noja, who just screamed and ran away, would be like this when she came back. "Do you know why Noja is so insane?Let me know if you know. " Espi asks the hunter-style men aloud. However, the men are very upset without answering the question. "Damn it, don''t joke! Who said this was an easy job!" "But I have to do it now!" "Idiot, they''re two of the Seven Braves!?I don''t care about dozens of ninja warriors, but there are two brave men in the boulders! " "Oh, I''m going down! It''s impossible to decide how much to pay!" "Noja''s over there, so I can''t even think about it!" And the words, "You''ve lost your war, you''ve run away, you''ve got to get off." Well, I don''t know how you feel. Then.... "Anybody can answer my question anymore ~... Fluffy world!!" "" "" "" Hmm!!?? "" " Ignored and agitated, Espi pushes his hands out on the spot to activate his ability. The next moment, the hunter-style men forced hundreds of weapons, including swords, spears, arrows, sticks and axes, to pull from the men and gather them overhead. "This... I''m going to slap you all at once." It was the voice of a very cold, pressurized espionage that I would never say. You threaten the other person''s mind if you don''t give them any forgiveness or effort. Regardless of the size of a thousand people, there can be no one who can defy the Seven Braves if they say that with all their weapons taken away. "Hold on... no, wait!Oh, we really don''t know anything!It''s just that I was hired and gathered here, and about Noja..... " "Yes, believe me!We were just told by the boss... that the boss brought Noja!I don''t know anything about it! " "We are disturbed by the rebellion against the Kingdom of Japone, Kojiro, Owthey, and they just asked us to help them not to flee the country... and we are being rewarded... but we really don''t know anything more!" I know how you feel, but there are thousands of men begging for clams.I feel sorry for being so pathetic. Both Espi and Kojiro look stunned. - Exactly, they don''t know anything.So why don''t you just let him go?In a sense... they haven''t done anything yet.I''ll evacuate you like this.We had a request, but it was unexpected. "" "" Hmm!!?? "" --They just stood outside the woods.If I hadn''t stepped foot on private property, I wouldn''t have put my hands on it.It may have happened that Mr. Noja, who was with him, had gone mad, but they themselves... look, they haven''t done anything yet.Some of the runaway ninja warriors might have done something... but they don''t know anything and they don''t do anything. Someone''s voice echoed suddenly. Someone from the hunters in front of you?No, the hunters are looking at each other for no reason. Then.... "Ah... from now on... if anything happens, I''ll let you know..." A hunter in the center takes something out of his pocket in a confused manner. It''s a magic crystal for communication. Still, it''s too spectacular.I regret not being there.No way, it was unexpected that Mr. Ootei, Mr. Kagelow, Mr. Kojiro and the other seven heroes would be here together... " The voice of a man who doesn''t know where can be heard from the Magic Crystal. But the hunters.... "Boss!?" "The voice of the boss!" "Ah, the voice of Master Citenai!?" Not only us, but also the Kojiro, will react with a little surprise to the names that the hunters shouted. That''s the name of the man I''ve heard so many times lately. "Fufufufu, I didn''t expect you to miss even Mr. Noja who kept it... and... fufufufu.You really don''t surprise me... Earth Ragan. " "... eh?" I''ve been looking for you for a while, but I didn''t know you were here. So, what''s my name? "Earth...!? Eh, Miss Espi!? Oniisan''s name is Earth Lagan... and that''s..." "Lagan... is that your name...?" "... hah... oh, my God... no way..." And not only me, but also Kojiro, who knew my full name in this way, are shocked by the boulders. But now it''s right in front of me. Why, the Lord of the Crystal.... "Fufufu, I''m sorry I can''t see you in person, but it''s nice to meet you, Earth Lagan.Am I... a fan of yours? "Phew, fan!?" I''ve been watching and supporting you since I hit Hiro Ragan in the face in the game before you.I''m pretty cool with that. " What do you mean, my fan?I can''t understand why all this is so unexpected. In the first place, why would someone with a bad reputation listen to me lately... After that, I also knew what I was doing at the Magic Pole True Stream Competition through the Magic Crystal.I wanted to congratulate you on your victory and give you a direct compliment. " "Hmm!? Hey, you think the magic is real!?" And then a more unlikely word popped out. The true magic tournament was a tournament held in Cacretail, and no one outside the clandestine country knew about the tournament. And why!? "What the hell! How do you know about that tournament?Temee, who the hell are you! " ''Hahaha, don''t be so surprised.There happened to be a man on that island who used to work for my father... through him.You know what a wacha wacha is? "Wow, wow!?" Well, I''m not personally interested in the assignments and relationships he had with my father and Mr. Hakuki, but I was familiar with them, and they told me about you by chance. Wacha!? Come here and give me his name!?Speaking of which, he was certainly a man of many circumstances. Not just the inhabitants of that island, but the stories that came from the outside world like Yamidir during the tournament..... I haven''t introduced myself yet.I am currently a merchant from the imperial Inai city to the backyard societies of the world, and I am a "Citenai" who handles the "Inai" general trading company... my full name is... " Wacha is in contact with the demonic anti-government organization..... Citenai bokumates... that''s my name.Nice to meet you, Earth Ragan. " 390 Chapter 389: A Bigger Problem "" "Bokumates!??" " The real name of the rumored man named "Citenai" from beyond the Magic Crystal. It was something I knew about the boulder. "This guy... Inai''s son... I had no idea there was such a guy..." Traina is even surprised that her name is the boss of an organization that once was renowned in the backyard of mankind, and is also related to the generals of the Demon King army. "Rumors of Citenai... bokumates..." "This is no surprise. The boss of the bokumates family that Hiro and Solja destroyed... the son of Inai Bokumates... well, oniisan was Hiro''s son, Earthkun, and I don''t know why I''m surprised, so it''s not confusing." Of course, Espi and Kojiro were surprised by the name, and at the end of the sentence.... "" "Ehhhhhhhhhh!!?? Me, my mate!?I didn''t know the real name of Sitenai for the first time!!??? "" "I mean, you guys too!?" Even the hunter-style men gathered by Citenay are stunned. Hahaha. Because it would be troublesome, I didn''t use my full name much either.But I wanted to name you, as a fan. " Sure surprised and unexpected. But I don''t know. "Wait a minute. You must be resenting my fans..." "Hmm? What does that mean?" "Don''t be silly. My father must have crushed the bokumates'' family.Then there must be something you think of me as well as my father.And why are you a fan? " I don''t know the details, but I do know that my father crushed the bokumates. And why did you kill me? However, Citenai across from the magic crystal laughed at my words. Hahahaha, apparently I think my vessel is so small.Well, the bigger I get, the less I''m a human or a man... but still, I''m not a man. " What? Why did you turn your parents'' cause and effect into children?Don''t get me wrong.I don''t have any grudges.I have nothing in particular for my father.No, in the first place... you gave up being the Son of the Brave.On top of that, I cut through the Empire in public and punched the brave Hiro in the face. " "Nh... mmh..." "Originally, you grew up in a blessed and wealthy environment that everyone envied, and the future was supposed to promise happiness, but you tried to convince your father to rebel against the Empire and even choose something completely different from Brave Hiro in his fighting style, to recognize yourself, not the son of the brave." "In addition, in an environment where no one treats you specifically as the son of a brave man in Cacletail, you have been able to strive to defeat the disciples of Six Heights Yamidir, grasp the glory, and make everyone recognize themselves as no one.It''s very cool.I''ve had more yearnings for younger youth than myself. " You know, what? This guy''s a really good compliment. Enemy... I don''t know what, but it lights up a little. "Yeah, yeah... I know oniichan very well... but I don''t know about the cocktail tournament... I need you to tell me later." "No, Miss Espi, I''ve just come up with the names of Sarari and Six Heights Yamidir... What do you mean?I heard Hiro''s son Earth-kun ran away, but what''s going on? " Moreover, Espi nodded deeply in agreement with Sitenai. "That''s why I hate Hiro Lagan in the sense of getting in the way of my job, but neither do you... nor Bro Glenn, who was fighting against my father''s organization, has any particular resentment, but rather a favorite category.They''re both cute butts... no, it''s nothing. " I can see that my cheeks are getting hot. But if he''s not lying, this situation is.... Well, aside from that, I was asked to dispatch Japone''s hunters.The purpose was to make Mr. Kojiro and the bereaved brother of King Umashika of the Kingdom of Japone, Mr. Outay, who had left the royal palace at the same time as the marriage Mr. Kagelow, his wife and the head of the famous ninja The captivity and disposition of these three people But the captivity and disposition seems impossible, and we have enough to stop them, so I want you to attract our hunters here. " "Huh? What a convenient thing to say!" If you miss it, I can give you one piece of information... as a deal. You think I''m gonna back off here and let you go?What a convenient thing to do... hmm? "Bullshit... eh?!... the king''s... brother!?" "Hmm!?" Huh? The utterance of Sarah and Sitenai jumped out of my mouth. "... I was going to talk to you later..." "Seriously?" When we looked back, he leaned a little, but he didn''t deny it. Oh no. I really don''t know why I have to sort it out... "Damn it... ahh, even though this situation is getting messy, information?What the hell is that?Even if you say you''re going to stand back, if those hunters step into the land again.... " Okay, we won''t be involved in the area anymore.I can''t lie about a deal.Besides, this is the end of the deal.We will not interfere in Japone''s internal affairs any longer.Don''t do anything. Or are you gonna kill me?Thousands of hunters. " "Nh... um... well... then..." Anyway, as long as these people are still evacuated and will not interfere in the land in the future, is that okay? Somehow, I don''t think he''s lying.It has nothing to do with being a fan of mine. It''s quicker than wasting a thousand people, and nods with no espionage and no particular objection. "Thank you. What is the information... about Noja and the Empire and Demon Survey team in Sisonotami?" "" "Hmm!??" " That''s exactly what we and Kojiro wanted to know the most. How did this happen to Noja?And what happened to the investigation team? That''s..... "The investigation team was destroyed by a demonic raid." "Hmm... what?" And it seems that Noja was brainwashed by that person''s hand.I got a favor from that person this time.I can''t tell anybody contractually Either way, even if Mr. Kojiro and the others try to take refuge in the Empire, Sisonotami doesn''t have an Imperial investigation team anymore.And all the ports and ships that were the mainland''s masters were seized by the kingdom of Japone while we were stranded. " "" "" Hmm!!?? "" You can''t escape this continent Soon you will be joined on a massive scale by some great magician It was more for me than for the cozillos standing next to me. But at the same time, Fu''s father, whom I''ve often met since I was a child..... "Where''s Uncle Ben!? Is Uncle Ben safe?!Who did it!? " I''m not dead.I don''t know if she''s okay.And I can''t tell you who my client is.But... the hint is... is the strongest magical world... right now? " "Hmm, what!?" Oh, no. Do you know my parents?What the hell are you doing? Where''s Uncle Ben? What the hell is going on? This is not just a problem within the Kingdom of Japone, but a bigger problem? And while I was confused, Trayna kept quiet.... "The strongest of the present demonic world... destroyed the investigation team... not only Noja, but also Ben Linnaf of the Seven Heroes... I can only think of him." She was murmuring as if she was convinced of something. 391 Chapter 390 About the Future "Ah... Dad! Espi-san! Master Earth!He''s back! " Amix, who noticed us at the entrance to the settlement, is shaking Bloomberg as he jumps with joy. And next to that, Slaya and Ralwyev, who were waiting like gatekeepers, and the other men''s elves who were waiting for us with bows and spears, etc., waved at us with relief. "Oniisan, you seem to be safe... hmm?" "Wait... what, where are the others?" But everyone suddenly changed their face from a smile. No wonder. The truth is, only me, Espi, and the chief of the clan brought back dozens of people. "This is the settlement of the elves... but, chief.It was really good, wasn''t it? Bring the oils. " "As far as we''re concerned, I can only thank you... but aren''t the elves feeling so good about humans?" Yes, I brought the Kojiro back to the settlement. I decided to go back to the settlement and talk about it slowly, including what happened so far and what we were going to talk about. It was the chief who suggested it. "Well, your people are also quite tired, and we abandon them... and it seems that Kojiro-san is involved in the survival of every settlement, and in return... we don''t have bad feelings for all humans... such as Espi, Slaya and oniisan... and..." Honestly, I don''t want anyone else in this settlement, and I don''t want them to know much about it. That''s why I was really surprised to hear from the chief. But the chief said.... "Besides, it seems that the problem is no longer just a domestic dispute in the Kingdom of Japone.And eventually, the dispute got bigger, and I couldn''t say whether or not to enter the private land... I thought so. " Chiefs don''t involve the settlement with just good intentions. I mean, I thought it would be bad for the settlements and the Elves in the future. "Amix! Tell your mothers and give them an allowance.And bring me some water and some food. " "Eh, Dad... but... is that okay?" "It''s okay. If anything happens, I''m responsible... or oniisan, Espi and Slaya will take care of it." Neither I nor Espi were honest, but I somehow understood the hunch. "Don''t miss it. I''ll never forget this favor." "Really... it''s just a sincere thank you" Lower your head with your hands together while making you feel sorry, Outay and Kojiro. Along with that, Kagerou and other Ninja warriors and samurai lowered their heads. "Oniisan... Espi... looks like you''ve brought a lot of big ones.I didn''t expect you to bring Kojiro the Seven Braves... huh? " "Well... I heard that Kojiro the Seven Braves is someone who understands the story... huh?" Though the chief had no choice but to accept it, Slaya and Ralwyev also looked complicated at the moment. But the two of them will soon have a blast on their heads about what happened to Outay and Kojiro. Because.... "Concentrate ? Rinse, Pelopelo ?" "Eh...?" It''s because of this guy who''s been pissed on my back. "Eh, ah, you know, oniisan?Um... I don''t know, Nanisole? " "Bye, ah, stupid... why... why... General!??" Sweet nojas with fallen teeth. Slaya opened her mouth and solidified, and Ralph collapsed and pulled herself out. Yesterday, I listened to the rumors and said "go piong", but my former superior suddenly appeared on the boulder, and I was scared when it was like this. "Oh, oh, oniisan! And Espi!What the hell is this?!Why, Noja! " "I don''t know, why, why, why, hey, hey!" "I''m sorry, Slaya-san, Ral-san... there are so many things I can''t really explain anymore... yeah, I''m really sorry. I''ll explain." "Slaya? Well... the boyfriend of the rumored Espy Lady... I see, I have to say hello." "Hmm? You''re the rumored hunter... and there''s more... to the Dark Elves..." "Ha... I didn''t know there was a settlement on this land... but who the hell are such elves, and even Slaya called Seven Heroes Espy or Super Hunter... Earth Ragan who is adored by these people?" "Huh? What, how old is that little girl... so sticky to Earth...?Something, even though you''re a child, you don''t look like a child, and you''re a bit lewd... Mr. Earth, do you want a little girl?... I''m not fat like you... but I''m cheap... ah, what am I talking about!?Oh, I''m so scared, I can''t believe you''re delusional! " "I don''t know anymore! Come on, lady, hurry up and get your meal ready!Come on, let''s work! Bring the men water! " "Oh, I''m sorry, ethee. But... I think this is probably going to be important... I''m really sorry." "Chupachupa, Konkon ~" And the village is supposed to be jagged, but it''s going to make a lot of noise. But with these men, the fate of this settlement will now be at stake... no, more so the future of Japone... and, in a sense, the future of the earthly world. "I''m really sorry for the inconvenience.Earth-kun... no, oniisan " "... Kojiro" "By the way, you''re really Hiro and Maam''s son... but I''m pretty sure you''re the older brother I met a dozen years ago." In such a noise, Kojiro came to me sometime and asked me with a smile that seemed a little complicated. Ah. "... I see... well, when I met oniisan, I certainly thought that oniisan might have something to do with Hiro and Maam... but I don''t think he was my son, Earthkun... well, if you don''t know, until then... you won''t know that he was a son from the future." "Well, that''s right...." I nodded bitterly. Well, when I met you in the past, I guess it was such a long time ago. From that time on, I thought he was an incredibly sharp guy, and above all, I saw Trainer at a glance. But now... "So... well..." And so, Kojiro scratched her cheeks so that it was difficult to say something, and she was stuck in her words. I wonder what you''re doing with your neck.... "Well... you heard about the game before you.You''re with Hyiro and Maam.... " Oh, ''that''s it''. Well, of course I''m worried about him because he used to be with my father and mother. Do you want me to make up or do you want me to preach?I thought for a moment, but Kojiro.... "No, you''re not a child anymore... I think you''re the man who decides his own path.Then you don''t deserve to tell a man who can''t do anything about his own country like Oira. " Kojiro did not pursue or lecture about me, my father and my mother. I knew it would be a nuisance, but I wasn''t that kind of man. Honestly, I appreciate that. Perhaps, in this place, Espi also felt a little open to this guy. "For now, let''s talk about the future." Oh, yeah. 392 Chapter 391: Familiarity and Circumstances "Well then, once again....." "Let me remove the face." The rest of the ninjas that Kojiro and the others brought were given allowances and rest, and Kojiro, Outei, and Kagelow alone gathered in the chief''s house to speak. Take off the mask that''s been covering your face all this time, and show your face... hmm? Hmm? That face..... "Hmm? What''s wrong?" Owtay... looks like him... to his older brother... "What are you gonna do to our faces?Or do you fall in love? Unfortunately, as I said before, we''re his wife. Kagelow... a beautiful black-haired woman... this is what happens when he grows up more... "So, just now, Mr. Outay... is that the younger brother of the king of Japone now?Some sort of runaway, some kind of rumor. " While I was stunned by the two bare faces, the Espi asked with confirmation. Talk about me, Slaya, Ralwyev, the chief, and more.... "Ah, Noja-chan. Earth and the others are talking about something very important right now, right?" "Ugururururururururururu! Gururu!" "Come on, don''t get mad anymore... ah, I''ll make you crazy.Pie pie, it''s delicious. " Hmm? Noja and Amix were in the corner of the room trying to get away from me. Among such members, Outay suddenly nodded instantly with a crisp look to the question of Espi.... "No, one of my maiden names is Autey Japone.He was the second son of Maken Japone, the father of his predecessors, and the former second prince. " At that moment, unlike when I met you outside, I felt like I was overflowing with aura from all over my body, full of dignity. Looks real to me. "Hmm. I heard you ran away, but that''s not what made you disappear anyway..." "Hmm. Until about twenty years ago, this lizard... belonged to a family of famous traditional ninjas who had served the royal family for a long time, and served on some side, but one day the lizard grabbed him... the other way around... no, he was pushed down... he fell in love with each other... and the lizard wore a child." What!? Every time I say something right now, the lizard next door smiles and laughs "Nfufu ~"... I''m kind of sadistic... "Whatever the side service, I had the next head of one of Japone''s most famous houses conceived... I made a child... and I was the second prince and the next king was decided by my brother, and the father who was then king was somehow..." Take responsibility as a man, not a royal family!If Kagerou, the next head, can''t come to my wife, you''ll be my son-in-law!I''m going to banish you from the royal family "... it''s like... it''s like that... because of Nori, someone was released from the royal family and married to Kagerou as a son-in-law." I can''t help but laugh at the incredible story. I certainly can''t fly. Even if the King, the father against the prince, banishes his son with such a mess... what do you mean? "Fu... I didn''t know that happened... it looks like a makeup..." But Trayna is kind of laughing because she''s convinced of that. Was that the king of Japone at the time? "Ufufufu, that''s how I got married to this man and made me happy with my son and daughter.Congratulations... I did it... hah ~ " The smiling lizard next to Otei... immediately exhaled and held his head. "Really, the son and daughter are cheeky and wandering around the world... while our situation is getting worse and worse, Japone, and finally the current king is going to kill us... Yoyo" First of all, that''s the problem. I understand the familiarity of Owtai and Kagerou. The question is, why are these two kings being targeted by their real brothers? But that was an extremely simple reason. Hmm? My son and daughter wander around in a ninja''s house... hmm?... hmm? "Brother who became king... the horse cicadas drowned in greed and power, tormented the people by paying heavy taxes, and wanted to keep the harvest private." "I couldn''t overlook the driftstones and the oilers, and Mikado''s Ji was embarrassed and trying to relieve me... but I couldn''t stop the runaway.Budget allocations were oppressed, armaments shrunk... and warriors left the country more and more... especially ninja warriors. " "Oh no. My son and daughter left the country because they didn''t want to serve the royal family or the country as it is now... well, I thought it would be an experience to look around the world and stop us from doing so." "But eventually, the patience of some warriors and citizens reached its limits... and... there was a rebellion." "And among the rebels, the story of dragging King Umashika down and somehow turning him into a new king to Otei''s husband, who was popular with the people." "So, King Equestria who heard that story....." I see. I understand the whole story, and we''re somewhat convinced. I mean.... "Nh ~... in other words, the people who were angry with King Idiot asked me to make Mr. Outay the new King, and the angry King wanted me to do that ~, so I tried to kill my real brother... so Mikado''s uncle, Kojiro..." "Ah. Mikado''s Ji and Oira were fired when they tried to stop it... Besides, the King, who hated Mikado''s Ji for a long time, put her in jail... so Oira told Ji to protect her husband.It''s not like I''m going to make my husband king, but if my husband dies, the whole nation won''t stop... " Espi told me a lot of shit, but as a muscle of the story, Kojiro nodded bitterly. Sure enough, I think I''m a jerk too. That''s why I realized that Otei had been targeted and fled. But that''s only half of it. "So... I understand that you were being pursued by warriors on the orders of the King... Citenai... it seems that oniisan and Espi have named you Citenai Bokumates, but why is the man and organization involved in the problem?Besides, at that time, I was attacked by an Empire and Demon Survey team..... " Yes, what I still don''t know is that that''s exactly what Slaya was asking. Why is such an organization involved, even Uncle Ben and Noja? But Kojiro also had a slightly troubled expression about it..... "To be honest, Oira and the others were unexpected until the investigation team was attacked.But it is true that Sitenai''s organization has been in the Kingdom of Japone for a long time.Originally, Japone''s great name "Osanaski" went out with him individually... well, Osanaski also died in an accident recently, but the girl whom Osanaski was welcoming is now loved by King Umashika and can be welcomed into the room... and with her introduction, the King started to deal privately with the organization of Sitenay. " And when Kojiro talked like that, it felt like her eyebrows were moving a little bit and she had a slightly sad expression. Then.... "The girl is still... Earth Ragan... the same age as you... and she was... a friend of a certain daughter..." That''s how I chew my lips. At the same age as me? King''s favor?What do you mean, room?Did you see O''Tey in his late thirties?That brother. And a woman the same age as me? Something''s making me sick.... Kid, but not to mention that outlaw daughter..... Oh, that''s right. Traina''s right, we need to make sure. "Hey, Mr. Outay... I''m your daughter... I don''t know her name..." 393 Chapter 392: The Tabernacle (Female Ninja) "Well, I''m going to play after dinner again today.What about you? " Temporary area of Cacletail currently being rebuilt.While sitting on the ground under the night sky eating and laughing, Macho stood up and shouted, and Honey''s friends, the boys, raised their hands together. "Of course, Oraa!" "Training after dinner is effective!" "Ma... iiiiiii..." "I''m going to lose even more weight!" "Let''s go too, Lival.I need more strength, not just magic. " "Of course, I don''t have the strength to support a sword of even greater speed." Olatsuki, Motriage, Mobna, Budeo, and Hu and Rival are following Macho with a bit of a naughty dish. Especially when Hu and Rival say that in addition to their master''s strokes during the day, they work hard to rebuild and live daily. But that also means that they have a strong desire to be strong. "Oh, my God... but I have to do my apprenticeship." "Fufufufu, that''s right... to catch up with you...Even the princess is waving her spear until late at night, right? " "... even Thaddeus has been training for a long time." "Oh, did you find out... I''m using it to refresh you a little..." Princess Fiancay and Sadis look at those boys as smiling as I do.However, they also spend days working while they train themselves somehow. "Hey, Sadis, and Sinov. Why don''t we do some exercise after a meal and do some mock fights?" "Oh, I''m slow to take a bath." "Hmm... that''s right..." While working on the reconstruction of the Cactus Tail, Master... the training under the Dragon King of the Underworld is very fulfilling. The people in this land that Honey spent were the people who felt good.They also accepted me as a superfluous person. The mere words of admiring the Yamidir of Six Heights are like eyebrows in the world, but even though they lost the pillar of Yamidir and my opponent, Mr. Kuron, and the land was severely damaged by the raid of the Sky Clan, it seems that they all looked up and looked forward and worked hard every day "I have to do something too". Run away from home with your brothers, then go after Honey and do something else.I don''t usually stay on one land, but if I realize it, I''m going to spend a lot of time on this land without Honey. But in order to acquire enough strength to stand next to Honey and fight together... above all... Sinov Oni-chan, no! And there''s a little hand sticking to my arm. "Sinov Oni-chan. Together... let''s see..." I look up with my suing eyes... so cute... I can''t help but hug you.I stroke my head. "Oh, you totally like it. Fine." "Nh! Later, we''ll talk too! And then... that''s good!" "Yeah, whatever." A little girl walks up to me after dinner and asks me if I can rest like this, or if I want to do image training or play independently with Princess Fiancay. It''s also for Honey''s sister, Amae. She''s cute! Nooo, Amae really misses Shinobu-san ~ "Really. When the goddess, the great goddess, and Earth-kun just disappeared, I was lonely and crying at night, but I think I''m feeling better." Kali and Tsuki-san are smiling at such amae looks. As the two of you said, the day we broke up with Honey, Amae said, "Good luck and get better!When I opened my eyes, I was crying in the corner alone, and sometimes I wasn''t feeling well. If I were Honey''s sister, I would become my sister in the future, and eventually I would be my aunt of Saskatchewan and Sakura, so if I didn''t take care of her properly, and teach her the traditional play of Japone, she would be completely connected, and it would be so cute again that I would always be okay. "Nu, muu..." "So, Princess Fiancay. I''m playing with ''Honey''s sister'', so I invited her..." When I say that in the mood of winning a little, Princess Fiancay is a little upset. "Nah, hey, it''s amae. Um... why don''t you play with me once in a while?Well, how about that? " Nh ~? And then I asked Princess Fiancay in a bit of a hurry... but... "Hey, Fiancay, sister, I''m not good at playing. I''m bored." "Fugu!? So, how was your study?I''ll teach you how to study. " "Do more...!" "Ha!?" If she''s so cute and honey''s sister, she seems to want to get along, but Princess Fiancay hasn''t been reconciled with Amae yet. You''re really depressed with your shoulders down. "Oh dear, Amae is also tough ~" Sadis is pitiful with a bitter smile. Incidentally, Mr. Thaddeus has lived here for a long time in the same way as Honey, and since he is normally able to solve problems with Amae, he does not raise confrontational awareness in this kind of place, and he seems to have plenty of room. "But I think I know that Amae misses Shinobu-san.Mr. Sinov, not only are you beautiful, but you can do anything you want.I''m smart, I know medicine, cooking, sewing... well, it''s the same as Mr. Sadis in that I can do anything, but the genre inside is different from Mr. Sadis''s... " "Yeah, that''s what I thought.Not only does it teach us origami, yakitori, coma, bamboo potatoes, handballs and other things we don''t know, but it''s also clever enough to make tools easily, and the cooking method and seasoning are different.Onigiri and egg grilled in a lunch box are very popular, and the beach pot we all made the other night was also a wonderful dish. " Kali and Tsuki-san praise me in that.It''s kind of illuminating. Well, actually, I can do anything, and I have the pride of not losing to beauty and no one... but honestly, when Honey and people close to me admit it, it warms my heart. Meanwhile..... "Guu... I can''t... cook... always at the royal palace... I''ve done sewing... and craftsmanship... uhhh..." "Princess... if you don''t mind, can I tell you about sewing and cooking?" Princess Fiancaye dropped her shoulders and was depressed. In fact, she is the one who is most instrumental in rebuilding the area, directing and coordinating the transportation of materials from the Empire.... Hey, Sinov Oni-chan, come on "Yes, yes." Well, I don''t think Princess Fiancay would be happy to follow me like that, and I don''t think that being followed by me would hurt my pride. Leaving her behind, I''m with Amae..... "Princess, I''m sorry I''m late!" And then an Imperial Warrior appeared in a hurry. "Nh... what?" "That''s more urgent than my home country.Please come aboard once... and also Hu Meidai. " And Hu? Oh, is something wrong?Gotagota of the materials? No, it doesn''t look like that... huh? "Ah... wait a minute, Amae" On the other hand, even for me... in my head... --Sinov... I''m an awkward man... a horse. This is a technique that allows conversations to take place from a distance as long as they are marked on each other''s bodies. Only my brother and I can do this.If Honey uses Ninja... it''s not like that... it''s unusual. Is something wrong? 394 Episode 393 Succession (Female Ninja) "Nh ~... Dai Shinkan-sama... Megami-sama... Nnju... Onii-chan..." No matter how well you are, you look tired of playing and sleeping. As I stroked the head of the sleeping amae while saying a bedtime word, my chest tightened. "I''m sorry... Amae..." I wanted to take care of this girl who''s feeling lonely... that''s what I meant. But I still feel sad for this child I''ve missed so much. "We''ll play together again." Yes, I had to get away from this cocktail I was staying at. It''s all a report from my brother. Although interaction with the Empire has recently begun, newspapers and other information have not been received at this cacretail, and the world situation and information has been blocked. Even though the Empire''s ships are docked to help rebuild, the information will arrive very late. As a result, I had no idea what was going on in Japone, where I was born. It''s all from my brother a few hours ago.... D D Mikado and Kojiro were dismissed from their posts, deprived of all authority. According to the information obtained by the handicapped, the King is planning to overthrow his father''s country and is about to take him down.Now, with Kojiro, who sensed the crisis as quickly as possible, Father, Mother, and those under the gate are on the run. Originally, ninja warriors were coldly encountered with the change of times, and since the reign of King Umashika, loyalty to our country has diminished. As a result, I and my brothers traveled to the world with the understanding that Japonine would cause trouble to my father and mother. But when this happens, the story changes. - You can''t abandon your father and mother.I will go to Japonnay... to my father and mother.Iga and Kouga will come with us... but... if you''re going back... and if you haven''t crossed the continent yet, I wanted to tell you not to come back.They are already under surveillance at the main ports on the continent, and of course the fathers and mothers'' children, the selfish ones, have their faces broken.And when they are found, they will be cut off of their necks.I wonder what would have happened if the awkward people had been one step behind in "coming back".... Yes, the King''s orders against your father mean that the kingdom of Japone itself is aiming for your father''s and mother''s lives. Naturally, me and my brother are included. However, it seems that the brothers were able to land at the last minute. But I.... --- You... declare that you will live in love... and I don''t mind if you are happy.However, if you don''t know the situation... in some cases, I think this is the last time I''ve talked to you, and this is how I talked to you. I may be able to get away with it, but there''s a good chance I can''t. That''s why my brother thought this might be the last time..... So what do we do? "Sadis is here... not very funny, but I''ve finished writing to Princess Fiancay... and I''m going to ask you to take care of Amae again..." My answer was fixed. I''m going home. "I thought I''d say hello to my master... but I''m always scattered at night... well, I''ll come back with practical experience, so I''ll have to ask for forgiveness." But I''m not going to make it last.I left, but I swore to myself that I would survive. "I have to be a flying monster on the way... I''m not in Cacletail, I can''t ask my master, I''m asking the Sky Clan... but I don''t want Princess Fiancay to notice." And even if I go home, I''m going to go home alone. I don''t want to distract Princess Fiancei, and they, the people of the Empire, won''t be involved in Japanese-style affairs. "Well, then, I guess it''s time to get out before they notice.Except for my personal belongings... I don''t have anything in particular to take with me... ah... " I checked my luggage last.There are no problems with any kind of armor or travel tools. And.... "Speaking of which... it''s just the first few exchanges, and it hasn''t lasted at all..." I found an exchange diary with Honey that still stands out on a blank page. Men''s and women''s socialization started with me to respond to the deep honey''s request to exchange diaries. Just holding it makes your mind hot. "That''s right... it''s not just a promise to Amae... it''s a promise to Honey..." If I die, I won''t let Mr Kuron win the war. Mr. Thaddeus'' shelf won''t win. Even Princess Fiancay..... I thought so. I remembered something important. "That''s right... I''ve been totally bumpy lately... and I sneaked a space-time transition mark on Honey..." You can use it to fly back to Honey in an instant, like a momentary trip. However, only one of them can fly here, for example, by marking the place and joining your father and mother on a cocktail and flying together in space-time transition. To do that, you have to erase the mark that you put on Honey... once. I want to keep it on forever. But if you think about running away in the future, maybe you should erase the mark from Honey for once... "After I give this exchange diary to Honey... I will only see Honey again and vow to see him again alive... and erase the mark... and meet with Honey once..." Meet with Honey. I can''t believe you''re going to use the mark you originally put on your way out. If it''s true, I''d like you to look at me a little grown up and flirt with me, but that''s not the situation. "If I don''t see Pa and disappear, I''ll surely be sweet to Honey.You might be reluctant to ask honey for help. " But I can''t cause such trouble, and I don''t want Honey to see such a weak figure. I don''t know what I was training for. That''s why, at least on your cheeks... yeah, a light hug... that''s it. "Space-time Ninjutsu and Space-Time Transformation!!!" And I activated the magic in exchange for an enormous release of energy.I left the cocktail behind without telling the people I took care of. And as I decided earlier, I''ll see Honey, but don''t stay long, and I''ll leave right away.Give me the diary. The next time you see Honey, you''ll be with your mom and dad.I''d like to introduce Honey.I''m sure you''ll both like it. I was swallowed up by the dark world that spread deep into the gap in space and space, and eventually I jumped out towards the hole of light that I could see beyond. "--I ''m your daughter... but I don''t know her name..." I can hear Honey. Whoops, no, we have to keep our minds together. Otherwise, I want to touch it.I want to hug you. I want to give you everything and make a deal. "Wow, what is it!?" "Hey, oniichan!?" "Oniisan, is there any distortion in the space...?!" Honey isn''t alone?With someone? "This is space-time ninja!?" "Stupid! Earth-kun, there''s... a mark on your body!?Who the hell... no, who can use this advanced ninja right now?! " Oh, oh, oh, oh. Something... that?I can hear so much sound... hallucination? However, I jumped out of the space without knowing why. And.... "" "" Eh...?! "" " There was a ceiling there.Somewhere? Home? Where? No, more than that.... "... shh... shhhhhh!? Oh, why are you...?" "Ah...." That''s where Honey...!?Huh!? What? Honey''s atmosphere is much more amazing than the last time I saw her? What, are you getting more aggressive? You''re kidding? It''s cooler... oh, I like it enough, so I like it enough, but I really need to be with you, so why do you want to be hugged so hard, honey? It''s against the rules! But.... "Fufufu... I''m sorry, honey. Surprise me.Something''s going on.... " I am persevering..... "Si, Sinov!? What are you doing!?" "Sinov, oh, why are you!? What do you mean?!" Hmm? At that time, what I heard from behind wasn''t even hallucinations... looking back... "Father!? Mother!? Eh, no, why?!" There was somehow a father and a mother with my beloved Honey. If you look around, there''s more..... "Ah!? I met you at Cacletail... Sinov!?" "What? Then, Espi... that''s oniisan''s candidate for daughter-in-law..." "Sinov, this isn''t a surprise!" "I don''t know... who? Oniisan, what do you mean?" "Who? Yes, he suddenly appeared from nowhere... and, moreover, he called Earth... honey..." "Concom?" What the hell is going on here!? 395 Episode 394: Cant Be Cool It wasn''t because of any concern that I thought it was similar. "That kind of thing....." A synov in which space is distorted and suddenly appears from beyond that distortion. The appearing synov smiled at me, and panicked in astonishment at the moment he saw the kagello and the owl. I was confused, too. No, everyone would be surprised if people suddenly emerged from space distortions, but there was another surprise. And once the confused people calmed down and talked and understood the current situation, it still took a while. "Oh, my God... I can''t believe... that Honey was here... seeing his escaped fathers..." "I can''t believe you and Kagerou were the parents of Sinov..." "Besides, I knew this place was off-limits, but I didn''t know it was an elf settlement... and Honey was friendly with the people of this place..." "So Sinov was a royal... Ninja warriors were said to be an affront..." "And now the Empire and Demon Survey team that went to Sisonotami is unsafe... is that why Princess Fiancay was called in such a hurry...?" "I don''t know, a mark to warp me... that time... that kind of thing to drench me..." It''s a rough story, but we talked a little and understood each other''s recent situation. There are still a lot of things to talk about. Espi, Slaya, Noja, the past, the future. But first of all, I was filled with surprises about why the synov appeared and the fact that the synov was the daughter of Mr. Outay and Mr. Kagelow.Until just now, I''ve called you off, but you have to put "Mr." on the boulder. Sinov also seemed to have a lot of preparedness, but I didn''t think I''d be with my parents, and I held my head for a while. "So... Sinov, that''s what you called him Honey, isn''t it?" "Hmm!??" And Kagelow-san clasped his mouth with such a nice expression on both of us. Even though I was telling you a serious story just now... without a doubt, everyone else is looking at us with interest. Well, people who don''t know anything about boulders care. But the synov.... "Nothing... just calling him that, he and I aren''t in the same relationship as your father or mother, especially when couples and lovers aren''t doing each other any more than friends and less than lovers." Huh? That? That was a little unexpected. So Sinov answers so pale and cool.... "Yes, not yet... my one-sided thoughts." "Whoa!" ... no wonder I''m winking with a smile on my face. Then, the audacious words of such a synov leaked from everyone in the room.... "Hmm... I see, I see.Oniichan''s daughter-in-law candidate... Sinovichan? " "Hmm... I''ll have to do an interview and test later to make sure it''s suitable for our brother." "Hahahaha, the synov has changed the character ~ ~ But it feels much better than when you were in the country!" "It''s complicated as a father....." "Wow... oniisan... feels like you should blow it up" "Ah, ahh, ahh... ah, about that girl, Earth-sama... eh?I don''t know, my chest is ticklish..... " She said her cheeks were so hot that she felt so excited about me. "Ha, you don''t have to say sweet and sour, Sinov.But after a while, it got bigger.And... hmm... this brother... hmm!Yeah! Hey, Sinov. Did you teach him the maneuvers and tricks we did the first time we took your father''s bag?Do you still have a membrane? " "Yes, but that''s fine. I don''t want to take it, I want it." Kagelow-san smiles happily at such a synob as "how my child grew up".... hmm?Did you take your father''s first time? Did you take it? "Heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh!" Huh? Oh? "Guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!!" At that time, Noja, who was being spoken to by Amix in the corner of the room, jumped out to intimidate Sinov. His eyes seem to recognize the Synov as an "enemy." "Ah, no, hey, come on." "Gruuuuu, gauuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!" Even if Amix hurried to seize it, it seemed like it was sticky and could not fly anymore. If Noja gets mad again, of course, there''s no way Amix can hold him. "Honey, this little beast... hmm?... nnnnn!?? " It was a synov with an eye for what it was, but the expression quickly hardened. Look at Amix trying to restrain Noja, not Noja. D D Vimboinbrunn ? "Ah, huh... eh?" No, I''m staring at your chest more than at Amix.... "Eh, eh, uh, ah, that, that, that, that, that... that, uh, elf fairy.While I haven''t even introduced myself, I''d like to tell you one thing.... " Yes? "... Sole... is it real?" "... huh?" No, I can''t help it.Because I care about the synov.That''s why the first time I met her, she was thriving with something like Subra. The blind Synov stares at Amix''s Bloomberg and shivers his whole body. In addition... Gaa, nga! "Ah, I can''t do it anymore, Noja-chan..." Before answering Sinov''s question, Amix tried to restrain the violent Noja again, but the words changed Sinov''s expression. "Eh, eh? What, Noja? Ah, speaking of which, this face..." Even if you''ve never met him, you know the Stone and the Synov.Legendary residents who even ride textbooks... I can''t believe what they look like. "Hey, what''s going on, honey!Come on, what the hell happened to you after you broke up with us on the cocktail!?Come to this continent, meet your father, mother and Kojiro-sama, stay in the Elf settlement, and even Rokuhei''s Noja...!? " The disturbed Synov grabbed my breast hold and shook back and forth violently. It''s not impossible. Well, this is the guy who showed up all of a sudden. And.... "Yeah, I want you to explain that to me next time, oniisan." It was Kojiro who sandwiched his mouth while laughing there. "In the meantime, I explained everything that''s going on in Japone... but neither Oira nor Sinov knows what oniisan was doing in the past." "Nh...." "Now, let''s hear oniisan''s story.Let''s get to know each other and talk about the future. " 396 Episode 395: The Face of Surprise Over and Over "Hey, after Honey broke up with us... he was flying into the past with ancient technology!?What the hell! " We had to talk about incredible stories on the assumption that they would believe everything. "Nfufu ~, so oniichan met me when I was a little girl... and closed my heart and used to be just a weapon like a doll... Nfufu ~, help me like a hero of justice ~, gentle ~, warm... and this ribbon... ah, no... when I remembered it again, I started to cry too" "Yes, he was a hero of justice!I was strong, and no one around me believed me, and I was saved.If oniisan hadn''t been here, I''d have been captured by Noja the Demon King army at the time... " However, to be honest, once is a surprising continuum of stories, and since Espi and Slayer also stepped out and talked on the way, it takes time. "I see... I can''t believe it, but if I don''t, I won''t be able to solve Oira''s doubts." "How... timeless... such a mysterious force existed" "That''s why Seven Heroes'' Espi Han obviously adores younger brother Han...." "That''s true. I actually met with my brother, who came to the land with Espi and Slaya over a decade ago.Just in case... it''s in this "Lagerman Adventure" I wrote. " "I also met elementary school students who were the Demon King Army at the time.Fighting the General with Earth Lagan..... " "Fuehee!? Noja-chan was so awesome... I see," Rory of the Nine Tails "appeared in the book... but Lagerman who beats such an awesome man... Mr. Earth is really... wonderful..." I''ve been to the past. I met Espi there. When I ran into Kojiro. Meet Slaya. I fought against Noja and the Demon King army. I went to an elf settlement. And.... "So... oniisan and Miss Espi, who was supposed to be on a journey, suddenly returned to the Allied army alone... because oniisan has returned to the future?" "Yeah. And I''ll never win the war... because if Hiro and Maam die, oniichan won''t be born... so I..." "I see... but instead of meeting Noja... what if Hiro and Maam knew..." Kojiro, who was always fluttering, seemed to be surprised by the boulders, and she was kind of tired. Now that I know what was happening behind the times I was fighting, it looks like what''s already happening. "Nh...?" But one thing caught Kojiro there. That''s..... "I want you to wait. I know that''s why oniisan, Miss Espi and Mr Slaya met and got along with the Elves in the past, but when Miss Espi bought land around here... for the Elves?" "Ah, yeah... back then, the village I used to live in was attacked by the Demon King Army and I couldn''t live in it... so oniichan gave me the money I spent on horse racing." "Ah, that''s right... no, oniisan hit a big hole at that time... hmm?The Demon King Army attacked you? Is that Noja? " "Yes. Oni Tenryu Dainishita and Hakuki" "Oh, I see. Then it''s no problem for Noja to be here... huh?" Kojiro had a soft face with one hook removed, but that was for a moment. The name that Espi gave Sarah hardened her face. Of course... "" "Eh..." " Sinov, Otei, and Kagelow have solidified.... "Eh, yeah!? Hey, honey!?Hakuki was said to be the most powerful of the Rokkai!? " "Even my generation has been feared for so many years...." "I miss it again, and it''s a horrible name..." Everyone showed me what I expected. "I ran into that postcard too!?... you survived well.Hiro and Maam were the only ones that the Seven Braves couldn''t beat, that bug..... " "Yes, honey! Why do you keep attracting six hegemons like this!?" Rokuha''s most powerful postcard. It is a reaction because everyone knows how much the name is. But.... "Well, sure... but then... there was someone who let me go." Yes, without him... Remember that, I, Espi, Slaya, Chieftain, and Ralwyev will be a little short. It''s about the blue demon. "Well, that''s why we managed to survive, and even after I returned to the future, Espi and Slaya and this Ralwyev kept protecting the land." "Ha... hey... then it''s not natural that the Espi ladies have a strong feeling here... but I can''t believe the postcard..." "But maybe the postcard doesn''t understand me.I didn''t call him Earth Lagan, and I looked like I was in a fight before I met him. " "Well... I hope so... I see.So, behind a history that Oira and Hyiro don''t know about, oniisan met the six hegemons of the Demon King Army... the "two" of Hakuki and Noja... isn''t that right? " "... hmm?" The question stuck me in words. [M] And so were Espi, and Slaya, and Ralvif, and chief. Because there was another Six Heights involved more deeply. "... honey?" The synov, who had just been surprised, grabbed my hem anxiously. Then.... "Eh, Earth-san, sister and brother...." It was Amix who opened his mouth unexpectedly. And Amix took out a book written by the chief in his hand.... "If the story of this book is true... then when will the Nine Tails and the Blue Demon come out... the last battle of the hero Laganman... the Giant?" "" "" Ah... "" " "" "Kishin...?" " I thought it was Lagerman''s adventure, but because it was written as a novel, the chief probably didn''t use the real name of the character? But even if you use a pseudonym, you can tell in one shot.... "Kishin... eh? No way... a giant god?... isn''t there a demon, a Magic Giant God...? " Ah!? "Honey... eh?" Kojiro, Otei, Kagelow, and Sinov looked at each other many times today. 397 Chapter 396: Still Half "My name is Lagerman! I''ve come to this jungle over time, and I''m going to stop you!" "Rock and roll!Uh-oh, over there! " In the heart of the settlement, the children were playing in front of everyone. The act is "Lagerman''s Great Adventure."The children are very tense about their favorite stories. Um, you''ve been practicing. "Bravo! Good luck, Lagerman!" "That''s where the Great Demon Spiral is!" "You''re good at it! Noja-chan''s having fun too, right?" Grrr ~ ? Ralviv in teacher mode watches the children with warm eyes, Espi and Slaya cheer as if they are back in the child''s heart, Amix and Nico and Noja look interesting. The adults of the settlement also seem to smile at the children''s play, and the rest of the ninja warriors are soothed by the children''s entertainment. Meanwhile..... "... is that you? Honey....." Four people holding their heads and dropping dark shadows. "I can''t believe it... No, I believe it because I''m talking about Honey... but Gouda, the giant god who was beaten by the brave Hiro... actually survived..." "Oniisan encountered Gouda in Shisonotami....." "Fight to catch the end....." "... and you fought the Roku-hachi... this is outrageous, oniisan!" Sinov, Kojiro, Owthey, and Kagero were watching the children''s play with their cramped faces. "What kind of life is honey... why do you keep having all these days..." "Oniisan... you''ve gone to the past with ancient technology, and that''s not the level anymore.It completely shapes history... and is involved in the events that shaped the war between humans and the Demon King army... " "That''s not true. Rather, if Earth Ragan hadn''t gone to that era, mankind might have been defeated.In fact, not only about Gouda, the Magus, but Espi didn''t know what would have happened without Earth-kun.... " "Besides, I''m going to beat one of the Six Heights... oniisan, there are no more seven braves or eight braves at all" I don''t feel bad to be surprised and praised in a good way. Not to mention, I''ve never been called the Eight Braves. Well, that''s why they don''t call me a vodka.... "Yes, honey. If Honey hadn''t been in that time, maybe someone from the Seven Braves would have been missing, and if so, the Demon King Army and the Great Demon King... Honey?" Gouda is the first thing that makes me feel uneasy. The moment we fought him, the moment we hit him as hard as we could, and the moment we fought each other, is an unforgettable pride for me and for life. That''s why the whale feels so cheap. Neither I nor Gouda were like that at that time. And.... "... hey..." "... wow..." Trayna would never say such a thing and would not admit it. But when they say, "Without me, humans couldn''t beat either the Demon King Army or the Great Demon King"..... "... honey" "Nothing, Sinov." "Mmm... hmm... that''s right." I laughed as hard as I could to deceive it.However, Sinov looked at me with a slightly surprising look. However, when I thought I''d glanced at him a little bit, Sinov quickly turned his back and didn''t pursue him any further. "Hmm? Sinov?" Oh, what is it? "Ah, uh, no...." While taking an attitude that he didn''t want me to pursue, Synov pulled back with the clam, so I wondered what it was, so on the contrary, when I tried to ask him, Synov smiled and put his index finger on my lip. "A woman who wants to know everything and even reveals a man''s secrets is annoying and annoying, right?" "............" "You want me to know... if I can be such a woman to you." "Nh, ah, uhh...." "Oh, are you illuminated?" "I can''t stand it anymore!" "Ufufufu, well, that means getting to know each other better... exchange diaries, it''s your turn next, right?" "Ah... ahh..." It''s lit up. No, I''ve been really with my sister and brother lately, and the Amix I''ve recently met feels a little different, like worship, and Noja is like this... it''s lit up... "I don''t know if you''ll fall in love with that synov.Don''t you think so, husband? " "... oh no..." "If you''re not the right man for my Stoke family, I won''t admit it to Sinov''s opponent... but I wanted to say this once as a parent line... so please give me my daughter and I''ll keep my head down... huh? Koukannicki?" Stop it. It would be worse if Sinov''s parents reacted like that in front of us. Cool it down to Kojiro..... "Nevertheless, Sinov is right... oniisan doesn''t feel like he knows half of it." Though I thought that was not the case, Kojiro muttered with a slightly serious face. "Half?" "What are you talking about? Oniichan talked to me a lot." Yes, I thought I had talked a lot, so it was surprising that Kojiro said he still only knows about me about half. But.... "It was also the current interaction between Synov and oniisan... but even if it''s irritating... it''s also the reason why oniisan hasn''t spoken yet, from before Hiro and Maam... he left the Empire..." I am satisfied with what you said. When I was told that, I knew what Kojiro was worried about. How can I use the moves of the Great Demon King Traina? I can''t say that for sure. "Does Miss Espy and Mr Slaya know about ''that''?" "No, I don''t know ''yet''. They might be worried, but they don''t dare pursue it." Hoo. It may not be like this right now, but I''ll be sure to look at the timing soon.... "Milord, head, Kojiro! I just got back.And I will report to you. " "Mh... mmm" And then a few ninja warriors appeared like the wind, kneeling to the kojiro. Prior to that, Kojiro, Owthey, and Kagelow looked different, with their cool, parents'' eyes and stunned faces. "I''ve been watching the neighboring towns and villages at the foot for a while, but the hunters hired by Citenay to gather were really scattered and disbanded." "Oh no... you''re really not going to interfere with anything?" Let''s start with Cithenai. Does he really mean he won''t interfere in the future? Well, I''m glad you pulled back for now. But that''s not all we talked about. "And just now, there was a report of Magic Crystal from a comrade waiting in my country.About Mikado, who was in custody. " "Nh!... don''t go on" "Ha! In the midst of the chaos that the rebel demonstrations have become, they have gone to a confined location to free Mikado from his captivity, or to grasp the status quo... after Mikado has already been transported somewhere, so he can''t seem to know where he is now." "What?... Micado..." "Yes, I''m currently trying to search as much as I can...." Not only did I talk about it a long time ago, but I also had to think about it from tomorrow. 398 Episode 397: Full opening in the morning "I wonder what will happen next....." "Tomorrow morning newspaper... or Japone.I can''t tell you how Japone''s current king moves in the presence of an owl... someone I''ve never met. " I don''t know ~ Looking back at today''s day in the world of Voyages, he talked to Traynor about the future. That said, even Trainer can''t say anything to the boulder at this point. "There''s no doubt that Hakuki was involved in this and assaulted Noja and Benlinerf.And what exactly is he aiming for... a man named Citenai, connected to the kingdom of Japone...No matter how stupid the king is, even though he is a member of the Union, I don''t think there are any advantages to teaming up with the searcher''s postcard now..... " "But this is what happened to Kojiro and Mikado-san...." "That''s right. I can say we eliminated the two who were unfamiliar to the King If the rest were in a postcard position I wouldn''t be afraid of Japone, who lost two giants, Micado and Kojiro.Many more fighters are spilling out now.We will not miss such an opportunity. We''ve been fighting, we''ve cut down a lot of territory, we''ve done a lot of damage... and we must have destroyed it. " Traina said that with her expression as the Great Demon King of the Demon King Army. The strong tone makes me freak out. "In that sense, why did Micad Zi get caught by Assari and the King?You''re strong, right? " "That''s for sure. That''s why I fought for decades... many more years... as the natural enemy of the demonic realm of postcards and roses.Kagya the Brave, and more... Peachboy the Monster Tamer, Gold the Battle-Axe, Tonch''s One Nine called the Proconsul... along with all those legends, a warrior who fought the magic world longer than anyone else in the world. " "It''s a legend..." "By the time I became Hiiro''s generation, I was already old, unable to fight for a long time, so I was almost a militarist, and I was no longer on the front lines... but I was still the greatest enemy of the Demons until the generation of Seven Braves appeared." That''s how Trayna looked like she crushed a bitter bug. I''m so impressed. "Nevertheless, his popularity and loyalty to the country are also strong.No matter how foolish a king is, it would have been against his manners to turn the flag against the state... " "Ah, so... you didn''t resist?" "That''s the guy. That''s the guy." Trayna said so as if she was sure of something. Yes, Trayna knows Micado''s Gi well, even if she does not know the king of Japone today. That''s who I''ve been fighting for more than my father and mother. "Hang in there, you and the postcards, and that rose... don''t freak out.I can''t believe we''re human if we''re really alone..... " "Exactly. They do it for me.Sometimes it helps... sometimes it can be a factor in destroying the world...Kids, be careful with love.The Shinobi''s daughter has come, too. " Wow, wow. The training should be lighter. Rest and wake up with a little chat with Traina. I got up and checked my body first, but I didn''t weigh anything in particular, and I was feeling well.... "Grrrrrrrr, grrrrrr, ugr!" "... eh?" At that time, he found Noja rolling under the bed tied to an iron restraint and biting an iron monkey in her mouth. And I''m not wearing any clothes. "Hey, what is this?" I saw something so shocking in the morning that I awoke my head in one go. Then.... "He snuck into oniisan''s bed and tried to attack him.But don''t worry. Oniisan''s chastity was well protected by me. " "Eh? Ah...." "Hey, good morning, oniisan." Turning his gaze to the door of the room, Slaya, who had already woken up and finished his morning routine, said refreshingly. I can''t believe this happened all over Vyar.... "But oniisan is also full of gaps.Even though you''re so sharp when you''re awake, you''re dull enough to allow such an easy intrusion when you sleep.We have to be careful. " "Oh, oh, yeah." "But don''t worry. From now on, I and Espi will take turns guarding!" Slaya puts her thumb up and declares it. How reliable. On the other hand, this may be a challenge for the future. Since consciousness is in a dream during the voyage, I have no idea what is happening in real life, so I certainly don''t know if something is done while sleeping. "Ugh! Ugh!" If Noja hadn''t been brainwashed, Slayers wouldn''t have been able to easily prevent the boulders, and it certainly seems better to be careful. "Well, yesterday... I wasn''t the only guard..." Huh? Weren''t you alone? When I bent my neck without knowing what was going on, I heard footsteps outside the room. The sound stopped in front of the room and the knock echoed at the same time. Honey, are you awake? May I come in? "Ah... oh, oh!" "Fufu, good morning, honey." Sinov came in... eh, put on the apron... "Fufufu, thanks for letting me stay, and I made breakfast this morning.Come if honey wakes up. " "Ah, oh, oh..." For a moment, a strange fantasy like honeymoon was about to pass. I was a little shocked by the appearance of the family synov. "Fufu, actually she was hiding in the attic last night to guard oniisan." Eh!? "Yet, early in the morning, I prepared my breakfast... and I admired Ethe and Espi who tasted her soup earlier." "Yeah, that''s right." "I think you''re a pretty good daughter, oniisan." And Slaya somehow praises Synov with joy. I wonder if the synov was any different. Nicholas smiled. "Fufu, I''m so happy. Thank you, Mr. Slaya." "I don''t mind throwing it away. I''m certainly older, but oniisan''s brother... so if that happens... if you..." "Oh, in the future... fufufufu" "Oh, oh, I think you''re quick, but it''s also a high point to make your feelings clear." Are you getting along? I just met him yesterday. Well, is that what I''m asking here good or bad... "More than that, honey. I was going to tell you when I woke up, but honey was so full of voids, it was dull." "Ugh...." The synov suddenly gave me a crisp expression. Unexpectedly, it became "uhh". "Wow, I''m sorry, thanks for sleeping...." "No, not just when I''m asleep.When it''s not in combat mode, honey, there''s just too many gaps. " "That''s not true....." "Yes, there it is. Look, hmm!" Huh? At that time, the synov that approached the bed clapped his hands and bread in front of me. What happened suddenly? "I got rid of the bugs because they were flying.You didn''t notice, did you? " "What? A bug? A liar!" Was there a bug? I didn''t realize that.No, he wasn''t.If something passes in front of me in a boulder, you''ll notice. But.... "Oh, but it''s true. Look at your hands.It''s a lot bigger. " "Eh? No, yeah?" Are you sure you were there? When Sinov told me to peek into Sinov''s hands... "Yes, u-so... chu ?" "Hmm!!????" Exactly the second awakening in the morning.It feels soft on my cheeks.... "Muaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!???" Noja shouted downstairs. "Phew, my goodness...." Then Slaya sighs and exhales with a bitter smile. "Nh, ahh, nnh, ahh, shh, shh..." "Oh, please forgive me as much as my cheeks.It''s an acceptable way to greet someone close, isn''t it?Well, I''m not going anywhere but Honey, and I''m not going to let you. " "Ah, wah, wah, ah." That''s not cool... but a little blush on your cheeks and a quick curling synov. As I tried, I felt the light on myself.It''ll illuminate me even more. My face is close and I can''t help but breathe. "Anyway, honey is so full of gaps.Listen, if my mother had taught me maneuvers and tricks, honey and I would have been married a long time ago, and it wouldn''t be weird if I was pregnant alone by now.Keep an eye out. " "Ha, yes...." That''s what I''m talking about, Sinov, trying to get away from me. And finally..... "I... honey. With you... it''s like" Macra "..." Hmm? It''s kind of like a synov that''s going to be used for a moment and murmuring something with a voice that''s going to disappear. But I looked up and looked back immediately.... "Anyway, get up early and have breakfast, honey.And... I like it. Chu? " "Hmm!!??" Finally, if I throw the kiss again... no... I accidentally suppress my face with both hands, I realize that my face is chaotically hot. "Yeah... Espi recommended a daughter named Thadis... yeah. That''s nice." So Slaya started taking notes with Kokoshiko. What are you writing down? And maybe I''m dull, except in combat mode. In fact, I didn''t realize that there was another cat who was listening to this conversation. 399 Chapter 398: The Daughter of the Royal Family Something smelled nice in the morning. "Here you go. Cooked white rice. Japone traditional miso soup.Grilled fish. Egg grilled and pickled.And I''ve got beans and vegetables for the chief. " "" "" "" Ooooooo ~... I''ll take it!! I know what''s on the table, but it''s a traditional Japonese dish. And.... "" "Uh-huh!?" " This is brilliant again. "This rice... the texture feels so sticky... it''s so fluffy and horny!" "This soup has a deep flavor again....." "Grilled fish... at first glance it''s simple, but it''s brilliant because it squeezes itself out with salt and smells, and it also contains the taste..." "Unlike omelettes, this egg grill is baked with dashi stock... this is it again..." "Delicious ~!" "Yeah, thank you for being a vegetarian... it''s a vegan dish." "Gah, gah, gah ?" It is a storm of admiration. And I can''t stop eating again. I''ve only eaten rice balls and stuff like that before, but I''m pretty good at cooking. The flavors and cooking methods are different from those of the Empire, but this is a flavor that I will love. "I didn''t raise the synov." Yeah, it tastes good. "I can always go to my wife with this ~" Mr Outay, Mr Cagelow, Mr Kojiro and Mr Japone roared. "Fufufu, I''m glad you said that." Synov smiled happily and turned to the kitchen again. Then he grabbed the rice with his bare hands and rolled it up to make a rice ball. They''re probably making breakfast not just for us, but for our fellow ninja warriors camping outside. Shut up..... "Ah, speaking of which, honey''s clothes... hurt a lot, so I fixed them.I wondered.... " "Ah, is that so?Well, thank you very much.... " Thank you very much. Because I wanted to do it on my own..... " I don''t know. Ever since the Synov came yesterday... well, until now, I''ve been followed around and I''ve been fighting a little bit, so I don''t know why I haven''t spent time with him... but Synov... "Yeah... it''s delicious. You''re good at cooking." "Besides, I''m good at sewing." Espi and Slaya nodded seriously somewhere as if they were assessing such a synov. So, what are you guys taking notes about? Well, I''m sure it''s highly rated..... "Sinob-chan, this egg grill is really delicious.How do you make it? " "Oh, then I''ll tell you later." "Really!? Sinob-chan is so... gentle..." "That''s not true. If this were an enemy or rival, I wouldn''t send salt... but now you''re..." "Yeah, it''s nothing." I had a lot of conversations yesterday, but even though it''s the same generation, Amix has completely figured it out with Synov... right? Well, aside from that, I laughed when I realized something. "If you think about it carefully, this is amazing... Synov" "Huh? What do you mean?" "No, you... aren''t royalty as blood.Isn''t it strange to be called a princess?I don''t know what it''s like to be at home.... " Even the same princess is completely different from the fiance.He was really good at school, but I''ve never seen him cook anything like that. "Yes, that''s why I''m so scared.I''m really glad your father was banished from the royal family as his son-in-law. " Huh? But Sinov answered my words, "I''m glad I''m not a princess." That''s..... "Because if she were a princess, she wouldn''t have met Honey." "... fuah..." "Not to mention, there''s no such thing as a weak princess turning to Honey." I know that Sinov likes me, but I still get irritated by this straightforward feeling. When I leaned down, Espi and Slayer kind of nodded to each other and said, "That''s good." "Yeah, it''s high." And on such a majestic synov, Amix.... "I don''t know... Sinov... I can cook and sew with such a beautiful woman, and my body is slim..." "Su, sumu... yeah, yeah, that''s right.My balance stands out.Mm, mmm, there''s still a possibility that your breasts will grow like your mother''s... ah, sure, Sadis and Princess Fiancay are big, and ah, that''s out of a different dimension standard... but honey is not a boob monster!I don''t think Kuron is that big... yes, Kuron, who thinks I''m a rival for now, is slim! " "Eh? Sahhhh... fee... Mr. Kuron?Er, those people are also from Earth....? " Well, that''s the place. "Fuehee!? Wow... after all, Noja-chan is chewing again...?!Oh, calm down! " Amix pokes at the only place where Sarari and Sinov are... unconsciously, but I don''t think I''m that sick there... "Kuron-chan... that girl must be checking out anyway, Slay-chan" "Wait, I don''t know... who that person is or what?Is he also your daughter-in-law candidate? " "... haha, I heard from Solja and Hyiro that oniisan will marry Princess Fiancay, Solja''s daughter in the future... I didn''t know this was happening when she ran away from home..." Looks like Sinov is quite aware of Kuron. I knew my first love was Thaddeus..... "So, oniisan, which daughter is that Kuron?" "Ah, ahh, I met you at Cacletail... and now I''m traveling with Roku-ha Yamidir." "Hoo ~, Rokkai''s Yamidir... Hmm?" Kron, Yamidir, Bro, Hilua... I wonder what I''m doing right now. How are you? And when I was thinking about that, Kojiro, Otei and Kagero''s expression hardened..... "" "Bufuuu!? Ro, the Yamidir of Rokkai!?" " Ah, I didn''t say this yet.... "Hey, oniisan, what''s going on?!Why is the Six Heights Yamidir coming out!?No, oniisan, did you see Yamidilee too?! " "Ah, oh, I''ve seen you, or I''ve been taking care of you for a while...." "... hah!??" You want me to explain this to you?And that''s when I thought. "O people of the great Japonine Kingdom, my tradition, I pray you!The Great King of Heavenly Sons, Equestrian! "" "" Nh!!!? "" Early in the morning, outside the house, I heard a dumb man with incredible volume. "Hey, just now!" "From the outside!" "Chi." "Dad, Mom!" "Holy shit....." "I wanted to calm down and eat mess in the morning...." We all jumped out of the house in response to that voice. Then.... "Hmm, what... that?" "That''s...." Outside, the settlement elves and ninja warriors also look up at the clear blue sky with Pocahontas... blue sky? No. A giant human figure is reflected in the sky. It''s not the real thing. Then the trainer next to me..... "This is... magic, reflecting myself on the walls, the sea, and even the sky..." "Magic...?" Um... Projection Magic Epsony . However, it takes quite advanced technology and a lot of magic to project into the sky..... " Projection Magic. Speaking of which, when I was in the Empire... yes... when I was a kid... we were given books that were projected and enlarged on the wall with magic like that... "Ufufufu, aren''t you surprised?This is the work of the Great King!Today I will use this business to make a serious announcement to the public! Fat, bald, and busy. He doesn''t look like a person, but somehow, he has a brilliant threesome, and he talks in an even more frustrating way. But it''s still... no, it''s really not at all alike... but it''s still Mr. Outay''s brother and uncle to Sinov... the current king of the rumored Japone himself. 400 Chapter 399 Unnaturally What a big announcement! We looked up at the sky and waited for the horse deer''s words. Then.... Makra in the side room... is my true wife! "" "" Hmm!?? "" It was kind of unexpected, or I felt like I was crossing my shoulder. An important time to get rid of Kojiro, Micado and the other two towns in Japone in the first place and see what happens to this country. It''s also about the Sisonotami investigation team. Is that what you''re saying under these circumstances? "I''m just talking about the Queen...." Make the side room the true wife. It will certainly be a big event for the royal family, the people and the country. But isn''t there something else now? At least it didn''t matter to me who wasn''t a Japonine citizen. But..... "No way... Makra... is my real wife...?" Is it still surprising to the people of Japone, especially since Synov is trembling with his eyes wide open? "Sinov? What, what a surprise... Oh, really?My wife is your aunt in a way.... " "I''m a friend...." Huh? "Makla has been a classmate and friend of mine since I was a kid!" I''ve never seen a synov scream so sadly. "Her maiden name is Makla Hanitra. I was an honorary student, but I had difficulty getting a job yesterday, so I didn''t have to be a ninja warrior... and I used my body... to get into the big names... and even more... like this..." I remember. Speaking of which, yesterday a woman favored by a horse deer was picked up in her room, and Mr. Outay described it as a friend of his daughter''s. I mean, that''s.... "Seriously... furthermore, horse shark is Mr. Outay''s brother... and such horse shark''s real wife is a classmate of Sinov... the difference in age between father and daughter... is probably a crime!What? That''s disgusting! " I didn''t say it yesterday, but when this happens, I can''t help but say it. And that''s not all about horse deer. "Macra was born in the post-war era, so to speak, a daughter of the new era.And the daughter of the new era will give birth to a new child to build the prosperity of Japone of eternity.In order to build something suitable for that new era, I will crush the old backyard and create a new backyard twice its size!I''m going to collect onagos from all over the country! The rear palace is probably... where the queen lives.You''re gonna build it? Well, on your own..... "Nevertheless, I noticed that in raising the funds.Tax payments from the public are low.You''re going to have to add more! Double it!In this way, we will start the rear palace, and we will continue to develop for the country!There''s a lot of land that Japone doesn''t use!It would be a waste of land to leave without any development.All the land in Japone is my land! I guess that''s the point. What are you thinking about raising taxes under these circumstances? "And, uh... what should I have said?Yeah, yeah, oh, that''s right! Then, the equine made it look as if she had forgotten what she was talking about, but nodded immediately.... However, it is difficult to cope with the reduction in the number of warriors to collect the tax.That''s why we''re commissioning a private organization to collect taxes... and, depending on the situation, we''re setting up a private tax unit to seize them!Some of those troops are from other countries... but they''re globalizing! " The declaration is precisely enforceable. Tax collection is unacceptable. "... brother!!" Mr. Outay is holding his head in anger and astonishment when he hears such a story. Well, when you become a blood-connected family member, you don''t like boulders. And.... "The King''s proclamation was unexpected... but due to the chaos in Japone, the land ownership and the fact that it is privately owned so nobody can enter... I thought it would not work..." "Chieftain...." "Then it will be revealed that there is an elf in this land before the saying of paying taxes.Then... we''ll run away like we did a dozen years ago... or we''ll fight back... but this time we''re going to fight against a nation. " Though surprised, the chief seemed to have been within his expectations in a way. It seemed to have been such a prediction to invite the outlaws who were being chased by the Japone side. "You said something amazing.I thought the Japanese-style warrior without Kojiro and Micado''s grandfather would collapse in an organized fashion, but... it''s amazing what a civilian contractor it is. And.... " "Is it going to be the Citenai organization that does that...?" Even though Espi and Slaya were stunned, they were seriously thinking about the future. Yes, I do feel that way about yesterday. But.... "But didn''t he tell you that his request was not to let the Kojiro escape this country and that he would not be involved in it anymore?" "Of course I do, but I can also really take stories from people I can''t trust....." Espi and Slaya expect yesterday''s Citenai to get involved. I think so, too. But.... --Ok, we will not be involved in the area anymore.I can''t lie about a deal.Besides, this is the end of the deal.We will not interfere in Japone''s internal affairs any longer. I won''t do anything. I don''t trust him, but he didn''t even look like he was lying. "Hmm...." No, I don''t think I can figure it out. What do you think of Traina? "Uh-huh... at this point in time... I don''t think that man was right about you... well, there may be some deception of verbal play around there.For example, rather than practicing, the organization is brokering Citenai and throwing circles at people somewhere. " Ah, I see...... That''s from another country... On the contrary, it''s interesting for people of other races.With the horned demons..... " "... well, that''s not going to be cool..." Can''t Trainer say for sure just because things are going on right now? It''s just.... "But more than that... even though it''s through projection magic, I can''t say for sure..." Hmm? "What bothers me... is that horse deer guy..." Traina wasn''t just concerned about that, she was concerned about something different from ours. In that regard, "Honestly, it''s too stupid... it''s unnatural to go back so far... well, there might be more convenient people..." 401 Episode 400 Minimum Things You Can Do "Kh... brother... But this isn''t good!Now the emotions of the people can no longer be suppressed!Until now, it had been a small rebellion and a demonstration... but if the kingdom really started collecting money... " Mr Outay''s words are no exaggeration.The people will not shut up about this. A real civil war begins. "Husband, calm down." "But Kojiro, we are no longer in a situation of escape and hiding.If my brother was just trying to take a certain neck, it was just a matter for us, but if this happens.... " "... so what do we do now?" "... someone is negotiating with my brother..." "We didn''t run away because we didn''t have a choice.Milord... I don''t think Milord knows better that he''s not the king who''s willing to accept such a discussion anymore. " Exactly. Even if Kojiro and Mikado''s Ji have been around, there can be no further discussion between the two Kings who are about to kill their own brother with their heads on. "Well... it might be a trick to lure such an outlaw.Kojiro is right, let''s calm down a bit. " "Sure... but we''re just waiting around till something happens... and when it looks like that, this land will be trampled and vandalized.It would be nice to know that Kojiro was cheating on the procedural aspects of this land. " "So, what do we do? I don''t suppose we''re going to have to attack the elementary school students... or something?Kill the king... and make him king over there?It''s going to be too big a sin for business, right? " "Kings aren''t determined by elections... but if the majority of the people are categorically opposed to the present king... then there''s only one way to do that... but before we do that, we have to decide how to stand and behave as elves... whether we run away or not" Everyone seems to have a very big problem, and it''s the worst way to think of a way to change it. That means taking down the current king and turning Mr. Outay into a new king.... What do you think of oniichan? "Eh... me?" Even if I shake you there!I mean, there''s no way I can answer this. "... the king now... it''s a completely revolutionary war... yes... it''s a war.I don''t suppose these men are going to tell us to lead the people and defeat the current royal family. " Again, when I ask everyone, they nod as everyone knows. "But if I don''t... I don''t know what''s gonna happen here... that''s why I''m worried." "Nh, I don''t care...." The Kojiro and the Espi have survived these times. But I honestly can''t get out of it. This is not for a simple reason, like when we entered the world of the sky: "Let''s rescue Yamidir, who has been seized by all of us." I just don''t like the way the King does it... "If it''s a child... we''ll have to do what we can now..." Huh? "I''m not just waiting for something... to do what I can now... to find out what''s going on." At that time, Trainer beside me whispered to me that he couldn''t give me an answer. So... That''s... ah... that''s right... "Espi, I honestly don''t like what I do to the king of this country.I don''t care what happens to the elf settlements, but at this point.... " "Yeah, right. But that''s why... you''re going to have to wait until ''that''s the case''." "Ah, but... it''s just me waiting... how about we find out what''s bothering you now?" There''s something we don''t understand at the moment. That''s..... "Konkon... kuwaa..." Noja lacks nonsense here. Yes, see what happened to them. "Citenai didn''t say it was confidential... but those who attacked Noja and Uncle Ben were demons... and those on the other side of the current demonic government... they were involved with Japone..." "Ah, speaking of which, that Sitenai... is the strongest in the demonic world... the strongest in the demonic world... hey..." "Depending on that... the problem is that we can''t say ''I can''t talk because it''s interference in internal affairs'' anymore... and... well, I can''t move on..." "Oh, I''ve heard of Benlineauf and Noja, and the Empire and the Magic Realm don''t interfere easily.In that case, oniichan and I too.... " It would be a rough excuse, but if I didn''t, I wouldn''t be able to "defeat a king and become a new king" at this point. "I see. Sure, I wonder what happened to Benlinerf.Besides... if the postcard is involved, it will make it easier for you to speak to Hyiro and the Lyfants of the Magic Realm. " And Kojiro and the others nodded as if they had fallen into their hearts. That''s why "So, before anything happens... what happened in Sisonotami... what happened to Uncle Ben and the investigation team... I''ll go check it out.Citenai says there''s no more fact-finding team there... but there''s a clue. " The least I can do in this country right now. It was about going to investigate the missing uncle and the Empire and the Demons... "Hihahahaha, the boss says you don''t have to do a proper investigation." "" "... what?" " If you don''t have to go looking for a clue, I''ll use the network immediately to tell you where the missing investigators are, boss ? If you''re caught, the bosses will attack you there ? An evil voice that was too cold echoed on the spot. It''s in my pocket... from the Magic Crystal. "Eh? What? Oniichan''s voice is kind of annoying from the bottom of my belly just now..." "Nh? Hmm... I think it''s my mind''s fault, but it sounds really nostalgic ~ I don''t like it..." Both Espi and Kojiro frowned... ah... no good... "Ha, honey... hey, my voice... no way..." And he''s bluishing his face with happiness just knowing the situation. Maybe my face is blue too. "Here, this guy... I didn''t think about this much..." And Traina is holding her head down. I can''t stand this situation anymore, and I scream. "Uhh, wah, ah... ah..." Wow! That''s my boss''s faithful right arm! "Hoyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!???" It has become complicated again. 402 Episode 401 The story of Rokuha. Talk about the past.Though I have talked with various people, I may have dared avoid only this one. I don''t want to inadvertently mention his name, and above all, I can''t answer if he asks me about it. But he dared to come out of himself. Hihahahaha, but the boss is so cold ~. I''ve been talking to everyone about everything so far, and there must have been a time.You don''t talk about me, either. Oh, didn''t you dare talk about me?When did you want to keep it from everybody else? Hihahahaha, mengo ? " And as if he was seeing through my current feelings, he said he was in a good mood. No, not to mention... this guy''s too timing... "Ah, boss, why do you think this is such a convenient time right now?It''s easy ~, my magic crystal is not specially made with various modifications ~, if you care about it, you can eavesdrop on the opponent without permission through the magic crystal... and eavesdrop on it ~, it''s actually equipped with various functions ~ " "Hmm!? eavesdropping? Without permission? Can you? Wait a minute, then...." I watched the trainer beside me aggressively.Then, Traina murmured "Tortuous..." while holding her head down just now. That means this.... "Hihahahaha, don''t worry, boss. I will protect your privacy ~ "What, in the back?" "Even if there were a lot of bosses murmuring about their own words ~, it''s a common thing for puberty oniisan ~, and every time I murmur the name of" someone ", it sounds like I''m talking to myself, but I''ll keep quiet..." They know..... Look, I can read Panai air! Well, Kogaa! This guy... was out of cylinders. I have a grand conversation with Traina when no one is around. Of course I can''t hear Trainer over there.But I''ve spoken Traina''s name many times. But I see Traina''s ghost, and that''s how he gets there? "Ah, you... are still around Honey..." "Ooh, oh, boss''s bride candidate.Don''t look like you don''t like such a panic.Such a narrow mind, it''s not like Kron. " "Nh, no, no..." I used to think you were even bigger when you cut me off with Kuron ~ Sinov, who was watching the whole world in the sky on the spot, is still surprised that he was still involved with me. "Hey, oniichan, who''s that voice over there in this magic crystal?I''m familiar with oniichan! " "About oniisan''s right arm? Would you stop making me laugh?Oniisan''s right arm is mine. " Espy and slayer with a smooth appearance. But honestly, I don''t know how to react. I don''t want to be mistaken for my relationship with this son of a bitch.I refuse to make him a brother-in-law.That''s why I want to smash this magic crystal so I can''t talk to you again. But if he gets to Traina, what happens if he does something terrible.... "Nh... don''t wait, Miss Espy, Mr Slaya" "Aaaaahh..." "No, Miss Espi, I don''t remember his voice...No... but... " The Espi didn''t seem to realize, but the various sharp Kojiro might have figured it out. Who is the Lord of this voice? "No, you don''t know Espi, but I don''t know how.You didn''t fight me.Either way, when I was in service, I killed more people with Lyval and Benlinerf. " "... eh?" "Hmm!!??" But the boulder is Kojiro. Looks like you''ve come to me.I didn''t expect to get there without excluding the man who was supposed to be dead from my thoughts... " "Oh, you... no way..." "But I might say I won in that I was able to surprise you quite a bit.Hey, Kojiro loses! Ah, I still don''t know about the Espi, but Kojiro''s shoulders shake a lot.Looks like it''s clear now. Noja-chan...... Gallulu! Gaugau! "Hihahahahaha, uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuBut when my old comrades found out about it, my boss''s butterdog... no, I''m surprised he turned into a butterfox.Yes, but the boulders are the bosses I expected. "About the General... hey, who the hell are you?" "Oh, you... you don''t look so erotic, Ralph. You''re a rabbit pimp." "Hmm... to?" Noja is violently controlling. Ralviv was astonished.If you knew who the lord of this voice was, you''d be surprised... "Hey, oniisan, who''s the lord of this voice?It''s kind of a big atmosphere, but.... " "Dear Earth....." Earth-kun? Oniisan huh? Everyone sees me, including the chief, Amix, and Owthey and Kagero. Who is the Lord of this voice? Then.... Hihahaha, Elf''s chief. No, I want to talk to you face-to-face once I''m free to move.I think you and Panai have something to talk about. " "... what?" The name of the settlement... Tapir Bael, right?You have a good taste.What should I hide? The name Tapir Bael... is the name I thought of as my boss''s alias! " "" "" "" Hmm!!? "" "" At that moment, everyone was surprised again. And that''s right... that''s why I hated Tapir Bael. "You... if you were the one Oira imagined... you''d be dead..." I''m alive. I''m sorry. "Nh, oh, ah... no, no, no... why would oniisan be the boss? Now then...." Hihahaha, right! I used the Great Demon Spiral in the game before the Empire, but is that why you''re involved with the remnants of the Demon King Army?I was so suspicious, I was scolded... and I lied. Is that true?That''s what''s happening!Rather a new demon king! Don''t panic! And this is true again.Words exposed on the worst day of my life. I''m kind of steadily doing the same thing..... So, hi ~, and nice to meet you!I''m a palippi, Way!The dark sage in the corner of Six Heights!Wai! Hihahahahahahaha, good afternoon! "" ""... ""... hah!!? "" " 403 Chapter 402 Conditions for Exchange "" "" Hmm... Sage of Darkness!!?? The scream was from Amix, Noja, and everyone but Sinob, who did not know "Rokuha" well. "Well... well... what do you mean oniichan!!??Why, what is this, eh!? " The Espi is violently disturbed, grabbing my breasthold and shaking back and forth. "Um, well, why is Parisi alive... and... and oniichan..." "Oh, oniisan... speaking of the sage of darkness... if the strongest of the six heights is the postcard, then the worst of the six heights is the sage of darkness..." "Ah, brother!? General Parippi is Earth Lagan?" "Ah... oniisan... what do you mean?" Espi and Slaya, who had spoken well about what I had done in the past, and Ralwyev, who was once the Demon King''s army, and various known chiefs, did not tell me about it. So it was only natural that everyone should be surprised to be with Kojiro. "Oniisan, what do you mean?I''m surprised he''s alive... why? " "So, what are you listening to right now?One of the legendary Six Heights is alive, and Sinov and his unchanging younger brother? " "... hah, Sinov... you really fell in love with an incredible man." Kojiro, who was already surprised and tired, also reacted and looked the same from the beginning. Well, I''m used to all sorts of surprises... but the power of this bomb was unbelievable. "I don''t know, but does Mr. Earth have such a wonderful little brother?After all, Mr. Earth is amazing..... " "Gurururu, Konko" Everyone but Amix, who was no longer familiar with the situation, and Noja, who was insane, was obsessed with it. Perhaps it was bad reputation for Parippi. "Oh, you''re such a sexy fairy with a very boybone.I have a good job to make a mess with just a little patience, okay?I devised a popular series of magical mirror carriages called "Pub Opab that just makes my boobs slightly smash..." Don''t talk to Amix! I''ll punch you!!!! "" Eh? Terrible ~ Everyone.You don''t trust me?I mean, did you tell Ralwyev that you were going to beat me up? "Ah, no, no, that''s..." Hihahahaha, I can''t help it. Well, trust and credibility will build on our track record, and we need to earn it from now on.Yes, my dear gamba ? " That''s why I shouted aggressively at Espi, Slaya and Ralwyev that they should never get involved with innocent Amix. Hihahaha, well, that''s what this is all about, so please say hello to Espy and Kojiro.There used to be a lot of things going on, but I''m not even thinking about Fuchsius or Dassey anymore. " "That''s stupid... so why did the oils... tell oniisan in the first place?" Because it seems interesting ? Oh, isn''t that interesting? On the other hand, Palippi is laughing at our reaction as if it were wazzling, or as if it were just teasing. Well, I don''t think this guy''s gonna get the trust and track record for whatever he does.... "Hah... shit, this guy..." "... oniichan... why..." "Ah ~ Well... actually... well, there''s a lot going on... well..." Now, when I try to explain everything.... Talk about when I was at Cacletail.Caqueltail was actually the land that Yamidir ruled, but it was not under his control and was admired. There was not only Yamidir, but also a goddess named Kron who was born from the genes of the Great Demon King Traina, but suddenly the sky world attacked and took Yamidir. The inhabitants of Cacletail and I joined forces under Kron''s command to enter the world of heaven and fight the Sky Clans. At that time, the palippi that was leaping in the sky world appeared. That''s how I defeated the palippi.... "... uhhh... what should I say..." Teaching from scratch will be long. Honestly, I don''t have much time right now, and to explain it all.... Hihahahaha, it''s easy.I lost Panai to my boss by the time I had no more skin, so I had to follow this person ~ " No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, noI couldn''t have won without Traynor''s plan. Well, I suppose there was a "Someone" operation, but even if I subtracted it, I had no choice but to hang my neck from the boss''s panic strength ~ "Oniichan... really?" "... well, oniisan is at the level of defeating Roku-hachi, so that''s not strange... even the Dark Sage?" "What do you mean... you... don''t have a legendary track record that even elementary school students don''t know... it''s bad for their heart" "... hey, is it shocking that Oira was alive...?Why don''t you just wait a minute? Rokuha... why is he alive other than Gouda...? " After some surprise, as Ralwyev also said, "There was still something we didn''t know" was not interesting to Espy and Slaya, and he glanced at me with a jito''s eyes. Honestly, there''s something else I haven''t talked to either of you about yet... but there''s still something I need to talk to you about the most. But now is not the time to jiggle.We need to get back to it. And it seems that somehow I also know the skin peeling. Well, I guess we don''t have time right now... and the details are somewhere around here.If anything, I''ll tell you soon so I can make it big. "Ah, don''t say anything extra!Well, let''s get back to it!Um... you said you''d look into what''s going on with Uncle Ben... " "Ah. Anyway, I don''t think you''re going that far from the continent... and if you use my power, it''s a panay show, Boss. ? And I''ll tell you, I know who''s still alive under the hundred demons that Hakuki''s husband once led." Was it easy to win? I can''t beat a Panayi named Sitenai, right? To be clear, I don''t want to borrow this guy''s power, or if I can, I don''t want to be involved forever. But he may have known a lot about me, and above all, it''s true that I''m not too cheap. Then.... However, there is only one condition.It''s no big deal. " Ah? At that time, the palippi was added at the end. "Conditions? Isn''t that a big deal? I kind of have a bad feeling about this...." "Absolutely not. My terms are simple.This time, I was eavesdropping... on this magic crystal... don''t you hate it? " "Nh...." When I thought about it, it was about the magic crystal I was using. Indeed, I thought I''d break it and throw it away, knowing I''d been eavesdropped like this. It''s just.... "Look at all the magic crystals I''ve put my hands on... well, they''re so precious.So... please don''t throw it away... that''s my condition. " What? Right? That''s all. After that, my assistant will go and get it. " At first, I had a bad feeling about it, but I decided not to think deeply about whether it would be a problem. So if this guy works.... 404 Chapter 403 Collection "... well..." "Ji-ji-ji-ji-ji-ji-ji-ji-ji-ji-ji-ji-ji-ji-ji-ji-ji-ji-ji-ji-ji-ji-ji-ji-ji-ji-ji-ji- "... I''ll explain later..." After the conversation with Parippi ended, the moment I took a breath, a full face of Espi and Slaya stared at me. Apparently, I was quite relieved that I didn''t tell them about Parippi. "And Kojiro... well..." "Haha... no... behind the scenes of the world, oniisan was defeating parisi, noja and gouda... if it''s true, I wouldn''t want to put down a helicopter bottle of wine and ask again from the beginning..." Kojiro, who is always available, is also holding his head. "... did you know about the synov?" "Well, yeah... Mom, I was there when it came to the Dark Sage thing in the first place... and I''m watching it with my own eyes... please show me how Honey is. ?" It''s not like I''m talking to everyone slowly, so I''m sorry, but for now.... "Nut!? The magic flowing into the atmosphere...!" Ral? It was then. Ralviv stood up with a strong expression and rushed out. I didn''t know what happened, but we jumped out anyway. Then.... "Ah...." "... the sky..." When I look up at the sky outside the house, something unusual comes to mind. Something like a pattern is running through the sky, spreading something around. "That''s the border... and... what a massive... at least enough to cover this country..." Hmm... on a large scale, the continent... at least covers the territory of the kingdom of Japone... a much larger version of the boundary that Yamidir was doing at Cacretail.Well, because it''s so big and thin, if you want to concentrate on destroying it a little bit, then if you''re a member... " A magical wall that flows through the sky. It is a manifestation of the will not to let anyone out who is within this boundaries. "Oh my... this is what Citenai said.But covering the continent... you can''t do it alone.There must be dozens or hundreds of magicians... " "I don''t think so. But... the magic of adult numbers is" amplified "and bound together..." Then, looking up at the sky, Espi and Kojiro closed their eyes. Of course, so am I. "In any case, I didn''t want to run away anymore than my brother did, but... now I can''t pull it off." "I don''t know. The real problem is... how far... and the key..." Although Kagelow doesn''t say anything, the meaning of the word is conveyed. How far do we go? Until you break the border? Until you help Uncle Ben and the others? Or the king of this country..... "Alert!! Alert!! In King''s Landing... there''s something wrong with King''s Landing!!" "" "" Hmm!?? "" At that time, ninja warriors who were listening to the King''s Landing under Mr. Outay rushed in. "Throughout King''s Land... a group of ''Tax Troops''... are collecting all over King''s Land!Not only are you relentlessly collecting wealth... well... " "... what''s wrong?" "Well, there are penalties for houses that can''t pay taxes... and seizing a set of household goods... well... the house where the young daughter lives... makes her... a substitute for taxes..." "Nh!!??" Upon receiving the report, Mr. Outay struck the ground vigorously.The expression stains with anger. We''re talking about chest turds just because we''re listening. In addition... "Besides, that''s not all I''m talking about..." "What? Is there still something!?" I haven''t finished talking yet. That''s..... "The tax unit... also belonged to a large number of ninja warriors who voluntarily retired their warriors... but it was only under their command... and some of their troops..." "What is it? What is it, who is it?" "... the orga..." "Hmm!?" "Somehow, the Augusta are mixed up in their troops... directing the betrayed ninja warriors, and then..." "Nah, why...." "The King said... people and demons work together... globalizing..." Auga. The words haunted me, Espi, Slaya, and Ralwyev. No, it certainly wouldn''t be the case if the postcard was involved in this matter... but... "I really want you to stop damaging the demon reputation, oniichan." "Absolutely. But... a ghost and a ninja together are torturing the people of Japone... what a shame..." "But, didn''t the ninja warriors who jumped out of Japone just join Citenay''s company?I''m not surprised that Hakuki is connected to Sitenai now, but did Sitenai say that he is no longer involved in this Japanese-style affair?Was it a lie after all? " "Speaking of which...." From the flow of the conversation, I thought that the tax forces and the demons related to the postcard and the ninja warriors who entered the company of Sitenai, but Espi was right and said Sitenai was no longer involved in this matter. Until then, if he was lying.... Hihahahaha is the paripi-kun in trouble.No, it''s pretty sexy, like, " "Uh-oh!?" The devilish palippi suddenly laughed from the magic crystal. This is bad for my heart... I want to let go of this magic crystal right now. What do you mean, palippi? "Look, as Kojiro and the others know, until now, many ninjas have retired at once because of that idiot king.They were generously employed by Citenai''s company... and Citenai sold the newly employed Japonine warriors to another organization yesterday... including the transfer of rights... yes, to Hakuki''s husbands. " "... what?" In that case, the tax team and Hakuki''s husband''s organization are all... Indeed, the Sitenai company is not involved in the appearance ~... because the ninjas who are no longer related to their company are just doing it on their own in another organization. It was a theory that was too farcastic. Even though the person who was in my company, he''s already a member of another organization, so it''s none of their business anymore.... "But don''t wait. Then... you can''t solve it.Even if there were such a twist... no matter how much money I was in trouble... it''s impossible to solve the problem of Japonine''s warriors moving into the organization of the postcard and the demon remnants of the Demon King Army.I don''t think we can trust and accept the Ninja warriors who moved in that way. " Yes, I don''t know what kind of deal there was between Citenai and Hakuki, but, as Kojiro said, the warriors who left Japone could easily move to the remnants of the Demon King Army. However, in response to that question, Palippi..... "Hihahaha, you don''t need trust... just like that cute Noja-chan... you just have to embed a little foreign object in your head ?" "" "" "" Hmm!!?? "" " At that time, we were terrified. "Konkon, Pelopechuchu ? Ah, Pelopelo ?" I felt a headache in this situation so much that I didn''t care if Noja tripped on me. 405 Episode 404: Where we first met "... don''t be naughty. The postcards, the remnants of the demons and the warriors of Japone who were played are forcibly collected from the people... and the problem is..." "If Ben Linuf were among those who were being played with... well, that''s why the Noja I was with is being played with like this... possibly..." It''s Kojiro and Espi''s guess, but honestly, I think it''s more likely. But there''s so much pom pom pom and stuff you can do to people''s heads.... "... don''t solve it..." At that time, it seemed that the trainer beside her was thinking something with a magical face. Traina... is there anything you want to catch?If anything, I''ll ask everyone for their opinions... " "... no... I''m thinking a little bit more... just a little bit more..." Was there anything you were worried about? You still can''t get that far with my head? What the hell is Trainer doing.... Hihahaha, well, not to mention that... Benlinaf and the Empire and the Demon Realm investigation team were destroyed and taken away... I know about it ~ "" "" Eh... what''s up?! "" " Hihahaha, isn''t that awesome? Praise me ~ " At that time, we were all surprised at the words of Parippi that were told by the other side of the magic crystal. I mean, it hasn''t been that long, has it? "Hey, palippi... is that true? I mean, it''s too soon... are you sure?I wonder if you''re connected to those demons. " Uhah, that''s terrible, boss.I can''t believe I doubt my right arm! I''m gonna hurt you, Yoyo.Can''t you believe me?This innocent me! "... I''m..." Hihaha, don''t be angry.But, well, it''s not connected... because the eye was originally on it. " Hmm, what? Unbelievable? Where are the elements of belief? But still, judging by his confident attitude, he seems to have grabbed some information. Then what the hell... "Actually, after the Great Demon King was attacked... even after the end of the war, Hakuki''s husband took the remnants and shivered behind the magic world and the earth... in fact, he occasionally appeared around Shisonotami." "... is that so? I see.I''m using that ancient item.... " "That''s right. I couldn''t get to the bottom of the ruins without a master key, but in that connection, I also had a hideout somewhere not so far from Sisonotami... On the other hand, I used to play with Sisonotami occasionally, so I checked to make sure I didn''t go out with only my postcard husband.Look, I''m supposed to be dead. " I remember listening to what I just said. Speaking of which, Yamidir was also using Shisonotami in connection with Kuron, and he was also involved in the postcard. "So... the postcard has been on the ground for a long time... and you know a lot about the area around Sisonotami?" Well, Japone was close, and he probably had a lot of plans... so I asked him to look around the hideout, and it was bingo. If you ask me, it''s a simple story, but it''s pretty creepy. Because the legendary postcard, which is said to be the most powerful of the Rokkai, actually has something like a hideout on the ground, and it''s near Shisonotami and Japone. Kojiro and Shinobu are also bluishing their faces. There was a bug hidden between my eyes and my nose. "Ah... I see... is that so?" While we were surprised to hear about Parippi, Trayna nodded convincingly. And.... "Listen to Parippi now... I know where Hakuki is hiding... but I should have noticed when I first found out that Sisonotami was the Inai son of the Bokumates family..." Does Trayna understand? Is that all you''re saying?You''re just talking about Sisonottami? No, you mean near Cissonotami? "Kid, you''ve said that before, right?A big city near Sisonotami.... Ickanay City " "I don''t know... no?" Where is it? No, I''ve heard of it.Recently. I''m sure it was.... Hihahaha, that? Boss!Hihahahaha, what is it now, you understand?I don''t know... did I... see someone else? " "What? Oniichan, I wonder... about the city of Ickanay?" Oh, I was shouting.Watch out. Based on my reaction, I''m pretty sure Palippi knows a lot about me. So, Ickanai City. Yes, I remember. "I suppose Espi and Slaya were on their way to Sisonotami... in the past... yes... there was a bokumate family umbrella there..." Hihahaha, yes.Originally, there were only secondary and tertiary group classes of my mates, but after the war, it became an important hub where I could deal with my sporadic postcard husband in Shisonotami. " Well, what about Uncle Ben, who''s been postcarded and missing from the city? No, it''s funny how much you''re in the city. Then... Hihaha ? Of course, Ikkanay city is a normal human city on the outside, and there''s no way we can bring a postcard husband, hundreds of employees, and even a team of nearly a hundred prisoners into such a place.The hideout of Hakuki''s husband is not far from the city of Ikkanay, and it is also an unseen place to take a large number of men and prisoners. " Not in the city. Not so far from the city. Unnoticeable. A safe house. Such a place where you can take over a hundred demons and prisoners.... "Near the city of Ikkanay... Speaking of which, me, oniichan and Slaya were aiming for the city of Ikkanay through Sisonotami more than a decade ago, but they didn''t." "Speaking of which, yes.I mean, at that time, we were deep in the mountains... ah... " "... ah" When I heard the words of Espi and Slaya, I felt happy. They both seem to have noticed while saying it. Yes, we didn''t go to Ikkanay City then. Why is that? "I see... oniisan... I see." "Chieftain...." "That''s true... we haven''t been back there in over a decade... because that''s exactly what they took away from us... because we haven''t been there for over a decade..." And the chief who had been listening silently all along also noticed, and he smiled bitterly somewhere. Yes, in other words, the postcard.... "So Hakuki... used to hide in an elf settlement a dozen years ago..." Besides, on the land where I first met Hakuki, he was.... 406 Chapter 405 Selected Members Former elf settlements. The land was attacked by the Demon King army''s Augur unit, and eventually the postcard appeared, leaving us with no choice but to flee. As a result, the Elves have newly moved to the land to live. More than a dozen years after that.... "General Hakuki in that land... no... Hakuki..." Ralviv murmured with a mysterious look. Yes, Ralwyev was there once, and that day he ran into it. That''s..... "Oh, that''s where Aony saved me." "... Earth Lagan... Ah... yes. That''s right....." I remember that blue demon who was our shield at the risk of death. It feels strange to say that Hakuki is still in that place where everything has happened in the past. In fact, when I first confronted Hakuki, I was already worn out and Aony stunned me, so I couldn''t really do anything. But now.... "It''s not just about Aoney... well... even though I ran away from the Empire, I''ve been taken care of in the past... my childhood father... I know he''s been captured, but I can''t tell him it''s none of my business..." I''m going to help my child-friendly father, who''s caught by a prize-winning postcard. It doesn''t matter what happens to internal affairs in Japone anymore. And guess how I feel. Espi and Slaya stood on my left and right and grabbed my arm and stuck it together. "Besides, it''s not me from a dozen years ago!" "Oh, I owe that monster...Of course I''m going to punch you in, oniisan! " The two of them stuck together and said, "We''re going, too," before I said, "We''re going." Unlike his younger siblings, his face smiles belligerently as if the samurai were shaking. The two of us seem to be already motivated, even though it is imperative to bump into those bugs and demons from the front. "Well, don''t wait! If the opponent is Hakuki and the remnants of the Demon King Army, it is no longer a matter of allied forces and the emergence of the Seven Heroes class... No, Espi is not the Seven Heroes... But isn''t it a suicide act to get in without any calculation?" However, apart from the two of them, Mr. Outay puts a calm claw in them. And.... "Indeed... Hakuki... even at the level of more than a dozen years ago... the three of today''s children, Espi, and Slaya... hmm..." Even Treina, who knows more about the power of postcards than anyone else, reacts subtly. No matter how accustomed I am to six hegemonies, the postcard still means that only one person has a different rank. But.... "No, Milord... isn''t that the opposite? Rather, Oira thinks this is a chance." It was Kojiro who unexpectedly agreed to what we were about to do. "The postcards, which have been strengthened by the Sitnays'' undercover work, are creating a tax force and forcibly collecting it from the people... Even though the rebellion of the anti-Kings and the people will be stronger, it is the powerful augers that can hold them down.But... if you hit the postcard, which is also the head of the augers... " Even if there are people who can no longer endure the King''s work, Augustus and betrayed and brainwashed warriors can hold it down by force. But if we can beat the postcard, which is also the main mastermind...? "At least if we fight the remaining warriors of the kingdom of Japone, the tax forces, the kings from the front, we''ll fight only one postcard... this country may still be able to handle it." "Kojiro....." "Nevertheless, halfway through the force, the sacrifice will only be greater... then a handful of elite selection units will be used to make the postcard..." That''s why Kojiro came to us with a sword.... "Oniisan, Miss Espi, Mr Slaya.I want you to take Oira with you. " "Kojiro!?" Kojiro offered to help herself. "Husband, I''m sorry, but this time Oira is leaving her husband.Kagerou''s sister... and I want everyone under the gate to protect her husband instead of Oila. " "Kojiro han...." "Besides... it looks like my comrades are being held prisoner, so I have to go all this way." I don''t want it to be reliable. In addition... "Chieftain... I am only the guardian of this settlement now, and I want you to leave my role as an educator... and return to my elementary school when I was called a dark witch for a while." "Eh? Ralviv...?" "Earth Ragan! Afterlife! I want you to take the elementary!" I raised my hand to Ralwyev. No, but it wasn''t a surprise to think calmly. Although only one person in this settlement has different skin colors, it is now a ralweigh that seems to be loved and loved by everyone, but I guess I couldn''t help but be here. That''s why I too.... "Ah, I''ll have to stand up at Aony''s tomb... let''s go, Ralwyeev" "Yeah, let''s go, Mr. Lar!Though there has been no major battle in the last decade or so, it is time to show Aka the results of the training we have piled up to make her happy! " "Ral''s magic is very much appreciated by us." "Ooh... sure, the magical atmosphere that fills your body isn''t halfway through!Well then, don''t say hello ? " I nodded, as did Espi, Slaya and Kojiro. So, these five first members... no... "Honey." At that time, Sinov stared at me with straight eyes as if he was already ready for everything..... "Even if you think I''m a bitch... what I want is not to wait for you to return, but to run alongside you... on the battlefield... and in life..." "Sinov....." "The only concern I have is that I won''t be able to keep my feet together... but... to do so, I''ve been polishing myself under a new mentor from one of the sky worlds... this time... to help you.Well, it''s for my own home in the first place... anyway! " And I know how Sinov feels, and I don''t want to stop Espy, Slaya, Kojiro, or my parents, Owtay or Kagelow. "I''ll follow you on my own ?" "Ha, hahahaha....." They said it was too straight and nickely to refuse it. "Nfufufufu ~, that''s good, Sinov!" "Because it''s dangerous... I won''t say anything innocent.I respect that spirit.I want to follow oniisan with everything... I understand from the bottom of my heart that I and Espi want to cry. " "Oh dear... Oira is in a position to stop... but she''s too straight to say anything..." "Sinov... this place... doesn''t really resemble a lizard..." "Fufu, I wonder if the synov will grow apart from the membrane." "... amazing... cool... good, Sinov.I''m not scared... strong, cute, straight... I''m sure a girl like Sinovichan would be better... " Espi and Slaya welcomed the synov with joy, and Kojiro and Otei laughed as if they were stunned, but not the other way around. When I first realized that I was going to be a few elites.... "Well then, the members are... this one." It''s me. Espi. Slaya. Kojiro. Ralviv. Synov. And.... "Konkon ?" Just stick to me like that and never leave one fox.... "Phew... I''m feeling a lot more complicated, and I can''t move on... is this fate again... a postcard... hundreds of years?Since when... I didn''t expect to fight you again in this way... " Master next door. We had a big fight with these men. 407 Episode 406 (Pleasant Audience) Since the end of the war, I''ve been wandering around to ruin my time. Ironically, however, it was more fun to forget about time after getting seriously injured. "Hihahahahaha, I''m here, full of demons ?" Reflected in the magic crystal in front of you is a hideout or a landscape that reflects the settlement from the sky. And there''s nostalgic augers floating around. Hee hee, hee hee hee ~ Hahaha, it''s stupid! "Ah, I''m hungry!" Sitting on the ground everywhere in the settlement drinking and laughing..... "Uu... rub it... oh, please..." "Dad... mom..." "Guhihi, hey, it''s about time you ate one. I''m fucked!" "Patience, idiot! Captain told you, too?Because the women who collect taxes instead of taxes have a certain period of time, and if they''re not paid, they can eat it. " It''s pretty cool. Besides, it''s the pig king who eats the women first, right? The young human daughters who were taken away from their homes in Japone instead of paying taxes due to forced collections. Around the women caught crying in fear, demons without salivation want to devour their lust immediately. "Hihahaha, ''Magical Drone with Magic Crystal''... you''re flying well." "Really? Ehehe" "Oh, I can see the whole thing.It''s a huge settlement... 300 demons... " Auga is one of the most powerful demons in the race. There are dozens of powerful poor people on their own. But that''s just an ordinary person level story. "Even though Earth and the Seven Heroes are unconscious, one of the Six Heights... the others are also at a high level... and it''s going to be easy.That''s not funny. If Sinob-chan gets half killed, it might be interesting... Earth-kun... how does it react? " "Hihahaha, it''s impossible to bring people who can beat those men to the boulders, even if the ground and the magic world are turned upside down ? And then, as always, you say Eggy ~, Commander.But... I wonder if it''ll be easy... to do it? " "Huh?... but right now, that settlement... doesn''t have the worst people, does it?" Commander, who is looking at the same magic crystal beside me, is right. As far as this situation is concerned, I can''t help thinking so. The biggest reason is.... "Wow, you guys! Don''t mess with me!I don''t know how many parents are gone! At that time, a full-bodied yellow demon lives in the middle of the settlement. Um, I forgot my name, but I''m one of the hundreds of demons... But I can''t believe I''m free, Captain. Yes, I thought there would be more rebel samurai on the Japone collection mission. Looks like we don''t know where the owls and cozillos are, and they''re dull ~ Where did Hakuki''s parents go in the first place? The words spoken by one of the demons who laughed bitterly even though they were alive. Yes, there is no postcard husband in this settlement right now. "I don''t know. My parents..." I think I can catch something big, so I''m going to catch it in the ocean for a while "... laughed and left..." Hee, did you like fishing as a parent? I don''t know, but I think I''m going to be away for a while, and I left Japanese-style to them! Shut up! When I checked here, there was no postcard husband. That means you can''t see a battle called Hakuki''s husband VS Boss Team. That''s a bit unfortunate. But it''s not like I''m no longer enjoying myself. "Of course, since this hideout doesn''t have a postcard husband, it might be a racket show if it''s normal... but... hahahaha.There are still two monsters in this settlement... " Yes, because there are still interesting elements to see in battle. "Oh, is that so?Who is it? I saw... this yellow demon? " "Nh ~ That''s right, nnh ~, I don''t know ~, but I''d better save it for fun ~" "I''m concerned." "Nh ~... after all, I won''t say ?" "Uhh... so mean... I want you to tell me... eh" "Nh?... woaaaaaaaa!?" The next moment, you slipped something through my right eye!? "I won''t show you to such a mean person...Um... let''s do one more thing for you. " "No! That''s enough! If I crush both, I won''t be able to see the fun anymore!" I was surprised by the sudden and severe pain, and I raised my voice. When I looked carefully at it with my left eye safely, I saw the commander holding the bloodstained whistle on his tip. Wow, that''s a great one. My body, which is playing back little by little from the sky world, has relentlessly crushed its right eye against me, who can''t even fight yet.Regenerating your eyeballs is troublesome... and painful... "This is outrageous... oh my god... you have a reward for going to see your boss later to collect magic crystals..." "Hmm!? But, it''s embarrassing... ahh... What are you going to do about collecting it?If you possess it, you can catch sights and audio of the owner''s surroundings. You can''t peek into Earth-kun''s personal life anymore. " "Hihaha uses it more interesting than that.There''s a trick called "memory"... just use it ? Commander, do you know what a projection magic ephony is? " "Eh, pussy? That was used by that fat fucking pig king of Japone?That''s something..... " "Hihahaha, wait and see.You can meet him and play with him for a while. " "But even if I go to see him, I can''t do anything right now... and even if I try to do something, nothing will happen to that member... I want to do something because I''m really upset about that big chest elf... ah, please don''t distract me from the story.Mhh... can I close another eye? " "No, no, no!" The bloodstained whistle stops snapping in front of my left eye.Ah, I really wanted to crush this kid... hey, when I get back to my original body, I have to teach him... right now... "Shut up, I don''t know how many years it''s been since I''ve seen him fight... but... I''ll never let the bosses do that!That monster... ah... kita " "Huh? Ah, Earths...." A staggering souvenir of a staggered husband, even without him. Now, let''s take a look around, boss... and... "Hihahaha, did Ralwife-chan use metamorphosis magic... I''ve certainly been to that place... during the time of the Demon King Army" Appearing Boss, Espi, Slaya, Kojiro, Ralwyev, Sinov, and Pet Noja-chan. Six and one... no, what if I put in the invisible one and seven? The bosses who emerged from the distortion of space outside the settlement are unaware of the demons who are rattling. Do you think they''re still attacking us?... hmm? No, oniisan. I want you to let me do this Japanese-style thing. " Is there such a culture? But, Kojiro, don''t do that, let''s just punch him right in ~ I don''t think I need to bother telling my enemies.... "It moves discreetly... it''s complicated as a ninja warrior..." Even elementary school students understand...... Konko? Are you rubbing something? I mean, Kojiro took something out... that''s definitely Japone''s traditional instrument... the drum? Oh, you''ve seen that before? Before Kojiro starts his biggest fight, yeah, play the instrument. "These oils aren''t break-ins... well, they''ve been like this for a long time, so I hope you''ll forgive me" That said, even though Kojiro was hardly noticed, he slapped the drum in his hand. The sound echoed, and naturally the demons who were dazzling looked at the hit. Guys... I''m not in here! 408 Chapter 407: Shoulder Watermark "... I can''t believe you''re here again, Slaya... Ral-san" "Ah... since that day... Espi" "Xiao Sheng...... ahh... the landscape has changed in a dozen years... but I still know that this is the place" As the drums rang and the roar ran in the settlement, Espi, Slaya and Ralwyev murmured emotionally as they performed a light preparatory exercise. "At that time, oniichan finally pulled herself together... and the only one who let us escape... but not now." "Oh, we''re big... and strong.Now it''s time to fight together. " "Earth Ragan. Elementary school kids fight too... but I want you to forgive me for fighting with your thoughts on the halfway house Aony." For me, a few days ago. But it''s been more than a decade for the three of us. Just feeling that feeling makes me feel emotional, and at the same time, I''m rolling hot. "Damn it! I''ll let you go as far as I can, guys." "" "Ugh!!!!" " We nodded to each other with the sound of a drum from the kojiro. "Hey, honey, I''m sorry I got stuck." Hello! "That''s not what I meant." Sinov, Noja, and Kojiro go out to fight for themselves. And.... "Oh, what are these guys! Hey, guys!" "Hmm, aren''t you human!?" "Ah? You''re a kid...." Dondong gathered at the entrance to the settlement. The mighty, wearing giant augers became Zorosolo. And he always has a completely different look than my best friend. "Hey, Temee, where are we... hmm?Ah, no, wait... that man... " "... hey, that''s the Seven Braves!?" "No, wait a minute! I''m right behind you... no, it''s General Noja..." "What?! No, why!?" "No, no, no, no, no, no, no!" "Ah, the missing Kojiro showed up with a saw!" Nevertheless, obviously there were more than a hundred people over there, but it didn''t suit the giant body and all of them suddenly blushed their faces. Kojiro is beating on the drum and seeing Noja react. "Hey, you guys! What the hell is this?!What brings you here! " One of the gathering augers asks us a question. Then we will answer that question..... "Here''s the thing....." "... ah? Bubo!?" "I''m not going to hit you!!"Hakkkkkk!! " I jumped into my pocket with a goose step and struck the slow-responsive auger''s face as straight as I could. "Ha!? What a kid!" "Punching in? Fuck these guys!Who the hell do you think we are? " "Damn it... there are seven brave men... gather them all together!The idiots are attacking! " "Kill him!!" The moment the lid of the war was cut off, the confused augers barked with their fighting instincts. Grab your weapon, hold your fist, and come at me-- "I''ll kill oniichan... until the end of the world! Fluffy panic!" "Iron Magic, Iron Flash Dance!!" But if you don''t, Espy and Slayer will kick dozens of augers in an instant. In addition... "Not at all.Honey''s best friend, Aka-san, was a strong, lovely auger. " "Huh. Shinobu... it''s a good thing."Now, let''s kick these bastards too! " "Don''t overstretch it, okay? It''s important to keep your strength up until you fight Hakuki." "Gahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!" Sinov, Ralviv, and naturally Kojiro and Noja kicked away the augers with plenty of room. "Hey, hey, what are these guys!Tweet!? " "Then don''t just stand back and let go of the people you took away." "Kojiro... can you do that?! We''re going to hakki-sama!?" "... well... even if you don''t listen to me, I won''t just let you go with my strength" I didn''t mean to lick it. It''s true that Augusta boasts the best fighting power of the Demon Clan. But minus some out-of-standard augers, the junkies aren''t our enemies. "Great Devil Flicker!" "Kuwau, I, I, I, ha?!" I can''t come here about my speed..... "Disturbed and unconscious! Fluffy panic" "Damn it! What are you doing? Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?" "After all, the old Aony... not to mention the postcard... is so warm for us now." "What''s wrong with this scary young man!?" An attack knocks out the augers. Espi, the same Seven Heroes as Kojiro, of course has the same power as Slayer..... "The Wind, the Ninja Way, the Naruto Daiichi!!... Phew... I''m sure. I''m still immature... but sparring with Master, the Dragon King of the Underworld, and training at the Voyages seem to be growing me up properly. " "Mega Dark Windcutter!...... Fufu... do you think she''s just playing with the kids?"I''ve been brushing my teeth for more than a decade to be happy and reunited with the man I love. " Sinov and Ralviv are much stronger than they were when I knew. Neither one of them sends in any augers at all. "Gagraaaaaaaaa!!" "Gyaahh, that''s it, General Noja, I''m, uhhhhh!?" Even though Noja is unable to exert her natural powers, she doesn''t seem to have anything to do with this kind of opponent. He beats down Pechipechi and Augus with nine tails like a whip. "Damn, damn, what are these guys, fuck!?" "Tweet... these guys are messing around!?" As soon as I realized, dozens of augers surrounded us and attacked us, but no one was able to hit us with a single dagger or even a single blow, and they fell on the ground one after the other. "K, come on, you guys... you guys!How dare you kill my brothers! " Ah? "Come on, it''s me! Oden was chosen by Hakuki-sama, Oni Tenryu..." "Great Demon Smash!!" "Puck!?" At that time, a slightly stronger yellow demon appeared, trying to say something, but he couldn''t react to my movements and punched through his jaw. I can beat a much bigger auger auger than myself with my no-break-through fist. I didn''t mean to lick it, but it won''t be ours anymore. "Kids... apparently there are only about 300 augers here.I''ve already defeated nearly a hundred of you, but I don''t think I''ll be able to fight you anymore... " Ah, good preparation before battling the postcard...... "No, not to mention... I don''t feel a sign... postcard, aren''t you here?" "... huh?" That''s what Traina told me, and I''m glad. No, the postcards were just getting closer and closer, and they were releasing a crushing feeling of pressure. And now there''s nothing. "Eh... no? The postcard... huh?I just got in there... eh? " Somehow there is no postcard. Besides, it''s not that it''s a little far away, at least it''s not around here, and I don''t feel like it''s coming. Eh? Oniichan, what do you mean? "... ahh, but it''s true... even if we get so violent..." "Ooh... I''ve made up my mind, but that''s unexpected, isn''t it?" The spies look puzzled when they hear my words. That''s right. As Kojiro said, you''re prepared to fight the postcard, and with all your old thoughts, you brought the most powerful members aboard... but you don''t have the postcard at heart? "Hey, you guys... for now, how''s the postcard?" Just in case, Espi asks the augers..... "Hey, I don''t know, I''m going fishing or something, and my parents aren''t here right now!" "... Mayu?" It was an empty shake, or an incredible shoulder waterfall. "I don''t think I got in the car, but Hakki''s away..." "Oh... what do you want me to do, oniichan?Even if I destroy them all, I won''t be able to defeat them after all..... " "Ah... yeah... in the meantime, do you want to help oneesan who''s been snatched by these guys?" "Well... that''s all I can do now." In an unexpected development, I don''t know how to dissipate my burning fists, but as a minimum, I will defeat them and help the people who have been taken away... hmm? "Oh... by the way... that person... and..." That''s when I remembered something. They weren''t the only ones who were taken for Japone''s collection. No, in the first place, I... "Damn, they''re making fun of me!They are the most powerful species in the demonic world, the Orga people! " "Ah yes, but I think the strongest is me and oniichan, brother and sister." "Ugh, shit! I''ll do it with a rash!Uh-oh! " "Ah, that''s enough. Such a blunt screaming, I..." D D Auxiliary Magic Gigahayakunar "Ugh!? My body is suddenly light...." "... eh?" It was then. An uncontrolled voice echoes, and suddenly the whole body of Augu turns towards Espi... D D Auxiliary Magic Giga Katakunar "Hmm!????" "Espi!?" As if Auga had suddenly changed her movements, she approached the espionage at a speed inconceivable to the giant and beat the espionage off the guard. "Huh? Hmm... what are you doing, Espi!" "Miss Espi!? Hmm, no, in the first place..." "What is it? It''s suddenly moving...." "Fast and strong....." Something happened. Suddenly the speed and power of one Augusta rose dramatically, beating the Espi with his bare hands. "One, two... my arms are numb... just now..." "I, I, I, I, I just..." Espy waves his hands with a bitter expression on his face.On the other hand, the person who beat him up is stunned that he doesn''t even know what happened. Then.... It''s auxiliary magic... not as much as breakthrough, but auxiliary magic temporarily increases the subject''s swiftness, strength, defense, and so on... fufu, and now the magic feeling... I see.Hakuki... it''s not just the absence... but the troublesome souvenirs I left behind. " As Traina braced herself, she looked as if she remembered the past..... "Hey, Kojiro... just now..." "Oh, you felt the oils... who did what?" Yes, it is. Espi and Kojiro seemed to know what happened, and I noticed right after that. As the confused augers turned around and paved the way bewildered, a man... a man wearing a robe covering his whole body slowly walked towards me... "Intruder... enemy... eliminated..." Uh-huh... I was expecting this development... and yet I saw reality again, and I lost my eyes and my words, and everyone else. "Beh... Uncle Ben..." There was a crazy, child-friendly father staring at us. And beside me losing my words..... "So... not just this guy... if this were to happen to him... why would a postcard leave here without a stick..." Not only what is happening in front of me right now, but I was murmuring as if I knew what would happen after that. 409 Episode 408 Almost Stuck You don''t react to me, Uncle Ben. You''re clearly out of your mind. No doubt. They''re doing the same thing as Noja. "Benlinerf... don''t you understand us?" "Benlinerf... even though you can''t see me... isn''t it obvious that you''re wearing something different...?" Espi and Kojiro also had a complicated expression on their changed appearance. "Oh, oh, yes! We had this power!" Well then, yes! One of the same seven Heroes as you, Great Mage Benlinerhu! We defeated Hakki-sama, and now we''re loyal to our orders, the toughest turret! Uncle Ben, who lost his mind and became a convenient presence for us, and his enemies, Augur, smiled happily and regained their fighting spirit. What a nightmare..... "Hey, Benlinerf! My brothers and sisters have suddenly been hit!"Take care of them! " "...... Douragsto Annande Moaloo...... Ancient Healing Magic Matukiyo" "Oh, oh, oh...!" And Uncle Ben immediately executed Ogre''s instructions. "Woah, amazing! The injury has healed!" "Hehe, that kid hit me and got injured..." "Oops, I won''t be alarmed this time!" I''ll kill you! " Uncle Ben chanted quickly in an uncontrolled voice, shining a magical light on the surrounding augers, who were healing their wounds one by one. "I-It''s... stupid, there were more than a hundred fallen orgasms.I-It''s just one magic to heal everyone without difficulty...?As expected, this kind of magic is impossible for Xiao Sheng. " "Oh my God... and what magic power... this is Honey''s childhood friend, Fu-kun''s father, the Seven Heroes..." Uncle Ben''s unstandardized magic power made it possible for the augers who had been beaten up and kicked off in a short time to get back on their feet. Indeed, this was to be about Mendoxai. "Tch, I''ve beaten you up... but I''ll beat you up no matter how many times!" "That''s right, oniisan." Besides, no matter how many pawns come out, you''ll have to fight back! " But, I''ve been in the mood so many times... I''ll just have to poke Benlinerv-kun in the face Yes, if the enemy is coming for healing again and again, we have no choice but to do so. To do that..... "To do that... you''re the only one who can do it!" Fast! "Koji Lo!?" We slipped through the crowds of augers, and we didn''t even notice until now, but Kojiro was soon going around behind Uncle Ben''s back. This is..... "Peaked Battles..." "... Wind Barrier Gigaluminct Wind" "Huh!?" But Uncle Ben activated his magic at high speed before the Kojiro sword reached him. I played with a barrier. "No Chanting, Mega Fire, Mega Thunder, Mega Wind" "Tsk... slash with the swallow slashing technique!!" Shortly after she played it, Uncle Ben fired at Kojiro in pieces at the intermediate level of magic. Thinking that the whole area was enveloped in heat in an instant, it immediately caused a lightning strike and a storm that numbed the air. Even though the magic itself is intermediate, its power is huge..... "Ahhh... you can''t suddenly be the king..." However, Kojiro offset all the magic with his sword. "W-wow....." "This is the hero of humanity... Seven Heroes..." "We defeated the Demon King''s army... the power of our enemies..." In a short moment of attack and defense, the surrounding augers were dumbfounded. This is the clash of the Seven Heroes. Kojiro! "Oniisan, I''ll leave this to Oila!"It''s hard to do to your kind niisan, isn''t it? " Seven brave men have seven brave men. And I certainly didn''t think it would be easy to hit Uncle Ben. That''s why Kojiro stood in front of Uncle Ben himself. "It''s not the first time I''ve fought against you who were the cleverest of the Seven Heroes... but you''ve done a lot more magic power, magic activation speed, and density than Oila knows."After all, isn''t it sad to see your first battle with you like this? " Kojiro stood his sword with a bit of bitter smile. Even though she said she would do it herself, she still seemed to be getting a lot of sentimentality. but..... "... auxiliary magic Hayakunar Katakunar" "Hey!? Don''t argue with me!" Uncle Ben didn''t seem to mind anything like that, but he took a moment to strengthen the Augurs with auxiliary magic. "Whoa, Benlinerf''s doing well!" "I''m screaming!" "Even if I make a mistake now, I won''t lose to women and children!!" Not only have they recovered, but the Augurs are all much stronger than before. It''s even more troublesome than before. Moreover, even if he attacked halfway, Uncle Ben was recovering. I''d appreciate it if Kojiro could do something about Uncle Ben, but he''s not that sweet. "... fuuu... hey, Espi. Isn''t this... the only way to stop them?" "Sure... I don''t want to show you the cruelty of oniichan''s education..." At that time, Slayer and Espy were hitting my ears with a cold voice they would never say to me. The thing is, I''ve tried not to think too much about this kind of fight, and I''ve avoided it as much as possible. "I don''t have a problem." Honey, you don''t have to do this. " "Xiao Sheng has no objection... even if the opponent is Augur, they are just ghost animals... they are not like Aka" Unlike me, Shinobu and Lalweif nodded in preparation. It stops the enemy from breathing... that is... "The enemy..." "...... Krash...... Korashimel......" ---!?!? "Eh... ah..." At that time, someone''s voice was heard, and the first person to react was Shinobu. "Shinobu?... is that...? Is that..." It was two men with insane eyes, just like Uncle Ben, who emerged from the back of the village. Huh? I''ve seen those two before... I''m sure of it... "Mr. Case... Mr. Assist..." "Huh? Ah... I''m sure that''s the name..." That''s right, it''s definitely in the city where I met Bro..... {I knew you''d come... Teenager... it''s a real loss of life from here on out... don''t be alarmed for a moment.Even if it isn''t... in a way... it''s even more annoying for me...... At that time, Trayna hit me with a serious tone, and I and everyone were happy. "Huh... ah... that''s it!"ha, hahaha... this is it... " I see... I see... I''m not expecting this either... Espi and Slayer smiled unexpectedly. "Oh, no... this can''t be happening..." "... heh, it''s unlike the Seven Heroes here again... I never thought I''d see the legend of humanity..." Shinobu''s face turned blue, and Larweif was pulling. Yes, two men called Case and Assist who appeared from the back.Another one from behind the two men... the old man slowly came towards us. "Come on, don''t be ridiculous... my old man... I caught him quietly without resisting, but on the contrary..." While playing with Uncle Ben, Kojiro couldn''t laugh at the flowing rocks. "... until you... Mikado-san!!" "...... Enemy Ha...... Korashimel......" Hakki''s out and she''s piercing your shoulder? That''s terrible. Your Old Ladyship has emerged as our enemy. Nevertheless...... And then, beside me, Treina muttered..... I''m glad Hakki isn''t here.If he had stayed here until now, you would have been packed normally. " It''s true!! 410 Lesson 409: Mikados Sword The heroes of humanity who have made a name for themselves in the history of the Seven Heroes. Long before the birth of the Seven Heroes, he fought against the Demon King''s army as the guardian of humanity and created many legends. "... my old man, what a mess you''re doing!" When I first met this old man, I had the impression that he was a good man. But now that you''ve lost your mind and become just a fighting doll, what''s your status? Unlike the Demons... it was... for humans, in the words of the Patriarch. "Ahh..." I''m losing my mind because of all the tricks I''ve been playing with.Like Nojan. However, even if you''re being played with in the same way, the connotation will change a lot. "...... Collacimel......" As for humans, they''re getting stronger and stronger... in fact, it seems that Uncle Ben felt that way too. Boy... let''s keep your nerves up... and don''t spare any money. "Ugh..." His simple [martial arts] are of a different quality than those you''ve fought in real battles. And this is also the edge of something... let''s do it... let''s experience it.One of the frontiers of humanity that is different from the Six Champions. " You lose your mind, you just walk in.That''s all, but I''m sweating. First of all, be careful with his sword... it''s his specialty body magic attack... Katana? He''s an all-mighty being who uses magic... but first he''s a sword. Trayna offers a lot of advice, but it doesn''t start with something you don''t try to do first. However, even without Trayna''s advice even before the start, you can feel the unknown depth of Ms. Zee''s bottom in front of you on your skin. That''s why..... Breakthrough!! That was exactly the right advice. There was no need to spare any money. "Oniichan!?" "Honey!?" Originally, we were surrounded by hundreds of augers, even Uncle Ben, and there were even more legends. This isn''t the kind of situation where a miniature carpenter can do something about it. "If you turn your back here, you will be swallowed up!"I''m going to have to get mad right now!! " "Oniisan...... That''s right......" "Let''s go!!" I bark as I tell everybody and myself. Right, oniichan! All right, honey! And when I screamed, Espi and Shinobu nodded and moved at the same time. "Tekkiha..." "Collacimel" Against them, the enemy also moved. A man called Case and a man called Assist both sides of Mikado''s Zee ran off at the same time. "Let me do it! Dark Magic/Mega Darkness Cyclone!!" "Multiple Doppelg?nger Magic!!" However, as if to intercept it, Ralwife envelops the case with a black tornado, and Shinobi attempts to intercept the Augur with a large number of duplicates, while the main body himself assists. I won''t let you down too easily, you insane heroes! "Sr. Assist... it''s a pity I''m losing my mind, but I''m going to bump into my growing up now!" That said, Shinobu and Larweif picked out their enemies. However, when the two of them moved like that, the power-up Augur..... "Hey, you guys, don''t think it''s just you, right?" "Oh! Can we just leave us alone?" "Damn, what''s wrong with you!" My body is about a tenth of the body... it''s not our enemy right now! " "Surrounded by half-killers..." No, it''s okay. "...... Konkon ?" "" "" "" Ah... "" "" In a way, there were still the worst ones left, so I decided to think it was okay. The Augur''s faces turned pale when they realized it. So, the problem is with me. Focus on me. "Alright, let''s go too!" Mikado''s Zee-san! " At the breakthrough, I wield my fist from a mid-range. Shoots shockwaves at the speed of sound. Great Demon Sonic Flicker!! Block it on the left first. However, if I hit it, it would do enough damage, and I was proud to break my posture. How did the legendary Old Master get a whip-like shock wave..... "Collacimeteage" "Huh!?" Can''t avoid it? The next moment, Mikado and Zee walked slowly closer and dashed to their midsection. It''s fast. I don''t think it''s geeky. But I''m going straight into it. If this keeps up, my flicker will come from the front..... No Blade "What!?" I swung a knife to offset the shock wave to the left of my sound speed!? And all the shockwaves I fired. Knifeless And then, just like that... just bring it in and intercept it with a smash. No way! Jump back to the side!! "Huh!?" The moment I stood up and tried to intercept her, I jumped to the side, following Trayna''s instructions. Five-stage poke It was a right-handed blade wrapped in a terribly high density of energy. Five kinds of thrust in an instant. "Geez..." It ended in an empty gesture.But I had an unexpected chill. What if I eat it properly? My eyebrows, throat, shoulders, and heart were all pierced at the same time..... "I-It''s a monster...!"Great Demon Jabu!! " However, it was also the biggest gap immediately after the Special Attack. I instantly regained my posture from a jumping back state and released my shortest and fastest left towards Mikado''s jaw. but..... Bladeless Wall "Hmph!??? When..." The next moment, my left wrist was numb and aching.Before my fist stretched out, it bounced from the side. This guy reacted immediately after the idle gesture. But that''s not the end of it. Well then, right! Great Demon Sonic Bladeless Wall "Grrrrr!?" The right wrist, which was about to be released for pursuit, was bounced from the side again with a sword. I was completely cut off from my punch, and I could play it from the side without difficulty..... Boy, get back on your feet! "Five paragraphs--" Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait Iron Making Magic Luo Shengmen!! Shit... the next moment I think about it, the Iron Wall appears as a barrier in front of me, blocking Mikado''s sword... If you think it''s there, you''ll easily see a crack in the wall?! Fluffy escape! However, thanks to the fact that the wall became a shield for a moment, I was pulled back by Espi''s abilities, and I managed not to use my sword. "Oniichan, are you okay?" "Ah, ahhh..." Phew... it''s a terrifyingly strong sword... that pierces my Luo Sheng Gate so easily... Thanks to your help, I managed to stay intact. but.... Be careful! "Huh!?" Mikado''s Gee takes a breath and turns to me again. "Shy, fluffy..." On the other hand, Espi tried to capture Mikado''s Zee by her abilities. But the next moment, Mikado''s Jee cuts sideways in a sharp step and goes around behind us. "Geez, it''s fast! I can''t grasp it... Slayer-kun!" "Damn it! Iron Making Magic Heavenly Magic Lightning Fang Charge!!" Slayer, holding an iron spear, turned around and pushed fast, judging that Espy''s ability was not in time. But, Bladeless Wall Just like with my fist, Mikado''s Zee slapped Slayer''s spear on the side with her sword and [slashed] it with iron. However, Slayer did not panic, but rather smiled..... "Your hands are now blocked."Pierce the ground...... Hundred Iron Hua Chaos!! " The next moment Slayer hit the ground with his foot, a sword, spear, axe, and other weapons jumped from Mikado''s feet and attacked from the ground. Well... you''ve purified iron in the ground... don''t do anything dexterous. Slayer''s assault pierced into utter voidness. Is this a hit? Knifeless Block "Huh!?" Slayer''s countless blade attacks from the ground were directed at Mikado''s Zee-san. However, Mikado''s Zee focused on her body so much that she realized that it was inevitable and that blood vessels in her body would emerge. Then, the blades released did not penetrate Mikado''s Zee-san, but rather were bounced. I turned my whole body into an iron blade... heh... it''s a boulder... "No Blade Flow..." "Hmm!?" She turned her body into iron... and immediately afterwards, Mikado''s Zee put her hands in front of her. The shape of the hands made with both hands became like the shape of a beast..... Tiger Bite! "Kwah!?" The shock wave that pushed out was attacking Slayer, mimicking a tiger. Unable to withstand the impact, Slayer was pushed backwards. "Slayaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa "Get back, oniichan!" I''ll burst back! " Espiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii "Fluffy world!!" However, we weren''t confused, and when we fought back, Espi gathered the trees and huge rocks in the forest and threw them all at Mikado''s Zee-san. Then so am I. Great Demon Sonic Flicker!! This time, not only my flicker, but Espi''s attack combined, and there was no gap in the attack from all sides. You can''t stop it with your sword. So, do you want to solidify your body again? but.... Vast Bladeless "Huh!??" Mikado-san listed above with her right-handed sword.Then, the sword gathered enormous energy like my great magic spiral. The visible radiance of the sole eventually took the form of an enormous sword..... End of Heaven and Earth Slash Just swinging that vast sword shattered what Espy had thrown and my shockwave into pieces and wiped it out. "Wow... I haven''t seen it in over a decade... but I see it." "I was there... it worked pretty well... I was just saying that the Rock is the legendary Mikado..." Even the clouds. But..... "No, so what!" I''ve met the seven heroes of the Six Champions, the Dragon King of Hell, and now I''m scared like this! " That''s why I don''t fall in love and hold my fist again. You know, oniichan. "Even if you''re right, oniisan" Espi, and Slayer, who was once bullied, seemed to be doing less damage, and they were still laughing that they weren''t like this. Yeah, we''re not even like this yet! 411 Episode 410: One Moment Reward Now it''s our turn. "Let''s go, I''ll flirt with you!" Breakthrough and grip your legs with all your might.Cut. Step. Cut. Great Demon Crossover Step This footwork of ankle-breaking Mikado''s mom and dad..... "Knifeless... bright mirrored water..." Are you still there? On the contrary, don''t you want to follow me with your eyes? Just stand quietly, as if there were no ripples on the surface of the water. If you don''t follow me with your own eyes, there''s no feint and no shit. I mean, this is true, Kojiro is also in the past..... "Oniichan, Mikado''s uncle is the same as Kojiro and can sense the opponent''s sign!"I won''t be caught by the feint of the dark clouds! " Mikado doesn''t even react to Mikado''s flirting around the interval. As Espy just said, it seems that Mikado can also take this kind of attitude. then..... "Then, I''ll bump into you so fast that you can''t react!" Great Demon Goose Step! " At a rapid acceleration, I stepped inside Mikado''s gate. From here, the shortest way to the left is to roll out. "Knifeless Style, Two Fingers Dark Thrust" "Huh!?" Suddenly, Mikado''s eyes were blinked to the left from Zee, who was supposed to be motionless. This is a finger jab or something like that. No, more than that, I could barely tell the initial movement from the movement of my shoulders, elbows, muscles, etc. Ahh, that''s right! If I hadn''t stepped half a step forward into the centipede, I would have run out.On the verge, I managed to dodge the blink of an eye with a sudden stop. Without stopping from there, Mikado''s jab was aiming to pull Mikado''s jab from the step-in again, straight from the right. The counter that targets the opponent''s fist. --Great Demon Phantom Punch! An invisible punch from the blind spot of the opponent''s thoughts and vision. This can''t be avoided.The look on Mikado''s face. No Knife Flow Warmth "Huh!?" My punch punched through Mikado''s face... but I don''t feel the impact or feel. Mikado''s body was light and weak as if he was hitting a feather, and he nudged my counter with a twist of his neck like my slipping away. Invisible punch. I could not have predicted it would come, but the moment I hit it, it was taken. Knifeless Flow One-Finger Buddha Bone But not when you''re surprised.Immediately after she punched me, Mikado''s Gee pushed her right thumb out towards me. Blindfold? Face? No. Throat!? Great Demon Sweet! Evade the throat Buddha''s attack with your torso bent. In addition, Mikado''s face is defenseless, with her arms stretched out and sticking out. Even from a slightly impossible attitude of leaning against my upper body, I forced my body to twist and release the upper that pushes up from the bottom. Great Demon Smash!! Knifeless Block At the next moment, Mikado''s body turned into a steel body. It was the defense that unharmed all of Slayer''s blade attacks from the ground earlier...... "What the hell is wrong with that?!!!!" With all my strength, I''ll slap you in the face. I feel my fist is so hard that it crushes... but that''s why my fist is so weak that it breaks. Who the hell do you think I''ve been fighting? "Ahhhhhh!! Ohhhh... what a stiffness for a geezer... but compared to the stiffness of such a matcho-san and gouda!" Along with the impact, Mikado''s body dances into the sky. I hit the old man in the face as hard as I could, but I can''t care less about it. Mikado was beaten to the ground, but Mikado landed on the ground, spinning in the air. "...... Collacimel......" It was no damage, but it didn''t seem unusual. Even though I punched him so much, I still had a little mole on my cheek. But still..... "Oniichan! Oh, ohhh... puhah... I didn''t know when I was going to help you along the way!" Hyuu... my breath is blocking my attack and defense, and that Mikado opponent is going to be hit first... oniisan! Yes, I was the first to strike in response to the melee fists and swords. I got the first shot at that legendary Mikado. Moreover, in the present reward, there was no support from Espi and Slayer, and above all, there was no instruction from Trainer. That''s right, I..... Surprisingly, I''ll do the same, right? "Collacimel..." "That''s why..." Although I was in battle, I felt like I was accomplishing something. That''s why I can''t help but notice. That''s why... when I''m a veteran... I''m even more surprised... my joy will be halved If Mikado''s Zee is conscious now, how would she react? It is a pity that there is no such thing, and I feel sorry for it. "... no, no, it''s not a luxurious oniisan.I''ll break Mikado''s mirror stance and beat the hardened body to death... no, that''s ridiculous, isn''t it?To be honest with you, the level of the Seven Heroes... is Tyman beating the gouda of the Six Champions... Isn''t that the realm already oniisan? no, no, no..... " "Mega Thunderbolt. Mega Fire. Mega Wind Cutter." "Oh no! At the very least, Oila is kissing you so you don''t make a buff... That''s why you''re showing off to your fellow sons like that... I don''t feel like you need to feel it any more!" But there are still people who react outside of the one who is fighting. "I was doing that kind of offensive defense with Mikado-sama."I don''t know, case senpai and assist senpai.My honey is! " "Fufufu... are you watching, Aony?"The human child whom you entrusted to Xiaosheng and Aka is an incredible man. " Some of them are watching me because I''m in the middle of an offensive defense that I can''t take my hands off. That''s why we have to put up with this now. "Fufufu, oniichan Liuyan." But... my cousin was actually watching oniichan''s coolest side in a special seat... but it''s not such a nonsense... " Yeah. The three of us... let''s finish this all at once. In the meantime, as Espy and Slayre say, it''s better to do something about this situation. "Oniichan, it''s even more... from here."Mikado''s Ozzie-chan... if you let go of the load and fight, it''s not like this yet. " "From here on out, I''ll move up one rank..." It''s true that Mikado''s Zee-san is strong, and she may not be like this yet. But if there are three of you... "Hey, hey, that kid, against that legendary Mikado by himself..." "Don''t be frightened! This number is overwhelmingly advantageous!" "Oh, mostly girls and women!" If you do it on your own, the name of the proud auger will cry! " "Ahh, we''ll crush these people who are completely ignoring us!" But it was then. "That''s right, Mikado! Fight with all your might!!" D D Will D D It might have just been like letting out an enraged voice, but the word of the auger triggered it, and Mikado''s body boiled and something like smoke came out of her body and became hot...... "Ah... I''m coming..." Espy is smiling bitterly. And.... "... what?" Mikado-san''s body wrinkles... disappeared... and her flesh and limbs gradually became as thin as a dead branch... Hmph... not where the demon emerges or the snake emerges... there''s something more nostalgic coming out of it... if the demonic pronouns in the demonic realm are Hakki... if it''s the full bloom of a demon who is human but more feared than Augur... Only Trayna narrowed her eyes and gave a nostalgic expression. 412 Episode 411: Wearing a Legend Seriously, Mikado''s Zee mode. The air bursts out as if the body is activated, sowing something like an aura that shines all over the body. "...... this is......" Physical changes: wrinkles disappear, muscles reside in thin arms, and their appearance transforms into a youthful figure. {...... Mikado...... one of the humans who lined up with Kaguya and others and made a name in the history of the demon realm as a natural enemy of the Demon King''s army...... literally, the legend has now come to life......?No, or...... Obviously, it''s different than before. Sharp as a blade of Samurai warriors. And a wild, rough aura. "Hey, oniisan, Miss Espi, Mr. Slayer... you''ve dragged me out of here, haven''t you?" "And I can''t believe it... I can''t believe that Mikado-sama could do that..." "Xiao Sheng has been trembling for a long time..." The transformation of Mikado''s Zee is so overwhelming that the Kojirows can stop their hands and look at each other. "Even though I''m strong, I''m rejuvenated... that Zee-san... is that a full-blown figure?" I remembered the Six Hegemons I''d encountered. And there''s no pale colour at all... no... If you''re not good at pale colour, Mikado''s strength right now... "I''ve only seen it once.That mode of Uncle Chan seems to have a time limit, so I feel like I can''t do anything about sleeping for a while after using it once... " "Well... that means that it''s a risky technique."So if we start a long battle, will he destroy himself on his own?... if it''s a long-term battle. " Espi and Slayer, who grew up much stronger than before, also sweat on their cheeks. even though there are only three of us here..... Full strength decora-simete... all tears and slashes "Huh!?" The next moment, Mikado''s Gee is no longer Gee, but it''s complicated. Anyway, Mikado jumps straight over here. Powerful dashes from intense strides. Fast. Fluffy escape! Iron Making Magic Kong Ruyi! Great Demon Split Step! The three of us jumped back from the scene with each move. I felt the unexpected power of the option of frontal confrontation. And.... Knifeless Star Crushing Slash! You can''t just jump back. I had to go far enough to escape. The overwhelming energy struck the earth with a sword, and the crack grew suddenly, and dust boiled from the bottom of the earth that had broken straight to the end of the forest outside the village. "W-What a powerful... monster..." "Collacimel" "Huh!?" It''s not a blurry situation. Slayer stretched out a long iron stick and dodged Espi after flying with his abilities. Meanwhile, I''m on the ground. I mean, I''m the closest thing to Mikado right now. That''s why Mikado immediately turned to me and pursued me. "Shit, magical radar! I''ll read it out." Even if you dodge with the last finger, you will be swallowed by the momentum.Keep your distance, boy. " Shinobi! Can you hit it? I take light steps and use the entire village to move around extensively. Trayna is right. Evading a near miss in melee combat is not possible this time, because the body may be carved by simple wind pressure alone. That''s right... this is... "Japone Streaming" "You''re here!" But I know that step, too! " It was the same as the sneaky one. "Look, this way!" "...... Japone Streaming......" Goosestep, swabs, cuts, slants I can see them all! And I can''t keep up. It was against Mikado, who was even stronger and faster than before. But there''s a reason for that. [... I knew it... I knew it... Power and speed were at their peak... No, maybe it was more than that because of brainwashing.But that''s not Mikado''s horror... I can''t capture Mikado''s other disciples right now without it. " Trayna seemed to share my feelings, and she started to lean back somewhere. "Knifeless, Infinite Kamaitachi Slash" He decides that he can''t easily catch up with me, and he tries to tear me apart with the disturbance of the wind blade that he creates by waving his sword. but.... Great Demon Callio Castepuppy! Read ahead of Mikado''s attack to make sure you dodge everything. "Kuhahaha, it''s a shame that you''re losing your sanity at a time like this."It''s true that the power and speed are different... but the attack is too simple! " No tactics, no shit. Just attack me when I''m in sight. The drawer of Mikado''s battle with all kinds of martial arts, now and in the past... But what was really terrifying about him... was his wisdom combined with his experience and martial arts... But Mikado doesn''t have that in his current battle where he only carries out simple orders. It''s not like there''s any assembly or intent. Then no matter how powerful you are, you won''t be able to catch me. In addition..... "We''re the first ones to win this game with oniichan!" That''s right. The veterans who were just pretending were leaving immediately. This is not one-on-one. "Fluffy world!!" A rock with Espi falling around it.The trees Mikado cut open.It also gathers everything from the weapons and buildings used by the augers in the village. Iron Magic Steel World!! In addition, the slayers are coated with iron for even more strength against everything that the espi has gathered. Crush the world! Fluffy Steel World Revolution!! It was a cooperative attack that was unique to younger siblings and lovers. All the substances were attacking Mikado. Mikado...... Bladeless Heaven and earth slash!! It would be nice if the legend were so easy to fuck up... this was a man who was a rival to Trayna and Bassala. Even if you lose your mind, you can''t get there so easily. "Woah... I slashed my surroundings with my sword wrapped in too much energy..." "It''s a stone... but now I must have used a lot of force... one more push..." Not only me, but Espi and Slayre weren''t expecting to win so easily, and they were smiling with surprise.Looks like they can still afford it. On the other hand, I can''t afford to give it a try. Trayna was right, this battle was a no-brainer from the start. "After exerting the most powerful technique... I used my strength all at once and my body was stiff... I can''t miss this place!!" Raising my right arm to the sky, I activated a technique that could no longer be said to be synonymous with myself. Great Magic Spiral Earth Spiral!! With the great magic spiral wrapped around my right arm, I jumped into the stiffened Mikado all at once. "I''ve been waiting for that, oniichan!I... also... manipulate the airflow in the air... and wrap it around my right arm with turbulence! " "I''m also oniisan!" The Ironmaking Magic that embodies the imagination... a huge steel spiral around your right arm! " Oops... this is... the two of you waiting happily... Fluffy Great Demon Spiral Espi Spiral Lulu!! Iron Great Magic Spiral Slayer Spiraluru Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!? Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh! Oh, this!These guys... hahaha, boy!My cute little sister and younger brother have loved me so much! I was laughing as I jumped in the great magic spiral. Trayna also smiled happily and excitedly. Truly, it''s a cute little sister and brother.... Well then, let''s go together, Espi, Slayer! Absolutely! And everywhere! A triple great magic spiral from three directions? Mikado was forced to release the rigidity and try to intercept it. No Knife Extremely No Knife "" "Breakekuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu And we wear legends. 413 Episode 412: Six Champions Reunited After Long Years "This is the beginning of a new legend."I miss seeing only Oila and the others...... but it''s not as if I want to tell future generations somehow. " Our Triple Great Magic Spiral defeated all of Mikado. There is a response. "Well, no matter how many legends you''re building--" We wear all of them!We''ve been separated from each other, and-- " "There''s nothing anyone in this world can do to stop it!" Yeah, no one can stop us from doing anything else. Raise your right hand to the sky and we''ll scream. "I envy you somehow... those three..." "Fufufu, it''s innocent to break into those three relationships, Shinobu."The three of them finally became one over time... fufu, fufu... it''s strange... at first, General Hakki... no, I was worried about the presence of Hakki... but when I looked at the three of them now, I felt so invincible that I thought they weren''t even scared of Hakki. " The intense light, violent explosions, and soil smoke finally cleared up. I felt Mikado''s signs. But I didn''t see any signs of a backlash. On the contrary..... Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu After hitting the rejuvenated figure, the original...... no, it seems that Mikado has become a more lewd Jisan than before, and he was looking at me weakly with his knees on. And.... "I think I''ve experienced something... amazing... thanks to it... my body and mind are exhausted... but my head is refreshed..." "Huh?!" Mikado looked at me and smiled slightly. Uncle, have you solved the brainwashing problem? Espi... oh, I''ve been thinking about it for years... brainwashing... I see... no, but... umuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Mikado holds his head down and meddles in his eyes, as if his head hadn''t been organized yet. But it looks like we''ve really solved the brainwashing problem. "This situation... augur... Koji Row... Benlinarf... Shinobu... Dark Elf?"Case, assist... and I''m sure it''s called Hunter Slayer... and... " Mikado''s eyes, looking around and checking the situation, can eventually turn to me. "Until you...... Earth Lagan......" I haven''t seen Mikado since I met Bro. A few months ago..... "Hey, hey, Jesus. Have you relieved yourself a bit?" "... you... me?" "It''s not me." "It''s us!!" That said, I put my hand on Espy and Slayer''s shoulder. Then Espi and Slayer nodded, turning their hands back to me as they dared to look at me. "... heh?" There''s no way Mikado can understand the relationship between the three of us in this situation alone. However, Mikado nodded somewhat convinced. "I see... fufu... but only for a few months..." Hmm? I saw you in that city a few months ago... so differently... Earth-kun "... oh, right?" Yes, even though it was a few months, it was too dense for me. I''m proud to have fought against Six Champions, the Dragon King of Hell, the Heavenly World, and the past... I''ve fought with such confidence that I''ve been told I''ve grown up. Espi has a nice face... nothing... Hehehe, while Ozzie and the clown idiots were doing all sorts of things, we were doing so much to change the world Huh? Espi sounds exaggerated, and it''s all true. We truly created the world..... "Giga Thunder" ---!?!? A gigantic magic spell that was pale and exuberant. Following our flash of light, a gigantic thunderbolt from the sky will now rain down on all of us here. but.... "Hao Leiche!!" A thunderbolt rained down on us, cut through it with one sword. The torn thunder scattered into the sky, and the one who accomplished such a terrible thing..... "I... can''t even read the air, it''s embarrassing for the next generation of young people. Benlinerf" Kojiro had a spare smile. "Oh! That''s Koji Lo!" "Hee, let''s do it, Kojiro." But I don''t know if I''m done yet.After all, my uncle can''t be relied upon anymore compared to my oniichan''s combination. " Really. I knew you and I were the best together. The battle is not over yet. Uncle Ben remains brainwashed. Shinobu and Larweif were also fighting Mikado''s sidekick. Noja was still fighting the hundreds of Augments that had been strengthened. "...... Kojiro... what is this all about?"And...... where is Master Outey? " "...... Circumstances are not to be postponed." First of all, let''s get this over with so you can''t lose to oniisan. " "Um... um... I see. I''m sorry." Well, don''t you think you''ve worked for hundreds of years? In the meantime, Kojiro tells Mikado, "I''m here now." Both Shinobu and Ralweif were in tune. "Right. Look, honey.And Honey''s sister and brother! Thank you for your review ? " "Even for Aony scattered around here... I can''t show you how pathetic Xiao Sheng is!" I don''t feel like losing anymore. Such an atmosphere was drifting through us, and I was confident of it. Meanwhile, the Augars are furiously upset that Mikado has been killed. "Hey, hey, they''re dealing with that legendary Mikado..." "Well, seriously, besides, I almost got hurt..." "There''s Kojiro the Seven Heroes, and these women... damn it!" The fact that Mikado, who was also a trump card for us, was defeated. That we are all still alive. Even with the fortified augers, you can''t remain calm. That said..... "Don''t be frightened! This number is overwhelmingly advantageous!" "Oh, mostly girls and women!" If you do it on your own, the name of the proud auger will cry! " "Ahh, we''ll crush these people who are completely ignoring us!" "First of all, General... no, I betrayed the human side, lost my pride, and took this fox Civivivabaa..." Still, these guys are augers. Moreover, they were all fierce men who had gone through the war. It wasn''t so sweet as to surrender so easily. "Heh, then I''ll smash you all at once." You know, oniichan. "Yeah. We''ll take these augers..." Then we can take these Augments out together. That''s what I was thinking... it was then! "Fuwaaaaaaaaaaaa...?" Nh? Huh... where are we...?what the hell am I... " ------? "Hmm? Why are the Augurs...?"Speaking of which, I... mmh, I can''t really remember with my head twitching...?Oh, Espi and Slayer... nuuu?Ral also...... and...... " At that time, something unexpected happened, including Palipi, who is sure that everyone here is smiling at this situation somewhere. "Hmm?... ah..." "... ah... ah... ah... ah..." My eyes fit. "Ah... oh, my God... my God..." Until just now, saying "pussy ?", Noja, who was sweet with Dele, suddenly talked normally, looked at me and was happy... well, no way, this guy, in this situation... "Hey, Noja!?" "Oh, no way..." General!? Noja, you can''t be insane... no, you can''t be insane!You''re crazy, but you''re insane! After all, if you think you saw me with tears like a cute girl for a moment, your mouth immediately became a sharp smile, and both eyes were unusually distorted, and you wore a black aura across your body..... "Gufu ? Gufufufufufu ? Gufufufufufufufufufufufufufufufufufufufufufufufufufufufufufufufufufufufufufufufufufufufufufuf like a hungry, salivating beast..... "My son-in-law, ahhhhhhhh!!!!" "Giaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa They attacked me like I was crazy. Oh, oh... right after I ran away from the Empire... I was hungry and I found a centipede in a lost forest... like the child I was... Noja jumped at me in such a frightening manner, and even Traina was pulled. No, not when I''m talking about the old days..... "What, what, this guy suddenly made a scene!" "Yeah, don''t mind! We''re proud augers..." And even though I didn''t know the situation, dozens of orgasms attacked to crush the noisy Noja anyway..... "Get out of my way!!!" "" "" "GUGIAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA Ah... the swing of my tail... made me puff up. "Hey... aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa In the blink of an eye, I accidentally screamed so hard at Ogre... and... "GrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrMating is good!! Put a collar on it, shave on it, and it''s a bubble bubble!This is my son-in-law who should bump into all the perverted Manchus that I''ve been thinking about for the last ten years!!Dokaeiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii Wow. This is different from the mode where I lost my sanity and weakened by Hakki. I lost my sanity and lost my mind because I was insane, and this intense wave of six hegemons came back to life... 414 Episode 413: Three Maidens in Love "First of all, shave your lower hair with your appetizer, and then I''ll give you a virginity!!"After the first blowjob, we''ll do each other''s assholes--- " "Let me say it!!" Great Demon Sonic Flicker!! " Frenzy. No mercy for a young girl. If it''s a flicker shockwave to keep you away, I''ll do it. but.... "I don''t want that!"It''s all there, including your body and mind!! " "Huh!?" Noja doesn''t stop even if she''s mad, but she avoids all of my flickers with an accurate full-body shake. I can''t hit it. This is... Noja''s wild guess! You think you can avoid all my flickers with that? Then I''ll raise my gear so much that it won''t give me any evasive clearance. "Ughhhhhhh!!" Full speed, full speed flicker in a breakthrough state. I don''t care about avoiding the gap..... "I don''t want to take it, ahhh!" Did you think it would be a hassle to avoid it already? Noja pushed straight ahead, swinging her nine tails around and playing all my flickers. "I-It''s this..." No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, Ah, hey, Case Senpai! "Hey, there!" At that time, the two close associates of Mikado, who were transformed into "dolls to defeat the enemy"..... Threat eliminated Annihilation Sul I wonder if Noja was the worst at this moment. She abandoned Shinobu and Larweif who were fighting and attacked Noja..... "Invasion is like a flame!!" "Huh!?" Swing the nine tails of the bundle down to the ground like a giant hammer. Just that, the explosion, the fracture, the ground shaking, and even the shock waves were about to blow everything that was there, as if it had been cast by a Giga-class magic. The Augur were all strengthened by the aftermath..... Case senpai! Assist senpai!? "Oh, my God, those two are... Noja''s..." "Come on, isn''t this going to be a showdown!?" Even though he''s brainwashed, he should blow the two who were supposed to be quite sophisticated all over the place with one blow. For the first time, Shinobu, Mikado, and Kojiro, who are the same Japone people as the two blown up, turn blue. "Wuwa hahaha!Son-Ohhhhhhhh, let''s start with a bamboo-- " Shit. An angry beast jumped up and down with its hands and legs wide apart. Well then, you can use the counter as much as you want-- Here it is! The Great Demon Smash!! The smash on the body that thrusts up to the feel of the upper. Hit me... or something... "Giran " "Huh?!" At that moment, Noja''s eyes glowed, and Noja flipped her body. Twist your body to dodge my punch? No. Noja changed her posture and put her butt in my fist as if it were a hip drop..... Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa ? ? ? "Huh!?" While you can hear the sound of a bacon blow, your right fist still feels like it''s bursting. Noja''s small, pruned ass... with a gruff and impatient momentum... "Oh, you hit my toddler''s ass!?" No, it''s okay because I''m hundreds of years older and I''m attacking someone else... right now, didn''t Noja stick her ass out of me? Oh, ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh And then, Noja, who was beaten by me, stamped out her ass while keeping it on the ground.Funny strange voice, eyes as a tron, cheeks dyed red, tears and saliva, and smile. "Nuuuh... it''s okay ?" Huh, huh? "However, this isn''t enough... it''s still far from Zborionne at that time ?" I felt a chill and was terrified. Shit... no, I knew it was shitty, but this guy''s a real shitty bastard... "It''s so much more... let out more and more blows that have changed my life!"I''ll scrutinize you to the fullest! " "Whoa!?" Noja jumped in again. Once again, I was in a state of being thrown all over my body, telling me to attack. But I don''t want to hit you. But as it is.... "I won''t let you! It''s not too early for oniichan to be naughty!" Fluffy Orgy Kick! " Nubuah!? "Oniisan''s education requires you to leave!"Iron Making Magic! Iron Flash!! " "HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA And it was then. My chastity is absolutely protective, and with my strong will and eyes, I hit Noja with an intense attack, Espy and Slayer. Kicks with air currents and iron bars. I smashed Noja to the ground. Espi! Slayer! Oniichan, back off! "Don''t worry, oniisan. For the first time oniisan''s favorite people... we''ll definitely protect you here!" Somehow, you''re treating me like some kind of heroine or princess, and you two stand in front of me. Then, Noja slowly stood up as she was crawling in front of the two of them..... "Yoy... both of you..." Huh?! Shivering pressure. Intimidating. Heavy air. Definitely. That monster I once tasted..... "Do you want to give up your promise?" Yoi, what''s up, man?What are you talking about? it''s Espi.... " "Noja..." "Until you are reunited... until then, don''t do anything... Naze, you''re going to stand in my way for keeping that word." Oh? Kola? " Even though I have no intention of making any promises, I kept my word for a while. And yet, I asked Espi and Slayer if they would break their promise. And then Espi..... "If you like oniichan, make him fall in love properly, not forcefully."After we''re reunited, it''s the girl''s approach to oniichan that is lifted. " "... ahn?" "That''s right, not suddenly a pervert naughty thing... start with the exchange diary!" Espi told Noja in a loud voice as he stood up. Somehow, my words come to my mind. but..... "Ahn? Crotch diary?" The adultery diary?Either way, the last thing we do is make a deal!What''s wrong with you first?!! " "It''s a diary!" our mutual hobbies, our favorite foods, that sort of thing..... " "I''ll teach you with such a body!"If you refuse, let''s fuck you, boy! " It didn''t get through to Noja at all. I can''t..... Hey, hey, can''t we just brainwash this one more time? "That''s right, oniisan... I think so too..." In the meantime, calmly talking is unlikely to make sense at all, so just like in Mikado, the three of you are taking care of this monster... "Oh my... I heard you were my master''s ally, so if you think about what kind of big guy you are, you seem like a boring legendary resident." "... ahhh?" what? At that time, I told Noja something in a tone that I obviously looked down on..... "Yoi... little brunette... was that you?" Yes, I did. ... it was Shinobu. S-Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!? "Hey, what are you doing, Shinobu!"Get back! It''s dangerous because I''m a candidate for oniichan''s bride! " "In other words, you''re in danger after oniisan in a way right now!" I didn''t expect Shinobu to say that to Noja here. You''re going to kill me for being such a good talker to the Liu Conqueror? The three of us rushed to defend Shinobu in a hurry. "Honey, Espi, and Slayer... after a good fight with Mikado, this is too snake-footed."At least I think so. " However, Shinobu didn''t mind.... "I thought of a loved one who died a long time ago and stopped fighting with humans... I''ve been protecting the tomb where my loved one sleeps for hundreds of years... I''ve heard that even though it''s a large vessel, it''s also an ally of the master who pierces such a messy love." "... hh? An ally... looking for a grave... hh?... ah... that might be..." "I thought there was some empathy between people who were in love with the same man... but I don''t feel like losing anything."Even if you''re better at fighting. " Did the air change a little? I thought I was going to kill Shinobu for saying something cheeky, but I didn''t. Somehow, Noja listened to Shinobu''s words..... "...... Kun...... Kun...... Nuu......" In other words, letting it stick to your nose instead of your ears..... Nnh... it smells a little... it smells like basara... you... are you a disciple of Basara? "Yes. Yes. Not for long... but... but my title is not ''Apprentice''."It''s just a maiden in love. It''s one-sided, isn''t it? " What, is Noja a little older now?So, Noja was an ally of Bassara? ... well, I was a drinking friend... even when I was away, they drank with sass... even though Bassara didn''t like the Six Champions very much, she seemed to be in love with Noja. I didn''t know, but I guess Shinobu meant a lot to Bassara''s disciple, and Noja looked a little strange. In addition..... "Shinobu is right... General" "Woah, Ral..." "Don''t think about the other person''s feelings... love that doesn''t lean on the other person''s thoughts... then you won''t get what you really want" I walked into the shadows of my beloved Dark Elf, Ralweif. Something unexpected happened. The orgasms have already been wiped out..... "Mega Fire. Mega Thunder. Mega Tornado" "Swallow triple hit!!"...... why is everyone so calm?No, why is Oira the only one fighting?!And Oila, I''m worried about your situation! " Uncle Kojiro and Uncle Ben were the only ones fighting here. 415 Chapter 414 The Evolved Six Champions "I mean, I... I... I''ve been waiting for a good boy!"That''s why you want to have a lovely mating!!I trampled on my feet, licking each other, shaved my pubic hair slowly and tears in my eyes, and finally my ass-- " I don''t care if you say that..... This makes me want to escape far beyond the pull. "Besides, the son-in-law still feels like a virgin!"I''m the first one to be robbed, so what''s wrong with taking my son-in-law for the first time! " "Oh, if you''re trying to force honey''s first experience away, why don''t I just shut up...?""Was it the first time you were deprived of your life?". "That''s right!" My cute, pretty ass, this man-- " I mean, even under these circumstances..... "Oh, that was an accident!" It was an accident!No, I might have been sorry, but it was in the middle of a war..... " "What are you talking about!" It''s a coincidence that you can''t develop a butt!You have a duty to pay for my humiliation, chastity and forced development for life! " He jumps at me, grabs my boobs and shakes them back and forth. Honestly, I feel sorry for what I''ve done. However, I can''t accept that it will be my life...... "Huh? Honey... no matter how much it is... it looks like a toddler girl''s... butt?" "Ahh, Shinobu... I understand this, but I can''t tell you... I want you to do it without asking me anything" "But... but then, honey... ass... ass... ass... ass!" No, Shinobu? What, is that? Didn''t Shinobu bump into you... or did you or Ralweif do anything to stop Noja?! "Anyway, I can''t give in to this love, no matter what Bassara''s disciple is!" Strange... this is not the first time a girl has done something confessional. Shinobu and Kuron. When I was told my thoughts, my face was always hot and shiny.Oh, by the way, Fiance confessed. But how about this? I don''t think it will turn red.Rather, my face is blue now, isn''t it? "Then, what?" Well then, are you going to fuck oniichan by force? " "Even if my approach to love with my brother is to lift the ban, if you want to do abusive behavior, it''s fine, Noja." To protect me like that, Espi and Slayya were facing Noja with their flanks firmly tightened. "Ahn? Kids... are you going to fuck me?" And Noja had a sharp gaze that was completely in combat mode. Seriously? This is a series of battles following Mikado?This is...... "Wait a minute! Are you going to fight this guy like this!?" In a series of battles!? " "It''s okay, oniichan!" No matter how much you fight Noja... actually, I and Slayer have fought Noja many times in the past. " "Yeah. Her windsurfing volcano can be seen by us now."Above all, there is an older brother now.Just like the three of you in Mikado-- " I was in a hurry, but I was in a hurry. As Espy and Slayer say, I''m not alone. Even though the battle with Mikado was fierce above all else, we are not particularly badly wounded. Besides, the Noja Windsurf Volcano was mine in the past. "Like a thunderbolt without moving!" "" "Huh!!!??" " At that time, a heavy thunderous tail blow ran through our eyes, and a huge crater appeared in front of us in the footsteps. "What...?" "W-What was that... fire in the Windforest Volcano?" No, no, no... it''s not fire... it''s not wind... that was... I was totally surprised. It was a power I had never seen before. No, not like this... for a moment... Hoho... noja... it''s a new technique... and this is... a bit different from Yu Yu-chan... but... the principle is the same thing as that... Trayna was also roaring. Wait a minute, come here..... "Ladle... the fire of the Windsurfing Volcano is a one-strike special that knocks down nine tails together... but it''s too simple to be seen, and I''m defenseless... even though the wind has the speed of a move, the power of a single hit is light, and I''m not afraid of being shot, and if it gets inside the distance, it''s defenseless again... so I overcame those drawbacks... [Thunder] ''s power that combines speed, power, and even defense..." Thunder... this guy is stronger than he was a dozen years ago... right? "Hey, honey! What are you doing!" "Espi and Slayer are blurring something!"The General is right around the corner! At that time, I, Espi, and Slayer looked back with joy. And there stood Noja with a lewd smile and a nasty smile on her arm. "Eh..." No, no, no, no! "Are you stupid!?" In a hurry, we jumped back and distanced ourselves. Until then, we were approached by Noja and taken from behind. I didn''t notice. That''s silly... I''m surprised how much you''re surprised by my current moves... "We... I didn''t mean to be so wobbly as to be taken from behind... but..." "Even if I traveled at a high speed, how could I miss that sign..." Yes, it was impossible. Even if I hadn''t activated my radar, even if I was a little bit alarmed, I wouldn''t allow them to get close enough that they might kill me. Even Trayna admitted that my senses had improved. And yet, you didn''t even notice..... {The sign of complete abandonment... That''s even a sense of presence... I''m surprised.A peaceful world a dozen years after the war... but you were still studying to improve yourself... Noja " "I''m so impressed with Trayna..." "Nuwahaha... this is another new straw technique," "The Shadow of the Unknowable" "."It''s a complete rejection... now and then.Even if you''re in front of me, you won''t notice if you don''t speak up, or if you call out to me even though you were next to me from the beginning, you''ll be frightened, lost, and... the shadows will be thin... that''s the trap nowadays " When I confronted Mikado''s seriousness, I thought it was a bad idea, but it seems that Mikado''s original taste was not utilized due to the influence of being brainwashed. That''s why the three of us were able to push through. However, this Noja..... This is my [Ultimate Evolution Darkness, Wind Forest Fire Yin Mountain Thunder] Slayer, Espi, you don''t even know it yet "Ah, that..." "Wu Haha, the shadows in particular seized the son-in-law...... Besides that...... Anyway, Wu Hua doesn''t know the real straw."I only know the power of straw a dozen years ago, and my son-in-law doesn''t know the current straw either. " Evolved Six Champions. Shit, I didn''t expect this guy to get stronger... In a way, this is more than fighting Mikado earlier... But noja still couldn''t beat Hakuki... if Benlinerf and I were together... if Noja was evolving... how much do you know from the rest of you...? 416 Chapter 415 The Two Evolutionary Maidens It''s like a thunderbolt to move! The superhuman speed of the lightning stone fire. A thunderous ray of lightning strikes me at an explosive speed. Fluffy orgy kick! Iron Making Magic Luo Shengmen! Espi and Slayer activated their respective powers to prevent them from going that way...... but I couldn''t reach this speed in time. "Kishaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Huh!? Noja slips between them before their attacks and obstacles trigger. Haha! Oniichan! "Oniisan!" I also instantly developed breakthroughs and footwork. Noja''s fingernails were on the verge of getting caught in my body. Great Demon Jigout!! "Hmm, I see you!!" It is completely different from when I was brainwashed with Noja in my hand. Noja is following my footwork with a quick turnaround and turnaround. Moreover, his physical abilities are significantly better than when he was brainwashed. This is the light I''m wearing... light? "Oh, no, no way?!" "You can''t escape the thunder!!" At that moment, I remembered the power Noja was wielding. And Traina next to her..... That''s right. Just like Yamidile, Noja must have worn it in my current... and above all, in the power of the child who once humiliated herself... Noja''s new mystery of wind, forest, fire, and shady mountain thunder. The power of thunder was blinded by such things as thunder-like attacks and speed, and I overlooked the fundamental thing. There is no doubt about this power. "Noja''s... breakthrough!?" That''s not funny. Even Yamidire could be used. Best of all, I could use Trayna''s guidance. It was not strange that Noja, one of the legendary Six Champions, could use it on her own. "When I was once digging my ass in a battle... my spirit was sharpened with the release of my developed anus and new sexuality, I inserted that power of yours into my brain many times... to capture that power that could not be captured by the wind or fire... I had to have the same power as you!" Oh, my God. "Are you kidding me?! Noja''s oniichan''s moves!?"You didn''t even use it when you fought us! " "W-Well, hide it for now... it''s not good!" A monster so famous in the legend that it can only be used as a force to breakthrough? I guess that''s the only thing that''s against the rules. "Damn, I can''t get caught!" "It''s useless!" Don''t catch me! " "Huh!?" At that time, one of Noja''s tails, stretched out to go around in front of me, desperately fleeing from Noja who was chasing me from behind, was coming towards me. "Ah......" While thunderbolt is activated, only one shade is activated! "Huh?!" Pleasure!? To seize one of the nine tails and eliminate my presence and capture me? I was delayed in realizing it. this is inevitable..... "Sunrensha, the magic of close travel" Huh!? That''s when my vision changed. "...... wet......" "Ah... what''s happening?" At this moment, Noja was in a completely different position... no, it wasn''t.Am I the one who''s moving? "Damn it... I''m asking you to calm down... General" "...... Ah Yi?" Was that warp? However, it is an amazing nearby experience. Did he do it? Ral-san, Nice! Well done! Larweif''s guy, he could''ve done this. "Ral ~... you, I''m really in the opposite direction... kohn, it''s nice of you to interfere with my approach to love." "So, then, Earth Lagan''s heart will never......" "Shall I scatter you with my tail?"You''re a good old man, and I know you still have a membrane!I don''t know who you''re manipulating... but I''ll piss you off with my tail!I''m also a big fan of girls cumming! " "Ah... General..." Something really messy. Ralweif turned pale... and said, "Ral"... not that. " "Well, I see... there''s only one person in the world that Xiaozheng will dedicate himself to... but even if I still haven''t been able to reunite with that person, I don''t know if that person will give me Xiaozheng."Xiao Sheng and the others had the worst parting..... " Nuu? "But even so, Xiaosheng still wants to be a woman who is not ashamed of the man he loves... and if he is an enemy, Xiaosheng wants to make him happy... it''s something transcendent, such as love or lust" "General, it is true that Earth Lagan was humiliated by the General in the previous battle... but please use it as an overwhelming weapon... and if you think of Earth Lagan, let''s keep an eye on Little Sheng."But... if you still can''t cede..... " Hmm? No way, Ralweif came here, unleashed his magic, and set himself up for Noja.Obviously in combat mode. Against Noja!? Earth Lagan is Xiao Sheng''s benefactor... and he''s also Xiao Sheng''s first love''s best friend... I won''t let you take it from him Larweif confronted Noja with a clear and straight look. A former superior, not to mention the presence of legends from the front. Thunder "Sunrensha, the magic of close travel" Nagu?! If Noja tries to activate the Thunder Power again, Ralweif activates the magic before that. For a simple magic trigger speed, Ralweif was the best. Ralwife reactivates her melee warp and moves back in front of Noja. In addition..... "It''s a bit of a mess!" However, I will not miss the moment when you appear due to the flow and smell of air! " Fufufu, then what about this? "Woof... woof!?" What is this!? Me and Ralwife are in close proximity, but we''re in continuous warp. Do not let them locate it.Resting to the right and to the left and up, he was about to jump into a continuous warp and disturbed Noja. Is this what this is all about? "Oh dear... oh, this way?" Next, nuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuDon''t make a fool of yourself! " Mega Fireball! "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Moreover, he was releasing attack magic while moving in warp. Short chanting, but still very powerful magic while warping with me. "Hmm, you''re going to ambush me... but you''re going to hit me like that..." Sunrensha! "Nh? HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA What!? The fireball magic away from Ralweif''s hands. The moment Noja tried to bounce from the front, the fireball disappeared, but the next moment she appeared from behind and hit Noja directly. "Hey, Ralwife, can you trick your position with the magic you released?!" Huh... it''s interesting to apply the transfer magic to the battle, not just the movement... It''s magic technology that even Trayna can roar about. And I thought it was horrible while on my side. "Fufu, that''s Ral!" "If you do that, you won''t be able to escape Noja."Even if you use the same technique as oniisan. " Exactly. No matter how much you try to avoid magic with this technique, you''ll be chasing me everywhere with a transfer. There was no way to avoid it. "This guy... naturally, he''s become much stronger since long ago..." Ralweif, once called the Lacquered Witch, became incomparably stronger than I knew. And.... "Fufufufu, if you''re going to fight to protect Aka-san''s best friend, Honey... I can''t do anything to protect my beloved Honey!" Ralweif wasn''t the only one getting stronger. "Achichi-chi... slimy little girl!?" "I''ll show you now."One of the techniques weaved by Master''s advice! " Esp, Sreia, Lalweif. All three of them were stronger than they used to be, but the three of them had more than ten years to be stronger. Meanwhile, he didn''t have time for three. It hasn''t been that long since we split up in the sky..... Ninjutsu Multiple Shadow Doppelg?nger Changing Magic!! Shinobu is even more..... "Uu, Ral''s fine... little girl... nuu?"Shadow Doppelg?nger? I think I''m going to make a physical Doppelg?nger... haha!What''s wrong with that?No matter how many replicas a little girl like you makes-- " "Oh, did you hear that?"It''s not just a multiple shadow doppelganger.Shadow Doppelg?nger... it''s the art of change "Change...?" even more so..... "Show yourself, the Shadow Doppelg?nger of a hundred!"And it changes to what Honey looks like! " "... hehe?" Huh? How''s it going? The doppelgangers that come out with the smoke..... "" "" "Noja... I''ll make a mess of you" " "Huh...?" For some reason, they were all like me. I-ko... koleha? And then, my counterparts all at once...... "I''ll kiss you. Chu ?" "That''s a cute ass. I''ll stroke you." "Tiny, I''ll pick this one for you." Peek-a-boo. Chupa-chupa Cuddling, kissing your cheeks... hey, touching your butt, your chest, hey, where are your hands!? Where are you licking me?! Fufu, fuah, fuahhhhhhhhhhh!? It''s the magic of Honey Harlem!! Hey, why?! "Whoa, whoa, Shinobu!?" Hey, why are you in my shape?!lots of me, noja, stop, ohhhhhhh!? " "Fufufu, it''s a technique proposed by the master to attack the female and Thadis when they decide to attack."Oh, but don''t worry, honey.I don''t use it to interact with my body or console myself.After all, I have to be the main body of the honey ? " "Well... even if you just make a realistic counterpart in the first place...... using it in combination with the art of change in a number of hundreds is still an amazing thing...... mmmm......" Shinobu is growing too... but I couldn''t honestly praise him. It''s just that in that way..... "Fufufu... I don''t know the situation... but I thought I was hurt by such a thing in the game before me... except for Brother and Shinobu... I wonder if you already have all your friends who are working so desperately to protect you... I''m glad, Earth-kun" "Gigiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii Only Mikado was smiling, "Fufufufufu," so I yelled. That said, Shinobu''s attack was more effective than expected..... Ahhn ? Nnhhh, noooo, noooooooo ? This time, I... I... I... I... nhi ? Or is Nojan himself some kind of a whore?Or rather, are you joyful? No matter how many you have, your body will be enough.If you swing the tail of Noja, you should be able to swing it away, but Noja tries to accept it without trying to understand why. But I want you to spare me the way I look... when I think about it... "Hahaha... I thought you were doing something interesting while I was out fishing... I didn''t think it was all gone.I didn''t expect to lose to Mikado.When I received the report from my men, I doubted my ears... but, fufufu, I don''t think I can help you guys. " ---!?!? That said, if these people are the opponents, should we give them stones and compliments... or should we take them for granted...? It''s a word that can''t be said anymore to change the air. "What''s the matter, Ben?"No... it''s Ben, isn''t it? " When we looked back, there was Uncle Ben, who was opposed to Kojiro, the only one who had ever fought seriously, moving his mouth with a strange magical pattern on his forehead. That''s... a kind of story... to talk through puppets and unconscious people. Trayna!? Well, that''s...... Umm... I thought you were the mastermind... That wasn''t Uncle Ben.But then who? What a foolish question. There''s only one. "With this, dropping Japone would be one more thing... fufu, well."From here onwards, I will take a look at the horses, so I will be quiet when it comes to Japone.Thanks to going fishing for drowned fish, I got an unexpectedly big one, and I feel good now.Huh? Kojiro... Mikado... and Espi.By the way, Noja... looks like it''s not the end of the line right now. "...... Hakki......" All the masterminds, through Uncle Ben, showed us their presence. 417 Episode 416 Suspension Chuuu ? Oh, ohhhh ? nh, ah, hey ~ ? nhhhh ? Jubulu, juuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Phew, well, what naughty shadow faces. Nh, nhii, I, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, what should I do..... "Hmm... even so... even if I say this in this way... I''m just talking using Benlinarf''s flesh... I finally got to meet you."Son of Hyilo...... Earth Lagan. I''ve heard a lot of rumors. " "Nnhhhhhhhhhhh ? Hah... hahh, it''s a Shadow Doppelg?nger.Take off your pants, too!I''m going to turn my butt upside down! " It seems that you were very effective in Cacrtail.In addition, I hear that Yamidile and her doll daughter are very fond of her.The reputation of the Imperial era was not high, but the eyes of humans were a hole. " "Shuri! Shuri! Shuri! Shuri! Shuri! Shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shuri, shEven though it''s a shadow image, your asshole...... " Once again, I was once one of the six heroes of the Demon King''s army...... Haku...... Oh, I''m at my limit! "Hakki, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait,Shinobu! Get rid of the Shadow Doppelg?nger!What the hell are you doing! " Hakki speaks to me through Uncle Ben. Although all the masterminds appear indirectly, they are nervous in a tense air no matter what. But I can''t concentrate at all. Because, in order to suppress Noja, Shinobu made a hundred of my shadow faces, and Noja..... Well, but, honey... if the shadow doppelg?nger disappears... that person will attack you again? "Very well! Here, my shadow doppelg?nger takes off his pants!"No, no, no, no, no, no! At this rate, the duplicate will go up the adult stairs before me... and even more so!Even though I haven''t exchanged my diary for a date yet! " "Ah, rest assured, honey! Even if the shadow duplicate takes off his pants... even if he interacts with other women... do you think I don''t care..." "I said I''m ashamed to die!" Although Noja is older than anyone except Mikado, to be clear about her age, she does something ridiculous to Noja who looks like a toddler girl... and to take off her pants and point her buttocks at her, what am I supposed to do with her! Just imagining the picture makes me want to die. "But oniichan, if you interrupt here and put me in a state of death... noja really forgets about me... maybe it''s time to make me giant and violent..." "It''s okay, oniisan!"No matter what the Shadow Doppelg?nger does, it is different from the real oniisan who is the main body.The cool thing about oniisan is that we know everything. " "Earth Lagan... this is a place to endure... I think it would be cheaper if you were satisfied with the shadow duplicate." However, Espi, Slayer, and Ral are not Shinobu and the Shadow Doppelg?nger, but me, who is the main body, and you want to put up with the end of the sentence? What can I do? "... hey......" "Ahh... it''s soaked... wait."In the first place, isn''t it also caused by your old companions? " "Nnnh... amazing, Earth-kun... you can''t even do things like [Tamma] in front of your eyes... what is the relationship between Noja and Earth-kun?"including Espi..... " I may get angry because of the pain I''ve left behind, and I already have a headache. {Hun... my old companion... I thought I''d risked my life... but I can''t stand to see it anymore.That said, I didn''t expect Noja to be suspicious of Earth Lagan..... " "...... Hakuki...... Well then, I''m sure you assaulted Ben and Noja...... the investigation team of Sisonotami." "Huh? Yeah. I thought I could cut down two of your interfering forces... I didn''t think it would be like this."I was going to eliminate Noja and Benlinarf, and use Japone to eliminate the intrusive Mikado and Kojiro... but... well, I''ll put your lives behind me.My schedule has changed a lot. " "Plan? What do you mean?" "I can''t tell you that."Kojiro and Mikado. In truth, let''s take the lives of Noja, Benlinarf, Mikado, and Kojiro, or let them live a little longer in my pawn house. "Whatever...... a dozen years have passed since the end of the war, you and the remnants of the Demon King''s army are still at war... isn''t that right?" {Just because the Great Demon King was defeated...... you and the Riphands just ended up doing it on your own.And your mistake was to give me enough time to do it for a dozen years. " What are you talking about? The ancient ruins of Shisonotami... I was able to secure enough toys for the surface layer without going deeper.And a means of obtaining the six eyes of the new king.However, you''re a little crazy because Earth Lagan did extra work... but if that guy is the key, there''s no problem. " Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!!!! With the shadow figure who stuck out her ass in a row, Noja gladly followed the nine tails in sequence..... Although I''m crazy, I know where to go.That''s all...... Kaguya''s...... " Pahahaha, papa, papa, papa, papa, papa, papa, papa, papa, papa, papa, papa, papa, papa, papa, papa, papa, papa, papa, papa, papa, papa, papa, papa, papa, papa, papa, papa, papa, papa, papa, papa, papa, pap Yeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee ...... Enough talk! - Giga Thunder!! At that time, a huge lightning strike rained down on us, and we jumped back to avoid it, but a large number of Shadow Doppelg?nger could not withstand the aftermath and shattered at once. Way to go! "What!? What kind of a fool interferes with my breastfeeding?!" Awwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwww That was Benlinerf''s... tingling... my consciousness was just talking and activating magic... I didn''t expect to be able to manipulate with such dexterity... Soil and smoke dance to create a large hole in the village. It was a thunderbolt that was released with the intention of killing us normally. Well, for me, it couldn''t be called a thunderbolt from the heavens to save my shame..... Damare "" Huh!? "" Ah, from Uncle Ben... no, the pressure that comes out through Uncle Ben. Even though the main unit isn''t here, it''s under a lot of pressure. Now... you can finally talk to me. "Woah..." It''s my first time to see you, Earth Ragan. I''m a Six-Headed Hakki.I was hoping to meet you once after the case of Yamidire.Well, I''ll just talk from a distance like this. " Yeah. It''s about Yamidile. Rather, it''s about Kron. The mastermind behind all of Yamidire''s moves in Kakuretail was Hakuki. It looks like he was using Kuron to do a lot of things, and he also got information about the tournament through an informant. That''s why you''re interested in me... but... "Heh, even the strongest Six Champions... it''s quite a nuisance."Or is it because you forget so much? " ... nuu? There is only one thing that is wrong with this guy. "Hey, oniisan!?" "Earth-kun, don''t be too provocative..." "Honey!?" I''ll show you how anxious everyone is about my mouth, but I still wanted to say it. "I''ve only seen you once, but I''ve seen you for a long time."Don''t you remember? " "... what?" Yes, I''ve already met Hakki. a dozen years ago, and.... Moreover, this is where I once met you. "...?!" And after hearing what I said, I realized that Uncle Ben''s hakki on the other side had a slightly surprised reaction. 418 Lesson 417 Troublesome Chatter I... met... this place... stupid... what are you doing... It was a squeaky murmur, but the boulders should be able to tell right away. It''s true that I was aware of the existence of Hyiro''s son, but I focused on the existence of Earth Lagan in the game before me.... In the first place, you can''t imagine me going beyond time to the past era..... {No, I can''t imagine... those eyes... yes... they''re so hot and strong that I can feel my will... even if I can''t see them... do I recognize them?In the past? In this place? That''s why Hakki couldn''t have gotten to that answer..... {When it comes to the people I once met here... childhood espi... the hunter man there... the dark elves Ralweif... the elves... and the other one... nh!Ah... oh, right... fhahaha, what... right! '' "... eh?" I was thrilled not only because I had indirectly met you, who I wanted to meet... but also because the soul of Aoony was reunited with joy and trembling. There''s no way I''m gonna get there... or... There''s no doubt about it! You''re the man from that time! "...... it''s......" But Hakki had arrived. "At that time, the man who hit me... and a man like Aony risked his life to escape... I see, it was you."Awonee will be delighted.Because the connected life is shining like this. " I''m a little surprised at this. Espi, Slayer, and Ralweif were both surprised, and their eyes were wide open. "Heh, heh, that''s unexpected." After I taught you, you said, "I can''t believe it!"?I thought it was going to be like this, but I didn''t think I''d get to the answer. " "Hmm, it''s certainly strange.At that point, you, the son of Hyiro, weren''t born...... it''s impossible to do that unless you''re overtime... but I don''t know the principle that it''s actually happening, but that impossible thing happened... I mean, it''s overtime in some way? " "... is that so?" "Just because I can''t think of it in my common sense, how can I say that all of it is unreal?"I''m not so proud that I know everything about this world. It was through Uncle Ben, but at the same time I was surprised by Hakki''s words, and at the same time, my impression of Hakki''s personality changed. Especially the ruins of Sissonotami... if they touched upon the legacy of the ancients.There is no limit to the technology of creating exactly the same organism on the gene, the technology of brainwashing people without using magic power, the golem of the iron mass, the Karakori that manipulates objects freely, the ability to analyze sounds and translate the languages of all organisms, and the world spreading beyond the stellar sea.That''s why the world is so vast, there''s no bottom to the sea of knowledge, and it''s so deep. " When I first met him, I felt like I was in a situation where I was stuck, and I felt like it was for a few seconds. That''s why I didn''t know so much about the person called Hakki, but simply decided somewhere that he was a "strong man." However, in the conversation just now, I heard that this guy is not just strong. That''s right, child... this is the head of the Six Championships... not only that, but unlike the other Six Champions... more than a long time ago, he fought the fate of the demon world with Yu and Basara... Not only is he strong... he''s a pain in the ass... I felt that way. I really felt like I was talking to someone I didn''t know was in Trayna class territory. "...... I''m sorry, Kojiro. What do you mean, Earth was out of time or meeting Hakki?"Can''t you see why Noja is a zokon to Earth-kun? " "Ahh, my old man... that''s a bit later... because Oira also has a headache... after all, that story wasn''t true..." Mikado''s Zee who can''t keep up with our conversation... well, if it''s true, I would have liked Hakki to have this kind of reaction. And then, "Yes, it''s awesome! How long have you been talking to my son-in-law!"How dare you interfere with my pleasure!How dare you call us at the ruins before that!Come out! I''m going to revenge you! " Wait, General, please calm down. And Noja, who was accumulating all kinds of things, shouted out in indignation. But Hakki let out a sigh..... Well, I''m Earth Lagan again... so I''ve reunited with you over time... but I have two questions to ask. "What the hell..." The first is that you''ve been traveling the world a lot since you jumped out of the Empire... what''s the point?Are you trying to do something? It''s a simple interest. " Ignore Noja and start talking to me again.I can ignore it. It''s a nerve.Rather, you''re a former companion, so you''re used to it? Well, aside from that, where I''m going and what I''m trying to do? The answer is to cross the world and achieve great deeds beyond my father. And now, with Espi and Slayer..... "... why do I have to tell you that?" That''s not even my brother-in-law. " I mean, it''s embarrassing to say, "I''ll beat my dad someday" in front of all the big guys who know my dad. However, it seemed that Hakukki had noticed something about it..... Hmm... there was something shiny about the reaction just now... is it something with an embarrassing blue smell? "What are you doing!?" Looking at what happened in the previous match, there''s nothing I can do to avenge the stupid Empire Nation... but it''s not like that... it''s not like revenge, but rather... something to look back on? "...... ah......" It''s amazing... it''s hitting me normally... "I know. I thought it was unlikely, but if you think of revenge against the Emperor, I was just thinking of making you my companion."You seem to have no prejudice against the demons, and I''ve heard that Yamidile and the doll daughter liked you more than anything else.If the doll daughter will be quiet by mating with you-- " "Who is it! Whoa, I don''t think the doll daughter is about Kuron, right?"Don''t call him a doll! " "Hmm... you seem to love him a lot, too."By the way, it looks like he''s wandering the world, but how''s it going? "I don''t know! I don''t know where I went, and I don''t know how to contact you." {I see... well, that''s fine now.Rather than that, it''s the second one.... " Hakki keeps asking questions about me as I get poked by various pictures and stars. That''s..... Why can you use the Breakthrough and the Great Magic Helix? "Huh!?" If you''ve been there somehow in the past... maybe you''ve even met the Great Demon King? It was a natural question, it was a core question, and it was a question that I thought was on purpose. "Ah, I was always wondering."Even if I asked Espi and Slayer, they didn''t seem to understand. " On the contrary, Noja and everyone else nodded, "I was actually curious." Then, in response to such a reaction, Hakki, who had ignored it until now, laughed with her nose. Hmm, I still haven''t pursued that point... even though it''s a Six Champion... it''s sad that I used to serve the Great Devil King side by side... "What the hell!? You laughed at me with your nose!?" "There were a lot of hegemons, but I was only able to respect Riphant as a warrior... only Gouda was able to respect me as a man."Yamidire''s loyalty was all distorted... noja, you''re just a pervert. "Nahh!? Hmm, what''s wrong with being a pervert!"Well, as usual, you''re a big guy, but you''re a bella bella chat!That''s where I get annoyed! " Chatting... ah, that''s what I thought... That said, because of Noja, the conversation got messy again, so I calmed down for a while..... Hihahahaha!Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait,Hey, Hakki''s husband? You''re terrible for one of the six comrades you used to have? Panai is terrible, isn''t it? ... nnh? "Isn''t that...?" Ah... I can''t believe it in this scene... "My... my... my... my... my... my... my... my... my... my... my... my... my... my... my... my... my... my... my... my... my... my... my... my... my... my... my... my... my... my...What''s your voice now? Besides, it sounds familiar... " "You, old man... I''ll explain later... no, I have to calm down and explain..." My nostalgic magic crystal..... "I mean, you''re really coming out! ahhhhhhhh!??" Hihahaha, another way! When he came here, a man interrupted his mouth without knowing how people felt. 419 Episode 418: Last Bomb Noja, whether she''s brainwashed or sane, makes the place complicated when she talks serially. Even though it''s just Noja, if this guy intervenes..... "... that voice... you..." "Hihahaha, you''re so shabby, Mister ~" The Six Champions didn''t know he was alive. I guess I didn''t even know Yamidire. That''s why Hakki and Noja are here, and even Mikado''s Zee-san is here..... "Um, are you kidding me...?" "Nnh, nnh... this man is laughing in a way that makes people uncomfortable..." Noja and Mikado''s eyes are also wide open. Come on, Noja-chan. You''re going back to being a pervert.Besides, the old jiji who used to fool me was still out there.You should thank your boss. " "Huh!??" And it looks like they''re both convinced of who he is. I gazed at the demon crystal that I pulled out of my pocket and looked at my face alternately. These are the ones they think they are."Why?" "... Temeye... really... turns his nerves upside down, and the timing is terrible without reading the air..." Is that right? Is that crazy? What''s going on? Bose ? Isn''t it cold in the right-hand panny? ''Boss??'' Besides, it''s like a boss or a right arm or something like that... "I mean, Temei is still alive in the first place, isn''t that a secret?"Why are you only rooting for your own survival like a big service today! " That''s right. He was supposed to die in the war in the first place. That''s why I''m surprised at Mikado''s Zee, and at Noja and Hakki, who used to be friends. And yet, he blasted a dozen years of secrets. Why is that? Hihaha. Because it''s more interesting that way. " Nurse?! That''s right, this guy was like this... so don''t let the secrets of a dozen years go unnoticed... Fuhahahahaha, since after the war... it''s been a pleasant time for me... but for the world, I''m afraid I''m still alive... [Hihahaha, hihaha, Mister! That''s Panaidoihee! Huh, is it true? For humans and for the demons... well, I was surprised, but now that you''re not actually dead, it''s definitely over. Knowing the survival of such a palipi, Hakki laughed in amazement. That''s ironic. In the long-running battle, many people died, including enemies and allies.There were many who would die for the sake of the world.And yet, the only way you survive is to say it''s a tragedy. " Ahh, well then, it''s like I''m dying for the good of the world! "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" " Oh, we all jumped. Even so, he hated it when his former Six Champions allies responded to him like this. ... oh, Traina... why did you put him under my command? Didn''t I tell you? It''s more troublesome to be out of sight, so I put it on hand. " Hahaha... it''s really... your big hat... Even though I smiled bitterly at Trayna''s words, I didn''t expect three of the Six Champions to be here... well, one is behind the Magic Crystal and the other is through Uncle Ben, so I''m not gathered here. What''s going to happen? Even so, what do you mean by calling Earth Lagan the boss?Are you going to be a new toy? Hakki asked Palipi.Let''s go there after all. And that question seemed to concern both Noja and Mikado''s Zee, who nodded and took a deep breath. And then, Parippi..... Toy? That''s not true... including all of the World of Heaven and Earth... the new King!To be the king! What? "" "Buuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu I don''t know what that is. Everyone sprayed. Even Espy and Slayer looked at me with a blue face, but I shook my head and said, "No." The king...? "Hihaha, yes, sir!This one''s gonna be a big one!And the [Guide on the Side] pulls the boss to a height everywhere!Humans, demons, and the celestial race gather around the boss! The guide on the side? What the hell is that?There are people gathering around... well, I don''t know about that, but... You know, there''s a king''s vessel more than you that only gathers ghosts and human scraps and gangsters! And yet, Parippi freaks out at me as if he provoked Hakukkake. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! How annoying are you going to make me feel better!? "Hey, Hakki''s husband." Why don''t you stop spinning around and fight your boss?Well, at the moment, even if you fight everyone in this room, you may win alone, but that''s only at the moment.The boss is still growing. Stronger, bigger and more interesting!It''s like Panai! No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no Oh, that''s interesting. Whoa, hey, Hakki, what''s a "ho" too!? "I mean, you guys aren''t in front of each other, but you''re talking about something besides me here!"Hey, palipi! Temei, I''m going to smash this demon crystal! " Hihahaha, you''re the boss, too. I yell at the Magic Crystal as much as I can, but that doesn''t make him frightened. I never thought it would be a pity that he wasn''t here right now. This time it was the Great Magic Spiral that stopped me from breathing. Hahaha.Then, if Earth Lagan could defeat me, I would be a part of Earth Lagan, just like I was defeated by the Great Demon King a long time ago...... Huhaha, that would be interesting. " "" "" "Ehhhhhhhhh!?? If that happens, will Yamidile and her doll daughter be happy to gather?Even if you''re still young and immature, if the Six Hegemons can support you forever... fuhahahaha, it''s a pleasant future.If the four of the Six Champions move like that, it''s only a matter of time before Riphant... fuha ha ha ha.This could be the best way to feed the clown. Fuhahahahaha. " Hakki is bursting out laughing by herself when she gets confused about the bullshit of Parisi. What the hell is this guy?Surprisingly, do you love Nori!? Hey, Trayna... how serious is this guy? "... heh, I was half joking." Don''t take it too seriously. " ... is that half serious? Nice. I''m holding my head up to Mikado''s Zee, right? This is a pretty bad situation, isn''t it? However, if I stay like this, the "connection with the Demon King''s army" that has been lettered to the people of the Empire will become true. If that happens, I might become an enemy of humanity..... "That said! If you can''t beat me, it''s just a dream story."Do you understand, Earth Lagan? " "You don''t understand!" Let''s fight one day. Until then, you''ll grow even more as you roar at me.For that reason...... the legacy of Sisonotami...... I''m giving King Japone''s horse a little toy, so be careful with Mikado and the Kojiros. " "... nh?" That being said, I don''t know how much I really mean it, but I''m happy to say something that seems to be important. And.... I''m sorry, but I still need Benlinerv''s body...... Seychelles, Hirschkip, Tocincarnsen...... "" "Huh!!??" " I''ll solve the Great Barrier that covers the continent, but I''ll have to retrieve it with my men. Uncle Ben chanted and the magic circle emerged. At the same time, it glows even at the bodies of the Auggers that we have defeated. "T-This is transfer magic!?" Earth Lagan, these people.... " Ralweif, who could use similar magic, cried out. And I remembered it too. This technique was also used by Yamidire. Bullshit, I can''t let you get away. Hakki''s husband ~, please tell me before you leave ~ What? Uncle Ben is going to be taken somewhere. The moment I stood up to prevent it, Parisi opened her mouth again, and..... I''ve seen it too, but you''re that Kron-chan?That''s right, Hakki''s husband made it in collaboration with Yamidile''s sisters, right? "... well, almost a Yamidire."I was just holding my mouth a little bit. " The toys of the bugs that were brainwashed by Gigii, Benlinarf, and even Noja-chan were also taken out of the ruins by Hakuki''s husband, right? Oh, right? Is there a problem with that? What are you doing in this situation? But if I try to say that..... Hmm... I was worried about that... I couldn''t solve it... For some reason, he nodded to the words of Parippi, even to Trayna next to him. Why? What''s the point of making sure you know what you''re doing? When I thought so, Parippi..... How did you know how to make it and how to use it...? Even though Yamidile''s sisters were cooperating, it shouldn''t be easy to make a doll with the same genes as the Demon King... I think it usually takes decades to accumulate so many failures... but in my view, that Kuron-chan can''t complain. "If you gave up a hundred steps and used Yamidile''s sister''s obsession, her emblem, her eyes and her head, that''s fine."But how could a complete militant like you be able to master the legacy of Sissonotami? That''s too much of a question right now, but it was pretty important, and even Trayna looked serious. And while asking such questions, the transfer magic is activated, and Uncle Ben''s body is sucked into an alien space. No, I can''t make it. Fufufufu, that''s right... if you dare to say it... I have a lot of things to say after the war... I might be jealous of Bassara when I say this... When I thought so, when I left, Hakki..... Let''s just say that the Ghost of Kaguya taught me everything... - - - - Eh? I''ll see you later....... Long-distance travel magic Jaialu In one word, I couldn''t move, I could only watch Uncle Ben disappear and the stunned Augur. 420 Chapter 419: Not the Other Way around "There are too many prisoners... checking the number of prisoners, checking their identity... the empire''s investigation team... and the daughters of the capital taken away by the demons... I want you to help me, too" "Alright, then, the women I took away..." "General, Xiao Sheng and the others checked the demon world investigation team."Are you sure? " "Hmm? Hmmm......" I couldn''t save Uncle Ben. Uncle Ben disappeared from our sight while being manipulated by Hakki. Join Hakuki''s subordinate Augurs in the transfer magic. The rest of us are supposed to be under house arrest for now, in order to protect and confirm the Empire Investigation Corps, the Demon Realm Investigation Corps, and the Japone women captured in place of the tax. "I''m sorry, I can''t move my body..." "I''m glad you''re okay, old man... and..." "We are pathetic... just like the enemy..." "Haha, I hope your old man is resting."The case brother is looking after his old man, and the assistant brother wants to help us. " There were quite a few of them in captivity. It''s going to take a long time to see all of them, to check their identities, and so on. That said, I..... "... stitch?... where is the Son-in-law?" Hmm, speaking of which...... Espi and Slayer aren''t here either...... Sorry, guys. "If it''s honey, she just told me to deposit this demon crystal and let me take a short break..." I''m a skipper... but I wasn''t much of a skipper. "Nuu? The demon crystal... I see!"Hey, palipi! You have so much to ask!First of all, come out! " ''Nah? Noja-chan. Even though you''ve learned of the survival of your fellow human beings, it''s rude. " "What''s so rough about it!"You''re pretty much alive, but where have you been?Besides, what does it mean to be my son-in-law''s son! " As it is, I am the boss''s loyal right arm.? "Mh, right arm?! Well, that''s for stroking the virgin son-in-law without her yet...!"Almost, my son-in-law doesn''t have such a hobby!It''s my job to shikoshiko and p * ssy! " ''Hihahaha, Nani, I''ll kick it.But isn''t Nojan-chan physically giddy-giddy-giddy-giddy-buddy?Isn''t it dangerous to accept the boss''s demonic spiral? "It''s not a problem!" All three holes are fine, and I''m convenient to carry around with this body! " That''s true, but I don''t have any hobbies for the boss... Actually, I know all the genres of books that the boss had... "Isn''t that right?!" Let''s teach it quickly! " Well, but... Say it! Don''t be freaked out by your old friends! A little away from the hustle and bustle, I checked my surroundings... no, I''ll be right back and get them... Come on, child, bear with me... I''ll be confused by Noja attacking you again. "Shit, they''re out there, let''s have a little conversation..." I can take the urge to shut them up right now, but I still need to talk to Trayna first. That''s why I can''t stand it anymore..... "Shit... so... what do you think? Traina....." Umuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu I was full of minds by talking about something else. [M] The last big bomb Hakki threw still messes with my head. There are many possibilities... they may be just metaphors or parables, or they may be words with no meaning...... but...... Yes, that''s possible. In fact, Espi, Slayer, and Kojiro thought so when they heard Hakki''s words earlier. But not "we." Hakki... if that''s the case... it might solve the question I had, so it''s troubling... "The question you had?" Hmm. When Palipi spoke up in the Elf Village... it was about brainwashing, wasn''t it? "Nh? Ahh, that''s right..." When I was talking to everyone in the village.Speaking of which, I''m sure..... --Hihaha, you don''t need to trust me... come on... just like that cute little Noja over there... you just have to put a little foreign object in your head.? - It''s not a bad thing to do. The remnants of Hakki and Japone''s warriors were forcibly collected from the people... and the problem is... --If Ben Linerf was among those who were tricked... well, because the Noja I was with was tampered with in this way... the possibility is... Yeah, this is how the conversation went, and Trayna muttered. - I can''t figure it out... That''s right. At the time, Trayna wondered what it was, but at that point, when I heard it, she didn''t talk about it like it was a little bit of a set of thoughts. "Perhaps at that point..." Hmm. I was wondering about the same thing that Palipi asked Hakuki... Hakuki had mastered Shisonotami''s legacy so far... "I see..." That''s why if the last word of Hakukki means exactly what it is, then all the hooks will fit. and then..... "Is there someone beside him... who can only see him?" "... more than just Yu and the child in the first place... it''s not strange to say that there are other people besides us, but until then..." "... that''s right..." Honestly, I was shivering at that one word. "Seriously... but if that''s the case... no, I don''t know what kind of phenomenon this is in the first place... I''m too accustomed to thinking about the fundamentals at all..." Indeed... I tried not to think too much that it was like that... but why... in the first place... remains a question... why is this happening? My heart is twitching. It was such a shock. Probably the same for Trayna. In the first place, how could I have seen Trayna?How could Trayna possibly possess me? You can''t understand it if you think about it.But the agitation didn''t subside. But... anyway... if that''s the case with Hakuki... if that''s the case with him... fufufu... it''s ironic... "Oh, that''s my friend... was it?"Is that an enemy? But it seemed like we were in some kind of relationship, right? " I don''t really understand the relationship between the female hero Kaguya, Traina, Hakki, and the Hades Dragon King Basara. Of course, I think they were enemies of Trayna because they were brave people, but I feel like I can''t say anything about that. but.... Oh, no, that''s not true. Huh? If Kaguya possessed Hakki...... Fufufu, I''m sorry for the child''s bad expression...... Thinking of her sentimental opponents like her old comrades... she laughed in a good mood... The Great Demon King Taruyu is possessed by a human being who is the son of a brave man... Kaguya, the legendary brave man, is now the strongest in the demon world and is possessed by the demon race of the next demonic king candidate... What do you say without calling this sarcasm? "...... Ahh......" For a moment, I was in a daze. What, are you laughing there!? But when I was told... I was gradually going crazy... "Fuck hahaha, that''s right!It''s usually the opposite, isn''t it? " Hahahaha, is that so?Isn''t this an interesting heavenly measure! '' I laughed too. And then, my heart was lightened when I thought about a lot of heavy things and felt something like a strange fear. After laughing all the time, I stared at the distant sky..... "But... it looks like we''re going to have a fight... if we''re not good enough, we''re going to use that tag."Because Paripi instigated it so much. " "It''s true... even if you burn your hands alone, it looks pretty tough."Well, if [that woman] were to be cooperative with Hakki...... ... I wonder if I can''t win? It''s tough... I don''t think you can do it in one word. Even though it was the strongest of the six monstrous heroes, it was superfluous to think that there might be someone next to it. But it''s as if I''m being so worried about you..... What are you talking about now, boy? Hmm? In the unlikely event that Hakki and Kaguya''s tags are the opponent, is that even a problem? Trayna is trustworthy at all times..... Yu and the boy are the strongest, aren''t they? ... I was laughed at again by Trayna with a reliable smile all the time. "Fuck hahaha, that''s right.We''re supposed to be stronger. " Isn''t that right? It was refreshing. "I don''t know what I''m thinking anymore, so I don''t care." Well, when we see each other again...... Yeah. Either way, it looks like I can''t win as I am, and I need to train myself again to prepare for that. That is all that remains to be done, no matter what. Well, that''s true. That doesn''t change. After reading my mind like that, Trayna nodded vigorously. And I..... "And one more thing. I don''t know much about them, but it doesn''t matter..." What? "No... nothing!" {... nh?... nh!? Oh, I see, um, nothing!Hmm, that''s fine! '' Nothing, nothing. I was read my mind again. But you pretend that you haven''t read Trayna either, so I''ll have you flush it out like this. I''m too embarrassed to talk to you. - Even if it''s ironic, it''s good that it was possessed... not the other way around... That''s what I''m talking about. And.... "That''s why it''s time to come out.""The conversation is over...... Espi, Slayer" "Huh!?...... Huh......" The two of them came out with a face that seemed to hear a lot from the bushes. "Oniichan... hey... what do you mean?... can you tell me everything?" "Oniisan... it seems that even though I noticed that you didn''t think you were talking to yourself, you dared to continue..." Yes, I knew they were close together. But I didn''t want to hide it anymore. Yeah, I''ll tell you everything. about my... master." 421 Episode 420 Here I am.... This is the second time I''ve explained Trayna to anyone. And then there''s the second and the third. Sometimes I experienced it when I was a sadist, and the second time it happened, the explanation about Trainer went pretty smoothly. I''m the only one you can see. But there''s definitely Trayna by my side. It was the Great Demon King Trayna who once fought against humans at the top of the demon race, and my master was definitely next to me. "... nh... nh... nh, nh..." However, even if the stone suddenly explained this, neither Espi nor Slayer could say, "Oh, that''s right." But that''s why I said, "What?That''s not how it works, is it? "It''s not like you think I''m joking or lying. He listened to me with a serious face and took it seriously, and he seemed to be confused about a lot of things. "... erm, in other words, oniisan is already around the game of the Empire, and the Great Demon Lord Trainer... said that he used a breakthrough and a great demon helicopter... in that way, but oniisan ran away without telling the brave ones about Trainer''s existence..." "Yeah, that''s right." "... so... when oniisan came to the past... even when he met us... and even now, the ghost of the Great Demon Lord Trayna is here..." "Yeah. You don''t see me, but you''re next to me." "Ah, um, yeah... that''s right... what..." Slayer asked me to double-check my story, and I let out a deep breath. "... the niisan we knew and the niisan from the Imperial Academy era were quite different... I wonder what happened in the meantime... and I don''t know what happened... but according to Espi, the technique used by niisan was also used by the Great Demon King, and I wonder what that means... but it was... that the Great Demon King, who became a ghost, joined the disciple and told me..." "... can''t you believe it?" "It''s an incredible surprise... but oniisan can''t lie to us... so it''s true... but you can''t accept it so badly or come in right away... but yeah... I know it''s true... yeah. Mmm....." That''s true. It''s not that easy to accept. Not to mention, I don''t see Trayna. Onii-san! That means the Imperial Nation may have connections with the Demon King''s Army while scolding oniisan in front of you in the game, isn''t it? "... no, no, well..." "Moreover, Noja told oniisan that Zokkon and Parippi were subordinates, and there was something about Yamidile oniisan... moreover, Hakki told oniisan that he would become a child if he lost, and that he was already steadily being prepared under the new Demon King!" "... ah, ah, no... no, if I say that, I''ll be tough..." "Hah, oniisan... or rather, the Great Demon King Trainer was induced to be like that... isn''t that right?" "No, no, no!" Oh, this was also a metcha surprise reaction once and for all! " "... I see? Well, if oniisan says so, I''ll believe you, but..." And I''ve been filled with tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tz But even so, Slayer told me there were no lies in my words, and then.... "Hey, oniisan." Hmm? "You said you''d stay with us from now on... and travel the world..." Yeah. "That''s why that journey... we''re not the three of us..." "Yeah. Four of them." "... I see..." Seeing that, Slayer raised his face. What did you think? The two of them would have thought that they would be together from now on, but the truth is that there are four of them. And what did you think when you found out that one of them was Trayna? "Yeah... well, but..." Hmm? "Whatever happens to me, I am on your side unconditionally, and I have decided to continue to believe in you... yeah."If you believe your niisan''s story and oniisan trusts you... yeah, I''ll take it too. " Though still awkward, Slayer nodded slightly to accept it. "That''s why you''re there, isn''t it?"Trayna? The Great Demon King? Master?What do you want me to call you? " {Hmm... you can call me whatever you want.It''s just a conversation anyway. " "Hahaha. You can call me whatever you want." "... I see. Then, Mr. Trayna?" I wonder if it''s okay to say hello in the future...? " Fufu, that''s amazing. "Oh, my God, I''m sorry.?" If you say that and don''t exchange words, you didn''t shake hands.You two can''t communicate without me. However, Slayer accepted Trainer and nodded, not even full of it. And.... "... so I don''t care... Espi."What are you going to do? " Espy sits silently, unlike Slayer. I can see what Espy''s thinking from that. "If you can''t accept it, you can leave me alone."The adventure will be with me, oniisan, and Trayna-san. " "Huh?! Hey, Slayer-kun!" What are you talking about?!I''m coming with you! Let''s go! " However, Slayer''s words seemed mean to Espi. Espi squealed at the words. What... you don''t have to force me? "I didn''t... do anything..." With a slightly swollen expression, Espy looks at me. Me and Trayna next to me.Even though you can''t see me, Espy is staring right at me. And.... "Except, I believe it too... but..." The attitude of Espi is not surprising. I probably didn''t think Espy would be accepted. Because Espi fought Trayna as one of the seven heroes. I mean.... "But I''m telling you... I don''t apologize to Great Demon King Traina!!" "Espi..." "Thanks for leading oniichan... thanks for seeing oniichan, but... but I won''t apologize to Traina!" I can''t apologize! " That''s what the word means, which is to say, we took down Trayna. "That final showdown... I didn''t want to die... I couldn''t let Hyiro and Maam die... just desperately... desperately!" Yes, the seven heroes joined forces to defeat Trayna. Espi killed Trayna. And Espy said he wouldn''t apologize for that. But that''s..... "Tong... tell Espi. That kind of thing..." I don''t think Traina cares about that kind of thing anymore. I told him I didn''t care if Trayna wasn''t that small. I escaped the banquet in the Elf Village, and under the stars, I talked to Trayna about it. I told Espy exactly what Trayna said. "In general, if you say that, what about me?"I rescued Espi from the Demon King''s army, who was about to be killed. " "... oniichan..." Well, if Espy feels responsible, I don''t care. I saved Espy.And most of all..... If it weren''t for me... it would be Gouda... "Ah......" Espi was stuck with the words because he understood it. That''s right, I was the one who was most affected. However, "However, in the past, when I was concerned about the impact of my actions on the Demon King''s army, Traina was dumbfounded."And then he said, "Oh, my God. Those words pushed my back and stirred me up. "Trayna...... [Don''t think back to the Great Demon King."You should listen to your master''s words"..... " "Huh!?" "Yes, I''m here now... and I''m not the Great Demon King with us anymore."He''s my master. " Now Espy what Trayna said back then. Then Espy gave a happy expression and her eyes were slightly moistened. "I''m not such a little guy... and it''s not the Great Demon King here... but oniichan''s master... yeah..." 422 Episode 421: Breast in the Mind (Elf) "No, no, no, no..." Why, why is this happening? "Please, don''t, don''t, don''t do this anymore..." I''m forcibly rubbing my chest... my boobs... Ever since I was a kid, I''ve had ugly boobs in the complex, like I thought you were a fat man. But I also know that when a man and a woman are connected, they do "that". That''s why, if somebody ever likes my body like this one day... but I don''t like it like this... Fuah, ahn, nnh, nnh! I am forced to rub my chest by someone I don''t like. I was treated like an object, pulled, slapped, and that''s not all..... "Huh?! No, what are you doing!?" Noo, that''s where I hate ahhh!! " Turn my skirt... no!Pants, what''s in the pants... no, no! "Hee, no, no, ahhh! Help me... help me, Earth-sama ahhhhhh!!" Don''t play with my body anymore... this... this... this... this... "Let''s rub it even harder! Yaaahhhhhhhh!What the hell is this breast!What''s all this stuff?This softness, elasticity, body temperature, not fake but real!?What''s going on? Ahhhh!Besides, Bobourne! The Elves are against the rules!Just by being there, you''re harassing me!! " "Noja-chan, stop it!" All the Earthlings who fought in the battle have returned safely. It seems that the people who were captured by the enemy have been released, Lord Rock Earth. However, in the middle of it... until the morning, the cute Noja-chan came back and became a very naughty monster. At the banquet to celebrate everyone''s safety and the elves'' recapture of the village, she rubbed my boobs anyway, and she even touched my skirt and crotch with her tail. "Why don''t you stop? Ahhh, you!"What are you doing to my daughter! " "Please do so, General!"That girl is a pedagogue and she''s still innocent! Please! " "... what... was it real... haha!"no, no, it''s nothing.... " "Even a dead Jee-sama like your old man... well, I''m glad you can''t see Oila." "I knew it... he''s real... no, honey''s supposed to like assholes... no, that girl''s asshole... but for me... I have a future!" "Shit, Shinobu. I''m a big tit, so Shinobu''s going to be a big one in the future, huh?"Now is the time to improve your skills, not your pacifier. " Hmm, I was a complicated father at first, but I didn''t think I''d be able to recapture Mikado... Earth Lagan... I''d be grateful if you''d become Shinobu''s son-in-law Noja-chan, who is said to have returned to her sanity, is doing a lot of naughty things to my body! Are you saying this is insane? It''s too late to stop your mother or your teacher! "Ugh, that''s embarrassing..." Besides, we''re not alone in the village right now. Ozzy named Mikado who said that Earth-sama and the others were saved. In addition, Shinobu-chan, his father and mother. Yes, there are a lot of people from outside the world in this village right now, such as boobs, asses, daddy, pants... uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu "Guuuuuuuu, it''s not too late. Let''s make him suck his milk!"Let''s also check the shape of the tip and nipple collar ~ " I can''t do this anymore! "Do this, until then." Noja. " "Ahhn? What are you talking about?" Mikado ~ " "If you ask, your servant will be hiding here, right?" Be careful, okay? "Don''t give me orders!" But it seemed like everyone was overdoing it, and Uncle Mikado pulled Noja from me to indulge Noja. "Even though it was a mess when they were enemies, as soon as they became allies, they got caught and brainwashed. What''s the use?"Let''s go hide and get some sleep!Kaguya is also crying in the shade of grass leaves! " Oh, when I was told that, it was hard for me... no, you were captured and brainwashed after being defeated by your servant, right? "No, in my case, it''s a little different from you."I loved such a pinch and was saved by my son-in-law, and it''s already deepened a lot.?In other words, mys is a romance event.? " "...... I thought you liked clowns, didn''t you?" "Hah! I don''t care about that anymore!" Ah, but at first sight... the air on my hips hurts so much that I can lose my hips! In other words, until now, only father, teacher, brother and sister have known the strongest people, but suddenly they have increased. Are all the people in the outside world so strong? "Ugh... terrifying... Earth-sama, Tasu... heh... heh?" A righteous hero who can help you when you''re scared like this. That''s Lord Earth. Earth-sama would definitely do something about this...... Ah, huh? Is Master Earth missing? You don''t have a brother or a sister? Where... is it? Is your dad gone? "... oh... I see" At that time, I came with Pean. I''m sure he''s talking to me in private. Ever since Earth-sama came to this village, Earth-sama has been trying to keep a low profile. Fufufu. But it''s no use trying to get rid of me... then I''m also... spinning my feet away from the circle of banquets... "Um... oh, there was. Bugs. Bugs.Dad, did you see that? Oh, is he over there? Yeah, thanks. " Fufufu. Not forced like my dad, I use a bit of magic power in my case, but this way I can also talk to animals, birds and bugs like my dad. That''s why you absolutely hide from me..... "Honey, they''re over there." "Huh... fuahhh!?" In time, Shinobu-chan!? I didn''t even notice!However, during the banquet over there, Shinobu-chan properly..... "I''m over there."Well, everyone might have noticed... but I really felt that I had grown stronger, but there were only high level people... really, honey at the center of it was a stone''s throw.? " That said, Shinobu-chan''s chest is stinging as she sneezes Earth-sama...? "Um, Shinobu-chan... are you going too?" In the meantime, Shinobu seems to be in love with Earth-sama, so I asked him out. I thought Shinobu would be happy to follow me... but..... No, I''m not going. I''m just here to stop you." Huh? Shinobu shook her head to the side unexpectedly. Besides, why don''t you let me go...? Why, why? "Do you mean that you don''t want to be heard?And if we''re not called to that, we''re not talking about mosquito nets.And yet, it''s not good to keep your mouth shut and your ears open. " "Shinobu-chan... but Shinobu-chan likes Earth-sama, right?"So you don''t care what I''m talking about?I''m curious... because I''m really curious about what you and your sister are talking about... and my father... " Yeah, I''m curious. But that''s all I want to hear.And Honey and the others don''t want to hear it.If so, I won''t do anything that people I like don''t like.If you want to hear it... one day you''ll be able to talk to Honey about it... and you''ll be able to hone yourself so that you can be a part of the circle of confidential stories... that''s all I think. " It didn''t look very strong, and Shinobu told me as if it was only natural. At that moment, I felt like I was being slapped on the head. "Come on, let''s go too... even though Noja the Six Champion is still in that state, I think it would be better to give her some time..." Having said that, Shinobu turned his back to the direction of Earth''s presence. I''m really curious, but I''m not going to ask... when I see such a Shinobu-chan... somehow I''ve been so embarrassed to hear myself standing in the woods and under the floor of my house. "Shinobu-chan is about the same age as me and Earth-sama, right?"It''s amazing... it''s an adult. " "I don''t think so." That''s why I''m struggling. " Wow. Her face is so cute, her body isn''t as fat as mine, and she''s sloppy... and she''s grown up... "NooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooBecome friends with me again! " Such a lovely girl... even Earth-sama is going to love it... so cool! "What...? Friends? Not rivals?" "Yeah! Friends! I''ve been taught something so important!" Oh, yeah? "I can''t hear you from now on!""Don''t think about Earth-kun''s feelings, and don''t do anything terrible like putting your own feelings first!" When I realized it, I didn''t want to listen to Earth-sama''s secret stories anymore, so I was holding Shinobu-chan''s hand. It was more pleasant to have friends. "Fufufu, oh, I''m so happy." Friends...... Friends...... " Shinobu-chan? "Huh? No, it''s nothing.Yes, that''s fine. Nice to meet you, Amix. " "Um, yeah... hm?" Since you''re my sister, I''ve never had a girlfriend like this before. But right now..... "Shinobu-chan... is there something... that bothers you?" Huh? Um... my face is a little cloudy right now... ah... maybe I don''t want to be friends with you... "Oh, no! No! No!" It''s totally different! It''s just... " For a moment, Shinobu-chan''s expression seemed awful. I thought, "Maybe," but it seems to be a mistake. Then why..... "It''s just... my... first friend since I was born... I remembered a little... but it''s so far away... important..." Then Shinobu told me his sad past when he just became my friend. 423 Chapter 422: Night Visitors "I didn''t expect you to take back that place... and not even one casualty... after all, it''s amazing." Oniisan. " "Heehee, what the hell, I''m Lagarnman." "But after all, it''s a pity that there was no battle with the boss Hakki."I really wanted to give you the best combination of me and oniichan! " Yeah, I wanted to show you a special combination of me and my brother. Having a feast at the banquet, and taking into account the surrounding situation, Espi, Slayya and the chief were talking while shaking a little bit away. "That''s right... but you don''t know what would have happened if it had been there, do you?"In fact, it''s tough, isn''t it?A dozen years have passed since then..... " "Sure enough, I have no idea how strong you are now."Besides, it looks like you still have some nasty items..... " "Oh... looks like it." The legacy of the ancients..... " The land was reclaimed, and Uncle Ben could not save it, but he managed to survive without giving up the dead. For now, while biting this victory, we talked a little bit about the future as well. "Hey, Chieftain. Is there anything else on that ruin that''s not good enough for you?""I already have the master key..."Hakuki didn''t seem to want to be involved with Japone anymore, but he said something about letting the King have a toy... " "Huh? Oniisan, is that you?"A toy... a toy, huh... " Orgas and demonic tempura, who were allies of Hakki, weren''t so weak to be honest, but I didn''t want to lose unless I was even alert. That''s why it''s not so much the Augur army that''s going to be a threat in the future..... "Well... what would overthrow the continent and the world would be a stone''s throw... that would have disappeared when the Great Devil King Traina destroyed Sisonotami... In the first place, I was in the Genesis era... but the ruins are so deep... that there would be heavy machinery and robots... no, there would be a lot of iron golems... but I don''t think there''s anything I can do without knowing how to use them, so I don''t have to worry about that much." Don''t worry about anything in particular. That''s what the chief said. But I didn''t scream straight at it. That''s why..... Wouldn''t it be nice if you found out how to use Hakuki? "I don''t think it''s good."The level of civilization of the entire star, including the terrestrial and demonic realms, changed.Well, I can''t do it without someone who knows something like the ancient Gorges.In that sense, it would be very bad if I were to be manipulated, so if anything happens to oniisan, please help me again. " If there really was someone beside Hakki, it would definitely be a much tougher battle than fighting a mighty army of augers, and I felt a little depressed. Ughh... I mean, oniichan "When that happens... it looks like the battle with Hakki is going to be a pretty tedious one..." And Espy and Slayer felt the same way as I did, and they both had a bitter smile on their faces. What? Why? I don''t know what that means, but the chief is tilting his head. I guess so... but... Of course, it looks pretty tight, but don''t worry about it. I know it''s not that sweet.But I dared to laugh. "Whoever is next to Hakki... me and my master are stronger."And no matter what power Hakki wields... Espi and Slayer are more determined by Tsuyah!That''s why there''s nothing wrong with the "four of us"! " "Onii-chan!" "Oniisan!" "Hmm? The four of you...? It''s not about me, is it?"Master? What is that? " The Chieftain has made his face a little pale, but don''t worry.It''s not about the chief. And Espy and Slayya, who understood the meaning of my words properly, laughed and nodded like a child. "Anyway, there''s a lot more to do from tomorrow." I see. The Imperial and Demonic Regiments that were captured Well, whatever it is, the problem is the girls who were captured by Japone''s tax collection. "Ah, I can help you... but I can just go back to the capital of Japone... I''m already ruined like a tax unit in Augur." "I need to talk to Mikado, Kojiro, and Outey about how to get out of Japone''s king''s army... and how Japone will move from tomorrow onwards in the first place." Honestly, I want to avoid sticking my neck in Japone''s civil disorder. That said, it''s totally full shikato, and most of all, it involves Shinobu..... Hmm? It was then. "... who is it?" "It''s not the Amixes...... and...... something......" "Something''s wrong... but who are you really?" We felt a strange sign and we stood up. For a moment, I thought that even the big cat with the ears on its chest was hiding, but it''s not like that...... Flute? "What? The whistle... it''s got magic power." "Heh, you''re so smart... don''t you like it, who is it?" Ah, it looks dangerous! Suddenly, the tone of the flute resounded. And.... "Oh, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to surprise you... I just came to finish my errand..." "Huh!?" "But it''s a boulder... My flute doesn''t move at all... If these people attack me, they''ll easily kill me, but that person is really terrible... I''ll crush my regenerated eyeball once I get home." At that time, he emerged from the dark woods. With the frightening tone of the whistle...... "You..." Good evening, Earth. As promised, I''m here to return the Magic Crystal. This is... my former classmate, who used to infiltrate the Empire as a paripi spy... "...... Comandante......" Honestly, there''s a subtlety about how to react. 424 Episode 443: What the hell!? She was a former classmate and actually sneaked into the Empire as a spy for Palipi''s minions. She was always thrilled like a small animal, but her true nature... is that she doesn''t want to get involved too deeply for the time being. Oh no, it''s so dizzy in the middle of the night... here you go, right? I threw the magic crystal out of my pocket against the man that appeared. Instead of receiving various information from Parisi, I want to return this. Yeah. Sure. Yeah. Honestly, I was thinking about letting go or throwing away this kind of thing, and I didn''t have any particular hesitation. That''s it. Honestly, this guy was not particularly close or related to me since I entered the academy, so there is nothing to talk about even if I change my mind. He doesn''t really want to talk about anything, either. Or are you watching out for Espy and Slayer in the back? But after a while, he finally..... Somehow... you look happy, Earth-kun "... what?" "Ah, yeah, I''m sorry. Suddenly it''s weird... but, it''s... yeah, it looks like it." The man looked at me, said something unexpected, and suddenly talked while hitting on me. "Yeah... the old stone was the son of a brave man... even though the son of a brave man... he was said to suffer, to be disgusted, to be hostile to his surroundings... I''m really sorry about Earth at that time... but what about Earth now... I''m so full of strength, so confident of myself... yeah, so shiny?" It seemed to be suddenly praised, and it was a little shiny. The neighboring Espi and Slayer nodded like "Oh, I know"...... "That''s why I''m sorry... I think that Earth-kun over there would have liked me better."No one knows who you really are, just like me... and I wanted to see Earth''s face when it got even more unhappy. " "" "... nh?" " "That Earth-kun over there was cute!"Earth-kun is just like a hero who''s full now...... I don''t know... even though I think a distorted Earth-kun is cuter...... I''m getting wet......? " There''s something going on... the commons are smiling bitterly... no... it''s not like they''re smiling bitterly. At first, my eyes were twisted like they were slowly opening up..... "Which one of you Earth-kun will take me away for the first time?"Remember what he said?At least I''m a tribute to Earth-kun.It''s a good tool to use for "that kind of thing".I don''t know how you feel about using me!A practice bench for the time of Shinobu and Kuron?A toy? A mouthpiece? Ah... don''t come out... hold me... hu, hu, hu... aha! " Somehow... you''re a dangerous person who shouldn''t be involved again... I''ve been thinking about this since my last interaction with Parisi, but this guy... "This girl... is she out of her mind?" I had no choice but to nod to the chief''s pure impression. That said, no matter what this guy says, I''m not the one who keeps telling you. "Damn... what are you thinking?"It seems to be a Parippi pawn, but when I look at what you''re doing to Parippi, it doesn''t seem like you''re threatening me... it doesn''t seem like you''re giving me an atmosphere like you want me to help you out... well, that''s why I don''t feel like doing anything to you either.I just have to say... " "Regardless of what you think of me from the past, I like me better now, and I''m proud of myself."Too bad. I don''t know what your taste is. " Yes, I bumped my words into the comma. "... hmmm... I see..." Then, it was a man who was out of order and out of breath, but he gradually recovered his composure, took a deep breath, and turned his back on us. "If you help me... no.If you create such an atmosphere, Earth will do something for me... so I''ll do something about Shinobu... and this Japone... " "Hmm? No, that''s still under consideration.Even if the hunters attacked, and the bumpkins got caught... I did my part, but I didn''t even know if it was Japone''s affairs from here on out... " A commander who turns his back and tries to disappear into the darkness of the forest.But the comma didn''t look back.... "But Shinobu-chan will ask for help."Even if you don''t say it, you''re going to put out that kind of atmosphere. " What? "Um, I see... just a little research... if I thought that Japone''s mastermind was just a fucking pig king... it would be a big mistake." Words as if they were definitely a comma somewhere. Isn''t the king behind this?How can you say that? Is Palipi getting any information? "Mastermind... you mean Hakki?" Or... you''re the remnant of my Mates? " "No, it''s not that." I arranged as many names as I could think of, but Koman denied it. Then what is it? Normally, when we listened to her..... "Mr. Earth, I''ll tell you." It''s like... you''re treating a woman like a pawn, and you don''t really know what she''s made of... that''s a simple story.Just like me... I don''t know what I am anymore... I don''t know what I want to do or what I want anymore... I''m a broken girl. " What do you mean, what do you mean? "After explaining it, it will be longer, so please answer it together with Shinobu-chan."I have to get this demon crystal home early tonight..... " I didn''t know exactly what Espi, Slayer, or the chief were referring to. But I don''t feel like I''m lying.Maybe he knows what happened this time. What the hell...? "Well, Earth-kun...... maybe it''s not the case that you''re doing something like that with Japone, but... she''s been editing all night long......" "Ah? What are you talking about?" And at the end, a comma who speaks something he doesn''t understand. When I asked with a slightly irritated attitude..... Earth will soon become the most famous person in the world. "... what about you?" "You''ll regret it, Mr. Earth." Doing business with that person... that person isn''t funny, doesn''t bother me at all, and there''s no way I''m going to make such a peaceful deal... this is my advice for the future. " Having said that, Koman vanished and left without a trace. It really didn''t make sense from start to finish, and the rest of us had to tilt our heads. The mastermind of this Japone disturbance? And the thing that bothers you the most... is that I''m the most famous person in the world? What the hell!? 425 Lesson 424: Lets Go Play "Oh, it''s Mendoza''s." I''m not a kid, so I can go home on my own.The Empire...... Kojiro, thank you for your help. " "You can''t do that."A team of Empire and Demon Realm investigators waiting for you in yesterday''s settlement.And the captive girls. We need to properly explain to them the current situation of Japone and discuss the future. " Overnight after yesterday''s fierce battles and feasts, the settlement of Tapir Baele was set up to discuss the future. The members of the Imperial and Demonic Regiment, who were taken prisoner by the augers subordinate to Hakuki, and the women abducted in exchange for taxes in the Kingdom of Japone. Once they were free from captivity, they were kept waiting in the old Elf settlement recaptured from Hakki and the others. They didn''t want to know about this Tapir Bayer because of the large number of people. Besides, it''s a short distance from here, but if there''s anything the sheikh can do, the animals will let us know, and we''ll be able to trace the warp on Ralwife in no time. "Ugh, noooo!" I''ve come back to my senses!I want to do a lot of sexy things with my son-in-law!I don''t care about the work of the demon world government anymore!More than that, I want to focus on my pregnancy! " And since there is also a demon world investigation team, it is normal for Noja to go to work there... but the Kojiros were holding their heads against Noja, who had a childlike attitude of lying down and not buying toys and kneading waste. But being pregnant is too vivid... even though I''ve never even had a lover... "That being said, the current Oila people are the ones from Japone."If we go to them alone, they''ll suspect a lot of things, right?I can''t ask the elves to do it... and even though you''re from the Empire...... " Kojiro persuaded Noja with a bitter smile. Yes, the Kojiros are the opposition to the Empire and the Demon Realm''s investigation team, even if we talk about it now. And I..... "I won''t let my brother get involved in a rotten country like the Empire for the rest of his life!"You can''t let Hyiro, Maam, and the emperor Solja get down on their knees! " "Damn it, I can''t let my brother get involved in a country full of stupid little people with that kind of equipment."Not to mention, the country that deeply wounded oniisan''s heart... honestly, I want to destroy it. " Even though I''m from the Empire, it''s going to be strange when I leave the country in such a way... In the first place, Espy and Slayer both opposed my involvement with the Empire and hugged me from left to right while cumming at Cojiro. No, they saw what happened in that match..... That''s why there''s no one but Noja, right? "Ahhh, yaaaahhhhhhhh!I''m retired, too! I''m a Freedom!Why do you have to take care of the people in the old workplace?! " I used to be... a colleague until yesterday? "Hmphhhhhhhhhhh! Son-in-law!" That''s why today, Noja, Kojiro, Mikado, and Larweif do their jobs. Besides, there may be a serious story about whether you can go into exile with Mr. Outei, but for the time being, I was not involved in that. "Ahah... Ahahah, you''re in trouble too... yesterday, you''re doing the exact opposite of what Shinobu said." "That''s right... Honey is also in love with someone amazing... Well, the last thing I''m going to get pregnant with isn''t... but I''m the last one to laugh!"... no, it''s not wrong... no, it''s still wrong because you''re the first to get pregnant... " Amix and Shinobu smiling bitterly at Noja''s appearance... hey, Shinobu... I didn''t hear it clearly, but I heard it clearly... so I couldn''t put in the tsk-tik-ko-mi. "Well, in the meantime, Mr. Outei and Mr. Kagero should just sit back and relax here today... On the contrary, I hate it when you guys go out in large numbers, and the enemy find you and make a mess..." "Tsar, I''m so embarrassed..." Really, there''s only gratitude. That''s why the days of continuous battle have calmed down and I feel like I''m taking a break today. Well, if it''s a cold thing to say, Japone''s problem is unrelated to that of the Empire and the demonic world''s investigation team, so I''m sure no one will blame me for going anywhere like this...... "Well... we..." If we stay here any longer, we will be involved in Japone''s problems in the future. We can''t just ignore the Shinobi fighting the Kingdom before our very eyes. In that sense, I''m already forced to get involved in the future..... "Oniichan" "Espi...?" "What do you want me to do?" No matter what I do, I''ll just follow oniichan. " Espy muttered to me as if he saw through the troubles in my head. Slayer nodded in tune. Looks like you both know... I''ve been thinking too much and haven''t been able to come to a conclusion yet... no, it''s not... I''ve already come to a conclusion. -Shinobu wants help.Even if you don''t say it, you''re going to have that kind of atmosphere. That''s what Coman said yesterday. So far, Shinobu hasn''t shown such an attitude... no, I''m just trying not to show it... but he''s right. --Macra has been a classmate and friend of mine since I was little! I can''t forget how sad Shinobu cried out at the time. If it''s Synob''s crisis, I''m going to help. That''s why you''ve come to the conclusion. I don''t want to interfere in internal affairs... but if it''s the Shinobi crisis, I''ll help... that''s it. "Well, I can''t just leave you alone... but if you leave this problem in the first place, everyone in the Elves might be in danger... right?" Yeah! "Well, that''s right, oniisan." While telling me to respect my intentions, Espi and Slayer seemed to know exactly what I was going to do, and nodded with a smile. That''s why I''m so upset about this Japone problem. ... so... okay, Trayna? You better do as you please. In the first place... it''s a friend''s pinch, but since it''s an internal affairs issue, I didn''t read the air and did nothing... it''s not right for you to keep kneading the reasoning. " Haha, is that so? Trayna nodded without any particular disagreement if I decided to do it. That said, it''s also a problem to get involved without knowing much about it, child... if you''re free today-- And Trayna even suggested it to me. That seemed really interesting. Trayna was right, and I''ve come this far..... Hey, Espy, Slayer! Huh? What is it? That''s why... we... "I don''t think there''s much to do today, so why don''t we go to the King''s City of Japone today?"We''re not asking for anything. " "Huh!??" ?? ?? ??!!!? ?? ? First of all, let''s go to the site and feel the country of Japone ourselves. Not only Espy and Slayre, but also Shinobu, looked back in surprise at my suggestion. 426 Chapter 425: Four People --Honey... ugh, but I can''t guide you!...... Ugh, Espi-san, Slayer-san, honey, please.Oh, come on, don''t take Honey to Sakemachi, okay? - Of course! Shinobu felt deeply regretful. Gathering intel... to visit the capital of King Japone? Either way, I wondered if Synob could manage to accompany me to Japone. However, Shinobu is precisely what Japone''s people are after, and he seems to be quite a celebrity. Looks like the disguise and everything was sticky, but in the end, you weren''t there. Amix was jealous, too, but such a big deal... the Elves stand out. In the meantime, scouting and intelligence are our main focus today. That''s why I came to the capital of the kingdom of Japone..... "Hey!" Here we are, oniichan!Look, Slayer... even if you can''t see it, let Trayna do the same! Ceaaaat! " Espy held hands with me and Slayer, and I was with Trayna. Jumped while simultaneously waving hands held together by four people. "" It''s Japone. "" I was quickly made to do something embarrassing from the entrance of the king''s capital. The people of Japone are paying attention to something...... Hazui... and somehow Traina is flying in awe!?Hey, hey, hey! ".... Well, either way.... "Nfufufu, I''ve only been here to count, but you''ve come to Japone ~. Oniichan!" "It''s a country with a lot of problems in progress... but it''s still huge." Hmm... it''s been a long time since you''ve come here with your lifeblood... "Huh? Somehow, it looks like Trayna has been here before."That means I''m the only one who''s ever done that before..... " The four of us were able to set foot in the capital of King Japone without any particular problems. This is my first time. Rather, after running away from home, I went around a lot, but this was the first time I set foot in the king''s city in another country. "Somehow, you put a lot of clumsiness in it."I thought you were more vigilant..... " "Well, the king''s dictatorship stands out... On the contrary, it might be like this if the king''s instructions are not enough."Either way, they''re focused on tracking the Kojiros who are fleeing the country, and the entrance to the King''s City is Tequito. Besides, my Hunter Certificate is the highest in the world, so any country can enter the country with it, and most off-limits areas. I thought there might be a lot of troubles in getting in more, but it wasn''t. The entrances and exits were guarded by Samurai, but when Slayya presented her ID as a hunter, she put it in. It looks like Sara and Slayer had some awesome certificates... either way... "Yes, I''m in trouble today!"Come on, oniichan, come and see me!Come on, burglar! Come on, what''s the matter?Speaking of merchants, today is a big day! " "Hey, noooo, Bellaboo!""Fuck the raw Japoneko!" "What is this? Really?!" I mean, why not! " "The samurai there... it''s easy to come to Akaki''s teahouse ~" "How about a dreamy moment for that cute little lady over there?"I''d be so happy if you played with me. " "No thanks! It''s too early for oniichan, excuse me!" There are a lot of unique words, but a lot of Japone people are in sight anyway. "Oh, it''s obvious, but Japone''s as far as the eye can see... everyone has black hair like a shinobi... and there are a lot of women wearing traditional costume mushrooms. Oh, there are some people over there who carry swords aside like Koji Lo." Among the Imperials and people from different countries I''ve met, the Japone people were distinctive. Even black hair, black eyes, and clothes were unique to Japone. "There''s a lot of people on the streets... and they seem to be lively..." "Yeah. But, oniichan... Japone was really fine... but it wasn''t like this yet."People were running around cheerfully, and the voices of merchants were flying over and overflowing with enthusiasm. " "Huh... is that it?" I thought this alone was noisy and energetic enough, but Espi, who originally said that it was no more, laughed bitterly. "Yeah. Everyone''s got a lot going on inside."The king is doing that, and even the country''s heroes Uncle Mikado and Kojiro are in trouble.Also, oniichan, even if you talk to a naughty woman, you ignore it. " "Suffering from the King''s oppressive government, your future is bleak... you''re pathetic... and oniisan."Even if someone calls out to you with a colourful kimono, you can''t follow them. " "Hmm......" Just looking at it, you can ask about Japone''s development and national strength. However, Traina did not specifically deny Espi and Slayer''s words that it was not quite like this. "But it''s a big country after all."There''s a lot of people, and there''s a big building out there. " Although it is completely different from the Empire, large buildings line up on the left and right. At the bottom of the street, you can see a huge castle, and a stunning tower stands around it. Of course, Japone''s architecture is unique... a few visible pavilions are quite remarkable... I can feel the history and culture that the current King has built up even if he is stupid... It seems that he has developed even more since the war... except that he is equal with the rest of the people and enriched with life. "I''m also impressed that Japone is developing."But it doesn''t matter if it''s rich or not. " "Huh. But that''s right.That''s why ninja warriors like Shinobu and the others are so blind to their jobs. " "Sure... it might be hard to understand on the main street, but if you go to the back streets..." If I had set foot in this country without knowing anything, I might have been floating in a large country that was developing in a culture different from the empire. But I don''t feel like it any more than I know the kings of this country and the Shinobi. "Welcome." Would you like some delicious dumplings? " Nevertheless, I''ve come a long way, and I need to look around a lot. It smells nice from the store where my beautiful sister is calling. In front of the store, an old man wrapped his hand around his head and burned something stuck in the skewer. That''s a dumpling, isn''t it? What''s the matter? "Ah, oniichan, don''t you know?It''s one of Japone''s traditional treats and it''s delicious!Monaka, manju and dorayaki! " "Let''s eat together."Besides, I''d like to bring them home as a souvenir. " When I reacted to Trayna''s murmur, Espy pulled me to the store with his eyes shining. Traditional Japone treats... I''m definitely interested. "You are here ~, what are you going to do ~?" Asked by the smiling kimono sister, she looked at the menu on the shop wall, and there were many kinds of dangoes. "Hey, it looks delicious. Wow, there are many kinds of things... hey, Espy."What do you recommend? " Recommended for all! I''m Mitarashi, Kina powder, Koshii, Shoyu, one at a time! "I''m the same." Apparently, the two of them are familiar with various things and order as they are used to.Meanwhile, I don''t even know the meaning of the terms you two have spoken. Female? Female? Mitarashi is a mixture of the traditional liquid condiment of grain fermented japonic acid and sugar.Well, without thinking too deeply, I think you''re just as good as Espy.These four dumplings are probably the most popular of all dumplings. " "Ah, if that''s what Traina says... well, so am I."All mine are two pieces at a time.Please also divide the dishes into two pieces. Two drinks, too. " By the way, Japone is quite different from the Empire in terms of food culture, just like the rice balls Shinobu made for me. It''s all I''ve ever seen or spoken about, and it makes me feel like there''s a lot to know. "Hey, oniichan. Do you eat eight bottles by yourself? Growing up?" "But dumplings are sweet, so if you eat them that much, you''ll get fat."Well, oniisan will be fine because he runs a lot. " Espi and Slayer were surprised by my order. What''s the point of my order? "Ah, no... no, that''s..." Damn it... so don''t waste it... fufu, fufu, I''m in trouble... When I try to explain its meaning, it shines a little. Trayna was also looking towards something. Chicken... no, well... eventually I''m going to eat it... instead of my share... Trayna''s share "...... Huh?" "No, no, I think it''s strange, but look, I''m going to travel with the four of us for some reason, and it''s pathetic that there''s only one of us... It''s impossible when everyone else is together, like in an elf settlement, but when we''re alone..." I have been doing this kind of thing occasionally since Hongeibo. It''s like a kind of offering, or Traina is somehow worried that nothing has been placed in front of only one person..... "It''s you, ma''am!" Four identical plates and four cups on a four-seater table. Espi and Slayre sat side by side in front of me, and although they didn''t see each other, Trayna sat next to me..... "Look, look, I told you, right? From now on, I''m going to travel with the four of us... we''re not the three of us, we''re the four of us..." "Oniichan..." Two people dumbfounded by my words. However, the two of them who understood the meaning of my words gradually loosened their faces..... "Oniichan, what a good boy!"Being raised by such a parent, being in such an environment, and still growing up to be such a sweet child! " "I can''t forgive the Empire for letting such a good boy''s brother bathe in his grunts... after all!"Sigh, how sweet and cute my oniisan is! " The two of them overcame the table and hugged me from left and right at the same time, cheeking me and stroking my head. "Wait, stop it, you guys... you''re a mess..." You''ll notice the two of them hugging me out loud, and you''ll also notice the shop lady and other customers. I already have eyes that seem to see something strange. But you two can''t do that. "Yeah! Yeah! That''s enough!"We''re the four of us!Trayna, thank oniichan properly.I''m already accepting ghosts and such! " "Actually, there are still some things I can''t accept, but oniisan is thinking about it that much!"That''s why I''ll accept Trayna-san as a friend! " I-I see... Haha, Traina''s smiling bitterly too... and she''s embarrassed... In the meantime, I''m sure you''ll accept Trayna, Espi, and Slayer, and I''m sure they''ll be fine. 427 Lesson 426: Great Catches They teased me a lot, but the dumplings were delicious. We decided to ask Amix and the others to wrap it up as a souvenir, and we drank Nonvilli and Japone tea. Unlike tea from the Empire, this one has some kind of tannic taste, but it''s pretty good. And while relaxing like that..... "Heh...... you''re breaking open the magic hole with an acupuncture!?"Can you do that!? You made oniichan do such a dangerous thing!? " "I didn''t know that there was such a trick... and working with Trayna... I see."I''ll scold you for leveling up oniisan. " Yeah, I started with my magical ladder training, and I was taught a lot and trained just while I was in the Empire. Until now, I haven''t told you about Trayna''s existence, but I''ve told you about the questions that remain, what I''ve been taught, what I''ve done together since I met Trayna, and so on. Hey... why don''t we talk about this before then?Didn''t you forget your original purpose?I want to see a lot of things. " "Ah... I see. Yeah, well, maybe it''s time for Trayna to see more of the city.You can pick up the dumpling souvenir later, right? " Nevertheless, it might be a good time to cut the story straight, as Traina said to Rock. I was actually supposed to go for a stroll and play in Japone. but..... "Ehhhh, I want to hear more about oniichan and Traina!" "Surely... when I go back to the village, there will be other people''s eyes, so it might be difficult to talk about Trayna-san..." "No, but you guys... you brought home just the dumplings from the boulder, and you''ve been dabbling in the dumpling shop forever... don''t you think?" "Sure... that might be a bad idea... but I''m going to get mad at Noja..." "Well... yeah... maybe I should know a little more about the Japone army and the people..." Somehow, Espy and Slayer seemed to have a lot more to ask about me and Trayna. Espi and Slayre still look like they''re missing something, but there''s still work to be done. Besides, I stopped the conversation for a moment and listened to the surroundings..... "Hey, did you hear that?" About the tax unit last time... I heard that you brought him with you... " "Oh, and the Eight Hundred Shops have spoken ill of the King behind his back... they''ve taken me away... Damn it, it''s a holiday story... can''t you do something about it?"The king is already...... in the rocks..... " "Stop it! I don''t know where... the ninjas are watching... but yesterday the farmers tried to make a decision with their weapons, didn''t they?" "Ah. Master Outei, Master Mikado, Master Kojiro, we are gone, and more holidays..." Ossans are eating dumplings and chatting a little further from our seats. I became an amateur and seemed to be worried about my surroundings. Well, we''re all out of cylinders just by letting our nerves strain a bit and ears stand up... "...... I didn''t know it by looking at it, but it looks like the people are really sick of it after all." "That''s right... Torzen, even those who want to rebel will be among the people." "However, I see... the king''s ninja warriors are watching the city... I don''t know where they''re listening." Is that the situation? " If you show a little treason or rebellion, you will be cleansed... I don''t know where to draw information... so I can''t do anything... When I first stepped into Japone, I didn''t know just by looking, but that''s true. Well, we''re rescuing all the women we took with us and protecting them in the old Elf settlement. That said, even if I give it back now, at that moment I''ll find out that the Japone Kingdom Army is in trouble... no, I''m going to make trouble... It''s time to make sure that you''re ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! "" "" "Response!!!!!" "" "" ---!?!? At that time, a completely unexpected voice was heard from outside the store. "What, what!?" "We''re not... right?" "Ah, yeah, from outside the store..." Hmm? I''m surprised. Not only we, but the dumpling shop ladies and the old men we were talking about just now are falling out of their chairs with their faces pale. But it doesn''t seem to be anything to us here. Outside? We got up from our seats and went outside. Then, Wow, what the hell! "I wonder if the people have captured anyone...?" "Besides, my people... they''re dressed differently... but I can see hidden weapons in their bodies and clothes... they''re ninja warriors!" It looks like the ninja warriors guarding their clothes caught someone...... It''s a big crowd when you look outside. At the heart of it, did the Ninja Warriors capture anyone? "Be quiet!" "Huh, Huhaha, I didn''t expect you guys to be back!" "But this is a big deal!"Wait! I''ve already summoned the Samurai Warriors. " You might expect a special bonus. "Ahh... and maybe the samurai will change our evaluation a little bit" Ninja warriors who show visible joy in catching criminals. From the point of view of the ninja warriors being treated coldly, it would be a pleasure to raise the bar. But who the hell are you..... Ugh... unknowingly... I''ve never been a slut... Is that the three-person guy you''re holding down? One of them was about to make a regretful voice... hh?My voice... somewhere... {Ah... child, take a good look. He''s...... Hmm? There were three men wearing braided kashes like the ones Kojiro wore, and one of them was stripped of the braided kashes to reveal his bare face. And.... "Ah! He''s..." "Oniichan, do you know?" A black-haired man with a neat face wearing an eye bandage. I remember. He sure is... "Hmm... it seems that the rumor that you''re back was true, so don''t bother."However... how do you feel about being caught by a former colleague? " At that time, more than a dozen samurai warriors appeared on the main street. He always had a harsh look on his face and a dark aura with the Imperial Knights. "Captain Maxita! We''ve got him--" "The ninjas are still useful, don''t be shy."With this trick, I could be in the world again!Daddy''s so happy!After all, I''ve caught this man, who is one of the most important people of our time! " "... ah, um... I caught you, we..." "Nhhh?......? gnnnnnnnnnn "Huh!?" In particular, the leading man was the International Titan.He is tying his black hair over his head. However, your face is just as young as your tone.Also, I''m getting nasty and naughty. "Oh, you..." "It''s been a long time. Fuma Stork!!" The giant Samurai called out the name of the captured man, and the next moment the other people were excited. Yes, that man! I used to tease Aka-san...... but that''s not it...... "... I''m being caught... my brother from Sinobu" "Oh, is that so!?" "What..." Yes, it''s Shinobu''s brother. Are you back in Japone?Besides, I got caught... and Iga and Kouga are together... "You are...... Maxita Riki... son of Samurai General Zhuuriou Riki...... and the Captain......" "Gufufufufu, you''re so depressed.""... and your father and mother... phew phew phew" "... shut up... the shining light of the General''s house" "Ahhh, the loser''s spoilage is not painful or itchy."And myself... hmph! " They seem to know each other well, but they don''t seem to have a very good relationship. In addition, a man named Maxita took off his Samurai Warrior uniform and showed his skin. "Look at me! I''m not who you think I was!"Japone is one of the most powerful warriors in the world! " It''s not fat... it''s a muscle that looks so-so hard... "Hmmm..." "After seeing all those augers..." "I mean, it''s embarrassing..." You''re so shaped... the way you eat meat isn''t powerful either. Honestly, I don''t feel like I can be very proud of it... I think Espi, Slayer, and Traina are also severely evaluated. However, a man like Maxita, who is confident in himself, barks even more. "In addition, I will scold you for winning the Japone Games under the age of 18 last time!" That''s awesome! No, but it has something to do with it..... ... oh! Huh? What, did Trayna just react that way? "Hmmm... I guess it''s because I didn''t have a sinobu..." "... fufufufu, I thought I was going to say it... I was going to say it after the tournament.So today, I''m going to let my men have the Wazazazazazah ripple to settle the matter... hey!Where do you scavenge the Shinobu! " Then, Maxita looked around with a happy look at Shinobu''s brother Tsukumi. Shinobu? Shinobu..... "Where do I scrub the Shinobu!" You don''t want to be with me, do you?Together, we must have stood up!Shinobu... my bride! Being much stronger than Shinobu in strength and warfare, I subdue him and make him my woman!And yet... I ran away! " ... what, what? Hey, hey, what is this... "Oh, an unexpected development." Puu, sorry, oniichan...... Puu, ufufu " Fufufu, even though the situation is supposed to be serial... fufufu, oniisan''s rivals are appearing? Somehow, Espy and Slayer are laughing incredibly. No, I don''t care... no, I can''t just leave Shinobu''s brother alone, but... 428 Chapter 427: Whats the Relationship? "Hey, hey... he''s a horse!" "Ah, Outei-sama''s son... it''s Huma-sama" "But, they''re catching me... bad!"If you were captured by the current Royal Army without Lord Kojiro or Lord Mikado..... " "Shit... they..." Since it is a main street, people gather around it one after another. After all, he seems to be a celebrity, and everyone is flabbergasted at his appearance. And the samurai who didn''t care about the surrounding situation and just raised their voice..... "I don''t want to forget that... when I was a child beaten to perfection at the Battle Ridge Games... even at the tournament... that cold, icy look down on people... that beautiful figure... and the royal bloodline... that''s what I thought was appropriate for my ideal Japone stroke... my wife who gives birth to my son... that Synob... that Synob gave in to me in front of me both in battle and in battle... that Synob waited for me... with a thousand autumn thoughts, and finally... what do you mean by without him?" It looks like a man who''s been putting a lot of heat into his shinobi... well, it looks like he''s a little distorted... Anyway, apparently, he was in a good mood at first because he thought Shinobu was there. Now, my face is bright red and I am angry. On the other hand, Shinobu''s brother, Huma..... "Hmph, you''re acting differently from Shinobu when you''re traveling... you''re probably chasing a man you fell in love with while you''re traveling and playing pink..." "... ah?" You''re late. Somehow, I made a statement like pouring oil on the fire..... "Hey, you mean oniichan, right?" "Fufufu, what are you going to do, oniisan?" And as usual, Espi and Slayer are sniffing around. what are you going to do..... "Fufu, gupupupup, stop joking!"Anyway, I''m hiding somewhere and I''m scared. " "No... it''s true..." "I''ll shut up! Well, you can only attack me with words, but I can''t help it if you''re helpless right now... but that Synob falls in love and chases after a man?"You can''t do such a sloppy thing only with that shinobi!Don''t be such a bad liar! " I''m not lying... that man... I know that Shinobu will fall in love... Hmph, hmph! Such a mental attack won''t work on me! No... I can say it myself, but it''s not a lie... am I bought a lot from Shinobu''s brother? Honestly, I''ve never had a proper conversation face to face. "Damn, don''t let the ninja chatter!"Well, that''s fine! If you break even one of your arms, Synob will come out in a hurry " At that time, the man named Maxita crawled into the arm of the hummer and put his foot--- "Ahhhh, ahhhh!Hey, keep it that way!Shinobu''s brother is about to be killed in front of you because you can''t shut up and watch! " "" "Huh!!??" " It was just a stone''s throw away. I already gave up and raised my voice and went into the circle. "Fufu, I''ve been waiting for you.?" "Now, oniisan, what will happen?"Either we take him away... or we''ll get into trouble the most... " Espi and Slayer followed me. The three of us gathered the eyes of the people, the samurai, and the hummers. "Huh? Who''s going to scream? Do you want to be a foreigner?" "... mmh!?? What are you doing?!" The surroundings are rampant. And the hummingbirds and their fellow ninjas with surprised faces. Of course. "Hey, it''s been a while since I''ve seen you." Shinobu-niisan " "Oh, you... why are you in Japone?!" "Well, come and visit me a little bit."Honestly, there are a lot of complications about Aka-san... but I can''t abandon her anymore because she''s a member of Shinobu''s family. " "Hmm... that''s... nh!?" Hey, Sinobu... Sinobu has been chasing you since then... but where is Sinobu... do you know? " "I know, but I''ll leave you to it."I can''t let these people ask me anything. " Yes, if I tell you where Shinobu is, you''ll have to talk about the Elves, and there will be Kojiro and Mikado''s Zee. "Who''s going to scratch me? Do you know Shinobu and scratch me?"Besides, I''m so familiar with the names of my fiancs... what kind of relationship do you have with Shinobu! " And then, Maxita gave us an unpleasant look. What does that have to do with anything? For now, it might be better not to stimulate this guy too much, but without any difficulty, my friend "Heh, that man is exactly... the first man I fell in love with since Shinobu was born" "Huh!?" - Da-chi... nh? "It''s not just that."That boy... must be the man who won the battle against my daughter! " "... what are you doing!?" That''s not me, Trayna!It''s not me, it''s me. "What''s so good about it!? That guy that Synob-chan''s in love with!?" "Hey, what, what is it?" Somehow, it seems that there is a man named Shinobu-chan''s lover!? Yeah, that''s what Huma said... and you won the war against that Shinobu-chan? "Hey, hey, who is that young man?" However, before I could deny it, the people who had gathered the hummingbirds and Iga''s remarks became even more fussy. Well, Ninjas aren''t in the realm of the surface, but in the realm of the outside world, and the hummus and shinobi are just too celebrities! "Are you in love with Shinobu?" Besides, did you win in the war?You''re lying... you''re lying!Basically, I''m not going to fall in love with a man who doesn''t seem to have anything to do with it! " Of course, if you can''t believe it, Maxita will shout. However, this time it''s coming from inside my body..... "Excuse me, oniichan''s charm is unknown, Japone''s Samurai Captain is nothing but Kojiro!" Absolutely. At least in our eyes, I think your brother and Shinobu are very good and proportionate.It''s the big idea of your niisan''s bride candidate. " Espi and Slayer are doing something extra again... oh, you guys... "Nuu, why are you scrambling!" You... hh?... woman... you''re somewhere... no, it doesn''t matter!I don''t know what''s in proportion!Such... such a small and impoverished man... a nice guy! " Ahhh. The two of them said extra things, so Maxita barked with great anger. I was so angry that I didn''t realize that Espi was one of the same seven heroes as Kojiro. And then, Maxita suddenly fell to her waist..... "Don''t admit it!" I''ll immediately peel the skin of your beauty and scrape it off! " "Hey, hey, you need to calm down!" Shut UP! No, listen to me. You think he''s going to attack me? Hmmm... I don''t think the child has any formality nowadays, and I don''t think it''s the same as a samurai corps... {Trayna... I don''t feel like it either, but... what should I do... can I get mad anymore?You want to get away with this? Even if we hold our brothers from Shinobu, we''ll be able to escape enough..... " No... it would still be better if we went there peacefully... It would be better if we didn''t do anything, or if we ran away and hunted in the mountains... Peacefully...? How? {Hmm... I see... Okay, how about this?Oh, I''m telling you, don''t get me wrong because I don''t want to do this or enjoy it for a long time at all! What? Look, this... this guy''s got a battle hammer-- After consulting with Traina in her heart about what to do to solve this situation, Traina advised me in a manner that would deceive me..... 429 Episode 428: Legend Strikes the Eyes Splendid! The next moment, Maxita rushed straight at me like she was going to tackle me. It was fairly fast, and it seemed to be powerful. "Ah, hey, we''re still consulting--" Still on my way to talk to Trayna, she set me up first. However, the movement is monotonous and the speed is from me... it seems easy to avoid it and put it in the chin at the counter... "Sucks, good, good, good!" Maxita did not hesitate to use her rush momentum to thrust her palm at me. He''s putting all his weight on his right arm and trying to punch me in the face. It was a pretty good horsepower, in terms of both movement and strength. I guess that''s why I''m wearing it, because I''ve stacked up a lot of my legs and hips. but.... Great Demon Headbat! "Huh!??" Shifting my legs a little back and forth, I jumped in on the timing. I took it from the front with my forehead. The sound of shock echoed. It hurts a little... a little bit... but... "What, what''s good!?" "You idiot! You jumped into the captain''s turret yourself!?" "What are you thinking, that kid!" "Hey, hey, isn''t your face crushed, that stranger!" "W-what a stupid thing to do..." From the point of view of people, what I''m doing doesn''t make sense. The surrounding samurai and the crowd were amazed. On the other hand..... "Ahhh. I did it." I don''t know if I can plunge into the darkness without knowing the strength of the opponent... or if it''s something I''ve seen sweetly, oniisan too "Oh, oh... oh, that technique... that technique was once used against an auger named Akaga!" Espy and Slayer, who know my moves, smile. Hummingbirds and fellow ninjas who have seen this move have a voice of admiration. And.... "G-, g-, g-, g-, sew!?" Maxita, who attacked my forehead, suddenly squeezed her right elbow and knelt down with a bitter expression on her face. "W-What, Captain?!" Why, why? Why did the captain attack us?! What do you mean?! The attacker''s Maxita takes the damage, not the attacking me. This unusual sight made the surroundings even worse. Well, that''s not such a difficult story. [With his arm fully extended, he was pushed backwards... that powerless, lean man was pushed backwards by a full weight blow... he must have hurt his elbow and shoulder.What didn''t go to dislocation was the consideration of being a child...... " It was quite powerful. It''s just that Aka-san, Aoni, my forehead was attacked by those two awesome people. It doesn''t mean it''s too frightening now, or it''s not breakable. "Gu, come, you, I, what are you doing to me..." "Hmm? No... I didn''t do anything."I was just beaten up by you... hey? " Yes, although I attacked, from the sidelines, I only seem to have been beaten. Asked for Espi and Slayre''s consent, both nodded in agreement. "Yeah, yeah. Oniichan was just beaten up, right??" "I don''t know if it''s Japone''s hospitality, but it''s a rude country, oniisan.?" Originally, Samurai would be forced to suppress me by obstructing or obstructing the execution of official duties, but they don''t know the situation. "I-I didn''t do anything... no, but... ghh..." Of course, the same goes for Maxita. For the time being, I was so angry that I couldn''t even talk about it before, so I couldn''t help it, but it settled down for now. so..... Hey, did you get it together? What, what, what... what are you...? "I didn''t come here to fight."However, I just want you to look at Shinobu''s brother for a moment. " "Ha, ha!? No, you can''t do that..." Of course, it''s not free. That''s where I get to the point. Is this a peaceful... peace... peace?Trayna? Is it really peaceful?I''m also suspicious of something..... If I win against you in the war, you''ll miss me. "...... What about you?" No, it''s true, "What? Yeah, I think so too. "Yeah, yeah... hey, oniichan?" Eh, it''s not like you''re rampaging or running away. Why? Espi and Slayer were surprised by the boulders, and their eyes were clinking. However, this is what Traina is also saying..... "Um... ''Japone is a country where everyone has learned warfare since childhood, and has established itself as a culture that incorporates warfare into school classes, right?I''m borrowing from another country to win that tournament... are you losing to Shinobu?''And... erm...'' "Huh!??" I don''t know why, but I told Trayna exactly what I heard. It''s a bit of a stick reading. Then, until now, he said, "Why?", "What are you talking about?"The expression on Maxita''s face turned into anger again. "Oh, you... who are you to challenge me? I wonder if there are strangers to me!" Yeah. "Hmm, let''s do it with good manners!" What beat Shinobu!Anyway, I''ll scrub you with some cowardly hand!No, in the first place, I''m going to use more power than Shinobu! " A cowardly hand? That''s right.In a way, I''m using a lot of disobedience. But I got on this...... to Trayna''s imagination..... "Hey, I''ll scrape you off by putting down a war basket!" Yes, yes! "Don''t forgive me anymore!" I''ll give you back the grudges you made me bite, no matter how many times you want them!If you lose, I''ll tell you where Synob is! " With that said, my subordinate, Samurai, set a basketball board for the world to come and go, and Maxita sat down in front of the basketball board. I feel sorry for you... but I sat face to face. "Hey, is that okay, oniichan?" "Niisan, are you so confident about Senpai?" "Huh? Huh?" Espi and Slayer rushed towards me with a little concern.But I smiled at both of them..... "To be clear, it''s hundreds of times harder to win with a ''battle hammer'' than to win against me... in the hands of a demon king.?" "Fufufufufufufufu" Ah... ah... ahhh... that''s it... My master smiles and smiles like a bad person. Even though I can''t see Traina, I seem to understand Espi and Slayre. She laughed as she pulled her face. "Hey, hey, what''s going on?"Why do you start the war? " "Come on, but that foreign kid, how dare you challenge Captain Maksita..." No, according to Fuma-kun and the others earlier, he beat Shinobu-chan with the warlords. "Surely... no, but isn''t that something like Synob-chan pulled out of his hand or was it a battle charm?" Ah, because Sinobu can''t beat the [Rattlesnake] chess players, much more than she can be against adults. And the galleries are exhilarated moderately, and it seems that no one cares about the topic of capturing the ewes who have already asked for it... either way... "Come on, I''ll give you the tip first!"Come on, let''s go! " "Oh, really? Well then... please" Hmm, I''ll scratch it! In Japone, the birthplace of the warlords, the people who are here today..... Alright, well then... let''s go, Traina! {Hmm... fufu, do you want to play with your shoulders a little?Well then! From the beginning, in the center... the heavens! '' I was about to see the Demon King''s hand. "Oh... no, all of a sudden... are you going to shake it at the heavenly base?!" - - - -!!?!? I guess it was a place that I wouldn''t suddenly hit from the beginning with a regular warhead. I placed a stone in the middle of the board. From the point of view of the Japone people, who were the birthplace of the warlords and were deeply rooted in culture, I was surprised to find a place where I could open my eyes... no... Traina struck. With just one hand, I was able to find my surroundings. "Fu, fufu, I was surprised all of a sudden... but don''t be ridiculous!"There is no stone or anything, so I will thoroughly smash you to death! " 430 Lesson 429: The Midstnight (Top Chess Player Passing Through) This was the end of the mentoring battle at Daimyo House. Even though I was stunned by the chess power of Daimyo, who never improved, and my own leadership, I spent a lot of time without ceasing to smile. It tells me that Daimyo doesn''t really want to improve his battlegrounds, but he just wants to immerse himself in the unique status of the wealthy, letting me, the winner of the Battlegrounds Chess Games in the Kingdom of Japone, guide him. It hurts to get caught up in such a nonsense, but I can''t refuse it professionally. Although the battleground is Japone''s national sport, professional chess players have many sponsors including Daimyo to make a living from it. As a professional chess player, I''m already in the category of successful chess players, so there''s nothing wrong with money, but from now on, as a representative of the chess players, I can''t afford to ruin everything for the children who are trying to walk the professional path above all else. Nevertheless, the domestic market in Japone is shaking a lot. The effects of the political and economic instability caused by the king''s bad government naturally affect us as well. Many great lords have never seen a banner against the king if they can only defend their current positions, and have invited me to their homes to lead the battle, as they do today. There is no end to the anxiety as to whether it is good as it is. Phew... Mikado-sensei... what are you doing now? At this very moment, Mikado Sensei, a mentor of our warlords, was disciplined by the kingdom the other day. The president of the Warlord Association was also concurrently appointed, and he was a teacher and father who raised me more than when I was a child. I heard that she was kept under surveillance, but the situation after that is unknown. It is also refused to issue pleadings with all the chess players and many people. Even though we stood out against it, we did not have the fear of being oppressed by force, nor the courage to impose ourselves on our position as chess players of the Warlord Association, which is also under the umbrella of the country. What''s he doing now? How can you look at me now that I''m not proud or anything, selling myself to a rich man? - Huh? I''m the best in the world?Ahhh... well, that might not be the case in the world of [now]... I won''t be competing in a chess tournament anymore, but I don''t have the chess power of that chess player anymore. But she told me..... --But the most powerful thing in history... isn''t me... but there are [two] people who can be sure that they are stronger than me. - Huh, is that true? - Hmm. In other words, the battlefield is deep... and there''s no limit to it.If you have decided to eat your mesh on this road, you should pursue it thoroughly.That way, I might be able to get a little closer to the goddess''s hand or the demon king''s hand... He is always a fool, but he never tells lies. From that moment on, my endless path of war began. His teacher and I, who gained strength in domestic competitions, eventually became the winner in domestic competitions. The most powerful thing in the Japone Kingdom is that, except for Mikado-sensei, it is the most powerful in the world. Riches, fame, people gathered in me. However, as a price, I became tied up in other things than the study of war and the match. I just wanted to advance purely in the path of warfare..... "How did this happen...?" Wow. I''ve been thinking too much.I almost bumped into someone. But what happened to this? A lot of people make a human wall, but they stare at something with a serious expression without uttering a word. Was there an event today? No, it''s too quiet. Or are they tax units like the other day?No, it''s not that kind of atmosphere. "Excuse me, what...?" That''s Maxita-kun. " Maksita, one of the students in the Senbu classroom I run in the side business. He is not a professional chess player because he is a samurai, but he has considerable qualities, such as winning in amateur underage competitions. That''s why you''re fighting in the middle of the road in a crowd scrutiny like this. And what is this air? I''m not proud of myself, but even though I''m here as a top professional chess player, no one notices me, and everyone is focused on the match. Who are you dealing with? I''ve never seen it before.Besides, I''m not from Japone.Are you still a kid, a kid from overseas? But I don''t know why it''s hitting Maxita-kun on the main street, but what''s the seriousness of the surroundings anyway? What kind of game...!? "Huh!? Is that it...?" I trembled at the sight of the board. Maxita is white and the boy is black. On the board, it was the boy''s blackness who was winning. However, I was only breathing in the pattern of white and black stones that were being carried out, rather than in such a surprise, such as which one of my heads was winning, or Maxita-kun was losing to a boy from another country. "Ugh, ugh..." ...... this is it "Woosh!?" With a certain amount of chess power, whether from the middle or the middle, you can see the power of both with the pattern of stones on the board and a few hands released from it. Maxita tried desperately to disturb the opponent''s territory and attacked with a furious momentum in order to gain the territory... even if she tried to turn around, she couldn''t. I can''t step a step further.The situation was the same on all sides of the board. That''s not because Maxita-kun''s attack is so sweet. The reason that Maxita can''t step in is that anyone with a high level of Warcraft in this Japone can understand. All of them are enemy stones placed in exquisite positions. It''s in the heavens. It was because the Heavenly Guardian had stunned the entire board, and a black stone had been built to make full use of its work. If you ignore him and step in, the stones that have entered into his territory will be tangled. However, what stage did you build such a brilliant team from..... "Ah, ahhh... I can''t believe it..." "Ugh, ugh!?" "Hah, hah, hah... what is it, that kid..." At that time, among those who were watching the game, there were old people who pale their faces and pulled out their hips. I''ve seen that face before. He''s not a professional, but he''s a top hitter at amateur competitions. "Ah, that brat... heavenly source at first... ah, at that point, did you imagine this shape?" "And, unbelievable, it''s impossible... what is it... what is it, that kid!" What!? It''s the first time!? At that moment, I was deeply convinced that the old men had pulled out their hips. In contrast to his personality and attitude, Maksita has not only strength in warfare, but also a well-thought-out strategy and deep reading. Even from the outside, top players can share the view of his imagined strategy. That''s why it''s fear. Because they, and I, had the same idea that "if I''m in the same position, I''ll hit the same place as Maxita-kun," and that''s the way it is. "Ah, hey, hey!" "Ahhh! I came here and found my first talent... it''s absolutely amazing..." No way, how can I use it like this?! "Uu, uppu... oh, oh!" "I-I ''m so chilly... I''m so scared... ah, hi, hiiii!" "Uuuuuuhn, oh, oh, oh, oh!" It seems that the people around us noticed a little later.And finally, everyone''s face turned pale. Some are vomiting, some are trembling with fear, and some children are weeping. For example, if they are supremacized without being given a chance while they attack, they will only say "the opponent is strong", and although they are surprised, they will not pull out their hips. However, if you think that we have started an attack on all the carefully elaborated and prepared maneuvers, then you have noticed that the maneuvers are actually dancing on the palm of the opponent''s hand so that everything does not succeed before execution, then the story is different. I didn''t elaborate it myself.All of them were guided to strike like that. You can''t do that without a power difference that can''t even be seen from the sky, that doesn''t apply to everything you''ve done, and that everything is being struck as the other person thinks. I''m going to run it against Maksita, who is one of the best hitters in Japan, even though he''s an amateur. "Hey, who are you... that boy!?" It''s neither a beautiful game nor a hot game of rough and fierce beatings. A demonic striker who laughs at all of humanity''s fighting power from a height and crushes them with cool faces one by one. All the mankind''s attempts to unite their power and all their wisdom had in fact been guided by the devil to do so from the beginning..... "Gu, ku, ma, I''m still scrambling!"I won''t lose yet! " Maxita-kun came here and stepped in. I took a step that I couldn''t take until now, and I took the courage to break through to the opposing side. I''m coming! "Yes, that''s the only way!" "Oh, I haven''t lost yet!" That''s right, that''s right.That''s the only way. If we''re going to find a way out of this alive, we''re going to have to step in. "Yes, fight, Maxita!"Don''t lose to the devil! I ''ll-- " I''m not alone. "" "" "" "" I (we) are with you!!!! All the chess players gathered here were inspired by Maksita-kun''s hand and the brave step, responded, and put their souls in his hands together. Well, that''s ironic. He is also my student, but now he is the king''s side of bad governance, and there are many people who are hostile to us. In fact, Mikado-sensei was imprisoned by them. However, in this moment, the people embraced its courage as the same Japone and as the same human race. It has nothing to do with kings, politics, or the past. To show. To protect the soul and dignity of Japone and the right of mankind to survive. but.... "... nnh, this is the next place." "Huh?... fuah?! fuahhh!?" "" "" "Grrrrrr!!!!??" "" "... what..." "Gu, gwaaaaaaaaa!?" "Ah, it''s hot, ghhhh, ghhh?!" I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-O He''s been slaughtered! Take a brave step! We have no choice but to step out! The only way for mankind to live is to step forward! And once you step out, you can''t pull back. The boy slashed at the warriors who had stepped forward with determination! "Gahh!?" "Whoa, whoa?!" "Ah, that''s impossible...... cumming" Woahhhhhhhh!? Rather than face the board, my hands are sharp and ruthless enough to illusion that I''ve been cut off. I projected my own soul on the stone, and one day, with Maxita, I tried to face the devil myself, and I killed with a single blow the step that everyone took together in my heart. The spectators screamed and collapsed from place to place. "Ah, ahh... ah... ah..." Now, Maxita-kun''s... white... all human beings are dead. The boy''s free hand is the one that is completely clogged. It wasn''t just a victory or defeat in that sector. One of them spread to all the territories of the board and the world, and became one of the ruins. The devil''s hand that mocks the courage of mankind. Destruction of mankind. The end of the world. It was the birth of a world filled with darkness. In a world where not even a single pound of light can reach, there is hope... "... hey, Slayer. What have we been seeing since before?"I don''t know the rules of warcraft, so I don''t understand the situation.... " "Come on, come on... for now, the Japoneys are really good at reacting when it comes to warfare... oniisan''s a bit jumpy while hitting me too..." 431 Episode 430 It seems that if your heart doesnt give up, it will change the world. Before I ran away from home, I used to play with Thaddeus once in a while. I''m not that good at it, but I know the rules. That said, I can''t keep up with a game where the level is too high. It was the same as before when Trayna hit her with a shinobi, but I don''t know this time. What do you think, Trayna? Is this guy strong? Makushita''s face was pale with sweat in front of her. Even if we don''t understand the situation, it''s clear that Trayna is winning. However, I didn''t understand that, and I had no idea how strong Maxita was. Is it just a mouth? Or...... "Oh, you''re a pretty good hitter.I can''t do it to Shinobu, but I have the skill to just slap him in the mouth. Hee...... Unexpectedly, it wasn''t just the mouth. Trayna never flattered me, and I guess she did. Besides, that''s not all. Somehow, Trayna seems to be having fun. "Because of the high level, he also hits me as I imagine, so I can enjoy it with one hand.When I occasionally struck a child during my journey, the child was too hectic and the flow of stones was not beautiful, and I couldn''t even try a new hand...... " Mmm... I-I ''m so confused... mmm...... Don''t be stubborn. I''ll keep training!That''s why we''re going to be fighting with Yu for training in the future.? " ... you don''t just want to have fun, do you? Chi-chi, that''s not true!Warlord is a game of thought!In other words, the training that dives deep into the ocean of concentration, is, er, yes!Make the child''s zone even deeper! It feels like there''s been a lot of deception... but it seems to be true that this guy in front of me is strong enough to praise Trainer. I was so confident. That''s why I''m sorry. "Higu!?" "Higuu, no, no, no, no, no, no, no..." Words leaked from the Maxita in front of me. The more she muttered, the more she seemed to be frightened by Trayna''s hand. However, I was so frightened that I was overwhelmed by the board games "Gwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?" "Guh!? Haha!?" "Hee, no, no, no, no, no!?" "Higu, I''m scared, ma''am..." "Shh, don''t look!" Oh, my God... what a horrible move! " ... eh!? "Hey, huh?... eh?" No, it''s really "eh?" And, Treina, what''s going on with these guys? For a moment, I thought a suspicious person had appeared and attacked the people, but it wasn''t. They saw the stones I placed and suddenly showed an exaggerated reaction from kids to adults. Suddenly there was a big fuss around me, screaming, crying, vomiting, pulling out my hips, and an unusual sight was spreading.What do you mean, "don''t look"? The top hitter projects his spirit onto the stone on the board... neither the opponent nor the spectator... As a result, these people must have received the image of being miserable in the war in the situation I created... Ha, ha?! Someone''s crying?! "Even at a young age, you will be able to grasp the situation of the warlords... since warlords are not performed by age or physique, but because personal sensitivity and flash are important... It is not surprising if you are a child with qualities.Rather, it''s called Japone. ... eh... eh ~? Beyond the overreaction, does Trainer admire the oddities of the Japoneses, who seem to be under a rather strange curse? Funny. Is my reaction rather weird? Ah, but Espi and Slayer were also dumbfounded. "However, if you show the reaction so far, there will only be fear and despair... then even if you can make the case of Shinobu''s brother Uyamuya here, later on, the child will only remain in their memory as a mere object of fear......" I don''t know what''s going on anymore, but anyway, I know that Traina is hitting herself with such an overwhelming force that the child starts crying and the adult pulls through her waist and throws up. However, this seems to be quite a big deal, and there is something I think about as a Trainer. I''m showing you how I think about it a little bit. After all, what can you do now after what you''ve done so far? I''m not going back anymore..... Hmm... I can''t help it... child... from now on... ... eh? At this time, could you leave the people of Maxita and Japone with a single game of despair and fear?When I thought about it, Trayna came here and made an unexpected suggestion. "Hey, Traina! Isn''t that counterproductive?"But can you do that? The content was too... so I thought it was bad for Rock. Can you do that? Even if you could, it would be counterproductive. But as always, Trayna was confident..... ''Hmm. I''ll do it if I have to.Don''t worry, who do you think I am? And he laughed and made a statement. Then there''s no way I can doubt it. That''s why I..... Uu, cuu... I''ll scrape this far... guuu, I, my negativity... "Oh, wait a minute!" Huh, ahhh? Huh, why are you bothering me? At the edge of Maxita''s surrender, I blocked it, and what Traina had proposed..... "Hey, why don''t you swap your white stone with my black stone... and continue this?" "...... Ha, ha, ha?" Maxita didn''t seem to understand what I was saying. It''s not impossible. The surrounding galleries were equally dumbfounded. So, I''ll say it again. We''ll exchange your stones for mine, and I''ll hit them in white and reverse from here on out. "... is that...?" "Um... I''ll tell you. Under these circumstances, it is certainly a desperate situation.There seemed to be no light in the darkness.But... the world is not over yet.There is only one... endless, difficult, narrow path... but there is still a path of hope and a future.I''ll let you worship it now.It''s still too early to despair. " "...!?" If she thinks she''s defeating the opponent by the end of her life, by reversing from the situation she created, Traina seems to be trying to convey something to the people of Maxita and Japone. "Oh, what are you talking about, this kid!" However, from the side, it is impossible to say that you should not say anything to do such a thing.When one Japone says that, everyone reacts in unison. "Once I''m at a disadvantage... no, it''s not just a disadvantage" "In the world after the end of white extinction, will you reverse it this time by hitting it with white?"Is it too soon to despair? " I don''t know if I can do that! "That''s right... uu, uuu... there''s no hope in this dark world anymore!" Surely that would be the case. "I wonder if you''re okay... oniichan..." Well... it''s okay, oniisan... no, that''s what Trayna-san says, right? Espi and Slayer were half dazed. However, Slayer was right, and it was T''Raina who proposed it.Besides, I have my hands full. And.... "Heh, heh... makes people... make fun of people!"If you think about what you''re going to say, I''m going to make a fool of myself... and Japone... and the warlord... no, I''m going to make a fool of you! " Maxita finally understood the meaning of my words and let out a rough voice. Yes, it''s said that once we''re outnumbered, we''re going to reverse the course of things that we have to surrender to. It''s normal to feel like you''re making a fool of yourself. Not to mention, the opponent was a man who was quite confident in his warriors. Pride would''ve hurt quite a bit. In this situation... there is no longer any hope... human beings... "... ahh, that''s enough, let''s replace it..." "Woah, so what are you doing... eh?" Since it was already exaggerated and awkward, I quickly swapped my stone with the Maxita stone using the jab principle on the left. "What, what? I can''t see...!?" It didn''t seem to be able to react to my left, and it was even more confusing when I twitched my eyes. But I don''t care at all, it''s just like Traina told me.... "Come on, let''s keep going." "Huh!?" Now I took the white stone and put it on the board. "Oh, fuzzy, don''t be ridiculous!"Well then, let''s do it! " Although he was dazed for a moment, he was angry again when he saw the placed stone, but this time he held the black stone in his hand and slammed it on the board in anger. "I don''t want to... I don''t want to..." Hmmm! Nnh "Hmph!" "...... Hoi" Ugh! And every time I hit it, Maxita hits the stone without putting her hair in it. It was like destroying the board itself. but..... "... ah!?" Huh? What? I''m not surprised. Someone in the gallery shouted with surprise. He stared seriously at the board..... "Well, the white stone... that stone Maxita-kun had the courage to punch in earlier but was beaten to pieces... but... wait... there is no more white way to live... but... that cut position came here..." I am muttering bumps. Oh... I didn''t know there was anybody else who would notice... that one would be a pretty good hitter. "Ah, Sensei! When did you start scratching...... suddenly, what is this......" Trayna was impressed by the reaction, and Maxita murmured, "Sensei." Master Maxita? Fufufu, if you''re this guy''s mentor... then I''d like to hit you later... but in any case, you''ll notice the next one on the boulder, as well as the surroundings... Come on, kid! Hoi "...... Ah!??" No, seriously, I don''t know.But as soon as she placed the stone where Trayna had instructed her, Maxita suddenly stood up. And it wasn''t just Maxita. "Ah!? White..." "Huh?... oh, I see!" "Don''t be ridiculous! This, this, this path!?" "Well, but, but, but, but, but, with just one move...... you''re lying, aren''t you?" "White survived!" No, rather than surviving.... " "Rebirth! Rebirth! The silly, supposedly dead white has come back to life!" Somehow, I suddenly started making a fuss with the people around me.Even though it was quiet like a funeral before, now everyone is getting on board, and everyone is tied to the board with a passionate eye. "I can''t believe it... I thought that the world of despair that ended in darkness... would not even shine a pint of light... yet... light shone through, and mankind breathed back into the world!"What do you mean... Everyone gave up and stopped and turned down... and humanity despaired and perished... but the new little life brought a little light into the darkened world, and that light eventually turned into a wolf smoke that lit up the world and brought humanity back to its feet!The heart that does not give up has brought the world back to life again! " "" "" "" "Humanity... the world is not over yet!!! "Moreover, although it was slashed once, Maxita once stepped in with courage."The stone that died at that time, but the shape of the stone created at that time is new... yes, courage is inherited!That courage was not in vain!The courage that seemed to be nothing more than a futile death was passed down over time, and entrusted to those who had new lives and wills, to bring the world back to life again! "" "" "" "" Oooooooooooooo!!!! Somehow... the person of Maxita''s master made a lot of noise like a stage actor, and the other galleries responded to it as well...... "I see... I shouldn''t give up... that''s the only way to defeat a world where there was nothing but despair... this is... hope!" And the future! " For now, that seems to be the case. I don''t know anymore. 432 Episode 431: Slaughtering a Hundred People Upper right smear star! Upper right smear, Komi!Three, three, take off your eyes! Five of five! "Wow, that''s right! Yuck! Yummy!" Why? Why am I dashing through the world of Japone? "Wow... oniichan, good luck ~" "It''s such an amazing sight..." There were more than 100 long desks and battle plates lined up in the middle of the road. Each board was lined up with Japone''s battlesmen, both old and young, who were familiar with their arms, regardless of the townspeople or the Kingdom Knights, and they were facing Traina through me. A 100-sided fight against the battlegrounds of the Kingdom of Japone. I dashed the black stone from end to end, not mistaking it for Trainer''s instructions, and then I went back to the beginning and hit the next one. Repeat that. "Nhh, nnh..." "W-What is this, cutting off my position!?" "What... this is a leader''s battleship... trying me out..." "Huh, how many years do you expect me to wave a stone... hah!?"I can''t do this!? " "Nnh, you''re dealing with me on the sidelines of a 100-sided beating..." If I hit them, the opponents who face me will take action, but it''s not the case that I''m checking all of them. Anyway, I just want to make sure I don''t misdirected Trayna, who flies in without putting her hair in. "Fufufu, that''s good! Without the running power and concentration of the child, the 100-sided blow won''t be realized."The rhythm is good, and you can enjoy it sparingly.Some of them are pretty tough hitters... they''re probably professionals... and that Maxita mentor is a big deal too!Your arms will ring for a long time! Trayna is also happy with my efforts. I don''t know... why did this happen? That''s..... "What?! What... is this?" I just played a game with a guy named Maxita. That''s all. I didn''t threaten the people by showing them a magic spiral or anything like that. And yet..... "... if I thought it was the devil of war... it was God" "Exactly, even when I saw God''s striking muscles....." "Yes, I''ve been shown something..." "God, then... giggle... uuu" The people of Japone, including the townspeople and the warriors of the Kingdom, bowed their heads to me on their knees. No, seriously, it''s a very unusual sight. Wow... wow... "This is oniisan''s ''us''... maybe you''ve done too much..." Both Espi and Slayer were pulled. "... the eyes of Shinobu were still real... there was such a thing..." Moreover, even Shinobu''s brother was movingly kneeling. Why is that? Anyway, the thoughts and reactions of the Japonic people were far beyond my imagination. And the trouble is, these guys aren''t just impressed. "If oniisan... no, Senki-sama..." "Huh?! Oh, God!? Oh, me?" "Please give me a short wish... please give me a souvenir from the underworld..." Oh, my God, I told you to bow your head and hit yourself. Besides, it''s not just one or two of them. "No, it''s sloppy! Me too!" "Wait, I''m Maxita''s mentor!" "In that case, even I won the prize at the War Games..." "Hey, me too!" I want to hit you too! " Apply for a match from one game to the next.The people who were kneeling insisted that they wanted to hit me this time, and I''m the one who''s swarming with me. Whoa, whoa, hey, calm down! "Ahh, you guys back off already!"Oniichan is in trouble! " I won''t tolerate anything that''s bothering you, oniisan. I will be crushed if I keep going like this. Espi and Slayer also came in to stop it thinking it was bad for the stone. However, it will not reach the excited people of Japone. I can''t believe I wanted to hit Traina like that... I don''t know how many battlegrounds there are, but from the Japone people''s point of view, I guess it''s that much. Hahaha, hahaha, oh my God, I can''t help it... do you want to beat me like that? So, Trayna laughed and seemed to be less than full. However, in the previous war, if Japone had shown the battle hammer instead of the battle hammer, the Demon King''s army would have won..... Hmm, I can''t help it.I''ll beat you up, child. " "Ehhhhh? No, even if I say that... How long does it take for all these people?!Even if you hit me one at a time..... " Well, then we can all hit it at the same time. ... what about you? And, Traina was in a good mood to propose.... That''s why..... Guu,... I lost "... no." "I don''t know... I''m totally defeated..." "Why is there such a strong person?"There''s no way I can win... " "No... but what?" This cleanliness..... " "I don''t have any teeth at all... but I want to hit the warlord more... and I like it more..." This is how it happened. Let the hopefuls prepare a battle cup and hit 100 faces. I didn''t expect to run around like this. "Fufufufu, the drifting stone is Japone. Even the passer-by firmly strikes with a good hand... and there seems to be a new stone I don''t know, so I''ll study too much... and then I''ll stain... fuhahaha, after I die, I''ll learn and become stronger... I''m not expecting this to happen! '' Nevertheless, Trayna won all the battles without even struggling, rather than being confused by the number of opponents. It was literally a hundred slashes. Moreover, it wasn''t just crushing them with overwhelming strength. I strike in a way that coaches the other person, strikes a new hand with play, and strikes the other person with enough satisfaction and emotion. "... amazing... there are professional people among them, right?" "Well, that''s right... but this is so plain oniisan, too... she''s running so fast and hitting me without making a mistake..." While I was frightened while hitting, I was getting a little happier. Espi and Slayre believe that Trayna exists, but they can''t actually see her, and they can''t hear her. And none of these Japone folks know anything about Trayna. But in this way, I was able to make a lot of people feel Trayna''s existence. I can only see Trayna, but she does exist. Thanks to the overreaction of the Japone people, I was able to feel it again. "... this is a hand of hope that will change the world... there is a world in the world of warlords that I don''t even know yet... there is a deep world... I''m trying to learn in this way..." Then I noticed that there was only one opponent left.But it''s almost over. In addition, the situation seems to be unshakable even from the reaction of the opponent. However, there was no cloudiness in the expression. "Hmm, Maxita''s a mentor... she was a very good hitter.You were a few steps stronger than Shinobu... I made a beautiful chess piece.And he will be stronger. So work hard. '' It was a compliment to the opponent that came from a satisfied Trayna. The opponent also stopped his hand cleanly and lowered his head. "Phew... I still want to hit you... but I don''t want to hit this chess piece with my futile hands anymore... so far."...... I''ve done it! " I noticed that Japone had slashed a hundred people after falling a little over the course of the day. However, even though the word "slaughtering a hundred people" is a noisy word, when the Japone people..... "Amazing... really amazing, this exotic brother!" Who are you!? " "Ahh, I want to hit you again... ahhh, but it might be rude to be like me..." "I just came up with a hand that I''d like to try while hitting...." "Oh, that''s me too!" "Hey, why don''t you and I take a look at each other''s game side by side?" That''s right! Let''s look back on the game, not the Revenge! I mean, how about collecting all the chess scores from the multi-faceted blows and making them into a single book? I''m getting shivering! Everyone''s eyes sparkle like this. Well, it''s a hard feeling for me to understand, but if you''re happy like this, you might as well let Traina hit you. Traina is in a very good mood, too..... "Ugh, I''m totally defeated." I haven''t worked hard enough yet... even my mentor... I''ll beat you to death... " "Hmm? Ah, Maxita..." "That synobe... ugh... the man I fell in love with doesn''t seem to be a lie... I''ll admit it..." Maxita said that with a strange look on her face. Speaking of which, that''s what I was talking about. That said, I''m very sorry for the misunderstanding, because it''s not my power, but Traina''s. However, when it first appeared, I thought it was a rather arrogant man, but I didn''t expect to be so humble when the warlord got involved. "...... the defiance in Japone''s battle..... "Speaking of which, oniichan is a lovely person of Shinobu-chan, isn''t he?"So... if Shinobu and his brother get married and live in Japone from now on... aren''t you going to fight us again? " "" "" Ahh... "" " It was a word that someone here suddenly muttered. It doesn''t matter who said it. The problem is, the words I said..... "No, it''s not ''ah''!" Somehow, Japone''s people reacted like, "That''s good." "Ahahahaha, that''s tough, oniichan."Well, I think I could be oniichan''s daughter-in-law if I were Shinobu-chan... but I don''t live there ~ " "Yeah, I''m going on an adventure from now on... I mean, I''ve lived here all my life... well, it might be nice to use it as a base..." And spare me this reaction, to Espi and Slayer. No, well, I wouldn''t mind if I were Shinobu... I guess I shouldn''t talk about this irresponsibly... sometimes it''s about clones... "Anyway, it''s getting late, and we''re going home!"Even though I came here to play, the sun was going to set. " "" "" "Eeaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa" " "That''s why it''s not" "Ee ~" "!" I didn''t expect this to happen. I thought that the king''s repressive regime might have made the whole country dark and difficult for many people, but the people in this country will also be happy and laughing like this. I was relieved to see such a bright side. But seriously, I think it''s better not to make any more noise and disperse without staying longer. I think I can''t do anything about Shinobu''s brother right now..... 433 Episode 432: My Name "Alright, get out of here! Espy! Slayer!" Yeah! No problem! I even have dumplings! "Truly, I was able to enter the country with dignity, but when I left, I thought I would run away..." The people and the Royal Warriors are unusual, and in the midst of a festival-like uplift, we decided to see the gap and escape. It was too much trouble to be surrounded anymore. "N, ah, ah..." "Hey, Shinobu''s brother and his allies are coming!" Ah, it''s so cool! At last, I will call the hummingbird and his two companions, Iga and Kouga, who are now asking for help. "Woah, wait a minute and I''ll scrub you!" Ahh, the god of war! "Wait, wait, your name is...!" "Wait, oniisan!" At least give me a name! " You can hear us from behind, but that doesn''t stop you from saying that. "Ahhhhhhhhh, I let the horses get away!"I mean, what do we say!? " And they finally remembered what they had forgotten. But it''s too late. Even if the ninjas chase us now, they won''t be able to catch us. Hummers are also top-notch ninja warriors, so they won''t get caught if they get too far away from their enemies. "Kuhahaha, no...... I''ve had a very unexplained experience, but I managed to save you." We ran and flew across the roof of Japone, and when we looked back, we made sure that no one caught up with us, and then we laughed. Ahahaha, really, really. Shinobu-chan''s brothers were good, too?. "Yeah, I''m glad we didn''t get into a fight today, so I''m glad we were able to help."Besides, it was kind of funny. " Espi and Slayer laugh together holding a bag full of dumplings. Those were the furry foals who had been fumbling with us for a while, but they opened their mouths in a hurry as they ran. "Um... I feel... grateful for your help."I didn''t think you were in Japone..... " "Oh, you''re on the edge. It''s a lot of complications for you, but...." "Hmm... umm..." When I said that with a bit of meanness, the hummers darkened their faces. He knows what I''m talking about. In other words, "that event" is also appropriate for this guy..... "I know... that auger... right?" I suppose that means that he was also guilty of it. "Oniichan, augur... that''s..." "Ahh... but... that''s enough." Well, it''s no use digging back now. It''s about Shinobu, and I won''t tell you any more about it. "So, brother Shinobu..." "It doesn''t matter if it''s a horse."... ah, if you were to marry Shinobu...... then...... " "Ah, I''ll never call you oniichan or anything like that." "... I-I see..." It seems a bit unfortunate... well, it''s certainly "such a possibility", so maybe it''s not "what are you talking about". That said, it''s more than that right now..... "So, you guys came back to Japone because of Outei and Kagero, and Kojiro and Mikado''s Zee, right?" "Huh!? What...?" "Why do you know that now our friends are hiding with Shinobu, your parents, Kojiro, Mikado''s Zee and their friends."I mean, there''s been a lot of things going on over the last few days.... " "Huh!?" "So, it was Yu... that the three of us came to the King''s City today, but we were also lucky to gather information." "W-what... such a thing happened before the bum guys knew it..." "Oh, well, I''ll talk to you slowly for now, and don''t worry, we''re all safe." Yeah, it''s not so easy to teach while you''re running. There was a lot going on. "Well... that''s fine then... if your father, mother, Shinobu, and Lord Kojiro and Lord Mikado are all right... Shinobu would have had a lot of complicated thoughts about [Makura]... if you had been around..." And the hummingbirds don''t want to hear all about it here, but they are relieved to know that it is enough to know the safety of their families now. Did you help me with everything? "Huh? Huh... I don''t know... there''s been a lot of coincidences... I don''t know what I''m doing alone..." "Really? Still, somehow... everyone was safe because you were there... I don''t know, but I think somehow... that''s why you''ve got more to give back..." "What the hell is that?" It''s a little shiny, and I''m not really alone. Espi, Slayer, and the clan elders and elves were working together. "That''s right... after we met before... I''ve been asking you about... important things..." Hmm? "What''s your name...?" And then I realized that it was now and it was even worse. Speaking of which, I didn''t call myself The Hummers, did I? "Ahahaha, oniichan."Didn''t you introduce yourself to anyone who might be your future brother-in-law? " "Hahaha, but if you notice such an important thing, I''ll put it off later... looks like oniisan somehow... so did we." Espy and Slayer are also laughing at our interactions, referring to events in the past. Indeed, at that time, the two of you didn''t have to call me "brother" and say your name, and when you were with Noja, you were "Lagerman". The only time I called myself "Earth Lagan" was in the fight against Gouda. Fufufufufu... that''s weird. What? Trayna? At that time, the adjacent Trayna also laughed funny. I''ve done so much in the past, and only a few of them recognized you as [Earth Lagan]... even in that elf village, I only knew your real name as much as the chief and Ral. I''m sure...... And when I think of it, you''ve done a great deal in Cacrtail and in the heavenly world... but... both the heavenly world and Cacrtail are a world closed to information... so the world doesn''t know your warrior message as Earth Lagan...... Hmm? Well... that''s right... I didn''t know what was so strange about Trayna''s words. but.... You''ve jumped out of the Empire... and you''ve had so many intense days... fighting the Shinobi Ninja Warriors, fighting the Augur''s Axes, fighting the backstage and the Outlaw''s Bros in Kantidan... fighting the Machos and the Mighty Men in Cacrtail, winning the tournament... all-out war against the Kingdom in the sky... flying from there to the past to brawl... fufu, the Six Championships, fighting Yamidire, Palipi, Noja, Gouda... and destroying Mikado the other day... the strong enemies who have survived the era have never lost to the merits of the Seven Heroes... Oh, my God... I''m a praise killer... but when I look back again, it''s definitely amazing... "Right? And yet... fufufufu, your name hasn''t really spread so much in the world yet."Except for some people..... '' Ah...... I noticed it when I was told. Yes, I''ve certainly survived some of the most intense days of battle I''ve ever had.I can say that with confidence. I fought my father''s old rivals, and I''m proud to have crossed them with honor... well, with Traina''s help. But my name is not known to the world. That''s why everyone doesn''t know me, even if it happens today..... Kuhahaha Hahaha That''s true. I laughed unexpectedly. [M] "I... I''ll let you admit to Earth Lagan by doing more than my father''s feat... even though I ran away from home with the idea... I''ve only done this to you, but my name isn''t that famous..." Fufufu, you''re not even in the papers yet. Ah... I''ve done my own thing... but I still have a lot of work to do? That''s right. There''s a long way to go. " We''ve done so much so far, and we''re still here? I had no choice but to do too much and laugh. If that''s the case, you''ll still have to train me, Master.? Hmm, that''s what we still have to teach ~ We talk and laugh in our hearts like that. But, "What''s your name?" Soon no one will ask me this question. Because I don''t even have to ask your name anymore. I don''t even have to call myself "Earth Lagan", but who I am... it''s no longer more popular than the hero Hairo, and my face and name will be known to all races in the world. "... oh, oniichan! You''re talking to me in secret about the [two of us] right now!"What are you talking about? It''s making me sneeze, and it''s sloppy! " "Damn it, you can''t keep a secret from us!" Looking at me, Espi and Slayya seem to have come to "Pean", and they came running to me with a muddled face. Do you know what a boulder is? Well, the hummingbirds said, "What?"But it''s in a state. Well, well, I''ll tell you later. "Hmm, absolutely." Do you even know about Trayna? " "Totally, oniisan doesn''t belong only to Trayna-san, right?" Do you understand? " "...... Hmm......" The two of them hit me in the ear from left and right, and Trayna smiled bitterly at me. I see... I think these two will be joining us on our journey again... "It''s okay, he knows it too."Besides, I''m in a good mood right now.That''s why I let you enjoy the battlefield so much. " Hmm... well, I''ve certainly enjoyed myself today, but... "Ahahahaha, that''s right.But I''m surprised ~, that you were so strong in battle... hey, by the way, does Traina have any other amazing stunts or hobbies? " "Sure. I just came to Japone to play with my corset, but I didn''t expect it to be that much of a fuss... well, it was fun, but... ufufu, I wonder if there will be such a thing again in the future?" Do you have any more? Espi and Slayre''s words made me laugh again..... "Kuhaha, what are you talking about?"This is just the beginning, isn''t it? " "Me, Espy, Slayer, and Trayna... it''s just the first day of the four of us playing in this era." Do you still have it? It''s definitely there. From now on? Forever. "Ahahaha, that''s right!There''s going to be a lot of things like today! " "Fufufufu, if this happens everywhere you go, it''s too much fun for your heart."But I can''t help but look forward to it! " Understanding the meaning of my words, Espy and Slayer nodded happily. Right. Not yet. Hmm, I''ll continue to do so. - It''s over. 434 Episode 433: Countdown "Palipi-sama, this is a customer..." Ughhh... The hideout of Palipi, a demonic clan called the worst man in the Six Kingdoms. Normally, no one would step foot in that place except for my close friend, Coman Piper. A demon who was already dead. However, if its survival is known to the world, it will be burned by troublesome pursuers and those who aim for life. That''s why I don''t usually invite people into my hideout. Still, there are special circumstances in which you can be invited. "No, Mengo. You''ve done your best. You could have come out from me, and I was going to send a comma, but there are people in Cacrtel who are currently in the Empire." That''s why I got it from you.? " Hmph... if you call me by name... I''m more scared when I refuse you, Al "Such ~, even though I''m a loyal subordinate to my boss right now, it''s terrible ~, Wacha Whacha-kun." It was bad in the sky ~, but you didn''t kill me, so it''s safe, right? " "I didn''t expect to see you again in this way......" The person who stepped foot into the Parippi''s gallery. It was Wacha Whacha, the Magic Extreme True Stream Master of Kakretail. "So, what did I ask of you... what are you going to do with me, Al?" "Oh, that''s it.?" Having said that, Wacha took something out of her pocket that was in a bag. What are you going to get yourself into now? Although his expression was a smile, he was still pale from fear. "I properly talked to that son of the Bokumates family who is connected to you, Citenay." Looks like that blue genius is just like me, and he likes it so much. " "... what the hell are you doing with this... this demon crystal..." The one that Wacha brought with her when she was told by Parippi. It was a magic crystal. Seeing that, Parippi''s smile stained even more evil. "Hihahahaha, hey! The magic crystal that you installed in Kakuretail to gather information as a spy for Yamidile''s sister and Kuron-chan''s situation report... I guess Hakuki''s husband had it, but I wanted it. Hey, hey, hey, hey.?" "Wait, Al! What are you going to use this for...... Master...... No, something for Yamidire and Kuron-chan......" "Nh? No, no, that''s not true... no... the characters... hihaha, I see. In order for them to know everything, it turns out... well, it''s okay. That sounds interesting." "What, like?" "It''s gentle to be worried about both of you, but don''t worry." Rather, it might make the world an ally, because the purpose in the first place is not two people, but the boss...... Earth Lagan. " Wacha was stunned by Palipi''s unexpected words. I can''t disobey my position, my orders, etc. For me, who was a member of the Bokumates family, I would have to obey the orders of Sitenai, even if the original organization was no longer in existence and I could be said to be its successor. But still, I was just curious about what I was trying to do. Although there were many things behind it, as Palipi said, Vacha herself had enough moonlight days to have feelings for Yamidile and Kuron. However, it was unexpected that the purpose of Parisi was not Yamidire or Kuron, but Earth Lagan. "Why, Earth-kun...." "Hihaha, give it to me... yes, I''ll be editing it all night long again, connecting everything... yeah, I can show you everything tomorrow." I''m so glad you''re staying. If you''re free, you can help me out with Comandante. I''m making sweets for the unveiling party. It''s a magical popcorn and a magical carbonated juice. " "Oh, reveal it? What..." The purpose of Palipi was different from what Wacha feared. However, it did not give the atmosphere of peace of mind. Until then, Parippi''s smile was not so much evil as the face of an evil man. "What? It''s decided." It''s time to reveal the legend!! I can''t let anything stop me from broadcasting... but the world needs to know! Be the hero of the new era and be the true hero buried behind history! Hihahahahahaha! " Then, until the release of the legend, I entered the countdown. It will be revealed to everyone in the world. Everything-- "Shit... no... I can''t get out of here" Yeah. This handcuff seals the magic power... even if it''s a chain that can''t be broken without joints...... I see. Even this couple in a dimly lit dungeon. Two of the world''s most famous heroes today. However, he was helpless if he was captured like this. And most of all..... "Shit, what an idiot we are!" "It''s true... I can''t believe I was caught drowning in the ocean!" The reason he was caught was a big fool. Hiro and Maam swim across the ocean to chase the escaped Earth. But all of a sudden, I was caught in a huge storm. The two of them tried to survive the desolate ocean plains with the word "temper" in a disoriented manner. However, along the way, their magic power and physical strength were exhausted, and they were swallowed up by the sea. Still, there is life in addition to the vitality beyond the common sense of the two..... "Fufu, it''s definitely an idiot. When I heard from my men that they accidentally caught two people, I doubted their ears." "Huh!??" Encounter with the most connected enemies of the "living" in this world today. "I once defeated the Demon King''s army... and I want you not to expose yourselves to the stupid death of the Great Devil King." We are condemned for our defeat. Huh? Hyiro. And Maam. " "Hakki..." The most dangerous presence in the world in the modern era when Great Devil King Trayna died. Both Hiro and Maam and the New Demon World government were searching for it with all their might. But even so, a man who had not been able to grasp its location for more than ten years. That''s the way it should be, and in such a situation, neither Hiro nor Maam dreamed of reuniting. "Hakki... don''t you want to kill me and Maam?" You''re going to regret killing me right now? " Hmm? Hyiro''s Taunt. The two are currently locked down by magic and cannot even move. It''s easy to deal with them now. However, Hakki laughed at such a provocation. Fufufu, don''t use too majestic language in the way my son is waving at you, Hyiro "What...?" "A good parent-child relationship cannot be established... You have fallen into such a world of ordinary people, and you have lost the golden glow of breaking through the wall in the face of all kinds of difficulties without fear of common sense or reason." "Ah, ghh, you... why are you doing this..." "In that regard, isn''t your son a good boy?" It''s a good life, and although it''s a different path than yours, it will never beat you back then. Hyiro and Maam bite their lips at Hakki''s unexpected words. I can''t argue at all, because it was a word that scratched our wounds. On the other hand, it was unexpected that Hakki would even know about us. "Somehow... did Temeye see my son... in the match before Earth...?" I heard from Liphant that there were quite a lot of people watching that game.... " In that match, not only their son Earth, but also the children of the other seven heroes, Fiance, Rival, and Hu. In the sense of confirming the current power of the next generation of heroes, I knew that other countries and demons were paying attention. "Well, it''s true that I was watching the match through the Magic Crystal... but that''s not a trivial thing." I''ve already met Earth Lagan twice. Directly the first time. the second time through people..... " "... eh... eh!?" However, Hakki''s words exceeded the expectations of Hiro and Maam. 435 Episode 434: You dont know anything. "Wait, wait, wait! Earth... Earth met you once!" What do you mean! " "Happy! What did you do to Earth!" At first, I thought it was Yamidile, but perhaps you were the one who was able to use Great Demon Lord Trainer''s skills on Earth!? " Hiro and Maam raised their voices when they learned that their former rival, Six Horns, was in contact with Earth in a place they didn''t know existed. It was not only about Yamidilee in Kakuretail, but also about Hakuki. And if that''s the case, I wonder if all of the events in the previous match that changed the fate of Hairo and Maam were also related to Hakki. However, Hakki was surprised by the words. "What... it''s been months since that match, but you guys don''t really know anything yet..." "What, what, what?" "I didn''t know that either." Not only was it a breakthrough, but how could that boy even use the Great Magic Spiral? I couldn''t go that far with Yamidire either. Well, one of the possibilities came to mind when we talked a little bit the other day..... " "Jinji, when!? Hey, hey!" What do you mean! Tell me more! Temeye, what did you do when you met our son? What did you say? What the hell is going on? Is Earth safe?! " Even if the magic and movement could be sealed off, Hyiro and Maam would bite into an iron cage and try to break it, but their voices were rough. Whether rejected by Earth himself or not, he is still a loving son to Hiro and Maam. "Hahaha, don''t worry." Everything''s fine, Earth Lagan is getting bigger? Isn''t Japone making new legends nowadays? I joined Espi, Koji, Mikado. Noja and Paripi are quite bad at education, but it''s still going to be interesting. " "... what about you?" "Besides, I have a little bet." If Earth Lagan fights against me and I lose, I will become a part of Earth Lagan! Hahaha, isn''t that interesting? " Eh... eh... eh? Hakki remembered and laughed. Because Hakuki herself hadn''t been able to laugh so unexpectedly for more than a dozen years after the death of Great Demon King Traina. It is also an encounter with Earth, a reunion day, and a gathering of people around it. All of them numbed Hakki. However, such a story is the first time that Hyiro and Maam, the first time they heard it, changed and became pimped out. "No, no, no? Espi...?" Kojiro and Mikado and Japone? No, no, no, after that, what? Noja... why? And, besides, what about Parisi? Palipi, palipi of the Six Champions? It must have been more than fifteen years ago! " "Oh, and if you lose to Earth, you''re my son... huh?" Huh? What? " All the information that came out of Hakki''s mouth was a person who had just deviated from the understanding of Hiro and Maam, and they were dumbfounded as they twitched their mouths again and again. And when I looked at those two, I was in a good mood. The look on their face changed, and that expression..... "What... you guys... you really don''t know anything... you really don''t know anything... I was rather surprised." That Earth Lagan''s current state... are you two really not involved in anything... outside the mosquito net? " "Huh!??" "So... Hahaha, what a thing!" You think you know everything, but you haven''t heard anything from that Espy! Even though you''re a fellow warrior of the same Seven Heroes! " "Espi...?" "Oh, that girl knows everything?" Because as of a dozen years ago, that girl was already... fufufu, funny... and... pathetic " It was no longer surprised or daunted, and Hakuki''s expression was rather pitiful. Liu Hua is one of the Seven Heroes and one of the nemesis of his companions who no longer has a name in history. Such men move without their knowledge, and their sons are at the heart of them. And I don''t know everything about the situation, the reasons, the history, and what happened and what''s going to happen. "Oh, we''re... outside the mosquito net..." "Earth... you... what the hell..." The word "outside the mosquito net" in Hakki''s mouth could not be disputed at all, and it was also the blade that most cried out to their hearts, and Hiro and Maam fell down without strength. I regretted dying in that match. Once caught up in Cacrtail, I could not catch Earth''s growth by mistake, far beyond their imagination. Still chasing after them without giving up, they held their feet, while Earth went further into a world they didn''t know. The shock and remorse of Hiro and Maam, who had been pushed back to the point where they knew nothing from start to finish, was more than ever. "Boss, where are you taking it? I can''t!" It''s a message! " In such a heavy air dungeon, an auger rushed in. It doesn''t matter. What? "Hey, this is Japone''s horse... how could it be that the tax unit suddenly withdrew over the abandonment of the workplace, and Mikado and the prisoner of war got away with it?" "Ah, that''s right... even though we''ve given them the weapons they need, it''s a boring thing." I don''t care. Leave me alone. I''m no longer interested. However, don''t skimp on gathering information about what''s going on. Whether you''re interested or useless, I''m always interested in the end and the course of Japone''s journey. " I nodded my head when I received the report. This is a complaint from Japone''s horse. Although I expected it, I sighed, "Oh, my God." but.... "And....." Is it still there? That''s not all my men talked about. "Huh. From Citenay...... I think there''s something interesting going on around here tomorrow, so maybe I should make a plan......" "What? From Citenay?" Tomorrow? What are you talking about? " "Now, come on... I''m looking forward to seeing what you''ve got..." It was a message from Citenai. It was unexpected to Hakki, so she frowned without knowing what she was talking about. However, it''s only natural that these two don''t know anything about Hakki..... "Japone... horse deer, is that the king''s?" Prisoner? Mikado-san...? Did you let him go? " "Besides, Japone, there''s a ground right now..." I don''t know anymore. Still, if their son was involved in anything, Hiro and Maam looked up again. 436 Episode 435: Dont Do Anything It is a desolate land that has passed away from natural calamities. However, all the people who lived there were sweating to live and rebuild. Everyone had a heart that he would raise the earth again. It is because of the thought that those who are dear to them may one day be greeted with open hearts when they come back to the land. It''s just that inside..... Phew! Phew! Phew! Phew! There was a young girl wearing cotton gloves and beating a sandbag hanging from a tree. The small cheeks were puffy and swollen, and the eyes were swollen to the point where they were thought to have cried a lot. "The omikami, the goddess, the oniichan... Shinobu Onee-chan is lying too!" BAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA The name of the girl who has been pounding with sandbags many times in her depression is Amae. It''s not about training, it''s about simply dissipating stress with anger. The family and friends smiled bitterly as they pulled their faces at the figure. "Ah, hahaha, it''s time to quit. See, Shinobu left me, Ayatori? Menko? My sister will play with you. Hey, Macho-san." "Um, um. Now that I''ve finished my work and training today, I''m going to hang out with you?" I''ve been crying for a few days, and I''m in a bad mood, being chaste, and finally hitting things. At first, Tsukushi, my sister, left her "if that makes me feel a little confused", but she felt that she was about to get sick from the boulders, and she gradually saw the figure of an amae that began to get irritated in the punch even when she was young. "... that''s fine. Onee-chan is very nice." Uncle, I''ll cut the string, and if I do, the ground hole will be hollowed out. " "Ugh..." If I didn''t manage to get in a good mood, I felt that Amaie might be distorted, but she didn''t try to open her heart very much. "Ah, Amae, I''ll be your sister and play with you!" You''re Earth''s sister, so it''s just like me and my sister! " "Fiance...?" "Um, yes! Um, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my... my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, "More! Oniichan''s daughter-in-law is a goddess." Fiance, you did it! " Hahaha!? "Oniichan''s wife is a goddess!" Next up is Shinobu and Sadis! " "Hey, so it''s a big marriage!" You can''t do that, Mamae! Rather, even if I were to get married, would I be able to get in!? " And even though Fiance wanted to deepen her rapport with Amae somehow, she struggled because she was clumsy with this kind of thing. Ugh... I can''t open or heal a child''s heart... I''m still immature... "How pathetic...... Fiance......" "You don''t say that, Rival. The princess is also working hard... even though her reconstruction work and training are naturally kutta... there are a lot of things she cares about..." Rival and Fu feel sympathy as a childhood friend for the appearance of such a struggling fiance crying. However, even though it was an air of laughter from such a person''s eyes, Fiance suddenly sighed.... "That''s right... hu... there''s a lot of things I''m curious about... just like you, right?" I know you''re worried, but why don''t you get some rest, too? " Um, yeah... I know... but... I can''t sleep very deeply "Huh... after all, have you heard anything else?" from Lord Benlinerf..... " "... yeah..." "... I see... I also asked my father, but he didn''t give me any information. In addition, it was forbidden to get involved with Japone...." Fiance bites her lips with a complicated expression. Then Huu nodded and seemed to be working hard enough to create a neighborhood under his eyes. "The demon world and the joint investigation team are missing in Japone... no progress has been made... and the political situation in Japone is rough... I think it is involved in the fact that Shinobu disappeared without saying anything..." "Oh, I told my father about Shinobu, and he said that he was collecting information through Lord Mikado and the Seven Heroes of Kojirow..." I heard about the unexplained trouble between the Empire and the Demon Realm in Japone with the fiances staying in Cacrtail. Moreover, the leader of the Imperial Investigation Corps was Hoo''s father, the Seven Heroes'' Ben Linarf. And when I thought that the fact that Synob disappeared without saying anything to myself had something to do with that Japone, I couldn''t care less. "I also thought at first that Synob ran out and chased after Earth, but the fact that he disappeared at this timing meant that something happened in Japone......" "That''s right. I think that Synob, who seemed to be free to live as he liked, did not chase Earth or polish himself, but gave it priority......" Cacrtail, which is originally under lockdown, does not receive regular news such as newspapers, but all of them will be informed after being contacted by the Imperial side, and it will be slow at any rate. Originally, Hoo had the desire to go to Japone alone, but there were also nails stuck by the Empire, making it difficult for them to move. "Both of you, you''re overly preoccupied." However, Rival gave such a rare indulgence to both of them. "Lord Benlinerf is one of the seven heroes of the great mage who has made a name in history... no matter what kind of trouble, it''s not like he''s going to fall behind easily" "Rival..." "More than that, Fu. Instead of worrying, you should first worry about what you''ve been told to ''do nothing''. If we had the strength not to worry anyone in public... Your Majesty would have ordered us to go to Japone right now... the absence of which means that we are still considered helpless." Hoof leaned against Rival''s words. Take Fiance too. "There is a Noja of the Six Champions in the Survey Team on the Demon Realm side.... There are seven Heroes who stand shoulder to shoulder with the Palipi who didn''t have any hands or legs when we bundled up."... we can''t do anything right now... but we have to be aware of it. " There''s no reason I shouldn''t be worried about Benlinerf, who is a childhood friend of Rival''s, who has taken care of himself since childhood, and who is also one of the most respected people. Still, I had no choice but to admit that we couldn''t do anything yet, even though we were being nailed for "doing nothing". Then there''s nothing we can do. What about ourselves? "Yeah, that''s right, Rival... that''s right..." "Then you don''t rest." Macho-san and Master said it, right? I thought it was one of those exercises to get enough rest. It''s counterproductive for you now. Will you just leave me like this? " "Ahahah, I hate that... yeah... okay. I want to be strong. From now on... if the Emperor told me to" go ", I''d hate to stay weak..." What we can do. The only way to prepare for it is to get stronger and stronger one day earlier. Fu realized this and tried to rest his body for a while. But before that.... "Hey... Rival..." What? "Still... Earth... not when I was a kid, not when I was at the Academy... but if I were Earth... why did I have to go forward?" Even if I was stung with a nail, did I ignore it and go to Japone? " If earth was in the center of us when we were young and pulled us, how did it happen? If Earth is now pushing us farther than we are now, why are we here? Rival answered that question with a muscle..... "Unlike us, he has the right to choose what to do with his strength." Because instead of defeating Six Champions, he became a subordinate.... " Haha, that''s right. Rival and the others laughed not only at Fu, but also at Fiance. Yes, now we have no choice but to do this, but to choose what to do with Earth now. Fiance and Fu were convinced that it would represent the difference between their current strengths. That''s enough! And that''s when it happened. Huh? Amae? Earlier, Amae suddenly shouted as she struck the sandbag eight times, and everyone who exclaimed hitting her coldly. When Fiance, who was also one of the rejected ones, looked back unexpectedly..... "Amae, you''re getting stronger!" I''m going to go to Bakkun''s place and get stronger! " "I mean, ahem!" Seeing not only themselves, but also the little aftermath of Amae who was about to become stronger and ran to Bassara, Fiance and the others followed with a bitter smile. 437 Episode 436: A Complete Family It has a spectacular view of the entire capital city. There is a scenery that can only be seen by the selected people who have a privileged position and everything. In the Royal Palace of Japone, a girl looked down on the castle town from the window of her room. A thin yukata featuring a luxurious embroidery of the Japone tradition, which slightly shrinks and hides the skin. The room also features luxurious furniture, artwork, and unusual privileges. The only reason a teenage girl is allowed to have that much is because she''s going to be a young queen of Japone. "... but Fuma-sama... managed to escape... yes... thank goodness..." In her hand is a report of what happened in the castle town that reached her. "Oh my God... I don''t deserve to worry anymore... but a dirty woman like me..." Looking at the contents, the girl gave a slightly relieved expression, but she immediately gave a sad expression. I''ve known you since I was a child... no, not just anybody... "After returning to Huma-sama... I don''t know if Master Outei or Master Kagero is still alive... I wonder what''s going on with Mikado and Master Kojiro... and... Shinobu-chan... how is Shinobu-chan?" There was a special emotion in her heart as she read the report. A friend from a young age. And his brother and his parents. But for her, it was more than that..... "... eh?... Shinobu-chan''s... fianc?" However, her eyes stopped and a completely different emotion suddenly began to emerge. "What... why... am I getting so dirty... when Shinobu-chan is so beautiful... ahhh... this report... is Shinobu-chan more in love with this boy?" First love?... what... I''m so happy, Shinobu-chan... " Those feelings are ugly and selfish..... "Really...... Zuruina... I don''t think I''m the only one being beaten by a dirty guy like me...... my first love didn''t come to fruition, but it wasn''t even the humans...... it''s not fair...... I''m just kidding......" I was jealous. "I wonder what kind of boy I am... what kind of boy I''ve become like... that Synob-chan..." And it was distorted. ""? "" Dashi-dashi-dashi-dashi-dashi-dashi-dashi-dashi-dashi-dashi-dashi-dashi-dashi-dashi-dashi-dashi-dashi-dashi-dashi-dashi-dashi-dashi-dishi In the Elf village, the children who received the dumplings that Earth bought as a souvenir were running around happily. "Come on, don''t panic. There''s still a lot of them!" "Wow, thanks, Espi!" I''m so glum! " "Come on, don''t drop it." "Thank you, Brother Slayer!" Wow, I''m an ankle! " The children were handed dumplings by Espi and Slayre. "Hey, guys! Don''t run around with skewers!" Wouldn''t it be dangerous if I fell? Sit down and eat properly... Kon ''n, let''s get Xiaosheng a showle... " Ralweif receives the dumplings while shaming the children and eats them together. Looking at such a sight, Shinobu and Amix smiled. Hey, the kids here, you know the famous [Dumpling Family] song from Japone... and I''m so happy with the dumplings... "Yes. The sisters occasionally bought me souvenirs of dumplings, and we became totally fond of dumplings ~" "Really? But if you like it that much... well, it''s inferior to what the shop makes, but I''ll teach you how to make dumplings... if you like." "Huh!? Really!? Really, Shinobu-chan!? Can you make your own dumplings?" "Yeah, as long as we have the ingredients." "Tell me! Please tell me, Shinobu-chan!" Fine! "I did it! Now you can eat dumplings every day ~, you really can do anything, Shinobu-chan!" "Servant, that''s not a big deal... even I can''t do anything." Synob and Amix, who had become very close friends, had noticed. Amix also became aggressive in his skinship, and he immediately hugged Shinobu. Each time, Shinobu was shy but not satisfied with what he had made friends with, and on the other hand, he calmed down by the bountiful feeling of Boyong Boyong pressed against his body...... Anyway, there''s no longer any perception that race or race are different from each other, and there''s no hesitation or compulsion..... Well then, I''ll teach Shinobu how to make traditional Elf sweets! "Oh, it''s an honor. I''d love to." Yeah, a treat called pie pie! "That''s right, Pipa... ahhh?" Well, Earth-sama said it was delicious, too. "... pie... heh... yes, that pie you made... yes, it must have been delicious." So, is that some kind of harassment of me? " "Huh? Um, Shinobu-chan?" Hey, I''m scared, Shinobu-chan, what''s wrong?! Wait, ah, noooo! " "Honey, this is Tabetano Cassilla!?" Eishiitettano Cassilla!? " Without hesitation or complacency, she rubbed Amix''s full chest with anger with her pupil-open eyes. "You came home safely ~, Huma. It''s been a long time since Iga and Kouga... "Hmm... anyway, I''m glad you''re safe." "I went home with my father and mother out of mercy, but... anyway, my father and mother are doing well..." Meanwhile, the Hummingbirds and their allies returned with Earth. Although Huma''s parents, Outei, Kaguerou, and her sister, Shinobu, were surprised, they were relieved that they were safe. "Once I was captured in the capital, but I was saved by Earth Lagan there... yes, I was saved by him before..." "That kind of thing. Nfufufu, ehhh, Earth''s older brother Han." I really want you to embrace Shinobu and become my son-in-law. " Both Hummus and Shinobu used to run away from Japone and wander the world. Therefore, it was not strange that the reunion with my parents for a long time should have been even harder. However, this family doesn''t have such an atmosphere..... "Nh, Sinobu, you should envy Amix-chan''s milk, and even more skin-ship to oniisan?" You''ll regret it if you don''t come to terms with this wonderful property right away? " "Someone was saved by him... and Shinobu himself fell in love with him... As a father, I have no objection anymore" "I didn''t think my father and mother would have met him and admitted him..." "Ufufufu, Amix, did you feed this asshole to honey?!?" "I don''t know... what about the hummingbird?" Looks like you''ve traveled the world, but is there no one there? Are you going to scatter seeds on your journey? " "... this is a vulgar story... but I don''t care about Japone or anything else, and I think you should live as you please, but what about that?" "Father... Mother... I''ve seen such things... dawn on the battlefield... sometimes selfish things... such as hurting the kind-hearted demons... so many things have happened on my travels, but such things..." "Huh!? Pie pie doesn''t mean naughty... sweets... it''s already confusing, Amix!" I-I didn''t mean to... I''m sorry. Ehh, boobs... eh? It''s been rubbed... eh, my crotch and my pants!? Honey!!? " It seemed like an ordinary sight of a family of four with no more confusion. At the heart of the story is Earth. Complimented, it has developed into a topic of eroticism. It''s like being in the sun and holding your head and nodding. However, instead of being illuminated at this time, Earth looked at the sight of all four members of the Shinobu family safely..... "I wonder if my runaway family is... again..." There was something in my heart that I felt a little bit sad while smiling. What? Unusual and lonely? Trayna chills beside such an earth. Mm... slurp, slurp... Really? I thought I remembered Hyiro, Maam, and the maid...... ... slut, sticky... Sonna Cotonayo Well, I can read your mind. Ugh! Falsehood about Trayna is not allowed. And it was true. Rather than being lonely, the four members of the family get along right in front of me (?) When I saw the scene I was gathering, I was stacked with myself. But that''s natural. Well... but I don''t miss you... because... There is no shortage of time. But not lonely, Earth shakes her head sideways again. "Onii-chan?" [Again?] Fufu... are you two spinning around again? Ah... At that time, Espi and Slayer, who had handed out the dumplings to everyone, stuck to the ground from the left and right with an intimidating smile. Kuhaha... ahh, I''m not lonely after all. Fuhahaha, that''s what it looks like. I was just curious. I wonder what my father and mother are doing. I wonder if Sadith is still Cacrtail. " If Akkara knew what the boy was doing in Japone, she''d be surprised again. That''s right. I remembered my family a little bit. "Ahh! That face is [again]!" It''s forbidden to talk about two people in your heart! " "I''m in trouble, oniisan!" The conversation only two of us can understand when we''re around! "Yes, yes, I got it." I don''t want to..... " Oh, my God. 438 Episode 437: The Lady of the Subsequent Line The "Nangoque Nation", a remote island nation, is rich in vegetation due to its year-round warm climate. The fruits and crops harvested in the country were also treasured from other countries, and the country was rich in trade. In recent years, Nangoqing, which has been linked to other countries through maritime traffic, has begun construction on a huge bridge connecting it to neighbouring countries with a view to further development. The project to connect the country across the ocean requires a long time and a lot of human resources, and a large number of workers who came to earn money from other countries were sweating every day at the construction site. Workers who work hard from morning to evening. They have become more and more recent, and they have new pleasures in their daily labor. That''s..... "Hey, we''re done for the morning!" It''s lunch break! " The bell rang at the scene and the construction director shouted out loud. Then the men who were working rushed out at once. "" "" "It''s lunch! ahhhhhhh!!!!" "" " "You guys ahhh, don''t run!" Don''t run at the scene! " The men who ran out of the scene with me first. They all go to the same place. Lunch time to relieve work fatigue and hunger. Previously, it was lunch, simple portable food, and bread that was distributed, but these days they were different. This is because recently, stalls have been built adjacent to the field office. This is what is written on the billboard of the stall. D D The goddess Curry''s. and. "Guys, you''re still tired today!" I made a lot of Curry, so I ate this and it was still gamba in the afternoon.? " "" "" Oooooooooooooooooooo!!!! "" "" Sparkling sweaty men raise their voices. Yes, there was a goddess there. A goddess who wears a cock hat on her head in an apron figure and fascinates and heals everything she sees with her innocent smile. Kuron-chan, I''m Pork Curry! "I''m Vegetable Curry!" "A lot of Curly!" I''m a big one! The smile of the goddess blew away the exhaustion of labor, and the men ordered one after another. Yes, it''s in?order! "Aiya! Pork! Vegetables! Large! Big assortment!" "... hmm" Nodding to the voice of the goddess Kuron, Yamidile, who also covered her mouth with a mask and bro in an apron, also twitched. Bros serves rice, Yamidilee chooses from multiple pots, puts loops on them, and hands them to Kuron. At first, the men in the crowd also form a line to properly stand in line, and receive money in exchange for orders directly from each Kronk. "Yes, it''s Pork Curry! Every time!" Eat this, it''s gamba in the afternoon! " Fuahhhhhhhh!? Kuron-chan, marry me! "Ufufu, thank you." But I have someone I like, so please?be patient with me. " "Woahhhhhhhhhhhh! Kuron, I hate the man Kuron-chan is in love with! Cariuma! If they make you cry, tell your uncles anytime! Five thousand of our trade unions are going to blow that bastard up!" Thank you! I''ll gamble too! The "Curry Shop of the Goddess" is in full swing. The reason for this is the presence of Kuron, a sign daughter who is too cute. And then, "Woah, nooooo!" Curly, nooooooo! " "Today, the meat is still tingling ~ ~, it''s staining!" Grrrgh! "I''m just looking forward to Klon''s smile, Callie and salary!" Normally, the taste of Curry was the best, so the goddess''s Curry shop was very prosperous. "Hey, sister! Are we settling down?" Damn it, take the callie I booked for this morning and get the callie lunch delivered to the scene over there! "How are you? Are you ready, Hee-chan?" "I''m ready to go!" They also use dragons for deliveries. Beyond the pleasures of the workers, it was no longer necessary to have a lunchtime callie shop at the construction site. "Ugh, this isn''t it..." However, Yamidire had a difficult face alone in such a constantly smiling space. Both Kuron and Bro were smiling bitterly at Yamidire. "Master, are you going to do it again?" I know the teacher is stoic, but you should stop looking like that in front of the bastards who pay you to eat. " "Shut up! It''s not like that... just once... just once that guy gave me the whimsical Curly... it''s not like this!" That emotion...... cum... what I did was immersed myself in the true research and guidance of the Demon Extreme in order to keep that person''s skills going, and neglecting Callie..... " "Is that so?" I thought it was delicious enough... but there''s still more to come ~ " "I think it''s delicious enough." At first, I thought it looked good, but it was very delicious. " Not only the workers, but also Bro, Kron, and Hila. But Yamidire was still not convinced. "... something... something''s missing... nnh... stew time?" Or is there some kind of hidden flavor? For that taste... by the way, it''s like that guy used to be arranged for coffee... no, but up to the brand... umu " "Ufufufu, if it still tastes good, let''s study together again at night!" I want to be your daughter-in-law and make the best Curry for Earth, so let''s do our best! Oka-san? "Huh!?" "Ufufufu, don''t you think it would be nice to one day marry Earth and open a Curry shop with the whole family? Mom, I hope you like Curly too..." And Kuron uttereth his tongue, and uttereth his tongue, and uttereth words that disturb such a distressed Yamidile. The next moment, Yamidire opened her eyes wide, plugged her ears, and raised her voice. "Ahhhhhhhhhh! I can''t hear you! I don''t hear anything, Kron-sama!" "Nnh, get used to it. If I tell you your true name, you''ll be the identity of the bounty neck, so we''re a mother and daughter setup. That''s why it''s such a blur to put a ''slave'' on me." "Ahhhhhhhh!" Ufufu, I''m going to deliver! Mom! "Ahhhh! Bro!" Don''t let Master Kron go alone! The hippo escort alone is dangerous! " "Nnh, your mother is already worried about sex! Right now, I''m studying magic, and Bro has taught me kicks, so I''m strong. Mothers who can''t use magic are more dangerous now!" "Ahhhhhhhhhh!! I''ve told you many times, but you can''t kick in a skirt! Only when you kill Earth Lagan! Ufufufufu, I''m going! Kuron flies for delivery with a box of tequila and bento lunches on Hilua''s back. Ufufufufu What''s the matter, Kuron? "Yeah... the days were fun... and full... and I thought I was growing up... and I thought I''d become a little bit like Earth?" "If you''re Kuron-chan, you''ll be happy from the beginning!" The bride training is also perfect! " "Thank you, Hee-chan. But... that''s not all... I just want to see Earth again." Of course, both Tsukushi and Amae. " "Kuron-chan..." "Oops, now you''re focusing on your work!" Gamba, one shot! There is a dishwasher when you return, there is a washing machine, and there is work done tomorrow! We also have training! Kuron was changing and getting stronger and stronger. Kuron was raised for overprotection until a few months ago, when he had never cooked on his own or even had a heavy item of his own. Now, I am also working hard on cooking, training to become stronger, working to earn living expenses, and moving by myself rather than being told to do so. Yamidire let out a sigh of complicated thoughts. "Damn it, Kuron-sama..." Teacher ~, shouldn''t it be time to observe? "Shut up, Bro. I''m afraid that Kuron, who draws the blood of God, will call me Mother." "No, no, that''s enough already." My sister is laughing, but inside, I want my teacher to accept it quickly. " "... well... I still can''t allow you to call Kuron-sama my sister." "Oh, koeee koeee" Kuron, Yamidire, Bro, and Hilua left Kakretail, then crossed a land that was not under the influence of the Empire, the Allies, or the Seven Heroes, and now live on this land as a base. Inspired by Curry, Yamidire''s first handmade dish to Kuron and the others during the journey, Kron, Blo and Hillia decided to open a stall of Curry. Although it is natural to hide only the face of Yamidile, who is the head of the bounty, in the first place, it is a team of heterogeneous races such as the Sky Clan, the Demon Clan, the Semi-Demon Clan, and the Dragon. It is a principle in avoiding troubleshooting, and Yamidire was initially worried that it would be a problem to do business with customers. If you''re not good enough, - Isn''t it evil that the demons feed humans? There was also the possibility of suspicion. But now it wasn''t like that. It''s simply..... Kron-chan, say hello to the director over there! "Be careful!" "Shh, it''s cute after all ~" "Yeah. You work hard, and then you can get close to the sweaty and dirty men like us and smile." It was simply that Kuron was too cute and popular. Yes! I''m also going to gumble ~? Instead of the power of Kuron''s demon eyes, everyone was attracted to the figure of Kuron. It is nothing short of a charm born from attracting the people who were equipped to Kuron from the time they were in Cacrtail. And the other one, "Hello, workers!" You still doing that today? Huh? Hey, Sincon''s brother. Today it''s not my wife''s lunch, it''s Curly''s. " "Ah, Brother. No, I wanted to try it too... and now my wife is dead!" "Oh, I see! Have you got a kid?" That''s amazing! Whoa, I''m going to end up in the field tonight! " Haha, there''s a problem... no, that''s why I have to go home early today There was the presence of Bro. "Oh, Bro. How about you, that angel sister...... with Klong''s mother? We''ve never seen a face before, but that''s another way to look at it." "Well, but don''t ask me about my koibana... I''m struggling too!" "Ahhh, you''re the guy!" Alright, I''ll give you my advice after I''ve spoken to my wife, who was the most beautiful woman in the city! " "... heh? Hey, you''re Kami..." "No, I''m fat now, but I used to be a beauty!" Although he was a demonic tribe, he realized that Bro, who had entered the circle of many people and become completely friendly, had taken all the necessary measures to live and work. The experience of surviving in the front and back of human society and the ability to communicate with people were utilized, and Kuron and Yamidiren were both in an environment where it was easy to spend time. "Totally... what am I doing..." Yamidile''s sigh leaked when he was alone, even though he no longer felt uncomfortable with the presence of Kuron, who was always laughing but reliably supporting himself, and Hilua, who had become one of them. "It''s calm... and non-billy... but as long as there are alliances, seven heroes, and above all, Hakki, this life can last forever... but if you wish..." Yamidire thought that while I thought it was not a bad day, this life could not last forever. The world can''t allow itself to do that. "I don''t mind... but at least Kuron-sama... Earth Lagan... you can''t be with Kuron-sama right away..." That''s why it was the presence of Earth that floated in Yamidire''s mind, which I think was at least Kuron alone. Whatever happened to him, it was Yamidire''s wish that Kuron should accompany him to Earth. However, that wish..... What? Is Klong''s beloved man stronger than Bro by his arm? "Oh my. Fifteen is still young, but it''s a man with unbreakable guts, I''ll admit it!" "Heh ~, I thought all the kids these days were lewd, but is that the kind of guy you want to tell me about?" "Yeah. I wonder what he''s doing now......" "Let''s meet!" Let''s see if this man is suitable for our goddess Kuron-chan! " "T-That''s because my sister is more in love!" Instead, give it a cheerful boost! " Yamidile was going to be supported by many support groups in a way that she hadn''t anticipated at all. 439 Episode 438: Not in Love Moonlit coastline. A woman running on a sandy beach stopped with a sharp sigh. "Phew, hah, hah... I can feel that it''s getting faster and faster after 10 laps of sparring and training. Your health has improved and your legs and hips have been strengthened." Sadis''s face seemed satisfied as she wept. But I immediately shook my head to the side. "No... Fu-chama should have been able to run more and be trained more... The legs that support the foot judgment are stacked more and more in the tunnels... It seems that I am immersed in this self-satisfaction." Oops, we need to be flexible. Greedily stoic. I trained myself thoroughly until late at night, but I was still not satisfied with Sadis. Take care of your body with cool-down and flexibility that is still strong and will be built again tomorrow. And then..... "I''m probably greedily training myself, right?" "Oh, Master." "Oh, good. You can sit back and relax." A giant dragon descends from Sadith sitting on the sand. Even though it was a majestic figure full of majesty, it was the Hell Dragon King Bassara who became the mentor of the Sadis who smiled somewhere casually. "After the usual menu, the other boys and girls are resting, so it''s like a secret special training?" However, if it''s too foolish, it can be counterproductive. " "Maybe." However, according to Motoriage-kun, no matter how harshly he trained during the day, Fu-chama ran like a ghost every day. Even though I did unusual training from time to time, I still thought running was essential every day. Then I want to run too. To catch up. " "Haha" "Of course, I and Bo have different fighting styles, so I can''t help but do exactly the same training, but when it comes to running alone, I can train any combat style that is essential, such as physical strength, ankle strength, and mental strength, so I decided that I can do it as much as I want." "Nut hahaha, is that so ~ noo ~, love ~? Do you want to share what the kid felt in the same training as the kid?" "Fufufu, yeah. It''s love." Basara laughed moodily at Sadis, who replied with her passionate eyes. The sea was so quiet that it was shaken by the vibrations. "I see, I see. But it looks like the kid''s got a lot of competition, doesn''t it? I already had a daughter-in-law." "I don''t care about Kuron-san... and I''m not going to take part in a falling in love with Shinobu-san or the princesses." Even if other women show up in the future, I would like to have a free love relationship with a woman chosen by Fangchama. " Hmm... you''re so desperate. Don''t you have to be the one you admitted to? "Of course, in the old days... I wouldn''t forgive you if you weren''t the princess or the woman I admitted to being your fiance... I would have taken Fang''s chastity away from me... anyway, it''s not right now." There must be no mistake about the woman chosen by Fo-chama, who has grown strong and fierce. " Saying that, Sadith stares a little lonely across the horizon. The look on his face showed that Sadis would not stick his neck into such earthly love in the future, let alone that he had no intention of wearing it. "I''m relieved that my teenage daughter still has a vision." Love is something you win with power, isn''t it? It would be better if I attacked myself more. " "I don''t want to be the lover or wife of Fangchama, but I want Fangchama to be happy, and if she can be supported by her side, sometimes she can be helped, that''s fine." Hmph... so what if this kid wants to be married to you? But if Earth chose Sadith? "In response to Basara''s interest-based question, Sadis was not hesitating.... At that time...... seconds, I''m going to cuddle Fu-cha-ma all over the place? "Huh...?... Pukuku, hahahaha!" Bassara laughed again at Sadith, who assured herself that if such a thing happened, she would pass by and hold on to it. However, after a brief smile, he smiled a little bit. "It''s so similar... to Kaguya" "... my... ancestors?" "Hmm... he wasn''t interested in romantic things." It''s all the same with Trayna, isn''t it? " ... muuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu...... Hmm? "No... nothing" Sadis is not jealous of Kuron or Shinobu because he doesn''t say anything about Earth''s love affair. However, for some reason, the jealousy of the gut boils over against Trayna. Even though you can''t see the shape, you are in the ground and the 46 o''clock Communist Party, and you have great trust from the ground. That position was what Thadis wanted most, except for his jealousy of Trayna. Not to mention, it was troubling for Sadis because of the complicated relationship in the past that took everything away from him. "But, Kaguya was not interested in romance, but if I was a descendant, did Kaguya have a child with someone?" "Hmm. I don''t know. Well, since he was born with all kinds of ants, I don''t mean the direct descendants of Kaguya, but the descendants of someone who had the gene of Kaguya... well, I don''t care about that. I don''t know what to think, but it doesn''t matter now." "...? Well, I don''t know for sure, but that''s true, too. I''m not Kaguya, I''m not a descendant of a female hero, I''m just me. Thaddeus Lagan... so that Fu-chama is not the son of a hero, but Earth Lagan." Having said that, Sadith stands up without deeply pursuing Basara''s story. "Now, it''s time for me to rest too." Sleep well and get ready for an early morning workout. "Wow.... don''t keep dreaming too much with Virel, right?" "Blah!?...... Mitteimasen. Mattak" "Nut hahaha, is that so? Don''t you dream of perverted and forbidden dreams? Are you wandering around with a kid of a single digit''s age?" "I''m sorry! I''m a bit flirty, sweet, and kissing a single-digit boyfriend, but I decided to go around, not because I''m too young, but because a boyfriend of my age is not really full, so there''s no problem!" No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, I, no, no, no, no If you fall in love so much, you should already participate in love battles normally. Sadis slipped his mouth unexpectedly, and even though he realized that he was distorted, he tried to leave quickly, as if to deceive the embarrassment of seeing through the daily routine that could not be stopped. but.... "... nuu?" "... eh?" It happened suddenly. No, it started. "Then what ~?" "What, what is it?" What is that!? " Something huge suddenly appeared in the night sky. "Is that... Epsonie... a kind of magic similar to that?" Sadith had never heard Basara mutter. However, when I thought that a huge square with a sudden plane appeared in the sky, the square emitted light and something was reflected. That''s..... "The unauthorized recording of da da da da da?da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da?da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da-da "...... What about you?" No-More Record Thief! A strange figure was reflected in the sky who mumbled something unclear while wearing something like a giant crystal ball on his head and doing a light dance. "Wasn''t that... a long time ago... so... a kind of entertainment that Kaguya showed me... even though it was like Aiga... it was a strange disguise..." "What the hell is this...... and my voice now...... and the word" Panai "......" I don''t know what the person who shows up is. But Basarah was familiar with his figure, and Thadys was familiar with his voice and his tone. But before the two of them could answer, the mysterious figure disappeared and the lettering appeared in the sky. "... Paris Wood?" Sadith mouths the letter, but she doesn''t know the words. However, something got caught. Bassara seemed to be thinking about something with wrinkles between her brows. "There it is! Hey, Thaddeus... in the sky!" "Master! What the hell is this..." Then, not only the two of them, but also the fiances rushed to notice the weirdness. Moreover, not only this cacrtail, but similar objects were simultaneously projected in the sky all over the world. 440 Episode 439: The Compilation That Begins Finally The boy was abandoned by his parents. I was rejected by my first love, who had faint thoughts. I was despised by everyone in my hometown. The boy understood. --This country... including my father... I''m not interested in Earth Lagan... what I''m interested in is the son of a convenient ideal hero... I don''t care about Earth Lagan... And the boy vowed to break up with everything he had ever done. --If it was such a painful feeling... I didn''t want to be born to a brave child... [Father]... The boy disappeared from the stage with the words. The boy ran away. I ran, like a chase through the past. At the end of it, the boy travelled on the road to a new future. The boy ran. I ran. I ran to the heights for what I wanted. - Ladies and gentlemen! Thank you very much for gathering at the Magic Extreme True Stream Competition this time!! From now on, I would like to start the tournament with 16 men who will determine the pinnacle of this country''s martial arts! Please go to the end! And the boy fights. - I''ll put your feelings on your fists. We sweat together, we drink the same water together. At the same time, the fist no longer belonged to the boy alone. a new bond spun in the new heavens and earth..... - Mr. Earth! - Ah-chan, let''s go! Oniichan, cancer, cancer, cancer! - Come on, Earth! - Oraaaaaaah! - Hang in there! - Mr. Earth, you''re a fighter! And the encounter of destiny.... - Why is Earth working so hard? - To be strong. I''m weak and I can''t do anything about it... I want to be strong enough to accomplish something. It''s just that. --And so... the earth is a lie, isn''t it? Because that''s not all, is it? I think what you really want is a different kind of earth. --Come on, what are you doing with the textile... then what am I doing this for? - I don''t know yet. But I think what you really want is not just strength, but something else. In that fate, the boy was made aware that he hadn''t even noticed. What did the boy really want? This is... a story the world doesn''t know. - Well, then? Forcing me to call you during dinner... where''s the hoodlum? But this is the story of truth. --Oh, my God... well, even if you''re unconscious, you just have to react to your lower body. If I had listened to you, I would have made you feel good, but... let''s go for a rough ride. Sometimes fighting a fallen angel..... --You... you... why are you here? - Where is the Sky King? Sometimes battling angels in the sky..... --Oh, Panaiurecy! Thank you, Daisy! Thank you so much, Panai, for knowing me as a new generation! Sometimes even evil..... --- A strong man... a dandy handsome man with a strong, unbreakable heart and fangs that will not bend until he dies... I want to put it on my collar and tame him! I want to make you crawl on all fours naked, let you urinate with one leg up, shave your grizzly hair, and cling to your butt...... fufufu, I want to make you cry and make you suffer with a disgusting face! Mmm... confronting madness... ---Theme et al, with that brain that seems smaller than my one time asshole, you can hear it well!! This is my final live! Making history different from history textbooks.... - Oniichan, aaaangh! - Oniisan... uu, ahhhhhh! And the boy knows what the real family is. This is a true story that the world does not know, but is still deeply engraved in the hearts of those who have met the world and the history. Watch as the sun goes down and rises! The men of the world! ...... and a variety of scenes flow into the sky along with some atmospheric stories. Now, at the same time, people all over the world look up at the sky and are stunned, and those who know the boy and the person who came out are stunned, and those who know nothing are upset about what started. Of course... "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!? What the hell is going on!? What the hell!? Why am I in the sky!?" This is... a strange tone... but... the voice of Palipi "Hey, I saw it too, oniichan!" "W-What the hell is this..." I came out too!? "Honey, what is this?!" "What''s going on?" "Oh, oh... what''s about to start?" The chiefs panicked anyway. The Earths in the Elves are naturally..... Cacrtail..... "Hahaha. What? I think we''re about to start something interesting." "Boo-cha-ma... and me..." What do you mean, Sadis! Besides, there was a battle between us in the sky!" "Aura! We were there!" "There were amae, goddess, uncle, sister, and god officer!" "Hey, Rival... after that scene in the sky... did you know who was in the picture?" "... I feel like I saw it in the textbook... but... it''s stupid... it can''t be..." Sadith, Fiance, Macho, and the inhabitants of Cacreta gathered on the coast and looked up at the sky..... Even in the Empire..... "Your Majesty! What the hell is this... he is Hyiro-sama''s son... why..." "I don''t know. And... stupid... but... Yamidile... even Noja and Gouda... why..." Solja, the emperor, looks up at the sky in a daze from the royal palace terrace. Not knowing what was going on, he heard a noisy voice coming from the direction of the Imperial City at the same time. "Hey! You''re the son of the brave Hyiro-sama!" "If you think that son of a bitch fled using the Demon King''s technique, what did you do!" "But what is it?" what is being washed away in that sky..... " Few people in the Imperial City knew Earth''s face. Not to mention, the people''s reaction was only natural because of the problems in the game. However, even if I tried to suppress the noise before it increased, I could not stop something flowing in the sky, and I did not know what was happening in Solja in the first place, so I could only keep silently looking at what was "starting from now". And.... "Heh, I didn''t know you were planning this... and it''s such a flashy way of doing things." Hakki is elegantly looking up at the sky from the walls of an ancient castle at the end of the world, sitting in a chair with a glass in her hand. I understand what is about to begin, and I am trying to enjoy it with my heart. and on the spot..... "Boss... is that okay?" Ask about the sharpness of the subordinate auger in the appearance of twitching. Beside the auger, Hiro and Maam dragged the shackles of the magic seal on their hands and the chains with giant iron balls on their feet. "It doesn''t matter. Besides... Isn''t it too hard to miss this?" It''s a great opportunity for parents who don''t know anything to learn the truth about their son. " Even if power and movement were to be sealed off, the augers under Hairo and Maam, who could still be said to be the most powerful of mankind, were nervous, but Hakki did not move, but rather wanted to call them to show what was going to start. I don''t think about the possibility of being attacked and escaping. That was because Hakki knew that she could afford it and, above all, that Hiro and Maam were not. "Earth... you... why... what happened..." "Earth..." Yes, the audience is all there is. Everyone looked up at the sky and learned the truth about the story and history of a hero they had never known before. 441 Episode 440 Its a shame hes still the son of a hero. "Ah, it''s nice to meet you." I''m called "Kalui"! Cacrtail, 13 years old, attending the School of Magic! And at some point, I was a church sister, and I was a really clear maiden! "...... Amae......" Earth woke up in a strange land. The name is Cacrtaire, a closed chain nation. Those who knew the name of the land were surprised by the presence of Earth in the land, which was usually difficult to travel through, and further.... ''Three months later... a tournament will be held in this country. [Magic Extreme True Stream Competition]...... You will participate in and win the Competition. Until then, I won''t let you out of this country. Well, I''ve done various tricks to keep you from escaping... but the winning bonus is the "treasure"... and the "side prize". Well, after winning the side prize, I''m looking forward to it. Only me and the church men who run the tournament know that... it''s a good thing... it''s a tremendous honor. I''m looking forward to it, and it''s good to encourage you. " And the high priest of the church of the land was seized, and he put forth conditions which made no sense. Puzzled earth. However, the military officials and bounty hunters who knew who the high priest was at a glance were stunned. "Your Majesty! Ah, that woman..." "Ah. We''ve also received reports from Fiances...... Liu Hua...... Yamidire......" Solja, the emperor of the Empire, had also received reports about Cacrtail and Yamidire. However, there are still various things that have been added to the current appearance of the accommodation enemy for the first time in more than a dozen years, and it was a complicated mood. Best of all, if earth was really under that "Yamidire", it was impossible to worry about it, and at the same time, I suspected that it might have something to do with what happened in the nightmare match. And there are many who know Yamidire, a world-famous bounty leader. "Hey, yamidire of the Demon King''s army... this is..." Ah! I knew that kid had something to do with the remnants of the Demon King army! "Moreover, speaking of Cacrtail..." "Oh, it''s a chain nation!" You''re hiding in such a place..... " "Hey, Emperor, Hyiro and Maam...?" Naturally, the people of the Imperial City reacted in an instant and shouted with a strange expression. I knew it, he was a hell of a guy! "I finally sold my soul to the devil, abandoning the pride of my hero''s bloodline!" "Even though you''re the son of a brave man, what a shame!" After all, all the suspicions we had about what we saw in that match were true. As soon as I thought about it, a fury swooped from all over the Imperial City against Earth, who was not here. And there is no one to protect it. If you''re going to win the tournament in three months... are you going to win against Macho and Yosei too? Apart from the feelings of the Emperor''s residents, the ground cacre tail reflected in the sky remained flowing. However, the Imperial Capitals shouted at each time. That''s right. I''ll take them all out... whoever it is. Even the earthly figure of the legendary Six Domination Yamidire is motivated by the tournament held among the humans who are trained by hand salt..... Damn, that''s what I''m saying. "Anyway, I guess I''ll use my cowardly powers again!" Just like that time! " "Or maybe they use demonic rituals and illegal forbidden techniques......" Maybe, because there''s Yamidire, one of the worst criminals in the world. In the first place, there was a stereotype that the existence of "Earth Lagan" for them was "a pity even though it was the son of a brave man". That''s because as the brave sons of Fiance, Rival, and Fu, there were talented geniuses who were not ashamed of their lineage. Compared to that, Hyiro and Maam''s son were originally the most blessed lineage, and everyone did not think well of Earth as a being "betrayed by expectations" when everyone expected its future. On top of that, you can play in the game before you. In addition..... Oh, magical squat, 230 power! No, it''s a big deal! Are you really a beginner? Wow... the magical deadlift is 210 power too... no, it''s a terrible young man. Oh, I''m no match for the best macho ever, but it''s a big deal! There is a figure of earth measuring the physical abilities with a cacretail. It''s the first measurement method that most people see, but if you look at what to measure, you''ll somehow know. Woah, can you do this brother''s magical vision training too!? Rho... 60 times!? Oh, no!? I don''t have to complain about this! Awesome! The earth reflected in the sky is "good grades" one after another..... Hmm, there''s still five seconds left, but I''ve done it 62 times... well, this is it... Huh!? Earth''s record is "good" based on the reactions of the Caquetaires, but that''s not the top score. Damn, if I''m speeding... I''m confident if I''m speeding! {Hmm, I see... oh, by the way, Kalui. Are you sure you don''t want to be scared? Isn''t it about time you went to school? "... ahhhhhhh! I forgot!?!? Tch, I''m late!! I-I-I-I ''m going!!} No matter how well you perform, you will not be top in all areas of power and speed. That is the earth, and that is precisely the evaluation that everyone in the imperial nation has had on the earth until now. The place is full of talent. Therefore, the "Imperial Capitals" who were looking at the sight had a stunned expression as if they knew "See?", and some of them were mocking Earth. However, it was only within the Dipherder Empire. Exactly, with that cacrtail..... "Uuhhhhhh! I''m being shown!" Ha, ha, shhhhhhhhhhh! " "Daikan! Oniichan is here too!" Amae too! " Gathered on the beach, everyone sat down, looked up at the sky, and watched the party. Those who found themselves like Kalui and Amae were thrilled. "No, even though it''s the last time, I think I miss it a bit." That''s right, Earth-kun was like that at first, and it''s amazing, but it''s no match for Macho-san... is it? " "As Tsukushi said, I was also... brilliant, but not afraid of Earth Lagan at that point... I might have thought so." Of course, he wasn''t like that. " Tsukushi and Macho smiled nostalgically and happily somewhere. And it wasn''t just the two of them. Aura! That''s what I''m talking about! Yeah, we know... what Earth-kun did after this... no, ''what he did'' We also talked about Earth! "Really... since then..." Everyone in Cacrtail knew. "Wow! Earth''s brother was amazing ~" "Yeah, every day, even if it becomes a specialty of the city for a while..." "I see. Oh... I see..." When I first met Earth. And how Earth has lived since then. "At this point, after the match... it may not have been so long since we disappeared from the front of us..." "At that point, Earth was already much stronger than me... but..." Yeah, it''s from here, isn''t it? "...... Fuchama" And it came to pass for the fiances, and for those who pursued the backs of the earth, that they should see. What kind of days will Earth be living with this result at this point? Everyone will know that with their eyes wide open..... Except for one.... "Gwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Is this really all my private flow!? What the hell is going on, man? It''s ahhhhhhhhhh!!! Ground is frenzied with a bright red face that seems to be fully open with embarrassment in the Elf settlement. The shame of being seen by people other than myself, let alone the unspecified majority, was terrible. In fact, it''s being released all over the world at the same time, rather than an unspecified number.... "Nnh, oniichan, be quiet!" "That''s right, oniisan!" This is the most difficult time that we can''t go even if we want to pick you up... I need to see your growth record! " However, Espi and Slayer are so jittery..... "Earth-sama''s past... wow, wow, amazing... amazing!" "The days until Honey is taken away from me and reunited... maybe Kuron-san will also appear, but what is this?" This, this, this, this, this Yamidile is gutting up, isn''t it? "Hmm... I heard about it in the report..." "Oh, he looks fine, too?, and the son-in-law is quiet." We want to see it! " Furthermore, everyone, including Amix and Shinobu, seized him. I can''t concentrate, so I told you to be quiet. Yes, everyone wants to see me normally. I don''t like it... it''s embarrassing to be able to see everything... you bastard... "Fufu, you bitch......" At this moment, the only person in the world who is ashamed and grumbles at Parisi is Trena, who is already dumbfounded and laughs. Regardless, the record of the past that once flowed can no longer be stopped. 442 Episode 441 For Now, Im sorry. "Something... hey... hey" "Yeah. I didn''t think I could do anything forbidden, but this is it..." Is there something motivating ~? The reason is that the man who was a brilliant man will become stronger is that he will get his hands on things such as "demonic rituals" and "illegal forbidden magic". Although he does not know anything specific, everyone who knew the "son of the brave Hairo" until then thought so. Yes, everyone thought so..... Somewhat unexpected was the place called "Cacrtail". Yamidile, the world''s worst-class bounty neck, governs people who know nothing about the outside world. However, people''s lives in the land are normal. No, it was a land inhabited by calm, peaceful and vibrant people. In that land, the brave son lived in an environment that was unlikely to be ruled by the "Yamidire of the Rokuha", such as being a gentle sisters, a young girl who nostalgic for her, and training her body in the dojo and engaging with men of the same generation. That''s why I thought that from the perspective of the "strangers", it was a common thing that they were showing the scene. - It''s kind of warm. and. In fact, it was unavoidable. At first, Earth was sweating with light muscles, shadows, and spars, and full-blown training was done thoroughly in the world of Viar. But that was just the beginning. Those who are laughing and watching will soon find out. Yes, it started after one reunion. Do you know... me? ... eh? I''m sorry... please... Eh? "I don''t know... but... I''m sorry... but I just don''t know... I definitely want to apologize... for doing something to you..." It''s a sadis protected by a cacretail. Besides, Thadis was losing his memory. "I see, this is how you reunited with Earth after losing your memory....." "Yeah, yeah... yes, princess. So... I''m so unconsciously rude..." "I see... mmm..." Fiance, Hu, and Rival were at the front of the game because they knew what had happened at that time, and their hearts were shocked by the sad look of Earth facing the amnesia sadis in the sky. If you don''t remember, you can''t apologize to me!! And so Earth cried out with tears in his eyes. I don''t even know what''s wrong with it! I don''t even remember! For the time being, I''m sorry? You''re kidding! Don''t throw up so easily! It was really painful... it was painful... it hurt my heart... but... I... cut it off to move on! Everything... throw away everything I''ve ever done... that''s how I got up! Ah...... {O... I... I... if you''re not even here... then don''t come out anymore! Why, why are you interrupting me! '' "... sorry... sorry..." I''m sure you''re sorry! I don''t want to hear you say that... but you ran away... why do you ignore my feelings? Why... why... why... why...? " There is nothing wrong with Sadith, who has lost his memory. But still, Earth shouted. Even the fiances never thought that the appearance of Earth was "terrible". "Earth... it was really... tough... hey, Rival" "We''re in pain that we can''t even share... and we can''t stand it anymore..." "... that''s right..." Rival also stared in silence, regretting once again that he couldn''t do anything when Earth was in pain. Earth had already reached a much higher stage when we met again in the sky. I couldn''t fight with Earth, my own powerlessness. And even in the heavenly world, in the match before you, and in the life of Cacrtail, I couldn''t help myself when the earth was hard. While engraving it into himself, Rival, Hu, and Fiance looked up at the sky. but on the other hand.... {Nnnnnnnnnnn...... it''s in front of the patient! Meh! What!? Nnhhhh... meh! Alongside such an earth, there was also a presence that softened the ground, which was trapped by stranded, complicated and unfamiliar emotions. It is a pure and innocent goddess that combines beauty and cuteness. It doesn''t matter, he''s sitting there... Earth, calm down. Tsk...... Earth That''s why...... Earth Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu...... Noh doesn''t read the air in the weather. And the eye of the goddess Kuron, who stares straight from the ground without turning a blind eye, has a strong will. Eventually, the ground could not defy those eyes, and the fist that was about to shake was restrained and lowered. Well then! In order to calm down... let''s all have an early morning tea time! Those who had never seen such a goddess Clon before, even if she was a "demonic race", many of them fell in love with her. Men from all over the world were muttering like they were in love: "cute", "in love", "pushing", "wanting to marry". And.... "I see, that''s Kuron-chan... one of your wedding candidates." You sure are a cute girl. Shinobu-chan was more or less beautiful. It''s a high point to be able to properly say "me" to oniichan, too. " "Yes, but for now, I feel like I''m just a box girl." It looks like the church sisters are taking care of us. I don''t think it''s enough compared to Shinobu, who has a high level of all the chores and cooking and still has a lot of battle skills..... " "That''s right ~. That''s right ~. Even if Shinobu-chan has a child, she''ll be well educated." Unlike idiots like Hiro and Maam, they''re smart, and they don''t leave their kids alone. "Well, I think that Kron''s daughter will be properly cute when she''s born with oniisan, but it looks like she''s dealing with that child called Amaye." But that''s not like raising a child, it''s too cute, and it looks like it''s overprotective or it''s going to be a friend or parent. When that happens, I think I don''t know ~ " "Well, I guess it''s still a long way to go..." Yeah, you''re still looking good, aren''t you? In the village of the Elves, Espi and Slayya both looked to judge Kron while taking notes. The expression is serious. They are judging whether they can forgive their brother''s daughter-in-law. "Haha, there''s such a cute person in the outside world ~... the goddess is really like that..." "That''s right. That''s Kuron-san." That''s my rival.... " Fuah, you''re such an amazing rival of Shinobu-chan... and such a beautiful person... what kind of person is Mr. Thaddeus? "That person... looks like Honey''s first love... but..." "Huh?! Is that so?! Ah, Earth-sama''s... I see, that''s why Earth-sama''s so disturbed... I knew Earth-sama was so nice, so all these lovely people, including Shinobu-chan... amazing... everyone''s fine..." Meanwhile, Shinobu, who was able to learn about the appearance of his rival Kuron and his encounter with Earth, smiled and clenched his fist with even more motivation. Amix fell in love with Kuron''s figure, and when he knew that Thadis was Earth''s first love, he felt a lot of complications. "Huhhhhhhhhh! What the hell! The girl who made the appearance of the Great Demon King look like a girl! Is he also a bride candidate, my son-in-law?" Hmmm... I''m sure there''s a face on the Great Demon King Trainer somewhere... Yamidiren, what the hell are you doing... "Old man, are you serious?" From the feeling of the voice, it''s quite cute, and it doesn''t overlap with the image of the Great Demon King, but it''s so similar, isn''t it? " In addition, Noja, who was a close associate of the Great Demon King Trainer, Mikado and Kojiro, who were once close friends of the battle, stared at Kuron''s existence with a sense of something other than "just a cute girl"...... "...... is that... a trick?" How do I get to this everyday scene...? So, how far have I been cut off? I wonder if it''s okay to be seen or something!? " "... umm......" Earth and Trainer said, "How many things are exposed from here?" That was the only thing that didn''t bother me. And.... These people who were watching the same scene at the same time..... "Huhaha, isn''t that a lot of emotional shaking, Earth Lagan?" That''s a good one. It cut me off. Well, I guess it''ll grow dramatically from here... fufufu, and it looks like the doll has grown properly, so what''s the big deal...? What''s the matter with you? Both of you. " Beside Hakki, who relaxed and watched as he deposited his body on the back of a chair from the walls of the castle, Hiro and Maam couldn''t move in a restraint state..... "Heh... I don''t even know what''s wrong!" ''...'' Excuse me for the time being? You gotta be kidding me! ... I guess that''s true. "That''s right... and we... don''t even know it now" As Fiance, and Rival, and Fu were scolded in the distant land, so were they scolded by the grief of the earth. 443 Episode 442 Insufficient Ingenuity The people of the Empire were gradually beginning to get "bored". The story of Earth is that the training content is too unchanging at the moment. "W-Would you like to go home for a while?" "Nhh, it''s not funny at all." "Really. Even if you''re the son of a brave man, if you think you''re training even better ~" Earth''s training scene will be unveiled to the world. And the content is not particularly eccentric ritualistic or demonic contract, it looks like a "normal" training. Therefore, no one understood the essence of the meaning at the present time if there was no problem in flushing it. The reason for this is that we are only training for the "muscle trees", "sparring" and "running" that we have just seen. "Oh, I see. The only thing missing from a brave son is talent." My imagination... that is, I don''t have the ingenuity to train. " Then, in the corner of the Imperial Capital, the Imperial Knights'' troops who were waiting to "capture if the Imperial Capitals cause any disturbances" also sighed in amazement as they looked at the appearance of Earth. "Yeah, what I''m doing is just coming up with a clear goal of ''I want to be like this'' and what I''m going to do about it, and what I''m going to do is I''m going to derive the training content from that idea, and what I''m doing is going on forever and ever." "Really. Rather, now you know why you''re inferior to the princess and Rival." You can''t be strong with this. I have no choice but to be as cowardly as in front of you. " "In my view, that kid lacks not only his sword skills in pure magic swords, but also his magic skills." We will have to make a stronger magic contract. "That''s right. If that kid had become an Imperial Knight, he would have done a better and more efficient training method." "Besides, if you''re doing something like that?" Not only the ordinary people of the city, but also the Imperial Knights were highly regarded for their training, including that of Earth, the son of a hero. "That''s no good," was the word I could say because I was chosen as an Imperial Knight. And the only thing that seems to have changed so far in Earth''s plain training days is that there has been more instruction for the same generation of boys I met at Cacrtel. Oraaah!! It''s a mess! Don''t let me hit you to relieve the stress, assume the opponent! Olatsuki, a rough boy who is a resident of Kakretail who claps his fist to the sandbag at will. He roughs his voice while tapping on the sandback. Along with that, the refreshing boy motoriage, the slightly darker boy Mobuna, and the obese voodoo sweat together. Hey, motoriage! Mobuna! Budeo! Three people sparring at the same time, come on! Mobna, avoid my left! Motoriage unleashes bit class magic on me from mid range. Budeo looks at the gap and butsch! Oh!! What''s the matter, Mobna! It''s a flicker that''s slowing down the left hand! I can''t talk about this anymore! Ku, ahhh, ahhh!? Motoriage, next, thunder! No, let me go! You can use all sorts of attributes for dexterity! If you want to learn powerful magic at the halfway point, learn the ability to instantly and continuously activate basic magic! Next, the wind! Tch, bitwind! Oh, what the hell! Wahhh!? No! I don''t have enough instantaneous power! Nobody hits me like that, and even if I hit you, it won''t hurt much! Wear a momentary step and a spanking that weighs your entire body! Train together as a mentor. The four boys also responded earnestly, teaching combat and magic in close proximity to the actual battle. {Hah, hah... oh. This is it. We''re all going to have to do this. These guys don''t always have the basic muscles. As I told you, while the two of them are in pairs, and one of them is doing a bench press, the other one is going to assist them. " Ohh!! The boys are the serious reason. This is to overtake the man named "Yosey" who seems to be the "strongest candidate for Cacrtail" in their classmates. To be stronger than I am now. Even after spending time on your own training, Earth accepts the wishes of the motorias and teaches them with enthusiasm. From the perspective of those who did not know anything, it might have been thought that ''Earth is a man of passion''. However, from the point of view of the Imperial Nation, which already has only a biased view..... "Somehow, the [weaker person than myself] is about to erase me..." Oh, I can''t beat the geniuses I''ve chosen, so let''s find someone weaker than me and pull them together to keep my pride. In this case, you can''t beat that incredibly muscular macho and Yosei at the Kakuretail tournament, right? "Hey, Kakretail is the son of a hero who can''t beat the frogs in the well that''s been sealed..." I can only see it that way. And that''s not all. "..... the students of the Academy who were in the same building as Earth..... "Hey, Earth-kun... if this loses the tournament... it''ll be bad, won''t it?" "That''s right! Even though you are the son of a brave man, if the students of the Imperial Academy, like us, lose to the unknown people of the country they are in chains with......" Oh, I''ll be dealing with the Imperial Academy tickets! "Eh... when that happens... even though I''ve already decided on my path after graduation, I can''t just be laughed at by synchronization..." Yes, they don''t know anything at the moment. But that was impossible. What was the purpose of Earth this time of year, and what was the purpose of this kind of training..... He that knoweth the meaning of it is not even in Cacrtail. "Hmm. It''s embarrassing to look back on yourself..." "Woahhhhhhh! Even though it was a few months ago, I''m embarrassed that I was such a snuggly spar!" Wow, ahhh, I''m going to do my mental thing ~ "I''m so fat..." The motorias were embarrassed to see themselves in the early days of special training, when they were even more immature. It is also because their strength is improved to the extent that they can be considered "embarrassed". "I''m so nostalgic. But aren''t you?" Be honest. The motoryage seniors who are working hard with you were cool ~ "Yeah, I wonder if everyone was a hardworker who said, ''I want to change myself''?" Now all four of them are fine... even Sister''s lover.? " "Nh. Oniichan, hang in there." "" "" Ugh... "" " ? Kalui and Tsukushi, who make fun of such motoriage, honestly praise Amaye. And to the motriages, whose faces were red, were the [four sisters]. And on the other hand..... "I''m training with Earth......" Fiance felt "envious" of the motoryage with a full expression, and at the same time regretted it. "Unlike Rival and Hu who were studying abroad, I should have had so much time in the Empire... even though Earth and I would have teamed up in mock battles and classes... we didn''t do that together..." "Princess..." "Well, if you were training with me, it wouldn''t have changed anything... In fact, Earth has become so strong... but the content of that training is so authentic..." "... yes. Of course, we came to this cacrtail and learned more than ever the importance of muscle training and endurance training with awareness of" clear goals "," images "," numbers and time ", etc. Perhaps we won''t be on this record, but I think we were also doing viar training when we went to bed..." Even then...... Fu nodded bitterly at Fiance, who couldn''t stop regretting. but on the other hand.... "But... I''m still not convinced." Rival? "I understand the importance of tunnel basic training. However, even though I was training in Virer at night... I don''t think this alone will even bring down that paripi... it''s still important to know what Earth was training in Virer..." Understanding the importance of what Earth was doing, Rival felt that this shouldn''t be the only thing. If this is all, can you beat Parisi if you do the same? When asked that question, Rival didn''t scream. And that was the case from the time of the game. "Even in the front game, Earth said that he was running into me... but I still don''t think that I can learn that much... and most of all, I don''t think I can learn that much about" "Breakthrough" "". " "This shouldn''t be the only thing..." "Rival said that. Rival''s doubts were nodded by Fiance and Hu, "Sure..." However, this is because we have not reached the true purpose of earth training. "Sure is." "Master Basara also said that the technique Earth used was called" Breakthrough ", but I don''t know how to learn it... I certainly don''t think that this training alone will teach me that." "That''s right... I was thinking about it now... but why is Earth running after she emptied her magic power from the sky with that breakthrough before running..." Yeah, nobody knows yet. This is because this training day at Earth had other important purposes besides simple physical abilities improvement. "Of course, I don''t even know what Earth''s training is going to be like these days..." Macho-san... Standing beside such fiances, Macho whispered as she looked back at the time. And.... However, this is still the beginning. What do you mean, Macho-san? "At this time in Earth... no, the rest of the training... will be transformed into a harsh life-threatening thing to be honest with you." "" "Lose your life!?" " Yes, no one knows yet, except those who were watching those days in Cacrtail. Make sure the ground is not wet at all. 444 Episode 443: Nobody Knows Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! At present, heavy air was spreading all over the world. A world so quiet that even a developed metropolis can''t hear people... no, it''s not quiet. Only what is flowing in the sky emits a voice. People are not asleep, they are awake. However, words cannot be emitted from all parts of the world except the sky. It''s simply because everyone is speechless. "Ah....." Some were drunk on liquor dishes, screaming at the sky as they liked, flying Noji. However, everyone no longer drinks a drop of alcohol and hardens with a warmed glass. "Hey, hey... what..." The Imperial Knights were mocking at me from the top. But no one laughed anymore. Rather, it makes my face pale. "Earth..." The former classmates..... "Earth... oh, you... why are you so far..." Even Solja, the emperor of the Empire, couldn''t say more. "Water! Water! Water! Water! Mizu, Mizu, Mizu! Ahhh!! It is Solja''s best friend''s son who seeks water like a madman. Moreover, instead of "not being able to drink water", he lived a life of "not being able to drink it of his own will". I sweat a little. Salivate. Run. Run. Run, run, run, run, and don''t try to rehydrate your body. At the end of the day, Earth''s appearance had completely changed. Earth, who lived a nutritionally balanced diet in a wealthy family without any inconvenience and without any trouble for the eaters, now has a dry cheek, a bear under his eyes, a dry body, and a severely ill patient, who has lost his vitality and has gone mad enough to collapse his spirit over and over again..... Hah, hah...... I''ll... stick it in... I was still running. No one knows what that training is for anymore. But what everyone knew was that Earth was pushing itself to the limit. {You, wait! Mmm... my appearance has changed so much... hmm. Is something wrong? Did you descend into heaven? Or was there a curse? " "It''s a shamelessness worthy of a shameless man. I don''t even know how to adopt a cheeky attitude towards Yosei-senpai....." What? I don''t know why, but you were so weak... you scum... Along the way, Yosei and the girls around her slandered and injured, even in situations where everyone feels the anger of boiling their intestines up..... Aiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii... iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii Earth doesn''t hit back. However, I still did what I decided to do silently. In the sight of the sight, the Imperial Capitals, who were making fools, looking down, and mocking, kept looking at the sky in silence, just turning their faces blue. And.... Ah... ahh... Earth, who seemed to have reached the limit of his spirits, collapsed throughout the city, and his eyes were about to shower with water scattered on the ground just beside him. Looking at it, everyone thought. --I don''t know what it is... but you can drink it now! Enough, drink some water anyway. It is also difficult for people who have already seen it. I don''t know what I can get out of doing that, but that''s enough. If you don''t do this, you''ll die. So, drink. Everyone thought so. And then the same feeling appeared beside Earth. "Do not drink water that has been sprayed on the ground. Let''s go back to church once." ... so, what... do you mean? I''m sorry. I still can''t remember what you were like to me... and what I''ve done to you... but I can''t stand to see you anymore. It was Thaddeus. Sadis had forgotten all about her relationship with Earth due to her memory loss, but she couldn''t bear to see Earth now, and tears appeared in her eyes. I was concerned about your condition. I''ve been waiting for you for days and days... but I didn''t know what you were aiming for, what you were thinking, and why you were doing this... but you already said, "Well done." That''s what the church and the dojo think. Please, don''t suffer any more. " And even if I had lost my memory, if Sadis hadn''t said it.... Everyone in the Imperial Capital who knew them thought so. However, ...... Sadis... that''s enough already...... Eh? That''s why I''m still fine... The opposite was true. Earth''s words brought her back to her senses. But he refused the water. It was something that no one expected. {I don''t know what I''m doing...... trying...... I don''t know...... yet...... don''t say it to me...... Shin, lol... hey. Still... good luck... I''m on my way. Even though it is a dry body, there is vitality and fighting spirit in its eyes again. Look at me... I''ll show you... me. Having said that, Earth ran out again. Extremes and limits go further. A world that is far from normal, far beyond the dimensions of guts and such. And.... {I... couldn''t win, but you worked so hard... I don''t need any consolation! I want to win! I don''t think I''m going to win! I want to show them that! ?? ?? ??!!? ?? ? And the words of the earth shouted, and the people of the Imperial Capital trembled. "There are those who have experienced a harsh war and those who have supported their hearts with the experience of overcoming it..." "From those who have dived through hell..." "Would you humans do the same? That''s why the younger generation today, who haven''t had that kind of experience,...... looks down on it as" shameless "." Enjoy a glass of wine and see something gracefully interesting... even the hakuki that I thought about was looking up at the sky with a serious look without drinking. "However... in the era of war and in the environment where" eating and drinking are forcibly cut off "and in the environment where you can eat and drink freely," I will cut off everything at my own will ", the story changes again. We need a steel spirit that can''t resist the temptation... Well, it''s still unclear why we''re doing this kind of training in the first place... but that kid is jumping into hell and trying to grab something with a purpose... fufu, Earth Lagan. What are you trying to grab?" Even though I tried to calmly analyze the appearance of the earth in my eyes, I naturally felt a heat in Hakki''s words. Someday, after passing the leisure time, I just can''t help but worry about the future. On the other hand..... Higu, uuu, uuu... earth... you... until you''re this... uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Maam, the mother beside her, merely wept and sobbed. My child''s altered appearance, who no longer lost all of his body''s moisture and became a dead branch. Still, I couldn''t stop tears from seeing Earth continue to train to make something. "I can''t... I can''t... I can''t... do this!" Meanwhile, the clown was still crying, biting her lips and looking at the earth. "I''ve been starving to death in the war... and I''ve been trained... but... like this... even if someone laughs at me and hurts my pride... even if I''m gentle enough... to just run without saying anything... ah... earth... you..." And at the same time, Hyiro remembered that there was. It was a chase after Yamidile once again with Earth. It was when I couldn''t get caught. And Hiro and Maam were overturned by the judgment of the feet of the earth. --How long have you been running these... months? Earth didn''t answer that question. But now I know the answer. I ran to death. - How did it go with me? I''ve grown stronger... I''m full, full, full... - You idiot! - Huh!? --What''s gotten stronger... if it''s to get stronger, what can I do? And so many times I didn''t know, I only regretted what I had said. - What''s wrong with me? I didn''t do anything wrong, I didn''t do anything wrong! I trained and trained myself, and I fought with my strength! So why do I have to look at you like that? I hit a wall, and even though I''ve been told that I''m the second generation of Hazel and I''m not enough, I''ve always known that... I finally got here... why? Ground must have been running before the match. And yet, I didn''t know anything about that effort..... {Um... what is it? It''s... something...... At that time, the earth that was running suddenly stopped and tilted its neck to see if something was wrong with its body. Hyiro and Maam raised their faces. Is something wrong? When I thought so..... "What...?!! What...?!" Huh!? At that moment, Hakki rose with a loud voice. His whole body was trembling, and he was looking up at the sky, obviously upset and trembling. If you''re stupid... the magic power is once again in my body that''s emptied of breakthroughs... "Huh?... ah..." "Huh? Oh, really... why?" Hakki was stunned, and Hiro and Maam noticed their happiness. Until then, the ground was running with zero magic power in the body before every breakthrough. Normally, magic power that went to zero recovered naturally over time. However, this is obvious..... "Oh, really, why!" More and more magic power is being absorbed by Earth''s body..... " "No! I mean, the lost magic power should have recovered so quickly... is that it?" But ahh, that''s how my magic power was restored...... somewhere...... " It was a phenomenon that even Hiro and Maam could not understand. I don''t even know what my son is doing here, and I''m doing something I don''t understand. And then.... "No way... to master this... no, is this how you mastered it in the first place?" No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. How do you know that!? It''s not a textile! Obviously, with purpose and conviction... Otherwise, I will throw myself into training that will reduce my life to the limit... Earth Lagan... you are the one! " Takuki was in a fierce confusion and shouted his doubts into the air. 445 Lesson 444: That Place Here we go... ahhh... this is it... Dividing one hell, Earth grabbed something and smiled, wielding magic all over his body. While staring at the state of things..... Um... yes... he... restored a lot of the magic power he consumed in that final showdown a few decades ago...... um... "I remember. That''s right... eh?" Wait a minute... so, what''s the earth all about? " Hyiro and Maam..... "With all the nerves in his body peeled out, he felt an extreme concentration and acute sensation... I see, that''s why he dared to drain the water... but that''s not the only technique he''s got." There are more important elements..... " And even Hakkiki was wondering. I don''t know the answer. "If you use medical inspection magic, you can only know the" number "and" messy position "of the magic hole in the whole body... I don''t even know the" exact position "of the magic hole in the whole body..." That guy said... "If you don''t know the exact position of the magic hole, you can''t grasp the circulating feeling of magic power release and uptake...". That''s one point where not even a single error can be tolerated at the tip of the needle... That''s why that demon king''s army''s six-eyes are a must for any measure to increase the number of magic holes... but Earth Lagan has no six-eyes... even though he has three other demon eyes... let alone Yamidire with his emblem eye is in charge... so why? Yamidire... I''ve lived with you for months, why haven''t you witnessed such an important scene! " At the same time, I was at war. Ahhh... hah... I''m glad I''m alive! While shaking three of the world''s most powerful classes, the earth reflected in the sky came here, divided up the training, and took the moisture that had been completely cut off, and not only magic power, but also the dry body, and restored life. And the earth ran out again. Earth Lagan was born and raised in the Imperial Capital. The Empire should be the home of Earth. For my childhood friends who grew up together in the Empire for more than a decade, I should have known more about Earth than anyone else. However, I didn''t understand Earth at all from the previous match. And even now, they''re showing the earth they don''t know. It looks like you''ve accomplished something. Look forward to the upcoming tournament. Very well. Let me see it! As you wish, the end of your path left to you by your own flow. " I exchanged words with the legendary Six Domination Yamidilee without even taking a step. Earth has returned to its sophisticated form after completing the drainage training. No, the Earth that survived one hell is even more confident. And at the same time, it seems that your everyday life is alive. Hey, Earth! Ora, here we come! We''re going to do it together again today! I''m off school today, so it''s a little early... Ahh... you''re sleepy... Train early in the morning with the motorias. Let''s go, you guys! Ooh!!! It''s now a familiar sight in Cacrtaire, and the city''s people are calling out to the earthlings. Train together, sweat together, stimulate together.... "Nh... nh... uuu..." "Ah....." Fiance, Hu, and Rival looked at the figures of Earth and Motoriage in a complicated mood. Originally, I should have been in that position..... "I''m going to be at the upcoming tournament." And I''m going to win. I mean, if that Yosei were to come out, I''d fight Yosei somewhere. And I''m gonna beat him up. But I''ll put your feelings on that fist as well. " And just as the four of them admire Earth, so does Earth not have anything to do with coaching the four of them, but with friendship...... no, as a companion...... This is how we sweat together and wipe the same water together. I''m trying to fight with that in mind. In this form, the fiances..... "Maybe even more now... but we were supposed to be in that place... and I can''t help but envy it..." "Motriage-kun... I can''t believe Earth told me that... just like when you pulled us out when we were kids..." I was jealous. "Since entering the Academy... the Earth has slowly fallen apart... but instead of reaching out there, we''ve gone somewhere... oh yeah..." If we do more against Earth...... " Rival also had complicated feelings for the motriages who laughed and sweated with the vibrant earth in the sky. The Moturiages... no... "Ufufufu, is it youth? But those Earthkuns seemed to be having a good time back then." "Amae has also been properly put in your grandmother with me!" "I see. Somehow, it''s become a specialty for you to run around the city." "I remember myself very well. It melted in less than two months." "Yes. Fu-chan and Motoriage... were running, too." "Hahaha, it''s embarrassing, but we''re still running!" "Oraa! Now we can run more!" "I''ve got a bit of strength..." You''ve lost a little weight! Rather, I felt that this Cacrtail might have been a better place for Earth than my home Empire. And it''s not wrong in a way. Ufufufu, this day has finally arrived, Earth. Muma Today, I can''t just support Earth for the sake of fairness, but I''m watching Earth! That''s why I want to show it to you. Ground was aiming at the tournament. Originally, people who knew the outside world might have called it a "frog tournament in a closed well", but that''s not true. And this is... earth... as confident as it was in the previous match with us... Yeah, and not like that. I''ve already heard the results... but it''s not like he fought this tournament to the end... Now everyone cares about the whereabouts of the tournament, and even those who have seen it once look back and enjoy it. "Um... even so..." "Fufufu, even so, this time around..." And Fiance and Sadis on top of that..... That''s the genius Yosei. What do you think, Earth? It''s so unpleasant!! ... no, I don''t mean that, but... I mean, it''s loud. Hey, you! I can hear you! ''Yeah, I told you to hear me. Unpleasant mass production. " What!? Yosei and the girls around her who had been passing through so as not to get involved so far..... You! What did you say to my loved ones...? Didn''t you hear me? Then let''s do it again-- " Silence... Shut up!! Huh!? "I''m sorry, but I won''t shut up today." And I won''t pull back, I won''t give in. " I didn''t take a step back. {That''s why, if you want me to shut up... let me shut up. In this tournament! Oh... oh my God. Don''t you know that dogs growl as well as weak ones? Kuhahahaha, are you stupid? This is the world of men. What are you going to do about bringing up the story of the world of dogs? " I am overwhelmed with confidence that I will never lose. Geez, this earth... what a... cool... "Ughh, I hate that I was losing my memory back then... fooooo, I''m cumming!!!!" Fiance and Thaddeus were completely taken to earth..... From now on, I would like to start a tournament of 16 men who will determine the culmination of this nation''s martial arts! Please go to the end! No... not just the two of you... "Ufufufu! Mmm, Earth is cool after all! Do you guys see that? This is the Earth I admire! It''s cool! But that''s not the end of it! The earth is even cooler, even more ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~!" Kuron boasts a "mufu" on the construction site. "Sure enough, some awesome guy is trying his best..." "Ahh, I''m brash, but I have guts..." Kuron-chan is a man in love with him, so if you think of him as a handsome prince with a thin line of two eyes, he was a muddy guy. The man Kuron, who had become popular with the men of the workers, wanted to see once, but no one complained more than he imagined. "Oh dear, that guy... he''s trained like that, Master" "Ahh... well, if I look back now... there are still so many questions that I can''t solve for that kid..." The comet that suddenly appeared is either a ferocious sign or a hope for building the future! All the numbers in the dojo are among the best in history! And the unknown mighty man who sparred with the most powerful macho! Show me your true power now! Supernova Earth Lagan! And not only Kuron..... "Oniichan is cool, nice, nice!!" Ahhhh! I really thought I''d hit that Yosei guy who made a fool of oniichan while he was draining water right now, but that''s enough! " "This record can be repeated many times later, right?" I want to see this story of your brother as many times as I can. Later, we''ll negotiate with Palipi. " ... honey... yawn, I don''t know how much you can make me fall in love with you? Haa... Earth-sama... it''s so cool ~ "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!" "Fufufu, this is not a word full of confidence that feels good.... even so... my old man... my magic recovery..." "Hmm... I''m sure of it. Well, Noja was making a lot of noise when she first saw the sole... well, okay? Right now, after you''ve seen me to the end." Even in the Elf Village, the whole team was thrilled. No, not all of them..... Oh my God, I don''t want to stand out. Well then, I''ll erase it in seconds. Featured from the first round, Earth vs. Yosei matches. Not only in the Elf''s village, but now the whole world is waiting for the start of the match with heat up and sweat in their hands..... "I... don''t do that anymore..." {...... Teenager...... you should be very careful......} "Now I don''t want to stand out any more..." It was the earth that was nodding alone in the corner of the village with so much embarrassment. 446 Episode 445: I dont like it That''s all we''ve ever talked about! Yes, only each other''s power can speak from here! Then, the first round of the first match, ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! "" "" Ooooooooooooo!!!! "" " Too embarrassed, she ignores Earth in her sleep, and in the Elf Quarter, she joins the spectators at the tournament in the sky, cheering. C ''mon oniichan! Oniisan, fight! "Onee-san and oniisan are so childish... but you know what I mean. Earth-sama is so... Shinobu-chan and Noja-chan''s eyes are so glittering." "That''s right. And it''s not just cool... some kind of honey battle... it hurts." you want to move your body..... " "That''s right!" You want to move your body in bed! " "Um, General... I don''t think solo means anything to you..." The confrontation between Earth and Yosei''s kinship. Moreover, the support of everyone who had accumulated a lot of anger with Yosei so far was heated. And.... BitFire!!... Everyone is making a fuss and my magic is strange... I wonder if my magic is too weak after all? A gigantic fire is unleashed from the hands of Josey, and the fire instantly envelops the earth. Youssei''s magic is far enough to show those who see that he''s not just a man with a mouth. Oh! I''m so weak that I''m going to hesitate to slap you!! However, the flame was extinguished by the pressure of Earth''s fist. And.... You told me it was this kind of guy, didn''t you? For the time being... this is how it is!! Pyuuu!? In an instant, I jumped into Yosai''s pocket and slammed my intense left fist into his empty body. The bodyblow is so intense that the spine bends and fades, and the stomach fluid exhales everything in an instant. Youssei falls to the ground as he is, and as he hits around, his pukes are covered in stuff, but he also suffers from postcards. "Oniichan, kitaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!" "Awwww, that''s awesome!" You can''t beat oniisan in the first place, even if you don''t know him! And I have no sympathy! " "I, I''m here to show off what I''ve hoarded...... squealing, what I''ve hoarded, honey, I''m knocked out too......" "It''s strong... it''s cool... already, Earth-sama, uuuuu!" "Unhohohohoho, my son-in-law, even though I''m?being soiled by my son-in-law, there''s no way a kid like that can win" Everyone jumped and cheered. Honestly, this situation is natural from those who know the strength of Earth and those who know Youssei''s strength somehow by looking at it. But what''s important to them is "" "Oniichan (Oniichan) (Honey) (Earth-sama) (Son-in-law) Cool!!!" " Anyway, I''m a big fan of Earth, so if I do anything, it''s enough to jump. Whoa, whoa, whoa! I''m just not serious yet! Let me show you! I mean it! I created the magic theory! From here, this world is now my time! But when this is over, Yosei gets mad and gets up again, even though he looks ugly. I drank a very suspicious cigarette, and I felt fierce again. but.... Well, I don''t call it cowardice. I don''t know how you feel. That''s why..... " Shut up! What do you know about me? Fu... fufu... I didn''t think you''d make a fool out of me so far. Even though you don''t know anything about me... my whole life... be prepared for me! Ah? ''Very well. I''ll tell you what I''ll tell you. My past. Find out what happened to me. When I met the High Priest, and why I chose this path. I haven''t told my people about my life yet. If you listen to this story, you won''t be able to say such a great thing anymore. " Ahhhhhhhhh!!! Boo-boo! Everyone knows that. I don''t think they''re Earth''s enemies. Ground relentlessly bumps Yosei with one left, overwhelms him, and finally beats him with a hook. That kind of thing is at the church, please. I hate people who drag their past on forever. " True, complete victory, complete victory! Earth Lagan! Forward to the second round!! ?? ?? ?? ?? ?? ?? ?? At that moment, there was a lot of cheering in the Elves'' settlement again. Even though I knew the result from the beginning, everyone was still excited and jumping with their eyes shining. "Noo, this is already psychic!" There were a lot of things I thought about, but I did it with paripi! " "Sure is." Even if we wanted to, we couldn''t, and we weren''t even able to gather any information, so it''s wonderful to be able to keep a proper record of what happened in Cacrtail! I''d like to cut off your oniichan''s charming dialogues so that you can watch them at any time. "Yeah. That''s right. I was thinking the same thing. I wonder if we can do something about the technology of the ruins of Sissonotami?" Especially Espi and Slayer''s excitement was amazing. Although it would have been better to settle down by age, the growth of Earth at a time when they hadn''t been able to see each other for a long time was troublesome for the two of them. On the other hand..... Hmph... the irritation is completely different... the level is different without even half the strength... "What are you doing now? Of course not." Oniisan, you know your grandfather''s level, don''t you? " "... umu" Mikado quietly gave a serious expression, and Kojiro leaned his head into the air. And then..... "Earth-kun''s power... About two to three months before this tournament, I was in front of the Imperial Games... and I had already met Earth-kun once right after I ran away from home in Hong-Ee-bo, the city within the Imperial Territory." Ahh... right after that, Yamidiren seized me "Hmm..." And you''re wondering what that is, aren''t you? "From that point on... I don''t think it''s ideal for me to grow up..." "The image of Earth Lagan in the Academy era that I was listening to was that of a brilliant man who was bumping into a wall without breaking the shell. Well, it''s rare for such a young man to dramatically increase his level with an awakening that breaks through the shell once. I''m not a ridiculous guy who says," When I almost lost, I suddenly woke up my ability to fall asleep. " "Haha, well... that''s exactly what Hyiro was doing." You stood up worn out, and the superpower was like Dogon, right? " "However, in his case, as far as life in Cacrtail is concerned, it''s not that he has awakened the ability to sleep, but that he has learned the habit of carrying out regular training, and he has mastered the ingenuity and the skills to be worn to level up..." Mikado''s Appearance to Earth. Ground is not strengthened by "suddenly sleeping talent blossoming and leveling up", but by daily tunnel training and acquiring the necessary skills suited to me. But what''s wrong with that? When Kojiro thought so, Mikado held his lap in the corner and looked at the ground that was goroning against his back..... "As far as I can see, Yamidile is no-touch for Earth-kun''s training... if so, how does Earth-kun plan and ideas for training methods and technical mastery..." "... ahhh... I''m sure" "If Yamidire had taught Earth-kun the Cossoli...... even in the match before, if it was'' the fact that Yamidire and Earth-kun were connected before everyone knew about it ''...... it wasn''t so." "... you''re learning by yourself..." "Impossible. With so much balance in power, speed, physical abilities, and the way various parameters are stretched, it''s impossible to think of a training method to learn by yourself... not to mention a breakthrough, demon breathing, and even if a teenage boy can" "think" "..." Mikado, I''m not suspicious of anything bad for Earth. It''s just a pure question. How the earth grows. Training leading up to that growth. Instead of questioning that the ground had become stronger, how did the ground come up with the process to become stronger? Mikado did not agree. "What do you think of Kojiro?" How do you see it in the eyes of your Lord? " Mikado''s question reminded Kojiro of Earth once again. The invisible Kojiro is talking about the earth he''s been feeling. "Speaking of which, when Oila first met oniisan....." And I thought of something. --Oniisan is awesome too... what''s really awesome... - Hmm? --Aren ''t you the one who taught oniisan how to fight...? - Huh!? From Kojiro''s point of view, it was more than a dozen years ago. --Oniichan is certainly strong... and it''s not a talent, but a hard worker... He''s trained his physical abilities in a balanced way, has a sense of stability, and has an explosive power... above all, a technology that even Oila, who has many years of combat experience, doesn''t even know... The technology is not only at the top, but deep and dense... It''s not very strong, but it''s impossible to reach it by yourself... --Yes, that''s..... --I ''m sure... you can imagine being trained by a really awesome master. At that time, I wondered about the same thing as the current Mikado, and I realized that the question had not been resolved. And most of all, at that time..... "At that time, if Oila hadn''t known about the demon breathing...... in the final showdown, Oila and the others......" Hmm? "...... Demon Breathing...... and Breakthrough" Speaking of which, Kojiro once again questioned why it really was. "Oniisan is a really nice guy... and it''s a bit of a mess to worry about the details... but you don''t even know if you need to worry about the details, Oila." "Hmm..." "I may know something about Lady Espi... but don''t you want Noja to wonder about it anymore?" While Kojiro admits to Earth and thinks he''s a man of trust and confidence, he still says, "Why? The question arose. Earth himself is unlikely to tell us, but what do the Espis think? "... nnh?" Mikado was concerned and glanced at Espi. Espi and Slayer looked serious. Is that because Mikado and Kojiro were wondering the same thing? "...... Gyuuu......" ... amae? ... Onii-chan... ...... Nuu? No, I didn''t. Ugh... Onii-chan, next time I''ll be gumba! "...?!" Rather, the two of them were far from it. "Nooo, sorry about your shins, Anchan. Amae has been calling you" oniichan "forever." It''s the second round now! If anything, all the contestants will come together!!!! The scene was where the fellows worked hard for the winner''s ground, and Amae called the ground "Oniichan" for the first time. How''s it going? What? Back then, when the whole world thought, "Amae-chan, wow," only Espi and Slayere, who had always been excited by the shine of their eyes, frowned for a moment. A toddler who jumped into the chest of his beloved brother and called him "Oniichan", his eyes twitched and his crotch moved to his brother who was not even fuller. And that wasn''t the end of the scene when the two of them were jealous. 447 Lesson 446: I Can See Something "What, what!? I can see something boiling from oniisan and oniisan..." "I-It''s... different from me, but I know... this is... an aura of jealousy" The busy, smiling, and excited Elf settlement was bursting with a terrible twist. Amae, sit on your lap. After winning the first round, Earth was seen in the audience seats. Sitting side by side with the gracious sisters, the venue is full, so if Earth sits down, people who can''t sit will come out. Then, when Kalui said that to Amae while sniffing, Amae''s face turned bright red and trembled. Ground laughed at Amae, who asked about Ground''s face as she jerked off..... Come on, Amae {Is that okay?... ohh... ohhh... ohhh... ohhhh... ohhhh... ohhh ~ Earth nodded, slapping his knees. Then, she said something while moaning. However, Earth guessed it.... It''s okay, it''s okay. You can call me whatever you want. Saying that, the ground gently stroked the head of the amae. "...... mumm......" "... nuuuuuuuu..." Espi and Slayer were getting more and more wrinkles between their brows. Irrespective of their feelings, the amae in the sky was dumbfounded for a moment, but she took courage and turned to earth..... Onii... Onii-chan... Oh Onii-chan... Yeah. Onii-chan What the hell, Amae? I was terrified at first, but gradually, and unambiguously, I called Earth, and the next moment... Onii-chan! Yeah. AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH Instead of riding on Earth''s knees, Amae dived into Earth''s belly. Hmph! Amae''s Oniichan! Yeah. Ahhhhn!!? An amae showing the world an unbending smile. The soft cheeks of Punipuni make the cheeks on the face of the ground. Looking at it, all over the world..... --Amae-chan, you''re so cute... --I ''d like to be called onee-chan too..... - I want to be oniichan. --Amae tan, hahaha, angel...... If I could have a sister like that, I wouldn''t need anything in life. - Why am I not your brother!? and various voices rise up. However, in this Elf Village..... "Ha, ha... ha... haaaaaaaaaa?? What is it?! You''re making a fool out of me, oniichan! Thief Cat?! Amae-chan... I knew oniichan''s sister, and she''s cute, but... but that''s ridiculous!" "What a joke... it looks like you''re monopolizing my big brother like he''s your own big brother!" "I mean, it was I who became the younger sister in the chronological order of the times!" Oniichan gulps and strokes my head, and monopolizes my lap, what is it!? " "Apart from my brother, I''m a lot of... sloppy sloppy sloppy sloppy" Exactly when they were about the same age as Amae, Espi and Slayer lost the earth. Although we were able to reunite now, there were many things we wanted to do with our privileges because we were still small when we were small. Our unknown daughter is doing it in front of us. "Nh? What the hell... ahhh... ahhh... oh, hey, Espi, Slayer." What are you guys doing... amae is so tiny... " Oniichan, shut up! "This is a big case that will shake our pride!" Somehow, earth woke up and looked back, his snotty Espi and Slayer''s dazed expression, but he was silenced in a strong tone. "Niisan, oniisan... this is the first time I''ve seen these two..." "... being Honey''s sister and brother is absolutely inalienable to both of us, which is why everyone but ourselves seems to have exploded after being shown the spectacle of [Oniichan] being so sweet to Honey and honey being so cute..." Amix, her younger sister, freaked out at Espi and Slayer''s jealousy mode, and Shinobu looked pitiful as she understood their feelings. "Oh my God... when Espi almost stroked his head during the war, he tried his best to refuse, but he didn''t shine, he really hated it..." "Hahaha, that''s not true. For Miss Espi, there was only one brother for over fifteen years...." Mikado and Kojiro, who had various thoughts about the earth, also decided to look up at the sky to enjoy themselves, without listening deeply to the current Espi situation. Great Demon Rabbit Punch! {Ah... ah... ah... a flash! In a flash! Wait, I didn''t have time to sandwich the commentary... and anyway, it was Earth who dominated the offensive and the defensive! It''s time for a grand semifinal! But it is no help that there are still those who cannot flow silently. "I''ve mastered demon breathing... but that''s not all." I''ve been blinded by Breakthrough and the Great Magic Spiral, but I think Earth Lagan is a very balanced warrior..... " In the distant lands, Hakki also had no end to questioning the earth. "Since the Academy was just a degenerate version of my father''s magical swordsman, I just threw away my sword... I still can''t figure it out." Hakki''s expression was serious in itself, when the way Earth was growing was too unreasonable, too ideal, and that''s why something impossible was happening. "And what kind of training did you guys have before the game...?" Is that why you''re so surprised? Hyelo and Maam looked at each other with a sloppy look on their faces. Yes, neither of them knew the answer to Hakki''s question. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!?Yes! Come on, the selected men''s semi-finals! Battle-Scarred Fighters against Supernova. It will be a composition of a new era and tradition! Now, let me show you! The result of this confrontation! The semi-finals... start!!} Great Demon Flicker!! Wha-cha!! And without answering the questions of Hakuki and Hyiro, the stage is the semi-finals. There, unlike in the first and second rounds, it is refined and refined, and it is a technique that sharpens the nerves. Battle with top-notch boxer Wacha. Of course, Vacha''s combat abilities were much inferior to those of the Six Champions and the Seven Heroes, but his combat skills were spectacular, and Earth was fighting against Vacha in technical battles. "As we weave feint with our footwork, we look forward to each other''s movements, counter and motional vision... don''t do it... let''s use technology to cross over experienced martial artists'' hands, rather than forcefully pushing them into younger hands..." "The Earthlings... can''t even do that... ah, that''s a delicate move for me... a flexible move like Maam''s" "But I don''t feel the same way." After repeatedly practicing a movement, I feel that I am applying that movement... so I think it feels even faster for people facing each other directly than from the outside... In fact, we were also swayed by the feint of Earth... In the first place, the Earth is only left... against the opponent at that level... " It''s not a simple clash of forces. If you''re grounded, you can use force to push yourself through the breakthrough if you want to win. But Earth doesn''t fight that way. On the contrary..... {Ah... I can''t hit you! A vigorous technical battle that repeats simultaneously attacking and defending each other! No, it''s already amazing at a time when Earth is crossing the line in a technical battle!? However, Wacha is not pushed by Earth''s youth and momentum with Wacha! It''s a fantastic match! Hahaha, I''ve bought too much from each other. While I was attacking with all parts of my body, there was only one attack with my left hand...... Al was shocked to hear the opposite angle. " Don''t worry, I''m serious, but the theme is left. Yes, Ground was only used to attack with the left punch. It no longer meant that Earth''s ranks were different for top-notch militants. Are you serious, Al, using the right? Or...... the Omikami is concerned...... behind the scenes, Blake...... " No, it''s not. It''s only on the left. But even on the left... I''ll hit your left with more concentration. " Nuu? It''s not like Breakthrough. It''s not magic... it''s the nerves... the brain... I''ll show you. [Zone]... and I''ll end it in an instant.] And you''re attracted to being shackled to yourself. "Besides, it''s a zone... I can put it in on my own... well, compared to being able to breathe like a demon..." That said, when it comes to this realm...... that kid is still..... " At that time, Hakki asks again. "What do you think?" Asked again, while biting his lips..... "That''s why... we don''t even know..." "No, I didn''t ask you guys." "... what about you?" That''s why I thought that I and Maam had asked, but Hakki denied that it was you. Then you''re Hakki''s men? I think, even if Hiro and Maam look around, there are no Hakki''s men in the vicinity. Then who? I don''t know what this is all about, but Hakki and Maam are all alone..... "Isn''t that Earth Lagan... just like me... [I see something]...?"... heh, do you think so, too? I don''t know what I''m seeing, but... what''s wrong? You look so happy, don''t you? " "Hmm? I seem happy too...?"... um...... " I suddenly started talking to myself. Moreover, it is a strange solitary speech. It''s as if Hiro and Maam are confused about their son, even though they are talking to themselves like "someone". However, ignoring those two, Hakki looked up at the sky again with some joy..... "Sure... I''d like to check a lot... if he sees something... and if that''s what we know... I''m sure he might not be as happy as this." At that moment, the ground flash counter caught a glimmer and Hakki smiled with a shivering smile. "This is what I was able to do when I entered the zone...... [Great Demon Phantom Punch]." Thank you. For the first time, I was able to [enter] in a real battle... and I was able to [grasp] the extreme timing... you pulled me out. " Ahhh, I can''t stand up! As it is, Wacha pushes to the ground... and stuns! You are stunned! The flash on the left, the lightning bolt! New Era and History. Today, the Warlords have entered a new era! Earth Lagan has made a grand finalist decision!!!" Then, the appearance and boldness of Earth''s finalists were reflected and cheered from all over the world. 448 Episode 447: I know. Facing each other are the people who loved each other the most. Earth and Thaddeus. I lost my memory. Thadis doesn''t remember that. However, I instinctively remember that Earth was important to me. Thadis appeared in front of Earth on her way to the final match of fate..... Gogo, Earth-kun! Go, Earth-kun! Oh, my p * ssy... I know! Maybe you just... hate me, and my support is annoying... but still... I sent the brew from the bottom of my heart. In contrast, Earth turned her back with a little shine..... "I told you... I want to graduate... so I said I''ve had enough... but... if you''re still going to do something... at least, ''this time''... watch me until the end... that''s enough... already..." Everyone who knew the meaning of Earth''s words at that time, and everybody who knew the events of the previous match in the Empire, came to pinpoint them. Well then, Supernova Earth! Come out, Han of the chosen men, who deserve to stand in the finals!! It all started with Thadith screaming when she saw Earth''s moves in front of her. Take a good look! And then I''ll let you admit it! '' Sadith doesn''t know this amnesia, but only those who know Earth are talking about it in the match before her. "Let''s go, ahhhhhhhhhhh!! Everybody, look at me! OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO The Imperials looked at each other as Earth ran out with a roar and rushed to the final where strong enemies awaited. That''s right... that time... "Ahh, because [Sadis-chan] shouted [something like that], Earth-kun got stuck and ran away..." "It''s true... if Sadis-chan, who was so close from a very young age, yells at me like that, I''ll want to escape..." Yeah. If Sadith hadn''t screamed like that, we wouldn''t have misunderstood. "And as the Imperial Knight who supported Princess Fiance with Rival and Hu......" Poor Earth-kun. At that time, from the people of the Imperial City..... Hmm. From what he''s been through, he''s not wearing alien powers with strange forbidden tricks, contracts, etc. "Oh, the Rock is the son of a brave man." It doesn''t look like Yamidire did anything to me..... " "Well, I knew he''d do that from the beginning." "Ah, hey, you... no, I knew it too." Well, that''s because it''s the son of a brave man who draws the blood of Maam and Hyiro-sama. The Imperial Knights..... But Earth-kun is also kind... even though Sadis-san told me that, I''m treating you like that "After all, I guess you''re just the son of a brave man and you have a bigger vessel..." "Hey, if that''s the case, don''t we also say, ''I''ve cleared up my misunderstanding and I don''t care about it at all''... then Earth will come back too?" "That''s right!" If I can make up with Sadis-san... yeah! " My classmates at the academy..... "Earth... you really should have been admired in the match..." "Your Majesty..." "Thinking about Sadith''s past, there was nothing we could do about it... but if we could do something more... this would be... you, as Fiance''s son-in-law, have shown the glorious future of the Empire to the world together... no... not yet!" Those involved, including the Emperor, who is also one of the Seven Heroes..... "Hey, let''s cheer you up!" That''s right, he didn''t use his cowardly hand, he did his best, right? "It seems that Sadis-chan was also misunderstood..." "Besides, even if you say that Sadis-chan is losing his memory, it doesn''t look like Sadis-chan is angry with him anymore..." "Oh! I don''t know when this tournament was held, but it would be amazing if we won it!" "Besides, this record-breaking thing is currently circulating around the world, right?" Because Hazle II finally brings that power to the whole world as the son of a brave man! That way, he can stop running away and return to the Empire with dignity! "In other words, if you lose on the contrary, I think that Hazle II will be around the world again, so it will be related to the imperial ticket..." "Yeah, let''s cheer you up!" "Ah! Good luck!" After all, no one knows yet, and Earth plays hard in the final match against the strong enemy Macho. It''s too much! That''s the Great Demon Sonic Flicker! Gu, here, these guys... yeah, that''s enough! Great Demon Sonic Flicker! Just by looking at it, it flirted with a series of shock waves that launched a giant with a body that could be seen as strong, tough, and strong from the high-speed steps. Moreover, Earth shows how much it can afford to put the word of the audience into the Tsukkumi press. In addition..... Great Demon Sonic Jolt!! ''U, oh, oh, oh!? W-What is this!? Counter-counter shockwave against the incoming macaws. Not only speed, but also a powerful blow with destructive power to blow up the macho. {Ah... overwhelming! Who''d have thought this would happen?! Macho, which was said to be the strongest of the Demon Extreme True, was plumped up by Supernova Earth without even touching it! Everyone has forgotten how to cheer and is stunned! It was, as the moderator put it, an overwhelming force. Woah... amazing, Klong-chan''s boyfriend "Ah, ahhh... no, I don''t know what''s going on anymore because it''s too fast..." "I know you''re strong enough not to say anything..." Yes, just like the spectators who were watching at the venue of the tournament at that time, the whole world was dumbfounded by the appearance of Earth exhibiting a movement that was too sharp. It was the same for all the workers on the construction site where the Krones are now. Even so... he''s so strong that he can''t compare himself to me or that slothy straw... I don''t think he''s going to do this much to that old macho... And Bro, who once fought Earth, admires Earth, which is much stronger than he knew at the time. But.... "It''s too early to be surprised, Bro." Normal? "The power and technology of Earth Lagan is still not like this." "Huh!?" Besides... it''s already been a few months since this tournament... I''m sure he''s even more... Yamidire also fought Earth once. That''s why I know. The power of the earth. And its future potential. "After all, how strong are you now..." "Hahaha, noo, that''s how the teacher buys him." I''m so jealous of you. " "Hmm. Of course, because that man is a man who can marry Kron-sama." Yamidiren nodded at the face of the Buddha, smiling bitterly. Yes, Yamidire knows about Earth. However, I know more about Earth than Yamidire..... "Kuron-chan''s boyfriend is Earth Lagan... I didn''t know he was the son of Hyiro Lagan and Maam Lagan..." "Yeah. The Empire is a country on a different continent from ours, but it''s a great man we all know." Son of a brave man... that''s incredible. "Ah. There are a few brave children, but they are the strongest bloodline born among the seven brave ones, right?" That''s pretty awesome. " I know..... "That''s not true!!!" "" "" "Eh...?" "" "" The one who knew best was the goddess Kron. I don''t know how awesome Earth father and mother have been in the past, but that has nothing to do with Earth being awesome! Kuron climbed up a pile of dirt on the construction site and spoke up to everyone with a slightly squeaky face. Earth is earth. Ever since I met Earth, I haven''t been able to support the hearts of brave fathers and mothers, or whether or not they are talented. It''s just someone who desperately strives to grasp what he wants to achieve and what he wants to get! The thoughts in those words... just by seeing Kuron''s expression, his voice, and his words, how much enthusiasm is there for those who are watching... "And Earth never let out a soft sound. Don''t tell me that you want to stop, or that you want to give up, or that you want to give up, or that you don''t want to be satisfied with what you''re trying to do, just silently... silently... and finally... that''s why Earth is amazing!" I wonder how much Kuron thinks of Earth..... "I admire Earth so much... I love it!" It conveyed how much I liked it. And the enthusiasm for the battle between Earth and Macho spreads all over the world. Hey, hey, hey, hey! That macho... his wounds... and his muscles... "... that''s... supermagic recovery!?" You''re kidding!? " Particularly, some people know that not only is Earth active, but the opponent, Macho, is also unusual. Those who fought through previous wars, including Hyilo and Maam, are particularly reactive. Hakki smiled at the sight. "Heh, I heard about that macho from Yamidile too." While being a human, you have the constitution to recover from super demons. " "What, what?! Well then, he''s... just like Gouda..." "Fufufu, isn''t it impossible to be surprised?" Well, Gouda would be especially emotional for you guys... [you were the one who defeated Gouda]... "... oh... I can''t forget... I still remember him..." "I guess. That''s quite fateful." You get Gouda. His son, Earth Lagan, defeated Macho. I''m going to fight against someone who has the ability to recover from super demons with their parents and children...... and then I''m going to "defeat" them. " I also knew that there were many surprises for Hakki, so I smiled at the reaction of Hiro and Maam. But a little later, the three of them will be even more surprised by this. I didn''t know about Hakki either. D D You get Gouda. His son, Earth Lagan, defeated Macho. You''re going to fight someone with a super demonic recovery... and you''re going to "defeat" them. That this word is in some sense half correct and half inaccurate. 449 Chapter 448: Fire Not only was Hiro and Maam surprised at the growth of their son, they were also surprised at the opponents he fought. "I can''t believe there was someone with a super demon recovery constitution on that island..." When you say Earth, you mean you were fighting that kind of force? Same threatening ability as Gouda, who was once an enemy of ours. It was a surprise because the two of them knew more about the horror of that power than anyone else. Although it was more than a dozen years ago for Hilo, he still seems to remember it vividly. Until then, it was a big event for Hilo. And their own sons challenge such threatening abilities. No, I was trying. I couldn''t have let go of my eyes. Great Demon Sonic One-Two! Whoa!? Heh, even though your recovery is fast, it doesn''t mean you don''t have any pain, and even if your urgency has changed, right? "N, ghh......" And I wonder if I can keep my consciousness going by punching beyond the speed of sound? Huh!? Great Demon Sonic Rush! Sonic Solar Plexus Blow! Sonic Heartbreak Shot! Sonic Smash! Even when I witnessed the recovery of the Macho, the Earth still flirted with the Macho by interweaving high-speed blows and blows. "It''s fast... and Feint is overwhelmed by the weaving... and all the blows are punching right through the cracks... but it''s no good!" "Ahh, the normal opponent faints or dies after only one shot...... Sure, but the opponent''s solo is no good, Earth!" While acknowledging the strength and power of the earth, Hyiro and Maam say, "The way you fight against the super demon recovery is wrong." "The more you deal damage, the more you can recover from it. On the contrary, you can recover from the damage you deal by being strengthened by your flesh!" Even if you attack halfway, you can only make the opponent stronger, Earth! " On the other hand..... "You know that kid, but... now... what are we going to do here?" Only this "end of the game" knew Hakki. That''s probably why I came up with the right answer to the fight against something with super demonic healing. "Hyiro... when you once defeated Gouda..." "Ahh... the most powerful blow that condensed all my magic power, and wiped it out without even healing it... there was no other way to defeat him..." Hmmm. Regeneration is irrelevant, we have no choice but to release a blow that wipes out the existence itself... but when it comes to............ "Ah....." At that time, both Hiro and Maam had a hard time. Can Earth use such a powerful blow that it won''t even regenerate? Exactly that kind of technique can be used by Earth. The Devil''s Helix... That technique that Earth unleashed in the previous match that changed everything in our family. With that technique..... I don''t feel like losing. Wooosh, my head... if I hadn''t increased my concentration... I might have figured it out. " However, contrary to the sentiments of the humans, Earth could not afford it. {Super Devil Recovery... surprisingly, the disadvantages were huge. I''ll show you! Medicine, skill, and talent... a real genius will kick your ass! Hah!!?? Huh. On the contrary, I saw the incredible ability to recover from super demons, and said that there were "disadvantages", that is, weaknesses. "Wait, what''s the disadvantage of recovering from super demons...?" "Earth... you... what the hell..." Hm... now... let me see Both Hiro and Maam were stunned by the words, and Hakuki laughed amusedly. And again, the earth is active. Great Demon Sonic Jab! However, the way Earth fought did not seem particularly unusual. Great Demon Sonic Chopping Light!! Nuowa!? Great Demon Rush! I kept using my fist to slam it into the macho. "Wait, that''s why it''s no good... more and more the power of a man named Macho..." "Ahh, let''s get a ground punch in your arm... if your arm gets hit by a muscle punch like that..." "...... you''re aiming for something......" A macho that is attacked by Earth and gives even more strength. I thought it meant something there... but... "Huh? Earth... that girl, I just punched her..." "Ah... I''m not hitting him on his face or his body, I''m hitting him on his [left arm only]...?" Eh... ah!? " "... fufu... ah, that''s what it is..." At that time, the three noticed. Make sure Ground only hits Macho''s left arm. Along with this, only Macho''s left arm is unnaturally enlarged. Along with that, the macho waved its fist to fight back, but it didn''t have the power of something sharp, and even the macho could no longer grasp the earth with a different quality of speed. "You put on vain muscles, but your body''s balance has deteriorated, Macho-san. The muscles are too big, and even more so, only a part of the body has developed too much, and the foam has collapsed too much, and the power hasn''t passed on yet." Ah!!?? And, Macho-san... are you hungry? Ultra Heal regenerates the damaged area with more power than before it was damaged. And it''s not done by will, it''s done by auto. If you are in battle, it may seem like an invincible immortality that instantly heals the moment you take damage. However, only the damaged area can be forcibly healed with auto. This is not only an advantage, but also a disadvantage. "That''s the way!? Focusing on just one place and daring to strengthen your healing will upset your body''s balance." This will reduce the quality of the opponent''s movement! "Even if it''s because I''ve lost my balance, my muscle strength is only rising, so my attack might be outrageous... but... I can''t keep up with my speed at all. And if you do that, you won''t be able to capture the earth." "And did you see that the supermagic recovery... was not inexhaustible... it didn''t feel like you were hit by [someone], it looked like you saw it yourself..." It was a different method of warfare than the one that once fought Gouda, Hyiro and Maam. In unbalanced macho, motor vision and footwork, concentration, breakthrough and demon breathing. You can''t capture the earth with it. Macho was also exhausted by the succession of Super Devil Healings. I guess Zaijuku was the top place in the Academy... I wonder if it''s any wiser than the father and mother of the brain muscles. Hakki was in a better mood than Hiro and Maam, whose open mouth was no longer blocked. And then, Great Demon Triple Cross Counter! "Wow, the counter on the counter is even more counter!?" "No, no, no, what kind of reading is that!?" "... this is art again..." It is no longer a technique that has reached the realm of art rather than technology. Even if it is Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!! "Ah... a man called Macho...!?" It''s a super pump-up! " Oh, yeah, I was using gouda too... that gnarly transformation technique! Macho''s ability to control the flow of blood in front of him removes the fire''s stupidity, that is, his own limiter. even if I used it..... Ahhhh, Macho keeps fighting! But earthly, swaying and deviating from the upper body... I can''t hit it! How dare you!?" W-What, are you... knocking down Macho''s stiff arm at an angle with your fist!? "W-What an eye!? '' I cut it off. However, it is not perfect, and there is a slightly dangerous situation. Demon Extreme True Water Surface Kick!! Ah... Shima!? It''s over, Earth! With this blow!! Ahhh, the ground pinch! And look! Macho lifts Earth overhead... this is a feat that should be said to be synonymous with Macho!! '' Caught in the miserable footsteps of the Macho, he catches the place where he fell, and the Macho lifts the Earth overhead and taps it into the momentum. but.... Demon Extreme True Power Bomb! Great Demon Corkscrew Head Sizzler!! On the verge of being slammed, the ground pinches the head of the macho firmly and slams the head of the macho against the ground as it rotates. "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey!" Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! "Oh, oh, fuha, fuha ha ha ha! This is luxurious again!" The moment I was excited by the sweat in my hand, Maam and Hiro, who were restrained by their limbs, stood up unexpectedly and even stood up from the chair with a smile on their face. "" "Fire!!!!!" " And even though I should have seen the same thing raw once, I was excited at Cacreta the second time. "Ugh, this is it!" I''m so excited about your moves! " "Hmph... I''ve been so embarrassed at this time... but at the same time, I''ve gotten so hot... I''d like to try again." "Hey, Macho-san!" I already told you that the Super Pump-Up is dangerous! " "Oniichan and uncle were cool." I know the process and the results. But it still turns me on again. The people of Cacrtail gathered on the beach were excited, and everyone rose to the scene of Earth''s return skill to the macho moves now, and for some reason, "Fire! he said in his mouth. "Damn it, Oraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa I''m starting to want to trap my muscles!" Ugh, me too... if I show you this "... it''s definitely going to get hot." "I''m going to lose even more weight!" On the contrary, when they were inspired and noticed, the men would move their bodies if they couldn''t jerk off by pushing up or squatting on the spot. That''s..... "Hah, hahah... Rival won''t do it?" "... since we''ve seen the settlement... we''re the first to see it." "Fufu, that''s right... I don''t deny training. I''m done with today''s menu." "... are you different?" If I don''t move my body, I won''t be able to sleep today. " Even the cool Rivals were always hot. Haha, that''s right... so am I. And as for the princess... "Earth... it?''s too cool...?" "... oh dear" And when it came to Fiance, both eyes were already? "". 450 Lesson 449 I say the important thing twice. more emphatically The whole world was furiously shouting at the battle between a hot roaring man and a man. But it won''t last forever. Come on, let''s make up our minds, Macho-san! The winner of this battle! This battle is over, and even those watching will be cheering. And finally, from the front, it''s a simple thing that bumps into your strongest. At the same time, the whole world calms down again. That''s because everyone is breathing. I''m trying to figure out which one is stronger and which one is stronger. And.... Here we go! Whoaaa! I won''t let anyone get in your way!! That move will be unleashed again. Hey, that move was in the front game against Rival! Ahh, the Great Demon King''s technique, that''s what Sadis-chan was talking about! "At that time, Hyiro-sama and Maam-sama broke in..." "But this time... this time!" The Empire Nation remembered the gigantic vortex well. Once again, Earth fascinates. For the most powerful moves of the Macho coming across the street. Ooooooooo! Magic Extreme True Cannonball Tackle!! Great Magic Spiral Earth Spiral Sonic Impact God!! Blow it up. Everything. Those who have seen Earth''s efforts so far have burned into their eyes a force that should be said to be the culmination of a stacked Earth. And at the end of the fierce clash, only one of them was blown away. "Ah... hey, look!" It was over there that it was soaked..... " Yeah! Earth is standing there! "Well, then... that means... now..." The one standing is Earth. It was the macaws that flew over. Those who saw the outcome check the situation with each other. And.... It''s a give-up... I''m losing. Macho himself, who fought, surrendered. I won... did I... win? This only means one thing. Your Majesty! "Ah... oh... wonderful... earth... you... you!" To raise myself so much... fufu, it''s still a big deal. The boulders are between Hilo and Maam--- " From the palace..... "Awesome! That guy did it!" "Oh! I won!" "Haha! Amazing! Wow, that guy!" "Oh, there was a lot of pity in the Academy, but I was so talented!" "That''s right. That''s right. because he''s....." Ah, the Rock is for the brave From the Imperial Capital..... "Hey, look, Mr. Earth, your eyes are soothing!" "Haha, he was so happy!" By the way, have you ever won first place since he entered the Academy? "No, no, no, no. I''m glad to hear that." "But that was amazing, wasn''t it? The boulders are the heroes..." The students of the Academy also raise their voices of "admiration in a sense" along with their cheers. But it was time! - The winner. The number one. When he realized it, the boy winked. When I came here, the "voice of narration" that flowed at the beginning of this viewing party suddenly entered. "Woof!?" "Your Majesty, yes, that was..." "... ahh... and after all... this is... [his voice]..." Solja''s admiration for the earth and the aftertaste of being steeped in emotion were smashed, and at the same time, Solja had an unpleasant expression on her face. Solja''s mind was filled with the worst demons that he did not want to recall. In addition..... "What the hell is he... no, why is he here anyway...?" "Your Majesty! Look, look, look, look!" "What, what? Suddenly the scene... and why... black and white?" From the earthly figure that was so sensational and soaked in sentimentality in the arena, the black and white scene was somehow projected. When I glanced at what was going on, everyone recognized the scene. "Hmm? Ah... isn''t that the battlefield of the Imperial Capital?" This is the time of the game! " Solja shrugged and everyone noticed. "It''s true! The scene of this year''s match... eh?" Yes, it is, why? The soldiers and the imperial people outside the palace became greedy. "Hey, hey, what''s going on?" "Hey, show him!" Why do you change all of a sudden? " In front of the match... Oh, I''m in the audience! Me too! Yes, the sky now reflects the scene of the Academy''s pre-graduation match in the Imperial Capital a few months ago. D D Before the start of the tournament, the boy was eager to win, but the moment he won, he remembered what had happened. And naturally, that fateful match... Along with that scene comes the voice of the narrator. And then Even so, I can''t believe the earth is so strong... Until now, who said that Hyiro-sama and Maam-sama''s son were having a hard time! I knew that, didn''t I? Earth-chan is a man to do it! Oh, my God! I see. I''ve reviewed it! Yeah, the boulder-- The voices of the imperial capitals in the former games were heard by the world. Stony Stone is the son of a brave man!!! --- It''s a word of curse, not praise, that has been said so many times in the boy''s life. Whenever a boy did anything, he was always seen only by his parents, and no one wanted to see him. Then, the narration entered the scene like a wazah, and the scene was again at the tournament. Earth-kun, amazing! Amazing! How dare you beat that macho! Ahhh! Temei, how awesome you are, ohhhh! Awesome... me too... me too! Let''s do it... me too! You''re going to get stronger! Wow, you''re so young! However, no one here knows that the boy is the "son of a hero", and after knowing the boy''s true form and efforts so far, I will send the maximum blessing to the boy himself. And the scene was again in front of the match..... D D The boy had been desperately trying to build up his efforts. However..... Is it true that the moves just now were those of Great Demon King Trainer? Stupid, why would a brave son use the Great Demon King''s technique! If that''s the case... what a shame! Aren''t you proud to be the son of a brave man! It was a scene where the Imperial Capitals dumbfounded the earth. "" "" ""... eh... "" "" " --That''s right, the Empire, which is also his birthplace... yes, I... I... I... I... I... I... ''did not acknowledge him. Hey, isn''t it strange in the first place? That must have made my son so strong...... That''s right, I thought it was weird at a time when I was overwhelming that Rival! Oh, maybe you''ve put your hands to something forbidden! What? That... that''s the son of a brave man... and he wanted to be a warrior!? You should kick that guy out of school right now! Warrior disqualified! Permanently banish me from the warrior world! --At the end of the sentence...... being reprimanded, condemned, slandered...... Idiot! What''s gotten stronger... if it''s just to get stronger, what can I do? --And most of all, the boy is the hero of his biological father, Hyiro...... Yes, from [yu... u... sha... hi... i... ro]...... At this moment, the smile disappeared from the faces of the Imperial Nationals at the same time as the scene. And in the scene where Earth screams at Hilo. The Empire Nation, who didn''t really understand Earth''s screams from the chaos and commotion, came here to find out what Earth was screaming at that time for the first time. What are you going to tell me now?! If you finally looked at me like that... if my father and mother looked at me better, you''d know! The two of you looked at me carefully... and I was bumping into something, and it was so painful... unless the world pushed me to a convenient title... I wouldn''t be able to do this! " Earth... What''s wrong with me? I didn''t do anything wrong, I didn''t do anything wrong! I trained and trained myself, and I fought with my strength! So why do I have to look at you like that? I hit the wall, and even though I''ve been told that I''m the second generation of Hazel and that I''m not enough, I''ve always known that... why am I finally here? " That''s one sentence at a time, no editing. I understand now. This country... including my dad... I''m not interested in Earth Lagan. I''m interested in the convenient ideal [Son of a Hero]...... I didn''t care about [Earth Lagan]...... "" "" "Grrrrr!!!??" "" " Even if I felt this pain... I didn''t want to be born a brave child... [Father]... And those who were reminded and had knowledge at the same time...... that is, all the Empire Nation lost their words by making their faces stronger at this moment. Yes, the boy could not be the "son of the ideal hero" that the world wanted. "Dad, I just... can''t do it all at once... I just wanted everyone to... not me as the son of a brave... that''s all... I''m sorry... I can''t be the son of your ideal brave... I''m sorry... Mom... I''m sorry... Sadis... I''m so sorry for all the trouble..." --And at this moment... the boy broke up with his hometown, the Empire, and his father, Hyiro...... and rushed out into the world to escape. Nobody knew. At that time, Earth muttered, shouted, and mourned. I wonder what Earth was thinking until then. "Earth... oh, you... you... look like that... no, then... we... we... we..." At that moment, Solja understood everything and slammed the handrail on the terrace with her fist. It''s an earthly affliction that I didn''t know anything about, if you think about it. At the same time, the Empire Nation understood. "Ah... me..." "I-I-I-I didn''t think that... I thought that..." "Oh, I... I thought I told you... the son of a hero... not even the son of a hero..." "I''m... the son of a hero..." At the same time, most things trembled as if they were grabbing the eagle''s heart. And the scene goes back to the Games. "Yes, no complaints! The winner of the Magic Extreme True Stream Tournament is Ewes Lagerooon!!" Congratulations! You are the Han of Han! " Congratulations, Earth! It was cool! It''s a victory! Blessed is the birth of the most powerful new man! Earth! Earth! Earth! Earth! Earth! Yeah... I guess I can only honestly say that this is amazing? Nh, aan-chan... aan-chan! Farewell! Onii-chan! KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA --And at last, the boy is not the [Son of the Hero], but the [Earth Lagan] who sees himself, who admits him, and...... Really big, stupid, and... really... you''ve really grown stronger... The figure of Thaddeus. She smiled with tears in her eyes, and her expression reminded her of everything she had forgotten.... [The boulder was...... The boulder was [Earth Lagan]. The power, the effort, the glory of winning at the end. This sadis... I''m so impressed... I''m so proud of you. Congratulations on winning. Fu-cha-ma. " And that day, the boy was able to grab what he really wanted. ... uu... ahh! ah, ah... uuuuu!! At the end of the day, the figure of Earth weeps with much joy. The Imperial Nation could not speak a word about its appearance. And.... "My son, whose great father''s name will be a burden... Well, such a story is common in a peaceful world today, but it''s a big deal to get there..." And I didn''t realize it until my son was fifteen and now I''m even more apologetic... it''s a lot more convenient than that, Hiro... Maam... " Hakki, who also watched the recollection scenes of the game from the beginning of the tournament, calmed down and sat on the chair again, and mocked Hiro and Maam, who were shedding tears by their side. "Really... earth is so awesome... not only do you work hard, but you also end up... without our knowledge..." "That day... and leaving her alone until now, I''ve remembered myself so many times now... but every time I do, you remind me how stupid I was..." How much do you two want to say, "Well done," and "You''re amazing." Even though I knew that I didn''t deserve it, I still wanted to praise my son directly for his efforts and achievements. We still can''t do that. And I was self-loathing many times over my own idiocy in this situation. And.... "Uaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! "Gu... I knew it was amazing... my oniisan is... gushing" Espi and Slayya were already in tears in the Elf settlement. Earth-sama, uuu, it was amazing... and such a sad thing... "... ahh, honey... no more... I''ll make honey happy for the rest of my life." No, not only the two of them, but also Amix and Shinobu and many other elves were shedding tears. Nwooooooo, my son-in-law, you''re so cute when you''re crying, you want to eat? ~ Except for some. However, it was a village of elves full of excitement and tears, but on the other hand, it wasn''t just that.... "Even so... I''m still getting annoyed! Empire!!" Me too! I saw the game through the Magic Crystal once, but I hated it even more the second time I saw it! "That''s what I thought, niisan, sister!" It''s terrible, I feel sorry for Earth-sama! " Yeah, me too! The Empire... No, the Empire Nation! What do you mean against my honey....." Not only did I speak of Earth, but I also spoke of my anger at the Empire. "Nh? Oh, that''s what I thought!" I thought I''d destroy you already! " "That''s right! I may be the first time I''ve had an agreement with Noja!" The Empire is doomed! " "Yeah, I''ll declare it!" I will never return your brother to the Empire! Even if you look at this and apologize, it''s too late! I don''t know that the Empire is ruined! " On the other hand, the situation where Noja the Rokkai agrees that she won''t become a chalet if she speaks. Destroy the Empire! Espi, Sreya, and Noja shout shoulder to shoulder. The other elves also said, "The Empire is terrible." Kojiro and Mikado also held their heads and said, "Ayaa!" And.... "...... something''s gotten tough... even the palipi bastard has a weird recollection and a narration in it... well, that''s it... now, isn''t it?" Meanwhile, did Earth, who was holding his head in shame, finally pass over? and made a face..... {Well... that''s why... I don''t think so. Rather, you''re going to play the real thing... or you''re going to play it all? That man? Trayna also affirmed that this couldn''t have been the end of it. And smiling in amazement..... {But... two important things, and a second more emphatic... well... the reactions of Espi and Threya... Is this the [only] elf settlement? After all, the other people in the land who saw this............ well, that''s a good feeling for you. " 451 Episode 450 The World Knows --The boy who won and got what he wanted will face the important person who remembered everything again... and will say farewell... yes, the boy is already home... to the Empire... and he won''t return to the Empire, so he''ll be gone! With various narrations and good edits, the scene that reflects the contrast between the Empire and Cacrtail changes and is reflected on the beach. There were only two of us there. Earth and sadism face each other on the beach. The two stared at each other, and both Thaddeus and Earth were crying. "I''m not convinced that I''m going to let my pretty girl travel... but I''m not convinced... but I''m on Fo-cha''s side no matter what." I don''t know anymore if it''s right or wrong. As you wish... please do everything you can... Sadis I can''t do anything anymore... I don''t deserve it... but... please forgive me for seeing off Fu-chan... and praying... if I can''t figure out what was the right thing for Earth Lagan... It''s a farewell scene. "...... until this scene......" ... and this is... when the teenager revealed the other thing to the maid... I see... I mean, I already found out the other thing completely... "... either way... I''m glad that Parippi edited it so well..." Well, he''s been thinking a lot too... no, don''t you think... I''m just planning... While Earth looked up at the sky, the scene where everyone was moistening their tears, led by Espi, Slayer, Amix, and Shinobu, in the Elf''s settlement, was also a scene where Earth revealed the existence of Trainer to Sadis, and only the decisive scene was cut well, so the earth seemed to be happy. That''s why the first thing you say is, "You bastard, I''ll kill you!" or "I''m already embarrassed..." The ground seemed to slowly calm down. And, Fu-cha. Finally... can I just say one thing about myself? What? Finally... could you give me a hug? Say hello with the meaning of Well, then, be glad. --The boy... hugs his first love from an early age... and for a woman, the boy is the loveliest being in the world... and the loved one... but still... Thaddeus... thank you... and... thank you for dropping me off... Boyd. Milord said, How''s it going? ''I can say that... I''m waiting for the world to sow... but whenever it gets tough...'' Oh, they''re... so sweet... uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuruuuuuuuuuuuuuuu I love you more than anyone else in the world. From now on, I will always think of you, no matter what. Please call me anytime. I can rush to the ends of the world. " --The boy... decided to go out into the world... The woman accepted it... and she saw the boy off, praying for his growth and safety more than anyone else... and the scene dimmed. It is as if they were clinging to the word "me, me, me, me." "Ughhhhhh, Sadis-chan, you''ve grown up!" "I see, that''s oniisan''s first love..." What''s the matter? Earth-sama and Sadith love each other, so why are you saying goodbye? "Unlike me, who chases after you because she loves you... I can''t agree with you, but I can tell you how much she loves you... At the same time, I''m sorry that you''re so special..." And everyone spoke up as if they had taken a breath. Especially Espi, who knew Sadis from an early age, wept as if she had some compassion for it. Amix also wept at the end of both of them, and Shinobu was in a complicated mood. "Ahhh, for now, it''s over!" It''s over, isn''t it? Damn, you bastard! " "Oniichan, I''m soaking in the aftertaste right now!" "Don''t immerse yourself! From me, everything but this shame... I''ve been known around the world in a strange way..." "Isn''t that right, oniichan?" I think people all over the world have admitted that oniichan is "amazing". " "Huh? You hate it!" I''m glad to be admired during such competitions, but it''s embarrassing to be exposed to my martial arts after such an editing of Parisi! " "Oh, I think I''m good!" Until now, no one knew how amazing oniichan was, and I finally understood how amazing he was, especially the people of the Empire, so I thought I''d have a look... " A lot of things are worn out, and the earth has calmed down from the middle, but it''s still nothing to be ashamed of. It was even more embarrassing that everyone had different feelings because they were all about themselves. "I knew oniisan was in the heat... but no, I really feel like I''ve been shown a piece of work." I was so impressed, and I''ve been cheering on you since the middle of the tournament The chief and his wife..... Apparently, it''s like a curtain. "Sounds like it." I don''t know what else, but I can''t take it anymore. "Alright, you''re going to come out with a little bush in the meantime!" You can get all kinds of son-in-law''s assholes as well...... so now that the son-in-law is here, he''s having sex with me-- " "General, let''s read the air!" It''s bad for the aftertaste... and for the education of the children. " Laru and Noja..... Nfufu, looks like Synob''s eyes were right... and yet... it was above all the harvest that I knew that he was no longer willing to return home... so even if he enters my son-in-law''s house... Kagerou, I have to tell you... to get some air... but honestly... I don''t want him anymore as the son-in-law of Shinobu "Father, Mother... that makes no difference to me" Kagero, Outei, Huma......, a member of Shinobu''s family...... No, I''m sure Earth-kun is hot too, and it''s become a terrible thing "Not at all. Well, that Dark Sage... and his reputation with the Empire...... what are you thinking...... no, it''s not pointless to think ''what are you thinking'' in the first place." "It''s true... there''s only one thing he''s thinking about." "... ''Cause it sounds interesting''... isn''t it? He''s been thinking about it for a long time." Mikado and Kojiro.... Each of them was discussing their feelings after seeing the events at Earth''s Caquetale. However, no matter how you say things apart, everyone, that''s what people all over the world have in common..... Earth Lagan is amazing. It was filled with admiration. And.... --Yeah, thank you for watching Panai, people from all over the world. How was it? The Truth about Heroes of the New Era... What is the "Part One", or preface, of the Pentagram? So the narration... only the voice of the palipi resounded in the world. --You must have been surprised by Panai''s sudden accident today, and you must have been tired because it was already late at night. It''s time for a good boy to go to bed. It would be a waste to show the continuation while still half asleep! Therefore, I would like to continue to broadcast at the same time tomorrow! And again, the world thought the same thing at the same time. Yeah, do you still have time?! "What a... meeting with us!" "Five copies!?" Wow... Earth-sama''s... four more of Lagerman''s big adventures!? " "... what should I do... honey... I decided to make an effort to turn honey around, but if I love her any more, I''m afraid I''ll be forced to attack her." "Oh dear, isn''t Paripi doing a good job too!" Well then, let''s get refreshed and ready for tomorrow! And if you can mix me with your ninja daughter, I won''t help you attack your son-in-law! " "Hey, General! Even if there were four more pieces... how could there be one from the past?"... hm? General... looks like it''s going to be fun in Norinori... but it''s going to be a battle between the General and Earth Lagan... " "Oniisan... ahh, Don Mai" "Oh, it''s pure white..." "Haha, this is not fun." Really, Shinobu. Even with the help of Noja, I will get pregnant with the seeds of Earth. " Rather than that, he has no other intense martial arts...... I can''t help but feel terrified Fuuu... is it okay? This is already full of anxiety and excitement about what''s going on in the world after you''ve seen it all. The first part of the pentagram? What''s the chapeau!? and. "And... do you have any...?" ... I mean, the Skyworld, the past, the recent one... he''s willing to reveal everything... what the hell is that? Wait... that means that in the heavenly world... I don''t like the past anymore... But there''s nothing I can do. It''s no longer in the hands of Parippi, and we don''t have the means to contact him, so we don''t even know where he is..... " The ground hardened to pure white. Everyone cheers for the Parisi-led screening. And the next day, in accordance with the declaration of Palipi..... "Oops, that''s all for today!" Everyone, please wash your bodies and prepare yourself! " "" "" "Ugh!!!!" " People from all over the world cut up their jobs early..... Mom, Gohan, hurry up "I know." Today, Gohan, eat fast and get ready to watch. " Early dinner..... "Oops, let''s all gather in my garden today!" Yeah, I''m coming too! "Of course! What the hell..." Let''s all watch the story of Earth Lagan, rather than watching it alone! I''m coming too! Getting together with friends and family..... I see! The booze and the knobs are ready! "Let''s get started ~, let''s get started ~" "Um, there''s a lot of drinkers out there today... I can''t help it, let''s just buy booze and sweets and get together in the park!" "Oh, I''ll go for a run and get a spot!" Gathering in a bar or park..... I''m running today! Me too! "Let''s run home!" At the end of the sentence, even those who suddenly run away inspired by Earth..... Everyone prepared for the continuation of Earth Lagan''s story. It was spreading more heat around the world than Earth himself had expected. And the world will know again today. A man who was the son of a hero but could not meet his expectations showed who he was by his own power and effort. Do not give in. Do not fail in your efforts. Strong. And..... {I''ll take off my clothes. I''ll fold it up. Long live you! When I get drunk, I take it off..... Hey, Sadis "Boo-cha! Be careful, ahhh, somebody get some water already!" Later, Bo-cha, you won''t be naked! That''s fine, I have a favor to ask of Sadith! Huh? Oh, please...? That''s right, why are you so frantic? Sadis, promise." Y-you promised...? And.... If you win, boobs! Ugh? Earth Lagan likes his boobs. I, I... um... erm... no, it was definitely a promise... Because... I can''t help it... because I''m a boy!! No way, I need to do something soon to get a new hero! Celebration of the Earth Championship. The shock that all the emotions and heat of the previous day were dampened, and people from all over the world thought the same thing as the Tsukumi that the inhabitants of Kakuretaire put in. I drank alcohol and begged for my boobs naked to look like Earth. And the person himself..... "FUGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!... I want to die..." Earth, who had sustained more mental damage than the previous day, was hitting the Elves'' villages with his head, hitting various places with his head and hurting himself. The reactions of those who know the earth, of those who admire it, of their parents, and of the maidens who love it-- 452 Episode 451 World Cup Hyiro... I guess the only thing about Earth that looks like you... is getting drunk and taking off your clothes... and loving your big breasts... "No, no, wait! That''s not it! Basically, if I was a big boob like you, I''d marry you... booho?!" "You''re not exposing your size in front of a stirrup!?" "Oh, my pussy, I can''t block it right now, so I''m going to hit my head... if I don''t have to expose it, I''ll just look at you and tell you... haha!?" Shut up! A couple who are shown the sons of a son at the end of the world. Maam, who pokes her head at her husband while being restrained, takes the damage. "... oh my... well, my son has a pleasant side too." It was a sigh of relief for such a quarrel between husband and wife. --This case is for all ages. Inappropriate items can be viewed with confidence even by young children, as we have introduced a correction called "light regulation" Paripi''s narration coincided with the simultaneous spread of shock and laughter throughout the world. Earth drank a sip of alcohol, drunk, and undressed. Then, I begged Sadis, who was a wolf, for her breasts. to the appearance of Earth like that..... "Was it true...?" "Ah, uh... that... princess..." "Earth, it''s not naked and cool in the abdomen...... but if you win, the promise of a booby trick...... the story in the sky world is true!" Fiance grabs Thaddeus''s shoulders as he bleeds out his eyes. When facing Earth in the sky and discussing misunderstandings with each other, Fiance thought Earth was aiming to win the previous match in order to propose to herself.... --What did you want to win and get... if it wasn''t me!? --That''s right! I won the championship at that time, and sadis'' boobs...?! Fiance said that and her soul came out of her mouth. And when I was told again that it was true, Fiance was rough. ...... I tried with such impure motives in the match against Earth...... "Hah, hahah, no, but Rival wants the princess to marry her... if that''s impure..." Earth played a big role in the previous match and the tournament. The ground has accumulated effort. It''s all for the first time lover''s boobs. One day, the world was divided between women who said, "I don''t know why," and people who burst out laughing, "I know why." With that in mind, the maidens who have a passion for Earth..... But... I see... Earth liked her breasts so much... I see... "... Princess?" "Well, well, I-I knew that Earth was interested in su-skulping, and he''s a boy... mmm... my breasts..." Fiance realized that she simply likes the ground when she has a "loved one''s boobies" on her head. At first, his face turned bright red and he was angry, but gradually he calmed down. "Ji...... Momo Momo Momo" "Princess!?" "Momi Momi" "" Huh!?? "" At that moment, Zee and Fiance, staring at Thaddeus'' chest, rubbed Thaddeus''s chest. Thadis, Rival, and Hoo are shocked by the behavior. But beyond that, Fiance rubbed Sadith''s chest and then her own. And.... "... ah... eek..." "... eh?" "I see... this is Earth''s favorite breast... fufufu, indeed, it''s bigger than me... I''m still a shi..." After breaking up with Earth, Fiance, who could not afford to push herself to make efforts or engage in reconstruction work, was shocked not only by the smile of Sadis but also by the inhabitants of Cacrtaire. "But! I am only 15 years old!" In the future, no, there''s plenty more possibilities than that! Fufufu... I can''t believe I''m here to get such an advantage... because Kuron and Shinobu... fufufufu! " "It''s hard, Mother!" Earth loves boobs! I''m not that big! Indeed, according to the physical measurements your mother gave you before, it was Bee!" Yes, some people are happy with "Earth loves boobs" and others are anxious. Just like yesterday, Kuron, who was having a viewing party with everyone at the construction site, was in a hurry to say "Wow." "I''m not as big as Sadis... ugh, tell me, Mom!" How do you get a bigger chest? " "No, no... Kron-sama... Kron-sama is good... and Kron-sama is growing up, so don''t worry..." "Hmph, my mother doesn''t know!" Even your mother is big... how big is she in the first place? " "Eh, ah, no, I..." Tell me! "Yes, yes, yes, Ichigo, it''s Efu......" "Haha!?... what kind of effort did you make... what kind of effort did you make?!" "No, no, that''s because the Sky Clan has the property of developing pectoral muscles or chest muscles to flap their wings....." But Gaar-san didn''t have a breast! No, it''s... that... Kuron gazes at Yamidire''s chest in a panic and envies his eyes. Yamidire is bewildered. And.... "" "" "" (It''s a foe...) "" "" "" " Bro and the men at the scene nodded and pose with a cool look on each other''s faces. It''s just that while doing such an exchange..... "Sure, it''s kind of funny, Bro. Kuron-chan''s boyfriend Oh, really? "Yeah. Somehow, I worked hard to be a hard worker... not only that, but there''s also something like this..." I was having such a conversation. And.... Oniichan, take your seats for a moment Yes. The principal, Earth, was seated by Espi. "Since oniichan is old, I can''t help but be interested in naughty things, but you can''t do your best for your boobs." "... yes... please forgive me... my sister is really trying to preach about this" "Ichi, I''m a big guy, but oniichan--" "Ah, no, it''s really okay there, so don''t worry." Yeah, sure. Earth, who had received a few sermons from her sister, sat face to face. Slayer smiled bitterly at the way it looked. And.... "Hmph... it''s okay, Espi-san." A woman''s charm isn''t just for her breasts... I''ll teach it to Honey! Thigh chilli,?navel chilli? " There, Shinobu, an A-class ninja, was wandering around the earth in a sexy pose. In addition..... "Oh, my gosh." The virgin son-in-law doesn''t understand. The milk is like a toy for fun, and the most important thing for both men and women is the tightening of the buttocks and the chin - both of them?! " General Nguyen! There are also young children, so don''t make too much unnecessary remarks! "Phew, what is it!" In my sexy pose, Kupa-kunima-kunima!? " That''s why! Noja, a Double-A class monster who held both legs and opened her legs, was suppressed by Ral. Even here, the maidens were noisy. "... oniichan, do you understand?" "I know! That''s why Shinobu, stop that... and Ral, let that monster pass out!" It''s just that..... "Heh, heh... yes, I see... heh, eheh... yes, I see..." ?? ?? ??!!? ?? ? There was a girl who muttered in one corner of the village and tried to hold her voice down and keep her face calm, but she couldn''t hold back her nagging. "Earth-sama... I like your boobs... oh, I see... I''m not as beautiful as Shinobu, Kuron, or Sadis, but... ehehehe" The girl touches her chest with both hands and sneezes.... "Ah, but... I wonder if it''s this big and disgusting... I wonder if Earth-sama likes his boobs, but he likes [adorable size like Mr. Sadis] better...?" [Like Kuron-san and Shinobu-chan, I don''t know if you like nothing.] Well then, my... uuuu ~ " However, I immediately had an anxious look on my face... and the world had not yet known of the existence of such a H-Class Elf. In the midst of such reactions from maidens all over the world..... "... um... why do I have to go to such a scene?" Comandante Piper, a valet, asked in a contemptuous look to Palipi, the mastermind of the viewing party that now involves the whole world. Palipi laughed and answered the commander''s question. "Hihaha, Hihaha, strive hard to make Panai stronger even in unhappy environments, and seize Panai''s glory to gain Panai''s admiration... it''s a success story. Besides, if you''re the boss...... Earth, I''m going to do more panties. Including the fight against me. What do you think will happen if that happens?" "That''s... I wonder if more people will admire Earth-kun in surprise..." "Well, that''s normal." But there are always people who boil from the middle when they are admired. What do you think it is? " Palipi asks the opposite question to the Coman''s question. I can''t answer the comma because I don''t understand Parisi''s intentions. And then..... "The answer is... anti..." In other words, it''s the one who envies the successful guy, or the one who wants to flirt with him by roughly looking for him. " "... what? Anti...?" Is that what it is...? " "That''s right. Because if Panai is too successful, people will eventually lose empathy. That''s why they want to look for the flaws the more perfect they are." And if you don''t find it, you can guess a lot of unfounded things and Ella will just make a gaga noise. In that case, from the very beginning, you can present materials that can be empathized with by a stupid, lewd man.? " "... but... but... this shortcoming is this shortcoming... so, for example, I wonder if there are people who say what is perceived about women..." "Then there will be more allies trying to advocate with enthusiasm, so that''s fine." So, let me argue, Panai, it sounds interesting. " "... so, why... oh, if this scene shows Earth-kun''s faults..." Hihahaha, that''s more funny.? After all, after various reasoning, all the intentions of Parisi''s actions are "because it is more interesting". "I knew it," Coman sighed. "By the way, Koman-chan is the type that wears the clothes lightly, and the bust size is Dee HAAAAA!?" 453 Episode 452: Reverse Shouting "Whoa, whoa, whoa, come on out, Yo Sei!" Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! No, no, no, no, no! Somebody stop me already! The sky?! Can we destroy that sky and finish this show?! Whoaaa, the sky is disappearing!!!! " The massive tornadoes that occur in the Elf''s settlement are so rough that they seem to be reaching the sky. "Hey, oniichan, calm down!" I can''t hear the voice that matters! " "Oniisan, the kids are scared too..." It''s okay, honey! Any naughty honey, I''d rather welcome you! I''m the only one who can''t miss Honey!" "Y-Yeah, that''s right, Master Earth!" Well, if you want to touch my boobs so much, then you can sneak up on my boobs, Earth-sama, even if you like them..... " "Nut haha, son-in-law ~, you''re a man''s medal!" However, it is still the children who do not know the charm other than the milk! Wow, my charming body really sees you till morning... " "Ahh, oniisan, don''t really break down the village." And, Amix, your dad has something important to tell you. "That''s right, Amix!" Your mother won''t forgive you either! That''s because he''s a benefactor, but if you can''t do what you''re told, then you shouldn''t have felt sad. " The faces of the village are trying to indulge the rough ground. But the earth doesn''t stop. Everything is.... D D We will only send some audio from this point forward. Maybe that''s just a little bit of consideration. However, if you want to be considerate, it is Ground''s intention not to let it flow from the beginning. Rather, you imagine things because you can''t see them. Boyd. I don''t have any experience... so I may not be convincing either... but even if it''s just for a while... I don''t like it... let alone what I do to Boyd... I don''t think I''m going to dislike it... and I''m going to be able to teach Boyd something like this... instead... Ah... ah, ahhhhh... but, but... this is it... {Fu-chai... don''t worry.... I''ll keep it a secret from Milord and his wife. " It''s a scene in which Sadis touches his boobs as a reward for winning Earth. This day, at this moment, only two confidential people will be known not only by their parents, Hiro and Maam, but also by the rest of the world. Boy... if you don''t mind... hand from the back of my clothes... hook... What... hock? Please... don''t panic. Girls may not think it''s hard to imitate you, and it''s a mistake, so remember that, right? " G-, g-... nnh... I don''t need any strength. Just moving your fingers a bit...... Ha, ha, ha... you know, I don''t know... ... Shall I take it off myself? I''ll let you do it... but I''ll do it... Fufufu, lesson one......?Fufu and Fu-cha-ma Even if the scene was only audio, it was clear what the two of them were doing. The sound of clothes rubbing, the occasional exhale and rough nose of sadis ticking. That''s a bad lesson, teaching older sisters how to take off their bra. Most of the men in the world only bowed forward this time. "Uuu, uuuuu, sadis! What do you mean, you''re trying to rub your breasts so hard and ground!?" "Um, hi, princess...... that......" "Bububububu, take off your bra and let it touch you raw, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! "No, no, no... I was willing to accept it, but this time after this..." "Fugu ahhhhhhhhhhhh! Oh my God... uuuuuu!" The fiance with the cacre tail..... Ugh... what the hell... my chest is pounding... Kuron-sama, if you want to get rid of this feeling, you''ll need to reunite with Earth Lagan at once! Kuron..... ... sadistically... earthy over there... "Well, I''ve always wanted to be cute, but... I felt like I was getting close to a loving thing..." Both Hiro and Maam were reacting to Earth and Thaddeus'' secrets. However, after all, the interaction between these two people was exciting and exciting for viewers from all over the world.... {Huh, hah, hah, hah... come out... I don''t care what the consequences are... but my women got hurt... khh, khhh... it''s your fault! I will defeat you! And, unlike in the game, the severity of the actual battle--- " What was only audio was discontinued, and the scene once again reflected the scene. There, her nose was rough and her face collapsed, showing an abnormal state, Yosei. I broke into the walls of Earth and Thaddeus'' room from the outside and interrupted them. I don''t care ahhhhhh! Shit... but... oh my God... damn it... ahhhhhh, you hate me! Is there such a misfortune!! "Alright, well done, Josey!" Good work! T-That''s right, come on, you son of a bitch!! " Earth in the sky and earth in the present. The two of them shout the exact opposite. Meanwhile, the people of the world... centered on men... "" "" "" Guuuuuu, that bastard who''s disturbing you in a good place!! Meanwhile, the maidens in love.... "Hey, good job getting in the way, Yosey!" "It''s Yosei! Huh? Why? The moment Yosei and I got in the way of Earth and Thaddeus, I got into a guts pose....." "You''ve ransacked me in a nice place, Yosei-kun... I wonder?" "Ah... I didn''t touch Earth-sama after all... poor thing... no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. Earth-sama, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no "Nuwaha, take care of yourself, son-in-law!" Well, even if my son-in-law couldn''t get laid by some maid, it''s that kid Nice.? " Fiance, Kuron, Shinobu, Amix, and Noja were the same as Earth, and unusual in the world, pose for Yosei. {I was saved by the goddess Kron... I fell in love for the first time since I was born! Yes, Kron is my destiny! So I won''t give it to anyone except Kron! Even Daijin-kun wants Kron and I to make children! However, eventually, the scene became a ridiculous development, as the "what kind of boobs are there" became irrelevant. Against the mad, broken rage of Yosai against the earth, Actually... I am bound by the will of God to be the winner of the tournament and to give birth to the next god. And I want all the babies of Earth! From today on, I''m a loser, but please take me! " Kuron stabs the goddess with a smile, "Actually, I too... when Yamidire told me about this a few months ago, I was a little distracted. I didn''t know that I would love to fall in love or fall in love with a boy, but I was a little sad that it was different from the story of a princess who lived happily with a lovely prince who reads pictures in a book... That''s why I''m so happy right now. He''s a hard worker, strong, bright, and laughing happily with his friends... even today was so cool. I was so thrilled. I''m not free to be with Earth... but I''m glad that I''m going to love Earth as much as I want, and I''m going to be married!" As the world gradually shifted from "Earth Poor" to "Yosei Poor".... "Kuron. I don''t really hate you, but... I don''t think I''m going to get married right now." There''s an order to it. " The drunken, ugly earth sobriety makes you seriously confront Clon and respond seriously. While the maidens who thought of earth in those words were relieved and smiled.... What are you mad about, whether you''re impossible or masculine? I don''t want you to decide from here on out. Furthermore, he responded to Yamidire, who was trying to stick with Kron, without even taking a step back. Once that happens, those who know the old Yamidile will react in horror. "Hey, hey, earthy one!" "..... Yamidile....." "I wasn''t rolling... but that girl did that!" Hyiro and Maam opened their mouths to the words of their unknown son..... "... what!? What... did this happen?!" Hakki also stood up in amazement and smiled. "Oh my... well, even if you''re unconscious, you just have to react to your lower body." If I had listened to you, I would have made you feel good... but I''m going to be rough. Yamidire moved to the sandy beach with the earth by transfer magic against the earth that doesn''t listen to him. I thought you were smarter than a single-celled father... but you can only say you''re stupid enough to deal with me one-on-one. So the war generations are stunned again. "Hey, hey... hey, hey, hey, hey, hey!?" Grounding... that kind of thing against Yamidire... The survival of the legendary Six Champions and the battle of Earth Lagan. What are you talking about? My father and mother won against you and your gods at the same age as me, didn''t they? What''s wrong with me fighting you? Huh!? Earth spoke confidently, as if answering those around the world who were stunned by Yamidile, including his father and mother. And the second part of the five-part battle of Earth Lagan, which starts with this Yamidile, is edited by Parisi with the utmost consideration, but still...... "This is interesting! Those confident... confident eyes who believed in [something] more than themselves." How can you fight Yamidire with the strength of Earth Lagan at this point! I''ll see what I can do. " scattered all over the world..... "Oh my God... I didn''t know your son-in-law was fighting that crazy Yamidile... but as far as I can see from the level of your son-in-law at the tournament earlier... I don''t think you''ve reached that level yet... Now... Mikado Dizii, do you?" "It''s true... but it''s Noja." I don''t know if you''re crazy or not... but I don''t care... " among the elderly.... "Speaking of which... I was so exuberant at this time, so calmly... but for now, why did I lose to Earth Lagan...? I''ll look back with reflection in mind..." Only a limited number of people can count..... "Phew... I can''t get in touch with Hiro, Maam, Benlinarf, or Noja... it looks like there''s something outrageous going on in [Earth World] again... [Demon Realm] is also a fussy elephant." And...... Earth Lagan...... the elephant who has never ceased to be interested in how much you can fight Yamidire, one of our six hegemons. " On this day, I realized that there was a heart trembling and trembling in the "mystery" of earth that could not be done even though it was originally impossible to "something" that was unfamiliar other than effort and strength from earth. 454 Episode 453: Strange Yamidire is struck by the earth with a distorted smile. With the overwhelming power difference, your body and mind will yield!! The lifeline of Earth Lagan''s battle is to anticipate his legs, cuts, and opponents'' movements. Many of those who had previously trained for Earth, competed in competitions, and even fought in action thought so. Like a final match against a macho with high emotions, there is a hot side where the biggest and strongest moves hit each other from the front, but basically they use their legs to fight with numbers and skills. That''s why..... Hahahaha, don''t you run away! But don''t you think you can get away from me? Clearly, the plan was not to fight the superior Yamidilee from the front, but to run around and poke through a small gap. "Hey, what the hell is this guy... he''s been running around for cutting his tongue so much?" "No, but... is this...?" The opponent is Six Champions'' Yamidire? " "But..." People around the world knew that they were fighting against the legendary Six Champions, so they saw Earth''s way of fighting with their feet trying to distance themselves from Yamidire as "unavoidable". Of course, amateurs who did not know some of the battles did not say, "Fight from the front like a man", but at least at the moment, there was no voice of dissatisfaction. But in that way..... "Nh... my son-in-law..." "... ahn?" In the elf settlement, while everyone was watching the battle of Earth VS Yamidile with arousal and excitement, Noja, who was constantly saying dirty things during the viewing party and pulling earth, was only looking serious at this time. It was the true face of Noja that I had never seen since I met her, and Earth had reversed his position. And.... Your son-in-law has battled sigil eyes and other demon eyes other than Yamidire? "Eh... no... no, but..." In response to that ordinary question, which was not particularly strange, Earth was unexpected, so I answered without thinking in particular, but at that time..... No, child, say it again. Huh...? Trayna, beside her, whipped her ear to earth in a panic. Answer: ''I''ve never actually fought before, but I''ve heard stories of my parents fighting with magical eyes when I was a kid... Eh, why...? Just answer me first! "Ah, Noja, it''s so tough... it''s my dad and my mom!" I''ve heard stories about when I fought with the Magic Eye when I was a kid. " I don''t know why, but if Trayna says so... she answered in a hurry, and Noja nodded, "Hmmm." "I see..." The basics of fighting a demon with a magical eye, including a sigil eye, are first of all, "don''t stand in front of the opponent". I was a little surprised because my son-in-law suddenly fought that way from the beginning. " "Huh!?" Well, it was a famous story during the war as a countermeasure, so that''s understandable. And when he heard the words of Noah, earth''s heart was twitching, and he was glad in his heart, saying, Absolutely. Yes, why do those who have never fought a demonic eye know how to fight it? It was natural to be questioned, and Earth thanked Trayna for noticing and listening. but.... {... though... I don''t know what to do with this battle......} Trayna looked up at the sky with a subtle look on her face. At this time, it was good because it was Yamidire who lacked calmness... but if the Liu Homo and Seven Heroes classes looked at this battle in a bird ''s-eye view... you would think it strange... if Yamidire and I looked back again... Yes, in this battle, the higher the level of the battle, the more doubts arise. Because this battle was not fought by Earth Lagan alone. It''s time to catch you! I''ve already read your movements and behavior patterns! No matter how you escape from here, what are you going to do about it?!? " "Huh? Nnu, is that it?!" "W-w-what..." The moment Yamidire grasped the movement of Earth and read it in advance, and everyone thought that they had been "captured", Earth escaped in an unexpected direction of Yamidire. Unexpectedly, Yamidire was surprised, and at the same time, Noja and Mikado, who had made the same predictions as Yamidire, raised their voices of surprise in the same way as Yamidire. I-I was fooled too... from the current that I thought would move from my muscles along the way, I was forced in the opposite direction... "I''m surprised... right?" You''re running away again! " The more powerful people are, the more they have the habit of previewing the movements of their opponents rather than reacting to them with their own eyes. "Wow... I''ve been chasing honey in the woods before, but... it''s more than that!" "That''s a brilliant idea. I don''t have any more legs than these ninjas....." "To flirt with those six hegemons... would be terrible." Oh, and as I read the timing of Yamidile''s attempt to activate magic, I''m beating it with the shock wave of my fist...... I can''t believe it. " Those who have not reached that area simply read "Earth legs and feint and pre-fetching are excellent" and "Yamidire''s predictions are being pushed in the opposite direction," and exclaimed exclaiming and boosting. On the other hand..... Nh... nhhhhhhh... oh no, no, no, no, no... it''s weird, isn''t it? "Hmm... what do you mean?" In the first place... it''s not Yamidire, is it? " Hmm, so... it''s impossible to escape from the pre-fetching with the sigil-eye in the first place... or... reverse the reading... That''s right. Moreover, not only the sigil eyes, but also the breakthroughs are used. "Besides, the son-in-law is not fleeing quickly, but feels the purpose of some movement... oh, is that so!" "Huh? What''s wrong?" Oh, Mikado Jijii... you remember Yamidire''s weakness...? "Hmm? That''s... oh, I see!" I can''t believe Earth-kun''s aim... Did Earth-kun see that weakness? " Yes, it has reached its boundaries, and above all it is impossible from those who know Yamidile and the eyes of the sigil. Uwa... is that so... oniichan... this fight... is that right? "Sure... I think this is a bit... awful..." And Espi and Slayer, who were always excited and noisy at this appraisal party, are not exhilarated about this battle, but smiling bitterly. Because these two realized the true nature of the Karakori from the movement of Earth to fight this Yamidire. And it''s not just the Elves'' settlement. "No, no, no... it''s impossible!" Especially in Hakkake''s Ajito, it was even better. "After all, if you poke the reverse of Yamidile with the sigil eye... that means you don''t have anything more than Yamidile''s preview, ability to grasp space, and experience, it''s impossible to have anything more than Yamidire!" "If you ask me... I''ve been fighting like I can''t think about the details of having a magic eye..." "Yes. As an out-of-standard idiot like Clown, at least... not to mention, I didn''t seem to be training like a team with Yamidire... It''s the first time I''ve seen it, the first time I''ve faced you... so why are you flirting with Yamidire so far?" "... when we were chasing after Earth, I was flirting with Earth''s legs, but... it''s not like that." "Yes. At that time... we weren''t able to keep up because we didn''t know exactly what Earth was capable of." But Yamidire is different. You knew what Earth was capable of, including that tournament. And yet, Yamidile is surprised to see her in the back! "Besides... coincidence or sole purpose?" Does Earth know how to fight? Yamidire says... he doesn''t like long-term battles... " Yes, as before, something paradoxical is happening that cannot be explained by just wearing it at the end of Earth''s bloody endeavor. Breakthrough. Big magic spiral. Demon breathing. "When I heard that Earth had won the battle against Yamidire, I thought I might have done something about it...... but how to fight this battle......" At the end of the day, this is the way to fight. "I see... after all... that''s what it is... I thought it was unlikely because of me... but even more than that... hahaha" Huh? That tournament was a big fight...... Fufufu, Earth Lagan...... in this fight against Yamidire, it''s a bit... no, not a little bit...... but it''s a serious trick. But Hakki was smiling convincingly and confidently. "Maam is right, from Yamidile''s preview, spatial grasping ability, and experience... that''s not all. I''ve been instructed to fight by someone who knows everything about Yamidile''s thought and movement patterns. That''s why the movement switches along the way. Besides...... we also aim to consume the tremendous magical power of the combination of the sigil eye and breakthrough...... Huhahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!" "Eh...... is that from someone...?" "Hey, what do you mean, Hakki!" Is Earth telepathic from anybody? " Unlike confused Maam and Hiro, Hakki''s smile did not stop. "For now, Maam..." I can''t control my arousal. "I''m having fun, so don''t tell me the outcome of the fight." 455 ●●●What is episode 454? Come on, try to catch me! Great Demon Earth Miss Direction Shuffle! {Hey, hey... it''s time! Yes, Mega Barrier!!! '' Feint disturbance in all parts of the body, including hands, shoulders, elbows, feet, knees, head and gaze. Even Yamidiren''s tongue wrapped around the ground feint, which flirted with the higher strength, and rushed through the shield of absolute defense, seeking to calm down for a while. From the point of view of those who are watching..... D D I''m flirting with the Yamidile of the Six Champions! Earth Lagan amazing! and it was simply a booming scene. "Nooo, you''re awesome!" Look, look, look, look! That footwork of yours, it''s been developed with me! " In Kakretail, Kalui was as happy as she was about herself. Yamidire VS Earth. The inhabitants of Cacrtail knew only the battle and its consequences, but they didn''t even know what it was about. "Hmph, it''s a technique that wasn''t shown in the final match with me... and it''s still good enough for a teacher..." "I don''t know if Earth is a bad person to hide something like that." "Onii-chan, come on!" It wasn''t just geese, beetles, and beetles. Both Yamidire and Earth are thoughtful to all the inhabitants of Cacrtail. To be able to see the details of the two battles, it was more impossible to calm down. "... nnh... Rival... can you catch that movement of Earth?" "... I can''t, Fiance. It''s completely... the world I see is too different." I may be able to do something about it, but if I were to take it on my own, I wouldn''t be able to do it now. " "That''s all, Earth was running many times and dozens of times faster than us... against the Yamidilee opponent who stood shoulder to shoulder with the Palipi of the Six Champions..." "Sure enough, I don''t feel like getting caught either..." Fiance, Rival, Hoo, and Thaddeus take off their hats as Earth moves. And in a sense, it could be said that this is the boundary between "those who know" and "those who do not yet know". It was simply a distinction between those who thought that "the earth was amazing" and those who felt that "no, this is strange". "If you calm down without taking a provocation like this... I can see what you''re aiming for." In that case, the flow of the battle would go through... even though I''ve been fighting for a long time, I was even more furious with the brash brat... and I was almost caught up in the plot... what would happen if I disarmed it like this now? " It was progressing at an earthly pace... it was only a matter of confusing Yamidire in a frightening way, and by repeating unexpected movements, it took away Yamidire''s coolness. But what if Yamidire regains her composure and calm? ...... Yamidire has calmed down In that case... it''s going to be a really pure battle from here on out... "... by the way, Poka Poka and the Son-in-law were also punching, but... almost no damage was done" "Yamidire solves the sigil eye and breakthrough for magic preservation... but..." Noja and Mikado look up at the sky with a strange face. They knew it would be a problem from here. "... then... your husband... oniisan..." "Hmm, I certainly have a remarkable amount of movement and technology at this point." But... it still doesn''t reach Yamidire " Yes, we know that Earth''s strength at this point has not yet reached Yamidire. It seemed that he was trying to trick Yamidile into losing his magic power, but it was also detected. How does Earth fight from here? However, Yamidire, who calms down and performs physical magic as if he betrayed his expectations and expectations,..... Your footwork must be firmly supported on the ground. In places like sandpit, mud, and waterparks, you can''t use footwork without your legs. " My... my legs... Calmly block Earth''s best moves. I changed my footing with magic. Tch, Great Demon Flicker! Oh dear? A strong punch pushes hard into the ground and strikes... It''s getting worse... so it''s too late. In addition, by changing the state of the scaffolding, it is a double or triple hardship that slows down both the power and speed of the earth that enters the earth and strikes its fist. Boogoo!? Demon Extreme True Knee Kick... Besides, Yamidile, who is pure body magic and above the earth at this point, pushes her body magic into the earth so intense that it is annihilating..... Destroy a little. Gu, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!?? Now I can''t hit a jab that''s in my way anymore. It was a development that betrayed the expectations of those who saw it. "Huh, Earth-sama!?" "Ah, ah, honey!" Earlier, I took Yamidilee by the hand and wandered around, but this time, it was changed and I was hurt by Yamidire. "Ugh, the Yamidire!" Oniichan! " Oh, you can''t watch the kids, can you? Shattered elbows, articulating to remove ground shoulders. In an instant, the position changed, and it was a tragic scene that covered the eyes of those who were not immune. However, from the point of view of the "Understanders", this was natural. "It''s only natural." If you stand up to Yamidire at that level, you''ll be ah "Rather than this, I''m making sure not to kill Earth-kun..." Yes, this was the Six Conquers, and this was the difference in power. If you properly fight from the front, you will have no hands or feet. And Yamidile crawled therefrom the earth, Well, originally, I could break my legs here and convulse my whole body... but it''s already troublesome, so let''s just... strangle it down? Naked. Chalk sleeper. "Hey, you''re totally annoying!" "Huh? I''ll never get away with this..." "Nh? Oh, my son-in-law... you''re going to lose this?" "Sure enough, no more..." Tighten down to keep the ground gentle. And once this posture is reached, it is impossible to escape. That''s why "those who know" and "those who do not know the results" say, "Maybe you will lose like this?", "What was the first funny way of fighting?", "Is there no more solution to the boulder?". Yamidire! But it was then. The ground that I thought would be folded down..... You... you want to... you know... you''re hamming me!! ... oh right? "" "" "" "" Bububu!!? " "Huh? No, it''s a lie!" I had my eyes peeled, but Yamidile''s hair treatment was perfect! " And the cry of the earth, and the pounding voice of Yamidille, gushed forth together both "the knower" and "the unknown." Except for Noja. Even though I had a serial face just now, my eyes changed color only at this moment. "Huh? Hey, Ral, what''s with Ma sticking out?" "... eh... eh?" "I don''t know either ~, what are you saying?" Hiya, ahh, uh, uh... uhm... "Sensei, tell me too!" Geez! " And just innocent, innocent elf children. Even though the scene where Earth is being hurt was scared and turned away, for some reason I became curious about the word "this moment" and asked Ralweif. And then Ral, who couldn''t answer, hardened and wet his sweat. ... Onii-chan? "Oniisan..." "Ha, honey..." "...... Master Earth......" And to the boulder, Espi, Slayer, Shinobu, and Amix, "Shira ~" with their eyes to earth..... "Stop it ahhh, don''t look at me like that! At this time, I''m desperate....." "Hee, oniichan, what are you doing desperately!?" What did you see desperately!? " "No, that''s why I couldn''t escape Yamidire''s trick if I didn''t do this!" That''s right, the Earth Core is just a bluff to escape Yamidile''s moves. And then Yamidire was fooled by that.... "Hee!?" Huh? I don''t know, I don''t know. Huh, huh? '' "" "" "Huh!!?" "" "" And it was from here that the world was truly shocked. "Eh, what is it?" No, that was a Yamidilet, right? " "Um, no... hey, oniichan, what was that Yamidire? Huh? Hallucinations? Hallucinations?" What... isn''t that a cute voice you don''t think of as a Yamidile? "I''ve never had a Yamidile like this before..." Even Noja, Espi, Kojiro, and Mikado suspect mistakes. Yamidire, a majestic legendary inhabitant wrapped in darkness, spoke up like a girl with a bright red face, rattled his skirt and confirmed his chastity belt. Silver belt of chastity. Besides..... Hami''s out!! {Hawaiiiiiiii!? C ''mon. Huh? I don''t know, I don''t know, ahhhh? '' For some reason, just this scene at this moment, from another angle again...... right Hami''s out!! {Hawaiiiiiiii!? C ''mon. Huh? I don''t know, I don''t know, ahhhh? '' One more time... this time to the left. Hami''s out!! {Hawaiiiiiiii!? C ''mon. Huh? I don''t know, I don''t know, ahhhh? '' I''ll do it again from my ass..... Hami''s out!! {Hawaiiiiiiii!? C ''mon. Huh? I don''t know, I don''t know, ahhhh? '' Another scene of the "Chastity Belt Only" upgrade the moment Yamidile rolled up her skirt..... Hami''s out!! {Hawaiiiiiiii!? C ''mon. Huh? I don''t know, I don''t know, ahhhh? '' One last time, with Yamidire''s face up again. "Parisiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!" And the earth cried with patience. It was a futile edition in which the same scene flowed from various angles six times for some reason. All over the world. --No... I don''t know... I... At this moment, as if the world was one, most people in the world thought so. "Ah, that Daijin official... made a voice and expression like when such a pure-hearted maiden punched her..." "Maybe... it''s rude to say it''s cute... but I wonder if you''ve been with me for years..." "Hey, onee-chan, what is Mage?" What happened to Omikami? " The three sisters who have lived with Yamidire more than anyone else in the church of Cacrtaire have unexpectedly loosened their mouths. "No, no, but I don''t know what this feels like..." "Ahh, we''ve been stroking our teacher so much, I admire him... but look, he''s a beauty, but he''s got a tight personality..." "Until now, I''ve fallen in love with the high priest as a woman... because it was like a bro." "...... but, yes, the High Priest now......" "Isn''t it cute...?" "Moreover, there is also a place where the chastity belt is checked with a red face..." "Shit... this gap..." It was such a shock that even the mighty men who had been trained as Yamidire''s gatekeepers blushed and were about to wake up. "Ah, the one with the earth... oh, what... hypothetically towards the maiden!"... by the way, I''ve been in the bathroom lately... " Even though I''m trying to escape... I can''t escape even if it''s a bluff... "If it''s ground... you''re going to do anything... well, I guess it''s just desperate." "Fu-cha-ma..." "... this is also a way to escape if you don''t grasp Yamidire''s personality in a certain way..." No, it hurts... what are you forcing me to do... "Well, but Earth... even though you lied to Yamidire... isn''t he the only one in history?" I can''t do it either... I''m scared. " Hakki, who was once Yamidile''s companion, and Maam and Hiro, who were former enemies, were stunned..... And... the owner of the house... Silence continued at some construction site. The chastity belt is different from underwear, but it''s still usually hidden, and it''s not strange to see a beauty wearing it, even if the men are slutty. "Hey, hey, Bro..." Shh, quietly, my husband... no... I can''t... puff... puff... no... I''m rolling right now Originally, when I saw the chastity belt of a woman I liked, and the cute side, I would have pose and smiled and touched the men on the construction site. If the principal is not here. Eh, eh, eh, eh, eh, eh, eh? Even that clone was so scared that it hesitated to speak out, that it felt scared of Yamidile, who was overflowing with disgust. "...... why... was it necessary to flush it from various angles... six times in this scene?" Even though the underwear scene of my daughter named Sadith turned dark and she couldn''t see it...... she couldn''t wear her underwear, and she was fine with flushing her chastity belt......? " Yamidile was one of the events in the sky, and both the demon''s eyes and magic power were sealed. "Naze? No... there''s only one answer... he''s just a meaningless harasser..." But still, there was enough rage to freeze all those present. ...... Parippi...... I''ll score my guts alive...... I''ll definitely crochet And then, the next moment I mumbled like a boss..... "Goro, Gideya, Gideon!" I''LL kill you, that fucking piece OF shit!!!! " "Oh, oh-san, calm down!" It''s about hair, isn''t it? That''s fine! We took a bath together... and there, Earth lied too, and if it''s a chastity belt, it''s not like underwear-- " "Unexpectedly! Gorozuu! I''ll kill you!" If Yamidile had the power he once had, this construction site would have been wiped out. Paripi''s narration stirred up such Yamidire further.... - Yes, the boy''s cries are maneuvers. "Nnu!? The story of Parisi..." --Nothing has come out of the delicate line of the dark war maiden... but even if it had not come out, in fact, its body is still pure for the maiden-- "Parippiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiis To the point that Klon''s voice could not even be heard, Yamidire skyrocketed to the ends of the world. And the world knows. The woman is a historian, and at the moment she''s one of the highest-paying inquirers in the world. But.... --An innocent maiden...... or cute...... It was a moment when the "impression" of Yamidile changed, especially for those who only knew Yamidile as a "criminal". 456 Episode 455: No, no, no, no! Escaping Yamidire''s restraint, Earth flashes again. Flirt with Yamidire with powerful and versatile steps and feint, Great Demon Light Jab Shh, shh...!? I unleashed a blow in return for Yamidire. And it wasn''t over with a blow. Earth Spiral Breakwurrrr!!! Aaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! Earth bumps into Yamidire in a collapsed posture... with its strongest force against its biggest and strongest enemy. The world was sobered by the force, the roar that shook hot above all else. The next generation of heroes will finally wear the legend? It even gave me a hunch. But not for some. I can''t... the power of the earth is amazing... but it''s still... "Yes. The power of Yamidire''s magic power release is... higher." Starting with Hiro and Maam, the most powerful people in the world had the same idea after judging the power of both without any trouble. It''s true. With the power of that great demonic spiral, we can''t defeat Yamidire. That''s what I judged Hakki to be. Don''t be such a jerk!... ohhh... yaaahhhhhhh!!!! Fly or ahhhh! I was chosen by God to be the Six Generals! I''m Yamidire, the dark war maiden! What do you think the Demon General of Six Champions is!!? " Most of those who are watching this scene shout into the earth, and together they say, "Fufu! he exclaims in all parts of the world. But those with calm eyes saw that they were not yet a step away. But that''s why the mystery goes unnoticed. "But Earth beat Yamidire..." "Isn''t that what you said...?" That''s right, Earth has already tampered with the plan, hitting Yamidire with the last of her powers, her powers, and her magic power. But it can''t reach us with its power. Gigasuuurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!!!! Ah... ahhhhhh! The powerful magic of Yamidire, unleashed in a depleted state, offset Earth''s Great Magic Spiral. Sighs leak out from all over the world. In other words, Earth couldn''t defeat Yamidire. However, according to what the clowns heard, Earth beat Yamidire. So, if we can''t settle this here, where? How do you do that? Yamidire is definitely exhausted too..... I still have enough health left to drop you!! Yamidiren immediately moved and crushed the Earth immediately after destroying the Great Magic Spiral. I couldn''t even recover my magic power by moving a bit anymore. Demon Extreme True Arm Triangle Chalk! Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk! It''s said to be stiff shoulders... but let''s just drop like this!! Apply weight and push down, leaning your arms from under the armpit of the ground, squeezing your neck tightly with your arms and squeezing them to the ground. Fully locked. It was clear to everyone that if they were somewhat familiar with body magic, they would no longer have the means to escape this posture. "Hey, hey, hey, it''s falling!" "Earth... here... heh?" But Earth will beat Yamidire..... " "Well, but if it''s locked this far... ah, that guy can''t be..." "Ground, I can''t believe you''re taking advantage of Yamidire''s personality again, eh, eh, naughty stuff!?" The only way to get out of here is for Yamidile to take it off herself. It was in that way that Hilo and Maam came up with the earlier statement, "Hilo". the same thing as that.... Nuuuu? At that time, I noticed something with a strange face. Hyiro and Maam too..... "Huh? He''s got something in his hand..." "... needles? Hiding them like that... no, but what''s the point of a needle like that--?" The needle that the ground was hiding in the right hand. Not only did the clowns realize that they had such a thing, but the Yamidile they were fighting against was unaware of it. The needle was pierced into Yamidire''s shoulder. but.... You, hiding something like this... but with a knife, it''s still like this, even if I solve the technique with a little stinging pain...... Yes, Yamidire''s reaction, as expected by the clowns. I stabbed Yamidile with a small needle that was hidden by Earth. So, what''s up? at the level of. Yes, that should have been all...... but..... Na... ah... wet... ah... Suddenly, Yamidile''s expression changed. suddenly shaking his face, and..... "Ah, ahhhh, ahhh, ahhh, ahhhh, what are you doing!?" What did you do? Oh! Gaaaa, gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! '' "" Huh!?? "" Yamidire took his hand off the ground and ran around in a frenzy with the appearance of intense pain. "Hey, what''s the matter!?" What!? What did Earth do!? What happened to Yamidire!? " "Why, ah, I just stabbed you with such a small needle..." It was so unexpected that not even the most powerful in the world knew for a moment what had happened. With a small needle, the world''s strongest class Yamidile can''t stand the pain. And even Yamidiren didn''t seem to know what was happening to him. Why would you do that...? "... ah... no way..." At that time, I realized firsthand what Earth had done because it was a hakki that was approaching Earth''s secret answer. And.... ... there''s a magic hole that''s closed to you as well... so I pulled it open. Oh, no, no, no, no, ahhhhhhhhhh! what about you? Like Yamidire, who was stunned, Hilo and Maam opened their mouths to hear Earth''s words. Because that''s impossible. {Hah, hah... you forced my magic hole open with a needle...? Don''t be ridiculous... but you can do that with a little bit of misunderstanding...... I don''t even know exactly where the closed magic hole is...... exactly...... I don''t know... maybe God... took my side. If it was an open hole, magic would come and go, so I could figure it out. However, it is impossible to accurately grasp a man''s closed magic hole. Even a Yamidile with a sigil eye is impossible. That is why I am amazed. ... fu... haha... I see... [God] has aligned himself with Earth Lagan A smile in his mouth and a small murmur. On the other hand..... I forced the magic hole to open... and I had severe pain in Yamidile... "... the earth is in that needle..." I don''t know the answer, but Hiro and Maam said it again and matched each other.... "No... no, no, no, no, no, no!" No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! All I could think about was why. And that''s..... "...... Your Majesty...... such as piercing a man''s closed magic hole......" No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait... wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait Not only Hyilo and Maam, but also the same seven heroes of the Empire..... "Woah, what the hell!" You beat Daijin-sama with such a small needle! Some kind of secret hole!? So, what''s a Maana?! " "What do you mean?!" Is that what you did!? " Did Onii-chan win? Hmm... I didn''t know the end of it myself "Wow, I don''t really know what the end is, but I wonder if he won!" "I guess so...!" The inhabitants of Cacrtail, who did not know much about magic, seemed to have no idea what it was, but for the time being, they were excited that Earth was winning..... "... hey, hey, hu... I want to ask you, you''re better at magic than me... but... can you pry open a closed magic hole... and figure out where it is in the first place?" "...... Hoo... I want to know too." What do you think? " Fiance, dazed, and Rival asked Fu, the best wizard in the Academy synchronization, and Fu..... "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! Ah... impossible! Why, why earth... is that possible!?" Speaking out, "Impossible", he was upset about what Earth had done to Yamidire. The only thing I know is.... "... so that''s what it was like... speaking of which, before Folks were still running away... when Folks were spraying bubbles in the room and collapsing... there was an acupuncture on the desk... ah... that kind of thing..." Sadith, who knew Earth''s secret answer, smiled bitterly. And.... "No, no, no, no, no, no, no!" Mother? Normal? Even though it was something I experienced at a construction site far away, Yamidire, who is now the owner...... "No, that time, after that, it was a rumble with the Sky Clans... but if you think about it carefully, it can''t be!" This can''t be happening! N-that''s... unless it''s that guy''s... six eyes... " At that time, it was completely gone "that way" by the rumors that occurred immediately after this, and when I realized it, Yamidire left me without thinking about it. However, I was stunned to once again say, "This is impossible"..... No, no, no, no, no, no, no! You''re such an idiot! " No, no, no, no, no, no, no! I-It''s impossible! " In the Elf Village, Noja and Mikado reacted similarly to their peers elsewhere, with the elves exhilarated by Earth''s victory. Yes, the act of pinching someone else''s closed magic hole with a precise needle is that much. "Earth-sama is amazing!" Not only for the spiral break, but also for the technique that damages the opponent with such a small needle... what happened to my brother and sister? Even though I was so excited before, I suddenly pulled such a face.... " Incidentally, it was only Amix and the "partial" elves who were not so familiar with magic that were getting excited. "Um, honey... oh, can you do that?" "... magic is the same as our ninja technique... in other words, is it possible to... enter and leave... this closed hole?" Kojirohan? " No, no, because Oila doesn''t use magic or magic... you can''t say anything, can you? "... nh...... Ral... you''re a high-ranking wizard, aren''t you?" What''s wrong with that? " "I-I didn''t think Earth Lagan would come here and deepen the mystery..." Shinobu, Kaguero, Kojiro, Chieftain, and Larweif also pulled their faces..... "Oniichan, oniichan... let''s do this first..." "... glare... it''s impossible by chance... I obviously aimed and stabbed the pinpoint with a needle..." Espi and Slayer, who knew the "answer", also looked back with their faces pulled. At the end of his gaze, the earth was shaking in the corner of the village..... "... oh, what''s up... Trayna?" How do you mislead me about this? The fact that we have to deceive Thaddeus in a different way from the times of his boobies. What am I supposed to do with this? Earth''s question to Trayna..... ... what... what are you doing? Oh, Master!? Trayna, who was omniscient and utterly indispensable, heard it back with a sweaty expression. However, Traina coughs up her face in a hurry and immediately..... No, no, but after this, the Sky Clans will come! All out in the sky! With that impact, most people in the world...... "Ah, that''s right, ah, it''s coming out of your head!" Umu, that impact... impact... "...... Traina?" Trayna tried to say to Uyamuya that the impact of the Sky Clans appeared... Nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn!... Huh? That''s right, there was more to Trayna and Earth after this that was impossible to deceive..... That''s right... I summoned something outrageous. 457 Chapter 456: Love Vision Kuron-sama... what are you doing...? That''s enough... I need to make a baby with Earth Lagan right now... ''Yes, but earth has the will of earth. I don''t think we can force that. But! But I''m not saying that earth is definitely bad either. It is said that it is not possible from correspondence. So, I''ll start with my friends, Earth, and write lots of love letters. That''s how you get to like it. "What... such a long thing!" How long will it take to do that... correspondence, etc...? Defeat the deadly Yamidire and Earth. The people of Kakretail and Kuron also rushed to the scene, and Yamidire and Kuron exchanged words that could not contain their emotions. The legendary Rokkai and its Yamidile goddess Kuron can be used. From that background, I can imagine that their words would normally bump into each other in such a way as to affect the world..... Well, is that so? It''s going to take some time...? " I don''t care about the process if I become a lover, so it was a suspicious conversation between my mother, who told me to have a baby, and my daughter, who took the time to speak slowly. The fierce battle with blood and heat just now was a lying, smiling exchange between the two of them...... and more...... [Nhh, hey, earth. What other process and how long does it take to make a child if you start with a communication and proceed smoothly? '' Until then, for the innocent, innocent, and unknown young lady with zero love experience..... No, no...... Neither she nor I have ever been here. In a way, that kind of alienated little boyfriend looks a little illuminated. At this moment, the maidens scattered around the world looked up at the sky with a serious expression.... "Well, that''s it." Starting with correspondence and exchange diaries... going on dates... shopping, going to museums, watching plays... buying matching accessories... having your lunch box made and going to picnics... having your knees piled... having your arms wrapped around your neck with a long scarf on a cold day... putting a lock somewhere where you dug an umbrella for both of you... and then confessing that you like them... " '''' ''What!? That was before we were still dating at that point!? Yes, that''s right. From there...... under the legendary tree...... a place where successful couples can always be happy...... after that, becoming a lover should be the ideal thing to do! " How wonderful! I want to go through such an ideal and become a lover! I don''t know where the Legendary Tree is, but I''ll do my best! I will write to you! Exactly, a conversation between zero decent love. At this moment, the people from all over the world who were watching this laughed. Even the Imperial Nation thought, "Don''t laugh at me"..... "Earth... so strong, but Oko-chama..." "Replacement diary... bufu" "The legendary tree... we''re talking about the one behind the academy building..." "It''s a legend or a Jinx..." Yeah. For a while, Princess Fiance had the Magic Institute look into it to see if it was really a magic tree. "Yes, I knew it was a normal tree, so I told you something like, ''I confessed here, and I wanted to force you to marry Earth, but it''s a shame.''" "On the other hand, that Earth''s view of love....." Somehow... we didn''t know anything about Earth-kun''s face other than [Son of a Hero]... And the world laughed at the unexpectedly pure pocket of Earth that had hitherto enthused adults, children and legendary inhabitants with its growth. And in part... seriously... "Oh my God! I didn''t know Earth cared about that legendary tree... but I lost interest in it because I knew it was a normal tree... or maybe it had a mysterious power that magic can''t explain..." "No, princess... I''m sorry, but that tree is a normal tree." I was summoned to the tree by a boy, and he confessed about 100 times, but I refused all of them. " "... eh..." "Well, I know that even though I lied to my childhood boyfriend, I''ve heard things like," There''s a legend in the Academy tree like this ~, and one day I''ll be a nice woman ~ ", and I was glistening at it... I didn''t know I was a liar after all." "Oh... was that so...?" Well, well, I decided to use the earth on my own without relying on anything like that, so, no, now I don''t care about anything like that. " Fiance and Sadis have such a conversation in Cacrtail. smiling bitterly at the conversation..... "Ah, hahaha... that said, I''ve been summoned to that tree by the girls at the academy several times... but didn''t Earth know that it''s just a rumor that it''s a normal tree..." "... what..." "... nh? What''s wrong?" Rival, look serious... " "... that tree was... just a normal tree..." "...... Rival?" "What? Didn''t Rival know?" I didn''t mean to confess to the princess again...? No, that''s not how it works... " "Rival!?" moreover, in the scene..... "Oh no! What shall we do, Mother?" I totally forgot to communicate with Earth! Ah, what should I do... now I... am a liar... oh, what should I do... if I was mistaken... because I don''t like earth so much... ugh ~ " "No, no, please calm down. So, let''s hope we get to know each other quickly without any trouble... but, instead, the mystery of Earth Lagan is the prerequisite..." "Oh, I''m going to the stationery shop and the letter shop!" I''ll send you a letter full of "I like you" right away! " Kuron, who was always nicking, had forgotten the important thing, and his tearful eyes seemed to be in a hurry. And.... "I don''t want to, but I agree with Yamidire Rokuha. If I fall in love, I''ll push it down, and if I get along with you, I''ll be a faction..." "Fufufu, it''s okay, Mom. If that''s what Honey wants, then I... and! I already have an exchange date with Honey!" A variety of reactions in the Elf''s settlement. Besides Kagero and Sinobu having such a conversation..... "...... I have a lot of books and recommendations of genres that oniisan seems to like..." "Heh ~ I had a strong impression that it was just messy, but it''s cute to have such a stupid place." I admire that kind of thing...... I''m sure it might be a match for Amix. " "Wow, ah... what''s up... the procedure for Earth-sama''s love... it''s all the same as my admiration..." The chieftain, his wife, and Amix smile and sparkle their eyes..... "... well, what? Somehow the surroundings are smiling... Did Earth Lagan say something wrong?" I don''t think he''s wrong about that though... " Since I hadn''t had a lover for more than a dozen years because I kept thinking about my first love, there were various reactions such as Ralweif who didn''t know what was wrong with Earth''s statement. And.... "Onii-chan... it''s too cute... what should I do?" I want to eat it already "I want to protect... oniisan''s view of love" Espi and Slayer, who were already smiling at the threshold of bliss or enlightenment, just nodded. However, I was so relieved right away..... "Huh? When this happens, Noja makes an outrageous statement first..." "Hmm? Is it normal... ah..." Yes, I was wondering if Noja was normal when she said something like, "If I fall in love, I''ll fuck you." When the two of them turned their gaze to Noja..... "...... the magic hole... and in a way during the battle...... someone who can grasp the position of the closed magic hole even if they are not in battle in the first place...... they have lived a long life and only know one person...... those who have [those eyes]...... no, you......" "...... Earth-kun who used the Great Demon King''s skill...... mmm... there was a match in front of him, and I was distracted to pursue it deeply... but if it spreads to the world, I might not be able to say so... at least the other Seven Heroes and Six Conquerors... not only surprised, but I think there''s a lot of things about us as well." Noja talks to Mikado with such a serious expression that she can''t even eat the topic of her favorite dish. On the contrary, it speaks to the seriousness of the matter. "Oniiichan!" Whoa, whoa, whoa!? " "Oniisan... what does [that person] say?" "... until he does... oh, to me... what are you doing?" "I''m going to say it...." No... I''ll take it from here... Espi, Slayer, and Earth and Traina clasp their faces and hold their heads against the sight of Noja and the others. "W-We need to focus on your oniichan''s record again somehow..." "Yes, oniisan. Isn''t there anything amazing after this?" It''s like your consciousness is going to be taken away from you..... " "Ah, ahhh... well, that''s..." ...... but there''s nothing worse...... An impactful thing that will allow us to think seriously about the mystery of Earth. That''s..... {That''s right. Still a girl with buds... I''m not impressed by the forceful flowering of those flowers... and the boy''s romantic outlook is also cute. I think I should respect their opinions, too. " - Huh!!?! At that moment, a futile beauty with angel wings appeared in front of Earth and the Yamidilets. "What? Someone else just showed up." Shinobu, do you know? " "Ah ~... yes, it was at this timing... I know a little bit about it, too..." "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!" No, it''s not a messy aesthetic! " Woah, what a beautiful face "Wow... a handsome guy who would definitely want you to be unhappy... is that right?" the wings..... " "Heh, you''re a slightly different type of handsome guy than Slayer... well, oniichan is cooler!" "Hmm, I''m sure your face is ready, but oniisan is more masculine and cool." Yes, that "prince" has finally appeared. The sudden appearance of the beauty prince in the village of the elves was a surprise..... ---CAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH Screaming yellow cheers emerge from women all over the world. Until now, only known in the heavenly world, only those who are involved in Earth know the prince on earth. Its presence in the world... "Oh my gosh, it''s an honor to know about us... fufufu, it''s an honor for the people on the ground to know the memories of us and our boyfriends." The inhabitants of the sky who have been admiring the records of Earth from above the clouds and in a sense from the special seats. At the center of that is a really happy smile, "Prince Gaal... is it okay?" This will let the people on earth know about the heavenly world..... " Hmm? "And if the people on earth... if someone with evil thoughts were to enter this world..." "It doesn''t matter, does it?" Even if we were to be known, no one on earth would be able to supplement our heavenly world, which is always drifting in the sky. " "But, but..." And when that happens... fufufu, why don''t you talk to the boys? Royalty in the world of heaven. Its name is Gaal. Just enjoying and admiring Earth''s record with the Sky tribe, they laughed happily at their appearance. Fufufu... I''ve learned of your past... efforts... and I want to see you again, boy... no, Mr. Earth Lagan? What is going to flow is a war led by Earth called VS Skyworld, which is not so long ago, but Gaal continued to appreciate it with a nostalgic expression. 458 Lesson 457: Parents and children Legendary sky world. A land of illusions that comes out in children''s books and such. And it appeared in every country, a great cloud, and the angels with white wings came in, as if there were a punishment upon the earth from heaven. It is the power of heaven that cannot be resisted. - Embrace the Great Rose! Gigalosethorne!! The mysterious presence of the Sky Prince was overwhelmed by a powerful force..... - Terra Spark. The existence of the king of the sky created a Cataclysm that tried to wipe out the country itself. Sometimes Earth and Yamidile could not fight together, and no one could resist their power. under such circumstances that no one could do anything about it..... Master Kuron... please... whatever happens... you are... your last hope... no matter what you sacrifice, no matter who dies or perishes... no matter what you do, you will survive. Yamidire took out a deal to back off by sacrificing himself to a former celestial king. To save Kuron''s life... --Earth Lagan... Kuron-sama... And finally, I entrusted it to Earth. As a result, the viewers from all over the world, who had been cheering and cheering so heavily on the unfolding of the fury that began in the battle between Yamidire and Earth, were also speechless. And everyone was blinded by Yamidire at this time. Yamidire, one of the world''s worst high bounty necks. But now everyone has forgotten that Yamidile is the head of the bounty. It''s like a mother who loses her precious daughter to death..... "Gyuuu ~ ~" "... ah... uhm... Kuron-sama..." "Gyuuu ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~" "Please let go of me... that..." "Gyuuu ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~" "Ah, um, everyone is watching!" Well, I''m not here right now, and I''m not going anywhere. " - Boom boom boom boom boom! Kuron, who remembered the sadness of the time at the appraisal party at the construction site, clung to Yamidire''s chest with tears. Yamidire looks so complicated and illuminated that he is puzzled, but Kuron doesn''t mind leaving Yamidire. Grumbling and hugging, Yamidire said to leave, he rubbed his face against Yamidire and shook his head sideways again and again, saying, "No." "No, I can''t do this for my sister, Master." "W-w-what?!" You don''t look like such a stain, do something about Kuron-sama! Hey, hey, workers! What are you all looking so dusty about!? " "For my sister''s sake, I''ve lost my mother in front of me... I can''t help but feel sad and scared again." "No, no, that''s why... I''m Kuron-sama''s mother in the first place..." Bro is smiling at such a clone and Yamidile with a warm raw look. And the sweaty men were nodding together. "For now, don''t do this anymore." I mean... this is... I won''t let you do it anymore. " "Woah..." Bro seemed to be laughing, and his words were focused on this sight. The fist is also firmly clenched. Bro was sorry. The fact that I wasn''t there. I couldn''t do anything. Now Yamidiren is safe in front of her, but she may have died. To a certain extent, it was a bro that I knew by listening to the story, but this way I knew exactly what was happening at the time as an earth record, and my feelings became even stronger. - Cool, cool, cool! Kuron nodded again and again to the words of Bro''s determination. Yamidire was bothered by their indescribable expression. How could I be such a hegemon of the Demon King''s army, which is not hated by people from all over the world...... "Besides, I''m sure we''re not the only ones here." That''s what I think. " What? "That''s right, my younger brother, and most of all... everyone in Caquetale... they must have thought the same thing about us at the time." Yes, Bro was right. Exactly at the same time, looking up at the sky in the same way, Cacrtail remembered the helplessness of each person at that time and the regret that he could not protect the high priest he admired. Yamidire also imagined that..... "Hmph... I''m sure... if I didn''t..." Yamidire looked in a certain direction, and Yamidire looked far away. Originally, it was only a twisted plan and a chain nation called Cacrtaire that was supposed to use it to hide. But no matter what, the land is ultimately important to Yamidire, to Kron, and above all to the people of Kakretale..... But really... you and Master Klong... what the hell am I...? What kind of Yamidire is that to you? "Huh!??...?" It was precisely the words that Yamidile tried to mock himself, and the earth in the sky was asking Kron. Yamidire, who was taken to the sky. On the rest of the earth, Kuron was eager to help rebuild Kakretail and heal his wounded people, but Earth asked Kuron with a serious gaze. "... ah..." At that moment, Yamidile''s face turned blue. I thought this was a bad idea. I thought maybe I shouldn''t see it from here on out.... "Hey, I remembered what I was going to do, so I''m going to take off my seat for a bit, Master Kron, but I don''t want you to let go!" - Boom boom boom boom boom! No, no, even if you say no, Kron-sama! Yamidile''s face became blue and gradually became hot and red. At that moment, the eyes of Bro and the men of the laborer shone brightly. "Bastards! Seize the teacher!" Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!!!! "Hil ''aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! I''ll take care of it! "Hey, you guys! Ahhhh!" Damn, don''t touch me because it stinks! Yees, get Kuron-sama involved. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! " Contrary to what Yamidile predicted, "You shall not hear from here," Bros predicted, "You shall hear from here," and all the men surrounded Yamidile, who was about to flee. Hillia is waiting just above you so you can''t fly and escape. And.... "It seemed that Yamidire was only drawing a line for me as a minister... but I didn''t think it was the only one, and I didn''t want to think it was the only one." But I didn''t know what it was like to be solo, and I didn''t know exactly what kind of relationship it was worth... so I regret it now. "Wow, wow!" Whoa! Whoa! " "Master, you need to properly listen to your sister''s thoughts!" "" "" Sis, ahhhn, that''s bad! Yamidire, who tries to cover his ears, and tries to keep his voice from being heard, but the men don''t let him do it. And.... I don''t have any parents... so Yamidire spoils me for overprotection... and I don''t know what kind of spoils I should have... so... so... At that time, Kuron, who was always attracted to Nikon and people in the sky and smiled pathetically, wept.... True feelings... I really wanted to call you... even though there were so many... I couldn''t tell you anything after all! The expression of sadness, remorse, and tears. I saw it, and when I heard it..... "Master Kuron......" How Yamidire, though, was tightened in the chest. "... Mother" Uu, ku...... Kuronza...... Mmm...... Kuron clung to Yamidile like a really lost child. If the pure thoughts were so far smashed, and even more so, it was unavoidable even if a change occurred in Yamidire''s heart. And.... Why, if you still want to tell me, I might be able to tell you! No one knows... if it''s too late! Still...... I haven''t given up yet... if only I didn''t think so...... Kuron was also told with a chest tightening expression. as if overlapping with herself..... "...... Ground...... Huh......" "Earth..." And in the words of the earth, Hiro and Maam were tightened in their breasts. The two of them remembered the match after hearing the words of Earth. So, --At this time, the boy shouted out loudly and unexpectedly. I don''t think you''re done yet. "Nh? Gu, this voice..." "Ah, that guy..." Then, the narration of Paripi entered exactly at a time when they were at a loss for their thoughts, and even more so..... "Ah, ah? The scene has changed... this is a front game!?" "Ah, ah, that guy... ahhh..." The scene changed, and the scene of the previous game played in the Empire once again began to flow..... "It''s... fine... if it was so painful... I didn''t want to be born to a brave child... [Dad]..." Earth snapped the scene of her farewell. That''s right, it''s not like I threw everything away in the front game. The boy gave up and broke up. I gave up and I broke up! But I told the girl who was crying in front of me that you were different. Wazzzpinator, emphasize the part where "I gave up, I broke up". Fuhaha... that man really... is something that cares about people''s hearts... and doesn''t do his own weight after all these years. Even though Palipi didn''t dare to emphasize it, Hiro and Maam, who dared to scold him, lowered their faces with an irresistible expression and smiled bitterly, pitied by the flowing rocks. It''s just... If you don''t think it''s okay to stay like this, just say so! If you can''t say it now, you''ll regret it for the rest of your life! The opponent can''t wait forever! Rather than motivating Kuron like this...... But... even if I said it would move... I can''t fly like Yamidire... That''s why I''m here! Ask the one who knows how to fly, and I''ll fly! Paripi will not weigh himself from here on out! 459 Episode 458: The World Gushed Out Earth, what will you do? Ah, anything... I''m going to summon a dragon and take him up to the clouds, but I need your help to get rid of that dragon...... Dragon!? Is that the dragon that often appears in picture books?! Summon Magic. It''s not so unusual magic for someone who can handle magic. However, depending on what I summoned, it changed my meaning a lot. "... the dragon...? I didn''t know that Earth uses summoning magic... Well, I didn''t know how to fight until now, but... what..." While looking up at the sky on the terrace of the Empire''s palace, Solja, the emperor, had a head for earth that he did not know. Ground depicting a magic circle on the ground. Not only Solja, but also the Imperial Knights and Mages gazed interestingly at the shape. Your Majesty, that''s... a twelve-pointed star. Not five or six stars... this is quite special again... Sure enough, I''m not summoning the plants and birds around here, I''m summoning the dragons...... but...... "I have the power to defeat Yamidire... summon a dragon... well, it''s not weird... right?" The Imperial Knights and Mages, too, gradually realized that their sense of Earth was going crazy. Normally, summoning a "dragon" was something that only a very senior mage in the world could do. You''re going to use the dragon. However, those who have seen special training, competitions, and battles with Yamidire in Cacrtail..... If it was Earth Lagan, it wouldn''t be strange to summon a dragon. That''s what I thought. "Perhaps you used your powers around the wild flying dragon... It might be easier to defeat the flying dragon if it were Earth, but it really surprises me that you''re using it as a summoning beast." The Imperial Knights and Magicians nodded at Solja''s murmur. Even in the city..... "Seriously, Earth-kun." even summoning magic..... " Summoning magic is something we don''t learn at the Academy! "Ah. You can use the princess or the Hoo of the mage''s lineage... but that was like a rabbit or a bird of preaching, right?" "Yeah, when I showed it to you before." But Earth-kun... jumping over it and being a dragon..... " "When I heard that Fu-kun and Rival-kun had crushed dragons while studying abroad, everyone was making a fuss... but Earth-kun could summon dragons..." In particular, it was a shock to the Academy students who were once in the same building as Earth. Still... I''m really surprised... And.... D D The boy who summoned the dragon made a request facing the girl. The narration of Palipi flowing again. Earth and Kuron face each other. Earth. Chi? Blood? Do you need my blood for anything? --The girl''s blood was needed to summon them..... At that moment, those who knew about the summoning magic accidentally tilted their necks. I wonder if Earth will summon you? Why... the blood of that daughter called Kron? " Solja''s question arose everywhere in the world. Why does Earth need Kuron''s blood to summon it..... "W-What, are you going to flush this as well!?" Wait, it''s not good enough, but it''s really bad enough to summon this thing all over the world! I wish Hillia were here! Oh, really?! " In the village of the Elves, Earth held his head and shouted aloud. "Onii-chan, what''s wrong?" "Oniisan, is there anything wrong with you?" The people of the village, including Espi and Slayya. "I see... that''s how it was..." Only Shinobu, who had somehow predicted the flow, smiled bitterly. I was about to be summoned by Earth and Kuron. It will become known to the world. Giggle, giggle, Traina! It''s not good for boulders, is it?! And then, Parisi turned into a boulder... blurring it?!" ... I don''t think it''s blurry... I think everyone is fussing about it and it seems funny... It''s ahhhhhhhh! Trayna is half laughing with a look that says she can''t hit me anymore. Oniichan? Is there anything wrong with being seen? "Ugh... yeah..." "Huh!?" Nodding to the question, Espi and Slayer both made their faces stronger. My brother, Earth, is hugging his head all the way here. In other words, there''s something out of the ordinary here..... "Hey, the sky suddenly turned dark and I couldn''t see anything!" Huh!? Then, with the voice of Amix''s astonishment, the people of the city croaked. Earth, Trayna, Espi, and Slayer also looked up at the sky in a panic, and the sky was definitely dark. "Ah, that''s right... when oniichan was trying to do something naughty with Sadis properly!" "Huh...?" No way. The scene turns dark. Both Earth and Trayna were unexpected. "Hey, maybe it''s the palpitations... I thought it was bad for the boulders, so I edited it!" What the hell!? That''s stupid... he''s doing something like that...... There''s no way I''m going to do that. D D We will only send some audio from this point forward. "... do you have an audio?...?" Send by voice only. Ground and Trayna, who could not understand the meaning, unintentionally tilted their necks. And then..... I... this is the first time I''ve done this... if you can, please be gentle. "" "" "" "...!!?" "" "" "... eh?" The only sound I heard was Kuron''s tense voice somewhere. Yeah. Leave it to me. Yes... I''ll leave it to Earth. And the voice of the earth. The only thing that flows is the voice. In other words, you have to imagine what you''re doing with the flowing earth and the Kron''s voice alone. Beyond the dim scene..... It only hurts at first. Relax and unwind your shoulders...... Is this how it is?... nh, I''m getting a little tougher after all... that''s right! Earth... can I... hold your hand? {... well, well... if that''s enough to put you at ease...} Thank you! Earth... it''s huge... and it''s stupid and warm... Stop it, you''ll shine...... What are you two doing..... "" "" ""............?! "" "" the two of them.... "I''m a little excited, but... I''m fine now." Earth... hurry up...... Ah, ahhh... Ah, nnh,......! Kuron!? It''s okay... well, Earth... keep going... please do whatever you want with Earth... nnh!? Good luck. There''s still a little tip-- The two of you...... "Onii, onii-chan!" "... blood is [Soch] ''s blood!?" "Oniisan... said that oniisan, ''It''s not good to be seen''..." Uu, no, ah, ah, ah, earthlord... earthlord is really... already... "Hey, honey! I-I didn''t hear that! I wonder how that''s going!? What''s with the tip, the tip of the dick!?" "Hah ~...... Wasn''t there a virginity?" "... my children... you must rest at home now" "Ehhh, Ral-sensei, why!" At that moment, my face turned red except for the children who knew nothing. Just the voices of Clon and Earth, imagine if they were making a fuss "T-This is ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Where are you editing that bokeh? Well, this is where Kuron''s fingers are pierced with a needle, so just let it flow normally, why do you just use voice? Even though it''s nothing, I wonder if you''re mistaken!" Yes, this is the scene where Kuron''s fingers were stung with a needle in order to collect the Kuron''s blood needed for summoning. Kuron''s shiny voice and the slightly nervous voice of Earth. It is not a particularly problematic scene if it is even projected. However, it was a scene where imaginative adults misunderstood just by their voices. In Cacrtail..... "Ah, ahhh... noooo... ah, Earth is already...... with Kron? Oh, my God, Thaddeus! Oh, you''re doing this... Thadis?" Fiance wept.... ... my fetus is beautiful... and so is my fetus... Sadith didn''t know this scene, so she escaped from the shock or the indifferent emotion that opened her pupils..... At the construction site..... "Huh!? Kuron-sama, already, already called Earth Lagan!?" "Ahhhh, ohhhh, my sister, are you serious?!" "" "" "Kron-chan-chan-chan-chan-chan-chan-chan-chan-chan-chan-chan-chan-chan-chan-chan-chan-chan-chan-chan-chan-chan-chan-chan-chan-chan-chan-chan-chan-chan-chan-chan-chan-chan chan-chan-chan-ch Yamidile, Bro, and the tearful workers opened their mouths wide and were stunned.... "Yes? What''s the matter, the sky is dark...?" The innocent Kuron''s face was astonished to see why everyone was surprised. "Kuron-sama! Kuron-sama, at this time, to Earth Lagan, you, you, you!" Did you get scratched?! " "Huh? Is this the time?" Nfufufu, I remember this time too. I told you not to hold back, but Earth is nervous... ufufu, we were nervous about each other... yes! I was scratched by the earth! " "Oh, oh, oh, oh?" nnh, nnh, oh my... " That''s right, I thought the two of them might be doing something like that. The only thing I''m not mistaken about..... "Shh, don''t be so loud!" I can''t think straight at all! " It was only the fox that was in the village of the elves. "Wait, why is Noja like that?!" Oh, oh, oniichan, oniichan! " Huh? What is it? "So, oniichan!" Noja was supposed to be the first to react to something like this. But Noja let out a sigh..... What? Why, is your son-in-law trying to stab that little girl with a little needle or something? "You can''t hear any sounds of precum or love juice before insertion, so it''s only natural." This is why ignorant people are troublesome. " In one word, the village of the elves, who were about to panic, settled down and became quiet. --This way, the boy took blood from the goddess... Please note that this is a shocking occasion where a needle is stuck in a woman''s body, so we sent it by audio only. Ask the?little ones why their father and mother are reddening their faces.? "See, that''s it." And the cleansing of the story from Palipi. At that moment, the whole world mumbled, and the earth was deeply relieved in the only world. "Ahhh... no way... I can''t believe the day is coming when I want to thank Noja for her remarks..." Ground murmured as he trembled. Yes, Yamidile VS, quietly and coolly since the time of earth. "Damn, I''m doing a lot of thinking right now." I know you''re surprised about your son-in-law, but if you make too much noise--- " However..... Amazoraktennuya Hode-Two Hansagar Wayamato Heiters! "... heh?" The next thing you hear, Earth''s voice. It was a summoning chant. As soon as she heard it, Noja turned from her cool expression to her dumbfounded face and slowly looked up at the sky. Everyone looked up again, and the dimmed scene was reflected again, where the Earth chanted with the clon at the center of the magic circle. Forced Summon Magic Sokuzitsu! "Bubbaaaaaa!!" As soon as he heard the sole, Noja erupted and a flash of light ran through the sky at the same time. "Awwwww!?" "Forcibly summoned? I''ve never heard such chanting... what''s wrong with you suddenly spraying tea?" Old man? "... fee...... your p * ssy tastes good......" "Husband!? Isn''t it like you''re running away from reality?!" At that time, Mikado also sprayed. In addition, all over the world..... "Blah, blah, blah, blah!" "Whoa!? Mom?" "... Kuron-sama... what do you mean?" Yes? "W-Well, I... summoned a monster that can fly with Earth Lagan... Isn''t that the hippo?" W-What''s this chanting? " Yamidire sprayed. In addition..... "Bhhhhhhhhh! No, what do you mean, elephant!" Even in the demon world, Liphant erupted. "Shhhhhhh! * giggle *, * giggle *... hee!?" Hakki spurted wine. "N-no, the Earth one, even the summoning magic!?" Hakki... I can''t believe you''re so surprised... " "But I was also surprised." When did you learn about her? I''ve never heard of forced summons... and I''ve never heard such chanting before. " Hyiro and Maam are amazed by Earth''s summoning magic... but that''s not why Hakki sprayed wine... "... so... so... fuuu..." Hakki drinks wine again. "I see... that''s why I dared to call that doll... no, I think I need [Kuron''s Blood]..." And then he narrowed his eyes and half laughed like he was dumbfounded..... But... I don''t think so... whatever it is... the summoning of the sole would be quite irregular... He muttered so as he turned to the sky. And.... Well then? Forcing me to call you during a meal... Where''s the hoodlum? A giant vermilion dragon appears eating the carcass of a ferocious carnivorous beast, the Behemoth. The world gushed out at the figure. 460 Episode 459: Its Not Light Ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng... hah... don''t drink it like a boulder... Hakki drank gracefully from the wine that had been poured into the glass, and after she had dropped and broken the glass, she drank straight from the bottle. Until then, it was a big deal for Hakki. "Well, the whole world would have been shocked by the boulders... including the strangers... by now, Riphant, Noja, and Mikado will have their eyes round..." Yes, so much shock. And the whole world thought. - What the hell is that? and. Even if it is a dragon, it is a heterogeneous being that can''t be cleaned up by just using the word dragon. Even if it doesn''t exist in front of you, it''s an overwhelming sense of existence that is transmitted even though the figure is only reflected in the sky. - I don''t know. It''s too much. And many thought, and lost their words. "What... what... is this?!" I mean, what did you summon Earth for!? It was powerful enough to sweat even the world''s most powerful classes, Hairo and Maam, at the moment. "Well, I see... your generation doesn''t know him... well, you know him as well as Mikado... even your master doesn''t fight him." The Kaguya era... the Monster Tamer''s Peach Boy, the Battle Axe''s Gold, and the Tonchi''s One Nine. "Huh!?" "There is a legend that once fought the most powerful hegemony in the demon world with the Great Demon King we served...... Hades Dragon King Bassara" At that moment, Hiro and Maam opened their mouths and poked. "N... ah... no... no, no, wait... no, the Dragon King of Hell... it''s like it appears in the picture book of the heroine Kaguya... ah, it''s...?" "Ugh, are you kidding me? Jesus, you''re real... so you''re still alive?!" "... but I''m sure... that big dragon... it''s not just a disguise... it feels incredibly strong." "Yeah. You guys used to be Six Champions... no... no... more than that..." Even what was real was stunned. "Ah. It''s not an exaggeration... I can definitely feel the strength of the Trainers..." And Hyelo and Maam also felt the strength of being surprised and not being able to deny that "that''s not the case." "Fufufu, that''s right. He wasn''t interested in any ground invasion... No, I should have refused rather than being interested... Although Bassala was defeated by the Great Devil King, he didn''t take part in the ground war of your generation as his subordinate... In that sense, you were lucky." He was stronger than me at the time. " "Well, seriously... there''s still such a terrible guy in the demon world... ah, he didn''t even have the ambition to appear on the world stage!" Rather than the demon world... it was the moon... yes... all the way through a woman''s grave... fufufu Although Hakki, who was known as such, was stunned at first, her expression seemed calm and somewhat happy, and even more...... "...... fufu... [You] must be nostalgic too, right? Fufufu, laughing so happy... even I''m jealous" "Ahn? Do you miss it? No, it''s my first time..." "Don''t worry about it. I''m not talking to you." Hakki laughed again as she muttered to herself somewhat unexpectedly. "But wait a minute!" Why is Earth summoning such a monster? No, no matter how much... I just didn''t see the scene, so maybe Yamidire told me? " Yeah. That''s all... I mean, I''ve never heard of such summoning magic. And that was the question of Hiro and Maam. How could Earth summon such a legendary monster? The only possible thought was Yamidire, where Hakki shook his head. "That''s not true. And... fufufu... but... the least self-respecting person in the world... I thought we were the Dark Sage... but Fuha, that one didn''t unexpectedly weigh himself... are you relieved of the burden you were carrying?" Or did you feel more in love with that kid..... " Hakki had already arrived at his answer. And even more, she smiled in a good mood and couldn''t hold back her smile. "If this happens, I might become a child instead of losing to Earth Lagan... fufufu, ''let me become a child'' might be the right thing to do... hahahahaha!" Either way... my blood will boil! " "... but Bassara... I wonder if she''s already gone to the moon... if she''s still here... maybe I can go and see her a little bit." And Hakki didn''t tell Hiro and Maam the answer he had arrived at. "Fufufufufu, Amix-chan." Can I have more tea? " Ahh, I want green tea, too. And in the Elves'' village, where people from the same world were stunned, only Mikado and Noja sat down and tasted Nikoniko and tea as if they were escaping reality. "Ah, uh, um... I see... but... um..." "Oh, and I want that sweets, pie, too. It''s a wonderful treat that can be eaten by geeks whose teeth are dull and hallucinating." "It''s not good." Tea is good, sweets are good. The sky is also very beautiful and very peaceful ~ " Amix was stuck on his right, as if he wanted help from around him, turning blue, and the others understood his feelings. Mikado and Nojan. Even the elves, who don''t know much about the outside world, know how powerful these two are. And they''re evading reality with an obviously strange attitude. In other words, the dragon reflected in the sky was something that everyone would know in a double sense that it existed so much. "...... Sinobu... became a disciple of the Dragon King of Hades...... I guess I did it with a homma instead of a metaphor......" "I''m sorry for your embarrassment... but the throne in Japone seems to me to be a very small problem of scale..." "Yeah... but you summoned my master in this way... honey..." I don''t know anything about Oira anymore... "... I''ve never even heard of Xiaosheng before... and I''ve heard of such summoning magic... and I''ve never seen him before in rumors... the legendary Bassala..." Kagero, Outei, Shinobu, Kojiro, and Larweif turned their gaze to the side with a half laugh. there was..... "... oniichan" "... oniisan" Ground that doesn''t squat down and try to raise its face like it''s pinched by Espi and Slayer, who are clattering. "... no, oniichan... yeah" "You''re next to oniisan, right? One word... I''m overdoing it." With regard to this, Espi and Slayer could no longer follow, and they had no choice but to turn to "Trayna", who could not give their names in front of everyone, and put in "overdoing" anyway. ... no... no, even if I told you so... no matter how much this is going to flow around the world at the same time, including the scene at this time... hey, I bet the children would think so too? "... I want tea and pie too..." "Tongue, you can escape reality!" No, I know what it feels like to do it! And even the earth escapes reality. If the world is flowing at the same time, it is naturally known that there is no way to explain it to those who know about themselves, including father and mother. There''s no way Earth would know how to mislead me about this, and..... "Oh, right, Earth-kun." Well then, let''s enjoy tea and pie with me ~ " "Well then, son-in-law ~, then let''s have a cup of tea ~" Mikado and Noja, who had also escaped from reality, approached Earth flutteringly..... "Hey, you two!" Well, now we''re talking to oniisan However, I had a bad feeling about those two, and Espy and Slayer tried to stop them, but it was already late Earth-kun, I need you to explain the situation. "Hey, son-in-law. Tell me everything." Otherwise, you''re gonna get pregnant with it right now. " Mikado and Noja in Gachimode ask with a serious tone of voice that the Elves and Shinobu can''t hear. Earth, Trainer, Espi, and Slayer were thrilled by the words. Leaving Earth for a moment to answer that question..... "... no." Huh!? I gave it back. "I''ve thought about it a lot, but I know it''s not about the level of misleading stones... but that''s why... I don''t want to tell you." I didn''t tell my father, my mother, my Kuron, my Synobs, my fiances... so I can''t do that, but I can''t. " I can''t think of any misleading excuses, so I can''t mislead you. Although I understood that, I had no choice but to say that I could not teach. That''s all, Trayna is heavy and special, and that''s why Earth only teaches those who are truly special to her. I couldn''t mislead you by asking... so I didn''t like Earth either. "Nuu..." Uuu, uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuruu Not only Mikado, but also Noja inadvertently swallowed the words in an atmosphere that made her hesitate to touch the earth somewhere..... Yeah, that''s right, both of you! "Oniisan says you can''t teach me, so you can''t ask me anymore." If you say it with force, we''ll do everything we can to protect you. " Then, I wonder if I was happy with the thought of earth. With a smiley expression, Espi and Slayya stood in front of Mikado and Noja, gripping the ground to the left and right. It was not easy for two people to break down this wall, and I was not convinced at all, but I could not impose any more. "You guys... I thought I''d use force... but let me see it a little bit more, and then I''ll be able to put up with it even more..." Bassara also came out, and she was even more concerned about the continuation. " "Sure... there''s still time..." I can''t put up with a lot of things anymore, but there''s no sign that the screening itself is over. In that case, it was a pity to interrupt the conversation, and I sat down with a fuss. 461 Episode 460 Vacune The world no longer says, "How can Earth summon the Dragon King of Hell? Even as the question continues, the conversation goes on. Earth and Kuron ask their opponents to take them to the sky. {Damn... I''m not interested. At least, I don''t have the right to help you with that. " Although I was summoned, I returned Bassara to Earth and Kuron''s request with a stretch. The earth in such a basara..... Ah, you... you''re like a fellow warrior of the Great Devil King Trayna, aren''t you? What? I may not believe it because I''m a human, but...... I...... And so, in the village of the Elves, Earth woke up. DOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! "... this is not good!" Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu...... "Onii-chan!" "Lies... oniisan, did you say that?" "What, Earth-kun! What... is that of the Great Demon Lord Trayna!?" "Pick it up, and be quiet!" I can''t hear your son-in-law! " This is exactly what people around the world are saying to Earth, "Why? that leads to the answer of. Earth and stony rocks jumped up and screamed...... but...... I''m Great Demon King Traina''s [Vacune]. And this Kuron is a ''Vacune''. " "" "" "" Ah... "" "" Only the important parts were corrected and edited. "Nuu... I don''t know!" What do you mean! " "Wuwaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh! Son-in-law, you should teach me! Why is the Son-in-law with the Great Demon King!? Maybe something happened when I went to the past!?" "Wait... me too... honey, what do you mean?" "Hey, hey, isn''t that a bit chillier?" Once calm, questions about the earth rekindled. all over the world.... Hey, Your Majesty! What was that? "What... what did Earth just say!?" Bakkun? What do you mean! Earth, what is this about Great Demon King Traina! " In the first place, Earth was exposed to the Emperor Nation in the previous game, including the following: "Is Earth Lagan connected to the remnants of the Demon King''s army? ''. It was because Earth used the technique used by Great Demon King Trainer that neither Hiro nor Maam, nor Solja, the Emperor, could see it. However, I have witnessed Earth''s efforts and activities so far, and the technique related to "Yamidire?" That''s why I arbitrarily pushed the question away. However, I came here and summoned Hades Dragon King Bassara, which Yamidile could not do. And it was completely unexpected that the name "Great Demon King Trainer" would appear directly from the mouth of the earth that came here. "Earth! What do you mean?" You, you are... what is that of Great Demon King Trayna! " Solja''s doubts spread to the Imperial Capitals as they were. "Hey, hey, you definitely named Great Demon King Trainer right now!" "Ah, ahhh... I couldn''t hear you after that..." "What do you mean! Not Yamidile, Great Demon King Traina!?" "Ah, that kid... after all, did it have anything to do with Great Demon King Trainer?" At the same time, suspicion of Earth was once again raised. Master, what do you mean! Master! "Nhh?" What did Earth say at this time! It is the same for those who were disciples of Bassara in Cacrtel, and were attending the appraisal together. Fiance was the first to raise her voice. "Was it...?" "Iziwal, please don''t tell me! What is the Earth of Great Demon King Trainer!?" That''s what changed their fate, and Fiance didn''t fall back on Basara either. "No way, the name of Great Demon King Trainer from Earth''s mouth....." "Um, yeah... I thought that was something about the Demon King''s army... but you definitely said that I was the Great Devil King''s Trainer..." In other words, what is your personal connection..... " But you''re the Great Demon King who died before we were born? "I-I know, but... but... Master! Please tell me!" Basara told me that not only Fiance, but also Rival and Hu could not be heard. "..... This is the world... at the same time... it''s not good for the flowing rocks... Sadith thought of Earth, knowing everything. The fiances figured it out. "Ugh, Thaddeus! Now you know!" "Princess..." And this is the sky world where Earth... tells Sadis that we can''t teach yet... "Princess... when I was able to talk to you in the sky... I thought you said that you had to listen to something that was hard to hear right now..." "I-I mean... I mean!" I''m sorry. Fiance clenches her teeth on the front without hiding her thoughts. "Isn''t it okay?" A kid is not a kid. " That''s true, but I''m worried about what''s bothering me! What did Earth say? I want to know the answer, so much so that I hug my head. And.... "Oh, did you hide it... or do you give it some consideration... or do you dare to hide your answers so that everyone cares about it...? Hmm... well, sure enough, I... don''t know what kind of relationship it is." Hakki was laughing at the editing of Palipi. On the other hand..... "Wait a minute!" You said "I am the Great Demon Lord Trayna-" for sure! What the hell is that supposed to mean! " "Ahhhh! What do you mean?" Earth, why would you come here and hide your answers?... no, well, if I had told you the answer, it might have been a big mess in the world... but then you''d have to do something about this scene itself! " "Damn, I''m curious... why... I don''t think I''ve ever met Great Demon King Trainer, but Earth!" "It''s not Yamidire... I don''t know anymore... ahhhh!" Hyiro and Maam were no longer simply worried and had no choice but to run around in a state of captivity. Yes, the closer they are to Earth, the more they want to know the answer. I want to know. What did Earth say? And that''s how those who wanted answers..... So, what? "...... Huh?" "Fuwa ~ ahhh... speaking of which, I used to have such a rotten little thing. My father is rich ~, he''s great ~, he''s an aristocrat ~, and he''s incompetent enough to do nothing. The hitting of Hiiro and Maam stops. Bassara''s reaction to the words of Earth that the world had spoken that even her fleshly relatives cared about it was weak. Times change. I don''t know what happened, but if you think that humans are in Trayna''s [Vacuum], then that''s not the time, and you can''t take it lightly just because you''re human. We know very well that there are people with bones in them. It''s just... kid. It''s Trayna''s [Vacuum], so what? What''s that girl doing ''Vacune''? Bullshit. " Furthermore, I threw up "nonsense" and looked down at the ground. [Alright? At the time when I was scrolling the hottest... everyone showed themselves, whether they were people or demons. I, Traina, Hakki, Kaguya, and many other majestic souls fought their way through the world! Even though I survived such an era and now I''m living a lazy day where my blood and soul are withered and fat, I wouldn''t be interested if I weren''t willing to lend a helping hand to all the immature little things that I couldn''t even talk to without the help of the dead demon king. To everyone who cares about the earth that mouths the name of the dead Great Devil Lord Trayna, Basara said to the earth that mouths the name of the dead Great Devil King, so what''s the attitude? "That''s not what happened, Ahondara." If you ask me for help, you''ll be able to make yourself interested without anyone''s help. It was exactly like being shown the difference between the instruments in real time. Yes, even Hiro and Maam often said, "I think so." - Earth is earth. That''s right. However, just one word of the name "Great Demon King Trayna" was enough to make me feel uneasy. Meanwhile, Hades Dragon King Bassara said, "So what?" That''s what I said. " "~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~" Ahhhhhh They pounded it, and the two of them ducked again. It naturally happened simultaneously in various countries of the world, not only for the two of them, but also for those who think of earth. So... let''s make her interested, shall we? In the meantime, Ground said "I''m not interested" and activated Breakthrough with a sharp smile. Hell Dragon King Basara... let me introduce myself... again! I... I don''t want it! ''If you are a male... speak your name with your body and soul. Then, instead of dessert after meals, let''s examine your existence. " On top of that, in front of the clowns who were about to die just fighting Yamidile, Earth was witnessed by Hades Dragon King Bassara. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! I fought, I fought, no, I fought, I fought, Earth!" "I was... fighting a legend we didn''t even know existed!" "Ohh... I see... this is how it happened." It''s only natural that Earth Lagan didn''t freak out when he saw me..... " And it turns out, "What is Earth of the Great Devil King Trainer? Without anyone knowing the answer, Earth fills it with shock and gives it to the world again. It''s just that in that way..... "...... Master Kuron" Yes? While Bro and the workers were blinded by the new Hades Dragon King Bassala, Yamidire was spanked by Kuron in his ears..... "Earth Lagan... what was he saying at the time?" Eh... this is the place where Bakku...? Yes, this is Ban Kyun''s place. "Ehhh..." At this time, the ground was completely forgotten and I didn''t realize it. Traina herself did not expect this scene to be projected into the world, so she left it alone. to silence Kuron..... Yes, it''s true that Earth said, ''The last disciple of Great Devil Lord Trayna!'' "...... huh?" Only Yamidire knew the answer the world wanted to find out about Vacuum. However, in the end, it only deepened the mystery. 462 Episode 461 Growth Big magic spiral. For everyone who began to appreciate the story of Earth, the technique was no longer synonymous with Earth. It''s an abomination to the Imperial Nation and those who knew about the war once, but since Earth began to use its power, it''s been a last resort Special Attack. But that great demonic spiral..... "Nwahahahahaha... good manners. Nori is also good." But... the power is still much more... than that... it''s in the realm of songwriting. " The spiral could not even stick up against the scales of the Dragon King of Hell. Ground''s Special Attacks, which blast off any massive wall with a hole in the wind, laugh like a young child, take them without avoiding them, and flash them back. It is easy to knock off the ground by hand as if knocking down a fly and sometimes extinguishing the candles of a birthday cake. "...... Seriously... even though you''ve tampered with the solution, you''ve crossed the ground with Yamidire......" With that earth technique... he''s the Dragon King of Hell... Hiro and Maam, who hadn''t fought against Basara in the previous war, were at war. Long ago, the legend that the Great Demon King and Treina were crossing each other was not Date. If you really wield that power, the more you can easily erase the presence of earth, the more overwhelming it is. That''s why the seven heroes, including Hiro and Maam, who are watching this, and the warriors who fought through the previous battles, can''t stop trembling. - What if that basara was rampaging on the ground in the war? Now the history of the world may have changed a lot. Humans may have been extinct. There was so much of it. On the other hand..... Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!!!! Apart from the presence of Bassara, Hiro and Maam were still blinded by the appearance of Earth. Because, no matter how strong the Earth becomes, there are more than six hegemonic legends. Above all, the difference in power was obvious in the current Great Magic Spiral. You can''t beat Earth... even though it''s obvious to everyone... If you become an asshole, everyone can challenge a strongman once. But can you know the fear and still throw yourself out again for what you can''t cede? Let me see it. I''ll show you your true nature there. " Earth stands up, with an overwhelming force difference engraved throughout her body..... I''m more scared of disappointment and abandonment than of fear in front of me! I''m already on top... I''ll wear more than before! Still, Earth is standing up without breaking his heart. "I see... I can''t break it... your son... no, Earth Lagan." Even if the opponent is the Dragon King of Hell, even if they show the difference in power, they still face it... that means no one can break that Earth Lagan''s heart with power alone..... " That''s what Hakki appreciated about the desperate appearance of Earth. "Hakki..." "If only you were strong and talented, there would be as many people in this world as ever. But...... how long will I be in this world...... even if I''m rebuffed by Bassara and still stand up to it......" Hakuki''s words could only be nodded by both Hiro and Maam. "Moreover, that''s not all." If only a strong and talented man fights, those who see shall rely on him. However, there is a difference in power, and even if it is knocked out, something will be transmitted to those who are watching, even to those who try to stand up by scratching their feet..... " Then, in the sky where Hakki was staring, Kuron''s figure stood up as he burned the figure of Earth scratching his feet into his eyes. {Earth... you''re very brave, aren''t you? And your heart is strong, isn''t it? " A pure and innocent girl raised like a boxed princess in Yamidile is moved by the figure of Earth, clenching her fists and her determination eyes. Earth, don''t let me fly you. I want to fly with you! His readiness and determination was such that he could finally face the Dragon King of Hell. Gahhhhhhhhhhhhh!! Great Magic Spiral Earth Spiral Tornado!! A great magic spiral of Earth obsession. In response to the vortex, Bassara tries to blow it with a single sniff. But in such a desperate situation..... Heaven and Earth Creation [Creation]!! What? Kuron dazzled his eyes and stood beside Earth. "Ah, oh, oh, oh, that girl..." Along with Earth... and... that demon''s eye I showed you when I was chasing Earth... A weak maiden who doesn''t know the world tries to face Bassara, and the world, including Hiro and Maam, overlooks her heroism..... Kuron? What are you doing... danger-? If you''re ready, you''ve decided for yourself! ... eh? And the goddess''s intention to fight was not only to go to Earth, but also to take away the eyes of the world. "I see... I wonder if Earth Lagan would be mad at me..." Huh? Hakki, what do you mean? "Fufufu..." Hakuki could not understand the meaning of Hakuki''s murmuring, neither Hiro nor Maam, but Hakuki remembered the conversation with Earth. - I don''t think she''s talking about Kuron, is she? Don''t call him a doll! For Hakki, Kuron was nothing but a doll made of plastic. Created for a plan, it was left to Yamidire to grow over time. I didn''t care how Kuron grew. The extent to which it receives progress reports in the same way as its growth. I wish Kuron''s eyes were open. That''s why for Hakki, Kuron was only a doll. If there is a path that you must not only pray, but also wish, but also fight, I will go with you! But.... "It''s not an order, let''s fight the Hell Dragon King of our own will...... Sure enough, as Earth Lagan said...... no... [Kuron] can no longer be called a doll......" By looking at the figure like this, Hakki became the first person to see it as a human, not as a doll. "Earth. This power..." Yamidile told me not to use it in the dark. I broke Yamidire''s promise. " And it wasn''t just Hakuki who was shaken by his stubborn growth. That''s why I''m here now, and it''s not like someone told me to fight like this, it''s my intention! It''s just a doll... Impossible. That is the woman who watched her growth for more than a dozen years from the time of her birth. For her, Kuron showed her readiness and determination to face the legend without looking at herself, without knowing her, and to save herself from captivity..... "Ngh... Gusung... Kuron-sama... what... ahhh..." Huh? Mr. Owl? "... eh?... eh... hah, hah!? No, no, no, no, no, what, Kuron-sama!? I''m nothing! "Oh, oh, oh, oh!?" Yamidire''s lacrimal glands could not help but swell. "Oh, oh, oh, Master, no, now, now!" "Okai-san, what''s the matter?" Your stomach hurts!? Why are you crying! " Even the tears in the eyes of the demon I saw for the first time. My mother''s tears were the first to be seen by Kron. Bro is happily fussing when he sees something too unusual. On the contrary, Kuron does not think that Yamidire is excited and sheds tears. On the other hand, Yamidire..... "T-That''s not true!" No, I''m not crying! Due to the sunset, Curry''s onions are bright and dusty!? " "Okai-san, why? Are you all right, Okao-san!" "It''s okay, it''s okay!" Ah, yes, Kuron-sama, what about Earth Lagan''s apprenticeship earlier...? That''s right, Kuron-sama! What a dangerous thing to do in my absence! What if you get irreparably hurt, like standing up to Bassara! Yamidilee scrapes her eyes in a panic and rolls her loudly as if to deceive everything. Bro and Hilua, and the labourers, were niggers. "Kaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah I can''t believe that teacher was so moved that he cried....." "Onee-san was cute!" Bro laughs as if to chill out. On the other hand, everyone understood Yamidire''s feelings well. I don''t know anything. Nothing yet. That''s why... I want to know more from now on. I also want Yamidire to tell me about it. And the earth. And the world. I want to know more about good and bad things. " Because I know how much Yamidire cares about Kuron.... "Ooh, are you sure you''re okay!?" Let''s see a doctor! Oka-san is crying, so something must have happened! Now, show me your face! " "N-nothing, so please wait a long time, ah, just a few more minutes, no, no, just a few seconds... no, please wait a few more minutes!" It was only natural to be impressed. "Kakaaka, you''ve become really good, sister." Well, this is how people who grew up without knowing anything about the outside world earn their own living expenses from stalls... If you were facing the legend, then that''s good for breakfast! Besides... I''m trying to make him turn around by falling in love with him... " With such a sisterly appearance, Bro also thought of Earth fighting alongside Clon, feeling happy. While there are people around the world who are stunned and impressed by Kuron''s appearance..... I''m sorry. There were also women who felt that way. 463 Episode 462: Timing of Encounters Fufufu... that''s been the case since the time of the chase... but aren''t those two really suits? "Prince..." Don''t get jealous... I''m so tied up in a strong bond that I don''t have anywhere to put it... I''m so tied up with my boy earlier... "Oh, prince?!" Almost all of the Heavenly Clans who saw the scenery flowing from the sky up close from above the clouds lost their words and were blinded. With that in mind, Gaal, a royal family of the Sky Clan, smiled horribly somewhere. The maidens in the sky who admired the prince''s expression reminiscent of a "woman" somewhere in the prince''s face turned blue and giggled. "Fufufu, what''s the matter?" My little birds. Am I jealous of you, as well as me? " "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, prince Hmm? "W-Well......" Gaal tried to ask the maidens how they felt, but Gaal immediately laughed and shook his head. "Hahaha, oh, I''m just kidding. Don''t worry, my cute little birds." "Hey, hey, prince." Even though a lovely lady like you is around... there''s nothing I can do about the man I''m not looking at right now... Gaal stroked and winked the heads and cheeks of the heavenly maidens who came to me with worry and tears. The maidens'' expression on their faces was "instantly" pleasant..... "Fufufufu... ah, the wind!" "" "" OH!!!? "" " At that time, even the maidens were falling in love, passing the yearning, and Gaal, who had a desire to transcend gender, rushed by the sudden blowing wind over the sky and held down the hem of the "skirt above the knee of the flippers" with his hands. Hah, hahaha, Abu Naiabu Nai... I almost showed the ladies what a shameful thing it was "After all, I''m still not used to skirts." It''s soooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo Gaal laughed as his cheeks blushed a little. But the maidens narrowed their eyes.... "By the way, Prince..." "Nh, nh? What?" "The prince... is always wearing long pants... but why... have you been wearing skirts lately... since you''ve been fighting them, to be exact?" "... eh?" Plus... sometimes... even your makeup... It was about a change that was happening only to the prince. "No, you can''t?" Me too... sometimes, I think I''ll wear something a little different than usual... " "" "" Ji ~ ~ ~ ~ "" " "Hey, what''s up, my cute little birds." Show me more cute faces. " Yes, until then, a beautiful young lady in a man''s costume. The men in the surrounding sky world were admired by so many maidens that they could not win even if they stood up against each other, and changes were happening to Gaal, who was not uncommon to develop into a body relationship between women and men in love. And all the maidens that remembered Gaal were aware of it. that''s all..... Earth, give me your power-- Even so, it continued to unfold. The clone that decided to fight and the ground next to it. Don''t ask me that now. I''m not supposed to come here and say I don''t want to borrow it. " Not one, but two. They clasped each other''s hands and opposed the legendary Dragon King of Hell. The world, including the sky, was in love with the goddess''s determination and readiness. And now, when a man and a woman held hands with each other to face the scene of the legend, the world was taken away from them and they couldn''t take their eyes off them. What''s wrong with that? If you want a kid and a daughter, what do you think you''re gonna do? Don''t lick me too much, right? Bassara''s expression toward the two of them remained the same from the top, but her expression was as exciting as that of a child somewhere. It''s like I''m looking forward to seeing what you guys can do. Is that the composition of the hero that protects the princess from the giant dragon? No. It looked like the composition of a princess and a hero working together against the dragon. And above all, the two of them were too two to be "perfect". There was something like coming to my chest without much goodbye. That''s why those who originally wanted to be in Soco..... "Nevertheless... when the boys invaded the sky... it was really nice that those giant dragons weren''t together..." "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "Ugh! "I didn''t see it in my eyes..." Fiance muttered to herself in mockery. "Princess..." "Time and time again in the sky... I''ve been reminded of my ego over and over again, and I''m ashamed, and I''ve always regretted my attitude towards Earth..." Even if it hadn''t been passed on to Earth itself, Fiance had been passionate about Earth ever since she was a child. "Like Lord Hilo and Lord Maam... we were joined together as brave men... and we had childish dreams... but... ohhhhh!" Fiance was scratching her beautiful hair. Rival, Hu, and Sadith understood that feeling well. Though I''ve regretted it many times now, a vast array of emotions are swirling around me that I can''t put into words. I wanted to be in Soco. Kuron encountered them much later than they did. If I could show it off, I wouldn''t be able to stay calm and calm. Indeed... it''s like working together on a sword with a cake in it... "Fuwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa, Same goes for Sadith. "One of the two of you... that makes sense... In fact, it''s the" three of you "... and Kuron-san... isn''t just fighting with Fuma." He looked up at the sky with a sad smile and murmured. Earth, you can do anything! If I were you... Ideal for you... Ideal for you... Ideal for you... Ideal for you... Ideal for you! Ideal... ''I know. How hard you''ve worked every day. We don''t just fight together. "Ahh... that''s what the Dark Sage was saying... Thaddeus" "Princess..." "If we can do something about Earth, then [Rock is the son of a brave man], and if we can''t, then [is it still the son of a brave man?" ''On the other hand, Kuron...'' I can do it with Earth ''...'' Kron believes in Earth. The difference, and how much of an earth''s power is that word? Earth can do anything. Kuron believes in Earth because he has been watching the effort. Fiance and Sadis, who had met Earth much earlier than Kron...... the Imperial Nation...... and also Hyiro and Maam...... "Kara ~ ~, how do my disciples get dark every time the kid does something or knows something about the kid!" Fiance and Sadith were dumbfounded. "It''s true that at this time, I was like a witness to two people getting married, but it''s not like I''m going to take away a married person or fall in love, right?" "But, Master... you''re so predatory... but Earth and Kron aren''t married yet!" "Wuwaha, is that so? But then, if you''re my disciple, I''d like you to show me how you''re feeling about Judea... ''what if I lose?'' and ''What''s wrong with that, let me turn around''." "Uu, uuu..." Bassala''s words were all stung by Gusagusa, Fiance, and Thaddeus. Yes, if this breaks, that''s it. The important thing is that it doesn''t break. "Damn you! What are you talking about!" "Nh? Oh, ah, don''t hit me with your poka-poka." What are you mad about? " "Oniichan''s wife is a goddess!" Fiance, it''s all the same! " "Huh!? Oh, I see, ah, I''m sorry, I was so bad, I''m itching, so don''t cum" "Mmm, you idiot!" "Gahahahaha, do you understand? My disciples, you are the first to face whoever you are. Even if you''re a couple of virgins and virgins, it''s easier than facing me to take it away!" And when he had told Fiances, Basarah laughed again with great laughter at herself, and at the appearance of Ground and Kron a few months before. Looking at Kuron''s figure, there are still only a few things in the world that can say, "I''m the same myself." "Even I... can''t spend much time with Honey... but I can say that Honey can do it..." "Shinobu-chan..." "That''s why I''m not going to lose, and I''m not going to give in just because I''m shown this... but I think I envy you..." And Shinobu was undoubtedly one of them, and that was why he had so many complicated feelings. Amix admired such a sinobu, but gave a slightly unexpected expression. "Wow... Synob-chan... and that Kron... because I''m Earth-sama''s hero... but I don''t know Earth-sama at all... that''s how it is... okay... Kron... and Synob-chan are flattered..." If I had encountered Earth earlier... Amix would have felt such a gummy tooth. Hmm... that devilish king-like daughter... barking so much in front of her... well, it''s quite a place "Hmph. I don''t think I was raised by Yamidire... no... I don''t think Yamidire is the Yamidire I know anymore... If it''s been more than 10 years, can I change to that girl even if I didn''t realize...?" Noja and Mikado nodded in admiration, looking at both Earth and Kron. And.... Something... embarrassing Blasting Kuron... even though it''s a dazzling effect, Earth herself laughs at Kuron''s tense and barking figure. However, with that in mind, the two of you have been very quiet since before..... "Hey, hey. Espi...... Slayer... why are you guys so silent?" Espi and Slayya staring at the sky with a very serious look unlike everyone else..... Since I decided to fight with you, I will entrust everything to you. And I''ll say it again and again. You can do anything! ... but the moment Kuron shouted so, they suddenly wrote "Hanamaru" on the notepad in their hand and closed the "Grading Table" in their hand. At the same time, it unleashed the power of the Great Magic Helicopter. The battle against the Macho has evolved even further than the battle against Yamidire. Awesome... this is all you have! {Chi-chi... it''s all you and me! I can do anything... it''s not me... it''s us! Earth... Thank you, you''ve brought me one step closer to my dream! Yes! Come on, Kuron! Yes, it''s just the two of us! And I''ll show you, Basara! I''ll carve it for you! Let''s go! Take us out! And it wasn''t Earth alone that created that power. The power created by Kron and the two of them. "... passed" "... passed" "... what about you?" At that time, Espi and Slayer muttered "Pass," so clearly, and nodded deeply. Super Devil Double Helix!! The ground in contact with the clon spins and shakes the giant spiral of both hands. Whoa... Nuwahahaha, here you are! It even makes Basara roar. Rotate and rotate the giant spiral of both hands in contact with the clone. Then, the two of them screamed and showed off. Bassara is no longer the only one to wake up to that power. There is no such thing as a basara roaring, and there is no roaring in this world. "Wow... even if you subtract the power of that Kron child... he''s already completely... stepping into the realm of the strongest class in the world" "Yeah... it''s different from us from when we were all at war... but our experience is just as good as ours..." "I guess. If you and I could hit that power, it wouldn''t be free... but even with the dazzling eyes, we''d be so far away... that it would make Bassara roar." Once again, Ground jumped in vigorously, without succumbing to the legend with Kron. Giant Magic Double Spiral Earth & Kronspiral Breakstream!!!! [Hah, Nuhahahahahahahahahahahaha!! This is unexpected! Ahhh! Ohhh! My flesh is soaring!!! Bassara laughed like she was in the hottest mood she had ever had for those Earths, and she was ready to welcome them in. "Hmph... looks like it''s going to be fun... and Bassara too." I would have spent lazy days in hiding for a while... but... it was like in the old days... the Great War when Kaguya came to beat the Peach Boy and the Demon Realm... Bassala, you laughed the same way at that time... At that time, you were like the Great Devil King and I who was falling in love with you without knowing the difference in blood, mind or power... " He''s dead, but here''s what he left behind! Oh, it''s boiling! It''s boiling! I''m interested in you guys! "No matter how many lazy days you spend... don''t you miss being a dragon instead of a pig?" Basara is no different. " Earth and Kuron jumped in, and Hakuki smiled at the sidelines when she saw that there was no one around to laugh at Bassara, who dared to accept the superhelices without avoiding them. 464 Lesson 463: Evil Nori Gwahahahahaha, you''ve passed. Thank you for numbing me, I''ll have to lend you a hand. The combination of Earth and Kuron finally brought out the legend. The world trembled at Bassala''s proclamation, clenching his fists forcefully. and here..... D D Thus, the souls of men and women who had joined forces across races made the Dragon King of Hell recognize them and gained their help. That''s where the paripi narration came in. It is no longer like a promise, and now the narration is clinging to the mouth, especially from the world, no tsk-a-tsk-a-tsk-a-tsk-a-tsk. However, at this time, the condition was slightly different. "Huh? Hey, what?" It''s suddenly dark? Really! Come on, show me how you''re doing! Sudden interruption in a situation where this excitement doesn''t stop? The voice of agitation and discontent leaks from the world... D D Ladies and gentlemen. After this today, there will be a big battle of Grounders vs. Sky tribes, but it will be a little longer, so we will take a short break. Ladies and gentlemen, even if we had already had dinner, we would have been too focused and hungry. Take a break while you can ~ And, from the beginning of the paripi, I entered into consideration for the viewer. Rest... the moment I heard that, everyone in the world''s shoulders relaxed. "Hah ~, that''s right, I''m a little tired and hungry." Let''s eat something! " I''m peeing! "Oh, I thought I was eating a snack, but I forgot to eat a snack because of the appearance of the Heavenly Clan and the Dragon King of Hell in the fight against Yamidire ~" "I''m going to eat a snack while I''m at it!" I''ll get something from the stall! Me too! "After this, there''s nothing like a beating!" I''m going to eat it, too! " "Hey, let''s go to the tavern and take it out!" Yes, it was supposed to be everyone''s casual way to enjoy a drink or a meal at home, in the garden of their house, or in an outdoor restaurant..., but too much fury and incandescent fighting made many people thirsty and hungry. Paripi took care of the viewers with "goodwill", and the viewers said, "Organiser Nice! he exclaimed. "Sure enough, you''re hungry... hey, Amyx. I''ll redistribute tea and sweets to everyone, so help me!" Yeah, Mom! "I''ll help you, too." After this, in the battle in the sky, I, too, had to put something in my stomach to stare back at Honey... " "Eh, Shinobu-chan''s coming out too!?" Even in the Elves'' village, this break was appreciated, and everyone stood up, stretched, and rehearsed drinks and funny food. "Take a break... this second half of the day will be a terrible fight again. Really, oniisan has been having a terrible day." Really ~. In addition... it looks like I''ve seen Synob''s powerful rivals...... "Ah, that''s Kron''s daughter..." That''s right, that little girl called Kron, she was using her dazzling eyes Sure enough... there''s Traina''s face... hmm... And while taking a break, we exchanged thoughts with each other, and above all, we heard a lot of Kron topics from all over the place. Yep... oh dear, this is... too good for your niisan''s bride. "It''s true... I don''t care if it''s Shinobu, but we can''t understand how Kron''s daughter feels about trusting oniisan anywhere..." "And best of all, it''s not just about relying on oniichan..." "That''s right. Together... that''s a very high point." In addition, Espi and Slayer, who were grading Kuron as a candidate for Earth''s bride, met with a serious expression. At first, Kuron was described as "the unknown boxed daughter", but it seems that his reputation rose greatly in the fight against Bassara. "Hey, stop it... I can shine..." Hmph, you''ve come to be appreciated a lot...... Such Espi and Slayer were bitterly smiling at Earth and Trayna from a distance. Nevertheless...... Huh? Trayna? No... I couldn''t get in yesterday... why did you suddenly do this to me...? Then, Trayna folded her arms and gave her a look that seemed to be something that didn''t fall on her head. "No, it''s not that big a deal... I thought it was going to be a long time, right?" It seems like the separation is good, too. {Mmm... consideration for the viewers... with good intentions? I don''t think he would do such a thing...... It was just a short break. Apparently, it didn''t fall on Trayna. There shouldn''t be any problem... but where Earth was leaning his neck... Oniisan''s bride candidate is too strong "Whoa!?" Suddenly, the chief came out from behind and spoke to Earth. "Even Synob-chan''s life has already been drastically cut down for Amix, but what a goddess." Heroine power is too strong. Stop it. It''s no exaggeration to say that Amix''s love life is already zero. " R-, R-? "Well, aside from that..." When it was time for a break, the sheik rushed over to Earth unusually, as if to talk to Earth..... "That Kron-chan... had those eyes..." "Kuron''s... dazzling eyes?" "Yep. Oniisan is amazing too. It''s not just the Yamidile''s sigil eye, but even the person with the dawn eye..." Haha. Half a laugh of earth in the words of the chief. Inwardly, when he muttered, "Master is the Six Eyes in the first place", the chief looked a little real...... No way... you don''t even have a user of moonlight eyes, do you? "Eh... ah, ahh, one of the three demon eyes?" No... that''s not true at all... " ... that''s right... [Eye authentication]... A chieftain who seems to have something in mind. In that case, Traina..... "I see... I guess he knows... one of the most important parts of the ruins... some of them have to have six eyes... or three magical eyes to get in... especially when it comes to Kaguya, the moonlight eyes are the key... that''s the only thing that worries me." "Ahhh... I''m sure there was something terrible about it... there was something that could go beyond that time... well, the Kaguya related person might be next to Hakki..." Hmm... Even Trayna doesn''t like to talk about things like that. I''ve heard of "ruin the world" in the past, but I didn''t dare to dig into it because I thought it was better not to touch it. And.... "Guys, if you''re hungry, you can eat Curry!" The pauses set up by Palipi are also well thought of here, and the workers who appreciated it with particular effort became hungry, and even though they ate caly for dinner, they wanted to eat caly again for dinner. "I''m going to eat it!" Kuron-chan showed courage and readiness and fought against such a big dragon! I''ll eat the second half to cheer you up! " "Oh! I can''t support you when I''m hungry!" Kuron-chan, I''ve got a bunch of them too! " Specialty Curry! "T-That''s right, Clon was so flirty, Earth Lagan!" If you don''t take Kron-chan as your wife, I''ll beat you up! " "Oh, there it is!" Maybe they''re husband and wife! " Oh! Then, after seeing the bullish figure of Kuron, the men who were eating burns with jealousy for Earth and a feeling of support for Kuron''s love, formed a line in the stall. "Well, your mother is also helping me ~. Are you okay with tears now?" "Uu, uuu, Kuron-sama..." Then, Kuron wears an apron again, wraps a handkerchief around his head, and starts to prepare to distribute Curly in his arms. Yamidile, who was crying with emotion earlier, was embarrassed. And then..... ... nghh "...... Master Kuron?" Tsk, tsk. Kuron-sama? "T-T-T-T-T-T-T-T-T-T-T-T" Yamidire calls Kuron by name, but Kuron puffs up his cheeks and turns his back. What the hell is wrong with you? Yamidire tilted her neck because she didn''t understand the reason.... "No way... I''m your mother''s daughter, so it''s strange that I''ll always be called" Master "". " "... fuah?!" "It''s about time... I want you to change the way you call me" "No, no, Kuron-sama..." Cally won''t give it to you until you call her! "Ah!?" Until now, even if Kuron asked, "That''s all..." Yamidire did not make any concessions, but Kuron was also strong. "Wow, that''s embarrassing, Master!" If these guys stay like this, I won''t be able to concentrate because I''m hungry in the second half of the fight! " "Shut up, Bro! You know these workers are starving to death!" "" "" That''s not true, sister!!!!! "" " Furthermore, the workers here have seen Kuron confront Bassala earlier, and all of them are on Kuron''s side. "C ''mon, if you''re a mother, you should take Klong''s feelings seriously!" That''s right, this is such a good daughter right now, right? "Don''t be mean, be honest!" That''s right! If it''s your mother, accept it! Even though everyone felt a little joked, they forgot that the opponent was the legendary Six Champion, and they still wanted Kuron to fulfill their wishes. Ki, Kisamara ~ No, no, no, no, no! No! If Yamidire hadn''t been sealed with magic, it might have disappeared in an instant. However, under the pressure of the workers and Kuron''s "puffy face", Yamidile was furious..... Oko-san? "Uu, uuu...... but......" "... or do you... don''t you want me to be your daughter?" "What?! What are you saying?!" I''m so overwhelmed... " Well then, there''s nothing more to it, so please take it.? "Ahh... ah..." "As a girl, I can''t give it to you because I will give it to Earth, but as a daughter, I will give it all to my mother, so please call me!" "Ah, noo, ah, ah... ahh..." Yamidile, who could not defy Kuron alone, was cornered. And then, (W-What are you talking about!? Why would I do this? You think I''m your mother? I just raised Kuron-sama from a baby, watched him grow up, and had him happy with a man I fell in love with... I didn''t mean it, because my eyes were dazzled, and I became a mother... so I''m not a mother! I''m scared of my mother! Kuron-sama has the same gene as that guy, so, yes, it''s God''s allelic. In other words, I couldn''t protect that guy. This time I want to protect Kuron-sama and be happy with Novinovi, until the day of the wedding with Earth Lagan...... ahhhhhh?) Yamidire can no longer think normally, and Kuron''s puffy face and "no" call are making him fuzzy..... "Ah, ahh...... cuuuuuuuuuuu......" "... eh?" "...... Ku...... ku, ku, ku, ku, ku......" K-ko-ko-ko? Ku, Kukukuku, Kuro, Kuro, Kuro Yamidire, whose face turned bright red and became like a chicken, and the men watched in the form of "ku" and "b" mouths as they manipulated Yamidire''s mouth..... Ku...... Kuron...... "Huh!? Mother..." "--Ma ''am" "... eek..." ... noo, I can''t say, I can''t, I can''t, I can''t, I can''t! Lastly, I was nervous and Yamidile was nervous. "U ~ ~, I''m already here!" Kaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! "Oh dear, you''re so cute, you should learn Kuron-chan''s courage." Oh yeah, I think you were really brave now. "Hurry up, we need to call him by his name." Kuron wasting his time in remorse. Bro who bursts into laughter. "Oh, my God," said the workers with their dazed faces. "Woah, now it''s time for you to say it!" Please support us! Here''s your callie! " "" "" "" "Oh! We are the Klong Support Group!! I''ll take care of the second half, and I''ll take care of it from now on!! With renewed determination, the men devour Callie again. And.... "Fufu, nnh. Not only Kuron-chan''s support, but also my support in the second half is very kind!" Hila came here and told everyone that as Hila looked up in the air. Why, Hila, are you going out next? "Fufu, that''s right! Thanks to my great work, everyone is beating into the sky!" "That''s right, Bro! Hee-chan worked so hard!" Yes, I am finally appearing in the viewing party that the world is paying great attention to. Hila''s cheeks remained loose because she was happy and had no choice but to have fun. Hee, did Hilua come out? Oh, well then, I''ll have to support you! Oh, I need to show you where Hirua is! Together, the workers cheek out "Callie" and raise their voices at once. And coming here, Hilua forgot what she had done. Kuron was also upset. And the doubts that Trayna had in the Elf settlement. Is Parisi just "goodwill" to take a little pause? The answer is NO. D D Now, everyone, it''s time to start the second half. "" "" "OH!!!?" "" " The voice of a narration with a sudden signal. As they snacked around the world, people from all over the world looked up at the sky in a panic. {Nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn!... Nnh!? What are you doing, Odo-chan?! It''s flower picking time I admire!... what is that? Where am I?! '' "" "" "Buboooooooooooooooooooo!!!!" "" " It happened all over the world at once. Bubble out. What I was eating also spurts out. All the hands that were eating stopped. Starting early in the second half, the sudden appearance of Hilua crawled on all fours and plumped up --- such a scene was projected up the ass...... "" "" "Hil ''aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa "Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! It''s terrible! What the hell! How are you going to start from this place!?" Yes, why did Palipi take a break? I''m simply hungry and everyone will eat something, so just a little...... "Hihahahahaha! Ahhh! Mog Mog Time bubbles out ~! No! You can hear grudges from all over the world ~, nice ~, that was amazing!" It was just a dirty joke. Regardless, the second half of the battle began. 465 Episode 464: Even if the opinions of the world are divided The first appearance of the son of the Dragon King of Hades when the world erupted. The world is puzzled by its unexpected appearance and the way it appears. "... I''ve only met his son once... but he''s fat..." Hakuki nostalgically missed Hirua''s figure in a calm tone... but her clothes were stained with spurts of wine. "Wait, wait... wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, "That hippo was the Dragon King''s child!?" Ah, so that''s the Dragon King''s child!? " That''s right, unlike Hakki, who doesn''t know Hirua''s background, Hirua is an overwhelming dragon who doesn''t feel ashamed of the legend of Bassara..... - Is that the son of the Dragon King of Hell? When everyone was about to feel that way..... Nhhh, you called me all of a sudden, even though I met you for the first time! Thank you so much! I know what you''re talking about! Everyone, please tell me! When you look at me, you say," Son of the Dragon King! " "Ah..." But the words of Hila were in the breasts of Hilo, and of Maam, and of the kingdoms of the distant lands. Hmph, I''m the one! When I heard the words, the ground in the sky was puffy, but I had a stingy expression. The clowns also figured out the meaning of Earth''s expression at this time..... ... I''m sorry. "I''m... sorry..." Together with Earth in the sky, Hyiro and Maam apologized. "Ahh, shit, ahhh, how stupid am I already, ahhhh!" I... hah... it''s only natural for Earth to abandon me... Even if you intend to understand the trauma of Earth, you will eventually become a "son of " to others, so will Hilo and Maam...... Oh, oh, onee-chan... don''t you think anything about touching me? Kuron stroking Hirua''s head with a smile, Hirua was confused..... I mean, I''m... fat and cool to the female dragons... everyone is still the son of the Dragon King of Hell... Isn''t it cool? Isn''t it so cute! "Nh!? The clouds are ridiculous!" You can go as far as the sky! Just like in Earth, Kuron doesn''t look at Hillia with the coloring glass "Son of the Dragon King of Hades" either. That is why Hilua, like Earth, was simply motivated to burn. And Earth is somewhere happy with such a Hillia. The Imperial Nation immediately understood the meaning of that smile. I know, you already know! Nnhhhn, what''s going on, onii-chan! That''s right, if you have too good a parent, the children will suffer from such a parent and the surrounding ego! It means "sympathy." Ugh, ugh... that''s too stupid... I... "It''s the same..." "Hah ~... again, you guys." How many times do you get depressed? This is getting tough, isn''t it? assuming that you''re looking for Liphant, Gouda, and the Great Demon King..... " Hail and Maam, who were hungry again, no longer sighed. In any case, I have joined the earthly allies to save Yamidile, who has been taken to the sky. Earth, Kron, is not the only one who will go to help Yamidile on Hilua''s back. "But if this happens... hey, hyiro... about Yamidire..." "Ahh... even the coalition will be divided..." Along with Hillia, the inhabitants of Kakretail once again... no, Kuron shows up in front of Yamidire''s disciples. Gather them all together, and Kron shall speak. "Ladies and gentlemen, we don''t really know the true identity of Yamidire who has come into contact with you as a high priest, and who are the people who came from above the clouds. And above all, who am I really?" What''s stinking! I''ll decide for myself what to believe! But it''s also not all I need. {The goddess... no, Kuron-sama. You are mistaken for one thing. Apart from ourselves, we don''t want to fight the Omikami because we think that we have to help him because it''s our duty. No matter what my background, I was saved by that being and made myself stronger. Some of them might have been sacrificed by Omikami''s insidious thoughts... like the young man named Yosei and the people involved in the old system... so not all of them... but at least the men here don''t fight from "we have to help". "We fight because we want to help." Kuron''s words and the words of the inhabitants of Cacrtail, including the macho, are bitten into their hearts. {... I see! Gentlemen! Let''s fight together! Woo Woo Woo Woo Woo Woo Woo Woo Woo Woo!!! The inhabitants of Cacrtaire are the inhabitants of a locked-down world. That''s why I don''t know anything about the outside world or its history. I don''t even know that Earth is the son of a brave man. I don''t even know Yamidire''s background. That''s why, instead of looking at the past of the person or the title, we are looking at the opponent who is the same size as the person we treated, looked at, talked to, and spent time with. That''s why, even if Yamidile was the world''s worst prize head in this earthly world, from their point of view, "What''s the matter with that?" However, the world..... "I didn''t know this was happening... Your Majesty" Yeah. Imperial Emperor Solja looked at the sky with a complicated and indescribable expression and nodded to the majesty''s words. "There is a lot about the existence of the Sky World, the Sky Clan, and even the Dragon King of Hell, as well as the daughter Earth and Kron involved in it... even though it was a country that was chained together, I didn''t know that humans were standing up to rescue that Yamidire..." Yamidire was one of the Six Champions who was once the biggest enemy of the Seven Heroes, and unlike Riphant and Noja, he did not surrender like Hakki. "That''s why... it''s going to be a little tricky..." Solja had no choice but to hold his head to the fact that this had happened without their knowledge, which had not captured or found its existence for more than a dozen years. That''s..... ...... Yamidire''s bounty... is still valid...... At that time, Mikado mumbled in the village of the elves, and everyone looked back with a grim face. "Hey, Uncle, is that true!?" "Why! No, you''re scared... but that Kron-chan is so admired, can''t you do something about it?" "Ahh... but that''s what Yamidire is supposed to say alongside Sakuki... this is all..." Nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn... "That''s right... that''s why we have to discuss it openly at the summit..." "That''s true." And that''s not all I can say from the Demon Realm side, Riphant... I have to talk to the heads of the members of the human coalition... well, I''m going to be your son-in-law.? " Yes, even if you are furious about the appearance of "people who burn in the rescue of Yamidire" at this viewing party, the fact that Yamidire itself is a bounty neck is unrelenting, and it is that it is spread all over the world. "Hmm, and like the elves... even from those who didn''t know the Demon King''s army during the previous war, I thought," Why don''t you unlock Yamidire''s bounty? "''The opinion will come out of the world in the future... Meanwhile, there will be strong opposition from the demon king army and those who know about the war... to Yamidile... and those who have murdered their friends and family... they may still be boiling this scene back to their intestines..." Until now, the world did not know that Yamidile was lurking in Cacrtail, but if allied soldiers, knights, and bounty hunters found her, Yamidile could not help but be immediately targeted. Like the inhabitants of Cacrtail, the elves who were alien to the outside world were dissatisfied with it and looked disgruntled. And even though Mikado looked awkward..... Huh, Earth-kun... you... if I were to capture Yamidire... It''s Mikado''s "what if" story, but it''s a foolish question for Earth to think about. "Why should I put Kron''s mother on the balance with people I don''t even know the world''s face or name?" I didn''t take anything from Yamidile myself. " "...... Earth-kun......" "If the world tries to capture Yamidire, Kuron will fight to protect Yamidire." And I''m going to be on your side. It''s a matter of course. " Even if the world and the coalition disagree, the answer to Earth''s question will not be lost. That''s all Ground replied straight away. And that means.... "... wait? I see... if oniichan marries Kron properly... will Yamidile be like a relative of me and Mr. Slayer?" "... yes... it will." "Hmm... it''s complicated... but you have to get along more than just being friendly, right?" "I don''t know much about Yamidire, so I think it''s up to you..." Espi and Slayer were the same. In addition..... Well, that''s what Honey would say. Shinobu smiles, knowing that he is different from Mikado, who is "unwilling" to answer Earth''s questions. "In the first place, even though Honey hasn''t ''had any kind of relationship'' yet, Japone even helped my dad and mother, who are treated as inquisitors, so... Honey is like that." Shi, shinobu... ah... erm... "Whoa. Calm down, honey. I''m not asking Honey for any answers here. I''m just falling in love with honey again on my own." "Ah... no... that''s why the way to say it''s nothing..." "Be careful, honey. Don''t let the girl get a little confused here, don''t make a slip of the tongue with expectations, just shut up and nod. If it wasn''t for me, my eyes would turn to hearts and kisses right away." "... ah... uu..." That''s not to say that I can''t afford it... but I really bent my lips, clenched my fist, and inside I felt so complicated that I wanted to hold on to it. That was how I pretended to be calm. "Strong... after all, I can''t put on my armor," muttered Slayer and Espi, "the earth that can only be mouthwatering in the light of such a synob figure." "...... Shinobu-chan......" "...... It''s okay, Amix" "Ah, oh, Mom..." "For once, he''s helping us, too." "Ah... um... yeah" Amix, who was falling in love with such a synobe and seemed to be jealous, and Yete, her mother, who was worried about everything, were listening. "Flavor Flavor, Onee-chan, Onee-chan, Uncle! Everyone! Flavor Flavor Gurney! Hee-chan is also a gamba! Gumba! Fleurgamba! That''s right, good luck! Good luck, everyone! Blow up those who did this to our city! Please save the Omikami! Everybody, beat it! Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo In the meantime, the inhabitants of Cacrtail, including Ama, are ready to leave in the sky and cheer on the Earths. What do you say, Kron? Yes... it''s hot! Isn''t that right? Your strength is coming. That''s right. Not only do we fight together... but we fight for everyone too, right? Oh Ughhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! Kuron, who was an innocent girl, thrust her fist and barked with a shivering expression. Well then, everyone, you''re already ready! You''re ready!! Ooooooooooooooooo!! ''We will take back what is dear to us, with our will! Our readiness is guaranteed by God''s blessing! Now, in that sky... erm... what... nagrikomi? That''s it! Let''s get through it! Ooooooooooooooooo!! In response, Earth and Yamidile''s disciples roar. The enthusiasm was conveyed to the world just by looking, and it was precisely to the extent that the hearts of the generations who knew Yamidile were unintentionally shaken. 466 Episode 465: Under That Command The warriors on the ground face bravely on the back of a dragon flying into the sky. The mysterious fighters of the sky who intercept such warriors. That''s it! I won''t allow you to progress any further! Grumpy monkeys on the ground! We''re leaving early! We are the Guardian Angel Squad of the Angela Kingdom! Iron Wall Troops who have not allowed any outside enemy incursions in the last millennium! If you come any closer to this country, we will punish you instead of heaven! " The angels, who must be allowed to break in, warn incoming warriors to stop. However, "I mean, stopping... it''s impossible to say that all of a sudden!" I''m also flying with serious momentum! If I stop, I''ll fall heavy! I had no choice but to stick it in like this! Hilua couldn''t stop suddenly. Now, get out of here, you inferior creatures on the ground! Or else... hey... hey, listen up! I''m listening... don''t stop! All hands to your feet! {Ahh... erm, that''s... um... if that''s the case, angels! Sorry to bother you! I don''t know, I can''t help it! Let''s do it! Yes, it''s coming! Don''t let such ugly creatures and inferior races enter our country! Ooooooooooooo! And a frontal collision. With the sound of violent collisions, the battle between the heavens and the earth began. A world where warriors of the Sky Clan shouted, "For more than a thousand years, we did not allow any foreign invaders." In other words, it is an unprecedented battle for human history. in such a state..... Let''s go! Me, Thaddeus, and Wacha will beat the enemies in front of us! Kron, stay behind us! Macho-san, Tsukushi-san, Kalui! Take the tail, please! The rest of you will defend yourselves! Protect Hilua from being dropped! The enemy may be attacking from below, so watch it! Hilua! We''ll take care of the enemy! You go straight ahead! Earth commands the battlefield. "... nnh?" The earthly elders who were admiring it leaned their necks at the figure of Earth who commanded it. "... oh, I see..." Noja also roars. Ahhh... that''s what it''s going to be like... Trayna held her head in her arms. "Ah, um, Grandpa, what''s wrong with Noja?" Earth-sama is showing great leadership, but is something wrong? " The innocent Amix asked what he was hooked on and how he was roaring. I was wondering if there was something wrong with Earth''s command. However, that''s rather the opposite.... "No... it''s not weird. It''s very precise... It''s not just illuminating the strangeness, it''s also simple to do... but it''s a placement and a strategy that each of us can use to the fullest." "It''s not that bad." Those who are half-headed and have little experience in combat will prioritize minimizing allies'' sacrifices rather than breaking through enemy territory in this kind of battle. However, the Sky Tribes also have little actual combat experience, and they are still standing on their feet, so they don''t let their allies fight on their own, but rather use their individual powers properly instead of being bound by orders..... " Earth-kun, I''ve seen a lot of battles on my own... but this is the first time I''ve ever led and led a battle, right? "In that case, without any hesitation, it''s brilliant..." Mikado and Noja once again glared at Earth with suspicion at the figure of Earth who leads and fights so brilliantly. "Woah... woah, oniichan''s leadership is... amazing!" "Yeah, oniisan is the stony one!" Even at the academy, he was a good performer, so he''s a good brain! " "Oh, oh, right! Well, this time, there''s Thaddeus, Macho-san, and so on! Thanks to everyone!" Espy and Slayer follow them purposefully with a twisted smile, just to see "behind the ground", and the ground is forced to humble itself. Damn, damn, damn, damn, these savage savages! You''re not proud! From the perspective of the people, it seems that the Sky Clans are overwhelmed by the fast advancing of the ground people. However, they were attracted to those who had battle experience, and even war experience leading people. even more..... "... nh? Noja... what''s wrong with you?" "Huh?... eh? Nu?" At that time, I was supposed to look at Noja, who was suspicious of Earth... but her eyes changed. Noja didn''t even notice until she was told. "Hey, why...?" And Nojan himself didn''t know. However, for some reason, Noja was weeping at the appearance of Earth in the sky...... as she gave instructions to her allies and commanded them. And it wasn''t just Noja who was attacked by that mysterious emotion. "What do you mean... elephants?" Hyilo''s son...... Earth Lagan...... I''ve never actually met him...... though he''s so strong...... why...... elephant? Why is your chest so tingly... every time that boy hears a voice in command on the battlefield... an elephant who can''t hold back his throbbing impulses! " Liiphant, a former Roku hegemon who reigns over the demon world..... "Nfufufu, you were all very successful at this time, and Hee-chan worked very hard!" And Earth made us... eh!? Mother?! " "... eh?... ah... eh? ah... what...?!" In the distance, Yamidile was weeping for some reason. "Mom! What''s the matter?! Your stomach hurts again!? Is it trash in your eyes!?" "Ah, no, no... I don''t know why... why?" Why am I... just weeping to Earth Lagan, who''s just doing the normal thing? " Mother? Yamidilee sheds tears again. That''s different from when I was impressed by Kuron''s appearance. And even Yamidiren doesn''t even know what that tear means. But still..... "I don''t know... but... why... is Earth Lagan in command... I don''t know what it is or what the plan is... I don''t know... but... tears... and... I... I''m here... under this command... stupid, why!?" Yamidire was strange and irresistible. For some reason, in addition to the flowing tears, I felt that I wanted to fight under the command of Earth, which seemed to me to have no particular curiosity. "The Earthlings didn''t just have the skill to fight, they did!" I''m always in wartime, except for a charge..... " "It''s true... but in that sense, she''s not like me or Hiro... in the first place, she''s a follower of Princess Fiance, so she''s a good underground girl." "Ahh... I mean, Earth has both knowledge and martial arts... hey, seriously." "Damn it. If she had been in the old days..." Hairo and Maam, who were all surprised to see their son''s efforts and one-on-one fighting ability, did not even know that their son could take command on the battlefield, and were again surprised and convinced that "Earth is originally smart". "Hmph..." However, Hilo and Maam''s thoughts were laughed at with their noses, and they looked up at the sky again. "Nevertheless... even if you knew the teasing... even if you didn''t... there''s still something you think about us who used to build our era under the command of that lord..." [Ayatollah] That''s probably true too.... " Then Hakki mumbled as she thought about what was happening in her chest, and looked up at the sky in the same way as she did now, and saw the feelings of her former companions at the viewing party. "The inhabitants of Cacrtail are fighting under luxurious command, and what no one knows... is also a waste of time." Why do they think, "I want to fight under that command"..... Push through! Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! Keloooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo Kelooooooooooooo!!! Hakki laughed at the appearance of the fierce cacretails with the command of Earth. In addition..... [Stupid... even though I''ve lived forever... I don''t understand the thoughts of the retarded monkeys] The inferior celestial tribes. Under those circumstances, the voice of the Sky King echoed. The presence of the king, the general of the enemy army. The world shatters its face again... but it''s not like Hakki and the other Six Primes here. Even if we were barbaric, we wouldn''t be willing to accept that we could hurt or lose more important things! Without taking a step back or being frightened by the words of the Sky King, I became furious at the appearance of Kron. [You''re the doll''s daughter, right? Without Yamidiren, who would have inspired you to come here?] I''m not being inspired! I had my back pushed... but it was my own will that came this far! [What?] ''I do not know how you feel about those who dwell on our earth. I don''t know what Yamidire has done to you in the past. But just because I don''t know, I won''t accept to perish or lose in silence! It is already recognized by the world, but it is no longer an unknown boxed princess there. If Earth is the general who leads the whole army in battle, then Kron is the general. Whoa... these are really luxurious people... Cloning and grounding. Hakki envied the Kakretail who could fight alongside them. 467 Lesson 466 The fantasy will soon be broken. Everyone who entered the world of the sky above the clouds. Armored heavenly warriors await. ''Ladies and gentlemen, the enemy is mighty. But you can do it! I know how much you''ve trained every day. This is the time to grit your teeth and show off what you''ve done to your stoic self! I''ll say it again and again. You can do it! Kuron, who was also the general, sent a furious message again. If you... we don''t do it, who can? Let''s go, everyone! '' UAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH Unusual! Heaven and earth... Come all together Hey, hey, hey, hey! The hearts of those watching the fiery enthusiasm of the warriors on the ground responding with temperament, unleashing more than their power. [Well, I guess I can do a little... but how long can I hold out? This eagle...... you should know the sins that defied the heavens, deep down into the pores!] But the Sky Clan didn''t take a single step. Powerful warriors. In addition, the enormous power of the enemy general who has not yet appeared as the sky king is raging in the sky, and he stands in front of the warriors on the ground and intercepts them. Although it was not a massive scattering of thousands and tens of thousands of lives that human beings and demons once waged, it was still enough to apply to the word "war". "In addition to the cloud golem I''ve never seen before, the magical continuum of thunder and wind... the Sky King... is quite a user." Looking objectively at the circumstances of the battle, not as an emperor, but as a warrior, Solja murmured. The surrounding soldiers concurred with the idea. "Yes, it''s just remote without her appearance... the king is the stone." "Earth, you guys are fighting pretty well too." even though there are only dozens and dozens of wizards who serve as turrets, it''s almost just a meatball fight..... " "Oh, Mr. Earth, and Thaddeus. And that man named Macho... he''s doing a lot of work around those three guys. In addition, the effect of Kron''s daughter''s demon eye....." However, there is still too much difference in the strength. In the eyes of the Imperial fighters, the war is fierce and the warriors on the ground are struggling... but it was their view that it was the warriors on the ground who were at a disadvantage. "Sure enough... we don''t have enough tokens... not even the explosive one-thousand... including the fast-growing Earth... after all, we''re still far short of our seven heroes who fought death against the Great Demon King and the Six Hegemons" At that time, a man stood beside the emperor Solja. Long, skinny, silver-rimmed glasses with long black hair all-back. A swordsman wearing a black coat and glancing at the sky with sharp eyes. "Ryvar... you''re here too?" That''s what Solja told the man. Yes, that man is one of the seven heroes that humanity is proud of. Currently, he is engaged in the development of backwardness in the Imperial Capital from the position of the president of the Imperial style swordsmanship dojo. St. Lyver the Sword. He stood side by side with his former comrade, Solja. "I was going to watch it at the dojo again today... but when Earth fights that Yamidile, it''s not possible for that Yamidile to be taken away, and legends like the Dragon King of Hell come out, but for Earth to lead the warriors on the ground to recapture Yamidire... it''s impossible to stay calm at home anymore." "I see... thank you for coming." Hiro and Maam... I couldn''t get in touch with Benlinerv, and I didn''t know what was going on, so this is even more... " "Hmm. Also... according to the report, the immature sigh that didn''t come back from Cacrtail is probably here..." "Yeah. Maybe my daughter... and Hoo..." Both of them were currently engaged in reconstruction activities and "training", so I heard a lot about Fiance and Rival who did not return from Cacrtail. "It''s a toothy thing. Earth is also passionate about strange things... If I were here... there would be no need to ask questions, and Yamidile''s neck and that Great Demon King''s shadowy daughter would be with this hand..." "... no, Lyvall. We''ll see about that later... no, we need to figure it out a little more." Yamidire...... and that Kron girl. " That''s why, not only as a parent..... "Either way, let me show you." Born in an era when there was no war between the Liu Champions and the Demon King''s army...... at the moment, Earth is already fighting legends like the Dragon King of Hell with Yamidire...... " "Hmph, but Her Majesty Solja... you must have noticed?" We weren''t meant to kill them both... that''s when we were the same age as the Earths today... " "Oh dear, you still hate losing... I think Yamidire was quite serious..." "What we have achieved is not so cheap or light. Times do not dawn that easily. [The Great Demon King and the true power of the Six Champions can only be seen by us.]" I was about to see the end of this battle as an ancestor. And it was then. Fang Cha-Ma, it''s upstairs! The Cloud Golem is about to strike through a momentary gap in the Earth. Ground is a situation that is likely to be avoided by a delayed reaction. So..... Mega Wind! Suddenly, a transfer magic circle appeared above the clouds, and those who appeared from that circle..... Oh, you guys... why...? Why? Don''t be ridiculous, do you need a reason? "You don''t think you can run away from us forever, do you? Hey, Earth! Hmph, why am I here...? Honey, are you still pure? They appeared as reinforcements for the Earths. At that moment, not only the palace, but also the Imperial City had a big greeting and a fervent cheer. "Hey, hey, hey, it''s Princess Fiance!" The princess! " Oh, and there''s Rival and Hoo! "Hey, what''s going on!?" I heard the princesses weren''t here... " Oh my God! The heroes of the next generation who drew the blood of the Seven Heroes! Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, I can''t hold my arousal! "I can''t believe this was happening without our knowledge!" Applause from the Imperial Capital. Both excited adults and young people spoke up and smiled. Particularly notable are the students of the Academy of the same age as the Earths. Awesome! Princess, Rival, and Fu have appeared at the power-up Earth! "The four most powerful people in our academy are all together... trying to fight together!" "Shit, those guys!" I can''t believe I was doing this! " "Ahhh! If I''d known, I''d have wanted to fight!" "Yeah, but I''m not scared of anything anymore!" "Of course! You shouldn''t have said this about the blood of the Seven Heroes... about Earth-kun... but I''d like to say it when I see such a sight!" "Oh! Those four strongest men are here!" No matter what enemies come out, it''s easy to win! " "............ Wasn''t there a comandante?" "Yay! Let''s go!" Princess, Earth, Rival, Hoo! " Let''s show the Empire representatives the power of the Academy! In the flow of this appraisal, the world and the people of the Empire learned about the complex that Earth had, and felt guilty for the words they had uttered to Earth. Everyone knew that Earth had a problem with the complex. But I still think about it. "" "" Show him the power of the heirs of the Seven Heroes!!!! After all, it is impossible to see the existence of the seven heroes in isolation from the children of the seven heroes who are the heroes of history. That''s as long as the Earths don''t do the "feat of exceeding the seven heroes". In any case, the illusion of the "strongest four", whose eyes will soon shine, will soon collapse. So, that''s it..... Up to Shinobu... Is there a reason for a woman to come to a man she fell in love with? ---!?!? There, a woman unknown to the Imperial Nation appeared along with her. "Hey, who''s that brunette... she''s got an earthy face too... wow... she''s so pretty..." "Really... looks like japonet but..." Wait, wait, now... now... towards Earth, the ''man I fell in love with''... An exotic girl who appeared with classmates who knew her well: Fiance, Rival, Hu, and Koman. Not only men, but also people of the same sex were falling in love with her face, and she stood up majestically. [Who are you?!? In this heavenly realm, I''m soaked in dirt... you''re a loser! Cloud Golems, take him-- [ It''s a reunion with my beloved honey, isn''t it? If you interfere with the maiden in love... I''m sorry for the burns! Fire Ninjutsu Guren Helix! And the girl also shows unbeatable power over the fiances. I''d be glad if you could teach me about the Earth situation alone.... In addition, it''s not only the strength that shows..... Oh, I don''t need an explanation. Shinobu? No matter what I think, it''s not the situation we''re talking about, right? What matters is how you feel and judge the situation you see. I think Honey is fighting hard. That''s enough. If you fight, I will fight with you. " {Y-Yeah... is that okay? Don''t ask me anything.... " "Fufu, even if it was a reason to fight later and regret it... that''s just my decision wrong." But if you''re wrong or not, you can find out later. " Well, what is it? "Fufu, but I can tell you that." I don''t know if my judgment right now is wrong, but this love is not wrong. " Suddenly appeared, and suddenly spoke fiercely of his love for Earth, and he was not only willing to fight with Earth, but also unwillingly. "" "" "" ""... ka... cool... "" "" " The word leaked from all over the Empire. It was also the moment of Synob Stork''s vibrant world debut. Wait, wait, Shinobu! Well, then, come on, come on! Well, I guess, I''ve got a lot to ask Earth! That''s how it has been since [that day]. But... but for now! Right now, we''re just fighting with Earth, desperate to fight! There is no doubt about that! '' Oh dear... you''ve been... but it''s not bad to be like you once in a while. That''s right. The princess, Earth, Rival, and me. These four will face something together...... I''m glad this day is here again. Originally, the fiance of Fiance, the princess of the Empire, was quite recognized as earth, and above all, the feelings of Fiance towards earth from the surroundings were Morobale. However, Kron, who has been shown so far, exists. Moreover, the presence of Shinobu has come here. The Imperial Citizens were somewhat complicated by the appearance of Fiance desperately trying to break into "myself and myself" over the sky. Let''s go, Kuron! You guys! Yes! It''s the second round! Ooooooooooooooo!! "...... you can also properly reflect on Shinobu-chan, right?" "Nhh?" At that time, Koman asked strangely, beside Palipi, who was enjoying the reactions of the whole world in Ajito. You... I thought that Earth was trying to make the world aware of it so that it could be properly linked to Kron... even though it had nothing to do with humans or demons... "What? That''s it?" Earth-kun... if you can tie the boss to Kuron-chan... the demon world will be so exciting. " "Well then, if you make Shinobu stand out here, on the contrary, the human side... there is also Princess Fiance..." The rudimentary doubts of the Comandante. With the editing of Parisi, she shows the world how cool Shinobu is and how much she loves Earth. In that case, even though the trend has been to "Earth and Kuron suit each other" until now, I think it would be strange to let it appear and become active here until Shinobu. "I see. But... this will make Japone interesting, won''t it?" Yes? However, no matter what questions you may have, Paripi''s answer is always.... "That little girl is Japone''s younger brother''s daughter... in other words, royal bloodline." In addition, both father and daughter are highly popular with the people... and it seems that such a daughter is in love with the current boss in the Fever state, and the boss is not even fuller. What happens then? " "... ahhh... you mean the rumble in Japone might get even more interesting...?" "?Moreover, the boss is not only Shinobu-chan, but also Wonder." What do you think Mikado and Kojirow are trusting me with? " "... Together, we will overthrow the current royal government and make our younger brother the new king." And the next king is Earth and Shinobu... Japone, are you armed? " It''s a personal thing. When?that happens, Panai sounds interesting, doesn''t it? Because it seems interesting. "Well, leave that aside... Hihaha, soon... the prince... and... well, when I finish that bald scene I forgot my name... it''s okay, the start of party time for the Skyworld edition!" 468 Chapter 467: Battles of War The girl murmured as she looked up at the sky straight from the middle of Japone''s palace. "The castle is making a fuss... I see... that Shinobu-chan showed up and revealed his love... I bet they''ve all seen him for the first time... so cute... so cool Shinobu-chan... but I can''t help it... Mr. Earth Lagan... he''s such a cool guy... so cool... so yikes...... Shinobu Chan...... Zuruina......" Gradually, the eyes were dyed pitch-black, and the scary air was overflowing. Apart from the distorted jealousy of such a girl, the Elves'' village is thrilled with the appearance of Shinobu. "" "" "Shinobu-chan, it''s cool!!!" "" " "It''s amazing that not only did you show up with pleasure, but you also made your appeal so majestic and enthusiastic ~... I used to make appeals, and I used to do cat-ear maneuvers like a fool..." "Yeah, I''ll long for it... I''m sure Earth-sama will be thrilled... and Mom." Could it be the last time I was asleep? With your cat''s ears, you''re so sweet to your dad... " "Amix, don''t touch your mother, or pretend that you don''t know her is the kindness of a child!" Ah, Aethe, don''t get mad! " "Yeah, yeah, the boulders are shinobu!" Yup ~. Ahh, I want to embrace my grandson quickly ~ " "I thought it would feel lonely for my daughter to speak so fiercely of love for the opposite sex as a parent with a daughter, but when I got here, I was proud of the lazy one" "Fufu, it''s sweet and sour!" Ho ho ho, a maiden in love is invincible "It''s really impressive. If only Xiao Sheng had been so honest with Akahi once..." "Yeah, of course Shinobu-chan, Hanamaru!"... so, what should I do, Slayer-kun? " "Hmmm... it was unexpected that you would pass our examination as both candidates for oniisan''s wife..." "Hmm. No matter how high the points, the membrane is still attached, and the son-in-law is also a virgin, so it''s the same as whoever doesn''t cross the line after all!" The last thing to win is not a point, but a pregnant winner. " Everyone here already knows about Shinobu''s love for Earth. Even more so now, because Synob has been publicly announced rather than hidden, it was a surprise to everyone that in this battle with the Celestial Clan, Earth appeared in the midst of plight. That''s why Espi and the children and adults of the Elves are chatting together. ... ahhh... ahhh... In such a situation, Earth''s face was once again blushed with shame. Because everyone''s chilling gaze pierces "this fateful person ~". It''s just... "Stop it." ?? ?? ??!!!? ?? ? That''s an unexpected word. Everyone had already imagined Shinobu stretching his chest with a "Yes, my Patos ~" face, but Shinobu''s serious face... he dominated everyone with a somewhat irritated expression. "Shinobu...?" Earth also raised his face unexpectedly. Then, in the center of the quiet village, Shinobu rose..... "It''s because of my enthusiasm... that my helplessness that I was later reminded of becomes harder..." Shinobu? Where are you going? "After this, the scene is too embarrassing to be knocked out... I know what it is because I was there... and I''m going to hit the wind a little bit at night" Having said that, Shinobu left his seat for a moment. In response to Synob''s attitude, everyone said, "Eh? What''s going on after this? he pokes. "Ahhh... that I was knocked out by [this guy]... that much battle I had with Shinobu..." Earth quickly convinced herself that the battle against the monster that comes after this was over. On the other hand..... ... that doesn''t seem to be the only thing... Hmm? "... fuu... you''re still immature because you don''t understand well, child..." How''s it going? Trayna muttered as she looked at Shinobu''s back as she walked away in a depressed state. And Shinobu''s irritated expression..... "How did you feel?" Mac she muttered so smallly. The heirs of the Seven Heroes gathered. With the momentum of those who raise their sentiments and send cheers, Earth and the Sky Tribe are quick to attack. At last, both Earth and Kuron embarked on the palace, which was also the home of the Sky Clan. ... why are you here...? The Prince of the Sky Clan, who could not conceal his surprise at the arrival of Earth and Kuron. Is it because you took something important from Kuron and everyone? {...... You mean Yamidire? What the hell is she--? " Oh, it doesn''t matter anymore. What''s more, why are we doing this? Turning to Gaal, the heavenly prince who can''t understand Earth and the Kron and the earthlings'' thoughts, Earth answers without hesitation. "It''s not like what he really is or what he did. It''s just that there were so many people in that country who didn''t want to lose them... I got along with them... so I''m just going to help them. Let''s... reward them for recognizing me as me! That''s Earth''s answer. And you can''t stop that leg. Come on, we''re in trouble! The sharp steps are grounded vertically and horizontally as if there were wings on your feet. I couldn''t catch the Sky Clan that actually had wings in its motion. Great Demon Body Blow! Great Demon Corkscrew! Flirting with his legs, and without any hesitation or mercy with his fist, Earth hurts Gaal. "It''s a good move... and it''s got both sharpness and power... and that fight with Yamidiren seems to have made the ground even stronger." "Oh, that Sky Prince is never weak." There are also sigil eyes, but they are stronger. " I see. In fact, I saw the prince in pursuit with Earth, but he was quite capable. "You''re going to overwhelm that...... this is the power of Earth at that moment......" Gaal, a transcendent beauty, is bursting with earthly fists. In the sight, at first, it was human girls who were in a position to support Earth, but they still turned away from the scene of the beauty beaten by Gaal, who was still in love, and made a face that seemed irritated. Meanwhile, the men of the world looked at the sight of Gaal''s beauty swelling to serve a lot of beautiful angels, and said, "C ''mon, make it bumpy!" The world is booming at both extremes. But even so, for the first time in their son''s battle and growth, Hiro and Maam did not turn a blind eye to Earth in the eyes of those who lived in battle. but..... How dare you hit me. Even though Daddy never hit me. " I see. But what''s wrong with that? I don''t think it''s good to be beaten, but I don''t feel like losing to someone who hasn''t been beaten. " "...... uuuu" As for Hyiro..... But... no matter how strong you are, we can''t let you go any further! Daddy... I can''t help but be disappointed! You can''t beat me to make me admit it! "Do you think you can do your best just to get my father to admit it...?" You... you''re such a narrow-minded bastard. Is there only your dad in your sight and in your world? ... eh? I know you want to be recognized by your father... but I''ll let the world recognize me one day! Gaal was just a person who had "complicated thoughts" about his parents at the pinpoint. "Ugh... I can''t collapse..." During the battle, the thoughts spoken from Earth''s mouth were pierced enough to show the already promised depression as usual. "Sure enough, I can''t knead with that prince." "... but... they obviously don''t have enough combat experience." And Hakki calmly analyzed the battle again.... "After all, Yamidile is special among the Sky Clans...... if it''s this warm...... if I know where it is, I''ll be able to destroy it lightly by myself...... It''s convenient, and it looks like I have a crested eye." Huh!? At that time, Hiro and Maam''s expression also changed to take Hakki''s serious words and jokes. Hakkuki... temei, no way... "Those eyes are important... no matter how many stockpiles there are..." It takes time to grow up like Kuron, and the odds are low. " Hilo and Maam remain captive, but their hostility to Hakki remains unchanged. In the meantime..... I am the king! A messenger of God! No, I am God now! Everything that defies the law is a death sentence! "The king... is not my enemy" The Veiled Sky King appears, attacking with Earth and Clon. But even now, Hyiro and Maam are still looking at Hakki..... "I don''t know what to say... but it''s been... a dozen years since the death of Great Demon King Trainer... what are you thinking and doing now?" "Yes, I simply thought that I might be thinking of once again waging war against the world... eradicating humanity... or taking revenge... or something like that." But I don''t feel that kind of air from you. When I was running around looking for a fight like I used to..... " "Hahaha... it''s really not the right time." Even though it''s been quite a few days since you saw me in front of the world''s worst bounty neck, are you going to ask me this now? " What is Hakki''s purpose in the first place? If you want revenge, you can kill Hairo, Maam, or raid the Empire whenever you want. But now I''m at a nonchalant viewing party. What is the purpose of such a burst? I''m going to answer that question..... "That''s right. One of the purposes is... I want the Six Eyes... and that''s my primary purpose right now." "That''s the same eye as Trayna!" Why do you want something like that! " "If I look with the same eyes as that person, I''m also interested in how the world will be reflected... and I want to reach it." Kaguya also woke up from the moonlight eyes to the six eyes just before she died. " Hakki doesn''t tell the whole story. But I''m still not lying. The Six Dao Eyes are not simply compatible with the Three Great Demon Eyes... they have their own perks... I want them I could feel the purpose that was not simple, such as simple revenge or the extinction of humankind. I don''t know what that is. In any case, the world is gradually starting to move in the light of this Earth viewing party. "Mister Hakki! It''s easy to be rude while watching!" I just want to keep something between my ears..... " "... what is it?" During the viewing party, one of the augers appeared in a panic and fell on one knee. A report that also serves as a signal. Hakki listened to the auger that appeared without putting it behind her.... "Citenai Bokumates, who runs the general trading company Inai, has moved a bit..." Sitenai? "Everything seems to be an expression of our full support for the reconstruction of Cacrtail." Moreover, there are moves to make Inay City a sister city of Kakretail..... " ... ohh... you moved so fast... Hakki nodded in amazement at the report, but gave an interesting smile. "Inay... that''s why the inay city on the outskirts of the Imperial Capital... was under investigation as to whether the inay relatives of the Bokumates family were involved..." "That''s right. Citenay... he''s a clown. He hates you, but he''s a fan of Earth Lagan." "But that''s why..." "I guess it''s an upfront investment... I think it''ll be carried out later... to gain an advantage in the [War of War]" What? It seems that Hiro and Maam still don''t understand Hakki who understands the meaning of Citenai''s actions. But the next one..... "Ugh! Milord!" They''re watching Japone, and they''re reporting in! " A new Augur report will help both of us understand. "...... Japone too......" "Ah, it''s not that big of a deal... but it''s not the Royal Palace that''s moving, it''s at the civic level... but it''s Earth Lagan..." "Huh. Tell me." "Hey. Whatever happens, there''s a movement in Japone''s Battle Celebrities League to use a wildcard to challenge Earth Lagan......" "... yes... I see... by the way, Japone''s Warlord Association has a lot of Mikado factions... I see..." I was a little surprised by the report, so I smiled bitterly. "Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha! Wait, why is Earth in such a league fight....." "...... Zhanzheng...... well, I somehow understand the background...... right? [Hey... don''t quarrel... no, it''s nothing, I''m talking to myself. In any case, Earth Lagan must have already ravaged the Japone people in the war....." "What!? Why are you fighting?" He wasn''t that interested in warlords..... " "I know you''re looking to join as a simple batter... but the real purpose is different... if you move too much, you''ll be crushed by the current King faction of the Japone Kingdom, so be careful at the moment... but depending on what happens later..." Show Hakki putting her hands on her chin and thinking. And then, just then..... - Ja Ja Ja Ja Ja.??? "" "Huh?" " - Jean, Jean, Jalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalal, Dododon?? What, what, all of a sudden? "What''s that sound? An instrument? Something, playing... sudden loud noises, and slowly accelerating... it''s creepy!" "... it''s so noisy... it looks like the Sky King and Prince have been defeated, but is there anything else?" The three of them were Hiro, Maam, and Hakki, who were talking a little away from the viewing party, but they looked up at the sky with a dazed look at the suddenly ringing "sound". ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "What, what is it?" "Here... that voice..." Narration that flows with the sound. - The enemy is not only in the heavens! From the depths of hell! Once again, a dark wind blows from the depths of history! Moreover, it''s a lot to say... - Ja Ja Ja Ja Ja.??? Hihahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha! - Ja Ja Ja Ja Ja.??? "" "Ah..." " - Yes, this is a nightmare! But the world, wake up! This is never a dream! He''s here in front of you! Along with the powerful orchestra-like music, he finally appeared as if he was producing an atmosphere such as "Makoto Appearance" or "Mastermind Appearance". "Hmm, this is it at the tip of the arrow... finally, there will be those who can''t even watch the non-villi... After Yamidile, if the world knows my track record... it will start... Hyoro... Maam... your son''s battle will begin!" Fufufu, even so.... " Without thinking of the abrupt performance, the viewers shuddered their bodies, and the world shook at the presence that appeared while everyone looked at what was happening. "Ah... ah, ah... ahhh!?" "Ah, no, no... that''s him!" "Heh, I knew he was actually alive beforehand, but when I saw him again for the first time in a dozen years... it was even more abhorrent" Generations who know it... you''ve also seen in textbooks... any generation... I thought it might seem interesting at first... but I''m getting tired of this event... isn''t it okay if the showtime ends now? --- Don''t!!!!! The world finally knows that the Dark Sage Palipi is alive. Along with the sound of explosive effects. 469 Episode 468 The World After "The tone of the story... the voice... I didn''t think it was... stupid... stupid! Impossible! What do you mean, Lyvall! He is certain that you and Ben Linerf are joining forces....." The emperor Solja was violently disturbed. The man who fought on the front lines before the previous wars is the one who knows the man who appeared in front of the Earths, and at the same time cannot hide his agitation. ... ah... why...? That''s because the now pale-faced Sword Saint Lyvall was once eliminated. That''s why it seems that Chang''s tremor doesn''t stop either. "Your Majesty, no way..." "No, no, but it''s impossible!" That''s why Lyvall and the others..... " "Ah, yes, this, maybe this is a phantom or something like that..." The ancient Imperial Knights gathered on the palace''s terrace could not stop trembling. The younger generations seemed to be fumbling with the reaction of everyone. However, the next man''s voice emitted from the sky..... "What do you mean! Contact Fiance with the Magic Crystal now!" I didn''t hear this report! They fought him... no, what do you mean he was alive! " Yes, Fiance and Solja heard about the Sky Clan and Kakreta''s reconstruction support from the Fiances. But I didn''t know that. After this, Fiance deliberately failed to report the troublesome relationship between the Dark Sage and Earth. That''s why Soljah and Lyvar couldn''t have stayed calm during this shock. Was it a lie or an illusion, or..... - Yes, he was alive. Six Champions'' Palipi was alive. "Parippi...!" At that time, the narration flowed again. --- Legendary! Once stood before the Seven Heroes and ran through the ages with many of their comrades. During the war, he used strategies to reduce the number of casualties, and spent most of his rewards supporting his family and war orphans..... "... nh?" D D It seems that the legend has closed its doors as the fake news of mankind''s information manipulation spreads a bad reputation and is caught in the trap of the Seven Heroes... but the legend begins here! Sage of Darkness Parisi is here! "Wait, wait, no!" Rather than reducing the number of people killed in battle, he''s just a messy operation that doesn''t take the death of his allies... and he lies about the support of his survivors and orphans! " "Don''t be ridiculous! What an intelligent maneuver that got us into a trap... We fought normally and took it down!" As Solja and Lyvar entered the Tsukkomi, Dodon and Palipi also showed their presence, with spectacular sound effects. Yes, Komi-kun.? Eh... ah... But in the presence of such upset Soljas, the earth that flirted with Yamidile was pierced with claws and claws. Kuron-chan! There''s a reason I''m doing this! Eh...... U-so Huh!? Moreover, it is not only ground. Even that Kuron hurts her beautiful skin with her nails in a relentless way. Hihahaha! Ahh, Panai, hey, hey, hey. I''m sorry that I was born in this world without using a lot of physical or magical power to win the clammy! " The figure laughs madly and grandly. Solja and Lyvar instinctively realized that it was not something that could be created by illusion. "After all, that nasty laugh you wanted to kill was real... yes, it was alive!" The Demon King''s Army''s Six Conqueror Great Demon Generals...... The Dark Sage Palipi! " "That guy... oh, my God!" This is not happening! " "" "" "Then, the real Papa... Papa Papa!!!?" "" " One of the legendary Six Champions. The Dark Sage, Palipi, has finally brought its survival to the world. Goddess! Earth-kun! Goddess! Anchan! I, Boo-cha!? Nhhh, it''s okay! Goddess, ahhhh, here it comes!!!! Friends rushing to such a pinch of earth and Kuron at the right time. There were Fiance, Rival, Hoo, Sadith, and Macho. However, in front of all of them, Paripi..... Shh, shh, shh, the kids! I''ve seen the world with Tomei and the others! The times I''ve spent! The dimension of the enemy you fought against is different! All right, Mischievous! Let''s show Hell to the kids who don''t know the past for a little while to commemorate their journey from the land of the sky! Bring them all together! There was no cowardice or upset, but rather, "don''t lick it" barked when they were all together, and..... Hihahahahahahahahahahaha! Shock the world. The Academy students, classmates of the future Imperial Knights of Earth, were stunned by the words of the blue-faced teacher. "Oh, the Dark Sage, Parippi?!" Yuan Liuhao!?? Sensei, is that true?! " "Ah, ahhh... I''ve seen him in the war once... in the distance..." "But you''re a good person...?" Is that so! That the dark sage who was said to be dead was alive. It is a major event in the entire world, including the demon world, where it is necessary to rewrite history textbooks. "Oh, no, Earth and Kuron-chan are so light..." "And yet, it looks like he used some kind of cowardly hand!" Oh, and look, look, they''re all gathered! " Oh, Princess, Rival, Fu, and Thadis, who possesses the power of an advanced knight class, are also called Macho who fought to the death against Earth! "Besides, there are so many other skilled people!" If we take it all at once--- " The students nodded in amazement, believing that "but the princesses are fine". In other words, it was the hope that came out of "I don''t know anything about the power of the Six Champions". Everyone was worried about the power of Six Champions in the fight against "Yamidire who didn''t want to kill Earth". Hihahahahaha! Ancient Dark Magic: Shadow Lugir! Nagu!? What?! Kahaha...! First of all, the macho dyed her body with blood with the magic of Parippi..... Imperial-style swordsmanship Heavenly Ring Light Flower Chaos! Haha! Sword Saint II... my dad took care of me... but Temei... lost me! Stop Rival''s fast sword with your fingers and fold Rival''s Avara with a middle kick..... The Hellfire is absolutely above zero degrees Panai! In other words, it''s evaporating!} Ahhhh!? Absorb and multiply Hu''s magic. That hellfire swallowed Fiance and Shinobu.... Ahhhhh!? Hah, ah, ahh...... Hihahaha, that''s nice ~, crushing a woman''s hot face is a pleasure unlike any other species? Fu relentlessly slammed his intense knee into his face. I won''t forgive any more wickedness! I''ll do the same for you! {Hihahahahahaha... heeahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahah! It''s been ripped apart... violent claw burial songs! And even Thaddeus... including the magnificent people of Cacrtail who gathered-- There was a?bone in the beard. Well, for a miscellaneous fish..... " From a generation who didn''t know the power of Palipi, it was a violent monster that defeated the hope that "even the Six Champions would be okay if everyone was present" in a few seconds. "Ah... ah..." Without any difficulty, I slapped her without leaving anyone behind. U, ahh... u, no... "T-That''s too good..." "This, this, this, this is impossible... this, this..." "Ground, the princess and Rival, ah, that''s it, without your hands and feet..." Earth Macho, who has been battling the world''s furious growth. And the next brave fiances. Such hope gathered together, and the development became fierce. However, Palipi showed the world the overwhelming power to turn that heat into fear in an instant. "Ah, such a freak... there''s no way I''m going to bother you..." Until a few minutes ago, all the Academy students who were so hot that they wanted to "fight together" with their eyes shining on Earth, a classmate who was raging against the Sky Clan, had their faces turned blue, and some of them were shaking up with their hips pulled out. And so are the generations that know war. "Oh, it''s just... it''s him... and the Dark Sage Palipi was alive..." The teachers were also terrified that Parisi could be shown to be authentic. "Strong... I''m sure of it!" it''s real.... " "Oh dear... what do you mean!" Why, why would he do that?! At that time, he was definitely using the magic sword that I had with Ben Linerf..... " Solja and Lyvar have to admit that Palipi is real, seeing the strength of Palipi again. And.... "Excuse me, Your Majesty!" with a magic crystal " "Ah, did you connect to Fiance!?" "No, no, before that..." A knight rushed to the scene in a panic. In his hand was a small magic crystal. "Hurry up from the commander-in-chief of the demon world''s Liphant..." "Huh!?... I don''t care if Riphant... is coming from you. I need you to keep it connected." It was from one of the six hegemons who used to stand side by side with Palipi, but after the war, they formed a rapprochement with humanity and committed themselves to the control of the demon race, and now they are friends with the generals of the demon world. "... it''s me, Solja." Your Majesty Solja... this disrespectful way of communicating directly without prior communication-- Solja agreed and spoke to the Magic Crystal. Then there came a reply from the Lord, a majestic voice. "Prefix is fine, Riphant." Right now, there''s a Lyvall here. However, Hiro, Maam, Ben Linahu, Kojiro. Sir Mikado, I can''t even get in touch with Noja at your place. Under such circumstances, I''m watching you. " "I see... then, we''ll talk about it quickly, elephant." So, about the palipi... what do you mean, elephant? It seems that not only the missing Earth Lagan, but also your daughters are fighting. " "It''s a pathetic story, but I''ve never heard of it before. I haven''t received any reports from my daughters. That''s why Paripi is in a state of confusion. This is true." ... I see... from the voice and tone of that part of the story, I thought maybe, but I wasn''t surprised that it came out of my mouth Riphant reacts to Solja''s response. From that look, Solja also realized that neither Riphant nor Parippi knew about its survival. And then Riphant..... Emperor Solja. I''ve known you for more than a decade now. Xiao Sheng was also defeated in the previous battle, and if he did not lie to the fact that he and you have been committed to the friendliness of the human demon, he will not make a wave to the world no matter what now. " "Riphant...?" However, the thoughts of the other demons who are watching this... have changed dramatically. That was Riphant''s assumption of the future world because he learned of the shock of Paripi''s survival. Think about it. The fact that Palipi was alive means that even if the Great Demon King and Gouda were not present, it can be seen that Liu Hai''s Xiaosheng, Noja, and even Yamidile and Palipi have survived this incident...... above all, there are Hakki elephants. " "..... ahh" {Yes, there are five of the former Six Champions...... and on the banner...... Hakki...... and even Basara. Or... that girl that Yamidile serves... that girl with the face of the Great Devil King... can''t stop saying that she can''t hear that voice from the demonic people... The demons may be crying out that we should go to war with humanity again. Above all, neither Yamidile nor Hakki surrendered, so the bounty is still hanging over their necks. To be honest, the voice that was more of a demonic race than before... Even if the Seven Heroes survived, the short-lived humans would have faded after more than a dozen years. After 50 years, their lives would have expired "Riphant, that''s..." Yes, after the Seven Heroes are old and their lives have expired... the world will know that the children of the next generation of your princes are not as powerful as your princes... That is the worst thing that must be avoided, both for Solja and for Lyvar. For mankind, the demon race wants the "harmony of eternal life". However, on the other hand, the demons also wanted to see a [temporary truce]. That was something that Solja and the others had assumed to some extent. Paripi is special among the demons. It seems that they are disliked by those who stand shoulder to shoulder like Kozaki and the others. There are many powerful people who have a wide range of connections, including with the undercover society, and they are weak. Above all, they are good at mobilizing the masses. " "Oh, that''s exactly right now..." If... something happens to Hiro, Maam, Benlinarf, Kojirow, and Mikado... if their heirs are no longer in contact with Palipi... if the masses of the demons are stirred up by Palipi... Even if the Seven Heroes themselves are perhaps gone, the world must be shaped in such a way that there will be no war. That was the duty of the Soljahs. But it takes time to make it. I haven''t been able to do that yet. "... originally... Espi, who leads the next generation, has been insulated from the Betrairie Kingdom, and has been missing forever... Japone is not fragrant either... bad..." This is the case under such circumstances. Yes, it could be said that the Seven Heroes had virtually collapsed and stopped functioning. In other words, the direction of the demon world''s wind changes drastically depending on the battle against Parisi. Solja and the others were caught in the middle of a situation where everyone could no longer say "viewing party". And the end of the journey was in the hands of the earth. 470 Episode 469: Alone Earth Lagan fanatics the world. And the Imperial Nation and the rest of the world can only hope for their future, the sons of Fiance, Rival, and the Seven Heroes of Hoof. The former legend of Rokkai, who stood up to them alongside the majestics of Cacrtail..... "I''m supposed to have been killed by the two parents there, the Sword Saint and the Great Mage...... but sometimes it''s ridiculously weak for the child to take revenge." That''s right, Panai isn''t enough ~? " All together, I was overwhelmed by the endless beating. The level was no longer the same. The world is different. The overwhelming difference in power. For the younger generation, who only knew what they had fought so far, and especially the younger generation who did not know the war, it was so shocking that their perceptions were overshadowed from the ground. "I know a lot about you guys... so the first thing I was disappointed with... was that I had no choice but to have a second-rate bloodline that I couldn''t help but expect... Well, that''s not just me, right?" The Imperial family, the nobles, the warriors, the common pigs... of course... the hyelo and the maam... and now the people next to you. It seems that your evaluation was still spicy while the other two generations were scumming. [M] What a misoccupy! It''s just that no one knows how you and the voices around you felt about Earth, and that''s why it''s so bad. If you had only been aware of it a little bit, if you cared, Earth would not have jumped out of the Imperial City. " Moreover, the words of Pharipi, who scoffed at the head of the earth, shook the hearts of many. Of course, the Imperial Nationals were heart-broken again. I don''t know how many times I''ve had my heart crushed, Hyelo or Maam. On the other hand..... "Wuwaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Nice to meet you oniichan!!" "Destroy... I won''t let you go... anything that ridicules my brother will surely fall out of his mouth! Yulsel monoca!" Fury Max''s Espi and Slayer''s rage echoed through the village. "No, you guys calm down a bit... no, you can blow him up." I''ll help you, too. In the first place, why does that bastard play music and change things when he''s fighting his appearance? " That''s a lot of editing.... That was indeed an uncomfortable word for Earth, but since it was a long story that had already been settled, there were various reactions from other people who thought that Earth was being said that way in the "current form". "... it''s true... that person... he''s terrible... strong and scary, but... terrible people" "Eh......" "How can you say such a terrible thing to Master Earth?" Master Earth... even though it''s amazing! " For Amix, a big fan of Earth, Earth has longed for Lagerman since he was a child. It seems that it was mocked, including anger, and that the sorrow was great, and the tears gripped Earth''s hand. Whoa, whoa, calm down, amix, hands, hands No matter who or where Earth comes from... I don''t know what the Seven Heroes are, but Earth is the coolest hero in the world for me "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! Grasping earth''s hand on her chest, her tears fluttered... from earth, she took all her nerves to the hand that touched the valley of the bursting milk, but it wasn''t enough, but it wasn''t just Amix who slipped to earth. "Damn, that freak is really annoying." Next time you see my son-in-law... I''ll stick my sword through your asshole and rip it out of your mouth. " "Haha!?" I jumped from behind the ground and rubbed it against the ground from behind...... "Poor son-in-law." I''m going to console you. ""...... the holes in my ears...... " "Stop it, ahhhhhhh!" Fuahhhh!? Beat up the dusty horny horny female fox. The earth stands up as it hastily corrects the disturbance of the garment. "Shit, you guys need to calm down." Now that I''m safe, it''s pretty much because I didn''t lose. " "" "" "" "" "" I''m not allowed to cum!!!! "... eh" Everyone was exploding their emotions, so in order to calm them down, I tried to say, "I won this battle, so I''m safe now." and "Parisi was forced to become my subordinate." But at that moment, the anger rang out from the entire village to Earth. "Oniichan, what are you thinking!?" It''s a good place right now! " "That''s right! I''m trying to see the rebellion that starts at the bottom of your niisan, who has been beaten, scolded and ridiculed!" We''ll wait for it! "Earth-sama, let''s talk about the development first..." Son-in-law, don''t say anything cold! "You know oniisan won''t end up here." Really. It''s cool to end with history while you''re watching it. Cough, oniisanhan We all know the end in the first place. Besides, because you are enjoying this viewing party, you can transfer your emotions and make various voices. Not to know the end, but to enjoy the journey to the end. Therefore, it was a booing, including the village elves, to the earth that spoke of the end. "Wow, these guys are just enjoying their past on their own..." "Hey, how do you feel right now?! Why is it so important? How do you feel now? Hihahahaha! "Shut up, you bastard!... hah, already..." What an egotistical group, Earth got stuck in words, so the words of Parippi flowed out of the sky at a timing, and I was hung up and a little away from the scene. "Damn it, palipi bastard...... is he really going to drain it without covering it all up...... or is he going to be my subordinate after this......" I guess so.... "Seriously! That''s... I can''t wait..." That''s not good... I knew it!? Earth asks Trainer while walking through the forest like a bit of wind at night. Trayna nodded with a difficult look. "There are many enemies in Palipi... those who hate him, those who are weak, those who rejoice when they hear he''s dead... there must have been many of them." But on the other hand, the more influential people in the world hate them, the more they support them. " "... what do you mean?" "Well, I didn''t take the statistics, but there are people who are as well-known as him and hate him from all over the world, who are more enthusiastic about supporting him... He looks alone and has surprisingly diverse connections... that is, if the world knows that he has become your subordinate, they too..." "No... no. I don''t want to think about the one who supports such a paribus....." And... Parip didn''t make a brilliant editorial effort when he went down... even blowing up the Sky King and kicking him in the footsteps... so far, he''s just been recognized as a strong and scary poisonous tongue... by those who don''t know it... Earth''s face turned pale at the unexpected impression of Trayna. And then..... "Oh, when the woman is soaking up her sentiments by herself, suddenly she shows up and bumps. What''s wrong with her?" "Huh!?" At that time, Shinobu was there, sitting alone on a large rock by the river, smiling under the bustling night sky of a creek running near the forest. "Ah, you''re here..." Speaking of which, I remembered that Shinobu had left his seat since the outbreak of the battle in the Skyworld, and Earth panicked unexpectedly to be here. "Oh, you''re not chasing me with worry... I miss you." "Oh, no, no, no, no, I''m sorry... by chance..." "Fufufu, I''m just kidding. I''m glad it''s more fateful." "Ah, oh, oh..." Honey, I wonder if you''re embarrassed enough to fall asleep? "... well... they''re getting angry and crying out of their emotions, but don''t spoil them..." "Fufufufu, well, I can''t help it." Everyone likes honey... everyone''s crazy about you... " * Giggle * The ground shines on the cinobu who makes fun of it with a smile. "Nevertheless, it''s dangerous, honey." "Ah? What?" "Right now, I''m in a lot of trouble too..." With that said, Ground was unexpectedly happy with the appearance of Shinobu smiling sadly somewhere. "Ah, by the way, how''s the sentimentality..." Shinobu left his seat because he didn''t want to remember being knocked out by Paripi. Traina remembered that she was mumbling, "That doesn''t seem to be all." Is there something wrong? When Earth tries to ask Shinobu, Shinobu..... "It''s like telling a girl with a weak heart to attack a boy she''s in love with by herself." Do you think I''m a safe girl who doesn''t turn into a nojazz? " "Bu, oh, p * ssy!?" "... fufu, I''m just kidding. Just half of it.?" "......" Ah, but you can always attack me. "I''m not going to attack you! I mean, you''re a little worried about people..." I made Earth wolf again with jokes. Various stinks of light shone through her head as she tried to scratch her anger at Shinobu. But Shinobu smiled and looked up at the sky again..... "Thank you, honey. I''ve been thinking a lot... but now that I see the face of my favorite boy, I feel a little relieved." "...... Shi, Shinobu......" "So... after all, I''m blessed... unlike that girl..." Earth didn''t know what Shinobu was thinking. However, even though the noisy voice from the sky ruined the air, I felt some kind of fantasy atmosphere when I saw a beautiful girl slumping in a creek flowing gently under the night sky, and I was in love with Earth unexpectedly. Shinobu then pounded on the boulder he was sitting on..... How about you come with me? "... ah... erm..." "Don''t worry, I won''t attack you." W-Whoa, I''m doing it. As soon as Shinobu invited me, Earth sat next to him. And even though they sat down, they became silent. Ground glanced at the side with a throbbing look, and turned away from the side of Shinobu who was smiling and looking up at the sky. (That''s right... have you ever been alone with Shinobu?) Shinobu has repeatedly appealed to his love. It''s been a long time since we met. But if you think about it, maybe you''ve never been alone with the Shinobu before? Yes, unlike Kron, Sadith, and Fiance, it may be the first time that Shinobu and I have been alone. When I realized that, the earth seemed to be getting extra nervous..... ... ah... yes, it''s fine. I haven''t forgotten. ...... Kokuri By the way, next to Earth, who smiled bitterly when she realized that she wasn''t alone, Traina nodded silently. 471 Lesson 470: Aohal Earth was liked by Fiance from an early age, but she didn''t notice it at all. When it comes to love, it falls into the dull category. However, I''m not uninterested in romance. I was in love with Thaddeus myself, and it is only natural for a man to be cute, beautiful, or attracted to a seductive woman. in such a state..... A woman who said she liked herself. If you ask a hundred people, a beautiful woman who answers that a hundred people are beautiful, Shinobu sits next to her, and there is a situation where two people are alone (plus one) in a creek under the starry sky. It was more impossible to be conscious. Besides..... Honey is that kind of person. A person who makes a hot heart roll and keeps his own will. I saw with my own eyes that it stopped my best friend who had run away once. " The moment when Palipi was mocking his fiancs and childhood friends, he was screaming with Clon. It is precisely the scenes where Shinobu''s "likes" for the earth are still appearing as two people (plus 1). "Ahhhh... Taha, this time, it was something, yeah, something like that." Too embarrassed, Earth teared and laughed to soothe the air in the field. Of course, Earth''s face was bright red. but.... "Ugh, I-..." "Eh...... Shi, Shiobu......" "Huh?! Ah, ahh,... um, yeah, what is it, honey?" Eh, ah, no, no... ehhh... After all, Shinobu was embarrassed because his face was bright red again. Ground unexpectedly fell in love with the unexpected appearance of Shinobu, who was always making a grand "appeal" in public. I couldn''t help but look away from Shinobu...... "Ah, um, honey... sorry. Now, don''t stare too much because you''re so close..." "Ah, no, no, I''m sorry..." I had no choice but to be confused about the way Shinobu looked. "I like it, honey," or "chubby" and "throwing kisses" and "What happened to the aggressive sinobu who moaned like this?" And then Shinobu..... "Somehow... looking at what Honey and I have said in the past together... oh, I''m more embarrassed than I ever imagined... I''m sorry. It''s not like me..." "Mh, I-I-I......" Huh? "No, no, nothing!" I accidentally turned away and covered my face with my hands. (Huh? Huh? Nanicore? What? Why do you like such a cute girl?! Oh, my God, my face is hot. I know it! My heart is bursting! No, what is this!?) At this moment alone, the two of them were not at the viewing party. "No, you guys are hot too." "Ok, please. Well, Egui is unconsciously stabbing the princess... but Hihaha, stop it." Well, that''s enough of me, too. Thanks to Temeye''s verbal chatter, we have healed a lot. Don''t talk too much, it''s time to shut your mouth. Fiance was stained with despair, Kuron was screaming that she would be illuminated, and the two of them were just illuminated in a situation where the world was struggling with developments such as the start of a counterattack by the rising Earth. "But..." Huh? In the end, I was just talking... While embarrassed, Shinobu murmured as he smiled. "Because, after all, I couldn''t help Honey at all... it was Honey who defeated Parisi... I just missed it... and I''m embarrassed in another way." Well, that''s why we''re trying harder now, and now it''s time for Honey to-- " "No, no, Zhu, I''m strong enough!" "Huh...?" In response to Shinobu''s self-mockery, Earth was shy and said clearly, "That''s not true." "At this time, if everyone hadn''t come, we would have been killed by Parisi!" Besides... even when I was about to be crushed by the relentless words of Palipi... even Kuron... I couldn''t stand up without Shinobu''s words... " "Honey..." "That''s why I didn''t help you at all! Don''t say that!" Because you''re here " "No, no, no!!!!" "Ah!?" And earth, not flattering, but lying, tried to say plainly, Because Synob hath been with me; and Synob hath shouted, and hath conquered him. Earth swallowed his words unexpectedly... but Shinobu hid his face with both hands... "I''m sorry... but... don''t do this anymore, honey..." Shinobu? What''s bothering Shinobu? That''s what I thought, but..... "Well, that''s enough, because I love honey... I can''t do this anymore... I''m going to break through the limits of reason, so don''t make me fall in love anymore..." "Huh!? ah..." "... I''m sorry. But, me too... I love you too much and I have a limit to keep myself down..." ... is that so...? "That''s right..." The two of them could not even close their eyes while their faces were bright red, and their silence continued side by side. If I''m going to beat this monster... I''m going to back down quietly so as not to bother Honey either. Shinobu... "Honey, someday I''ll be the woman standing next to Honey." That''s why now... I''m looking at your back in silence. ... ohh! in such a place filled with sweet and sour air..... What a... blue spring... Trayna, who had been silent for a long time, murmured that much. The world might have originally hoped that the "Sons of the Seven Heroes" would join forces to defeat the legendary Six Champions and show that they were the heirs of the Heroes. But reality is ruthless. "Hey, Earth... [That''s it]...?" For now... our feet and arms are... I wonder if that''s what''s interfering with us...? We can''t help Earth... I wonder if that''s what this is all about? Earth, rising up against Palipi, is about to fight alone. Originally, the word "we" was supposed to be lined up next to each other, and the words that Hoof grimly said showed it all. ... I''m sorry... I''m just... so weak... earthy Uu... uuu... uuuu... I don''t want to admit it, but I have to admit it. Before you decided not to let me fight alone, I had to put my arms and legs together. Fiance, even Rival. The Imperial Capital was silent in that reality. Just now I said, "Show him your power!", "We want to fight together!" and no one said anything anymore. I was just shocked by the fact that even the fiances, who already possessed the power of advanced knight classes in the Empire, could only be a part of it. That said..... "It''s reckless. The growth of Earth is certainly not unusual... but unlike Yamidile and Basara, who didn''t want to kill, I can''t fight Paris alone." Ryvar, who once fought against Parisi, asserted that he was a one-on-one Earth figure. Earth Miss Direction Shuffle! The Great Demon Sonic Flicker! Earth that takes a distance and strikes with the left fist. However, it will not inflict a fatal wound on Palipi. "Lyvall. Even in your eyes you once defeated Parisi... after all, Earth is alone..." At first glance, the rising earth seemed to be aggressively moving again, but the expressions of the seven heroes Solja and Lyvall remained the same. "Of course I did. I didn''t take it alone, I took it out in collaboration with Benlinarf... and above all... the dark magic used by Parisi." He''s one of the few users in the world... and the less experienced Earth won''t even know it exists. if you suffer from that dark magic..... " Yes, for Lyvall, paripi is an enemy. Therefore, it can be said that everyone knows the strength of Parippi. That''s why I''m so sure...... Dark Magic Great Demon Sonic Jab! Shit!? That was exactly the moment when Palipi tried to activate his dark magic. "Ah... heh?" "What...?" Earth slammed his fist into the mouth and hand of the palipi who tried to activate the magic, crushing it before activating it. You smashed it...... Earth...... "Ah, ahhh... no, it''s just a fist, so maybe it''s a jerk... but anyway... I''d like to say that I''m lucky... but I can''t get a fatal wound from Parippi anyway." On the contrary, I just bought my anger. " ... it''s true... you''re a little bit frustrated. "The power of Parisi is not only dark magic..." No matter how much you move around, if those claws let off a wide range of attacks " For a moment, Solja and Ryvar return to their difficult faces. The two stared at Palipi''s claws, saying that the power of Palipi was not like this yet..... {It''s torn... violent burial claw songs! Play Doremi Fasolacid! Great Magic Spiral Earth Spiral Wall! Earth prevented a wide range of attacks with its claws at the perfect time with the Tornado of the Great Devil Spiral. "I''ve prevented this too!" It''s as if I knew that "Parippi moves like that"..... " "What? No, no... I don''t think this is going to be the first time I''ve seen Earth fight a Parisi." The two of them could not hide their agitation in the twice-excused earth movement of Lyvall. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! "Ahh. Again, beyond Lord Lyvall''s expectations......" Lyvall said, "Earth can''t do it alone," but Earth was unexpectedly alone with Paripi. The other Imperial Knights were impatient. And.... "That said, it doesn''t matter if Earth''s attack can''t inflict a fatal wound....." "Ah. After all, the great magic spiral I showed you in the previous match... I had no choice but to knock it in the face... but I don''t think Parisi would want to shut up about it from the front." "I''m sure the earth is moving around and trying to make a gap... but gradually, Paripi is also beginning to be seriously vigilant towards the earth." "Yeah, but... Earth''s eyes... they look like they''re aiming for something..." Continuing to miss the predictions of the two Seven Heroes, what is Earth planning to do? The two of them sensed something from Earth''s movement, and Lyvall thought it over..... "I see, I get it!" Just like that Yamidire... I don''t know how you did it, but you''re aiming to pierce the magic hole! " "Ah... I see! Then we can stop even the paraphernalia!" In other words, how do you move around, flirt, and jump in at some timing...? " In the end, Earth exceeded the Seven Heroes'' expectations many times. 472 Lesson 471 The Legend Has Begun {Earth... I... have seen you. I still keep my eyes open. Trust you... so... win! Earth! Good luck! While cheering for the goddess, Earth stands alone against Parisi. Earth''s struggle exceeded the spectators'' expectations. But even then, the level difference gradually became more obvious. Hey, hey, hey, hey! Haha!? What about my footsteps?! Even if you are alert to the dark magic and claw attacks of Palipi, the power alone is enough to make Palipi the most powerful class. And a relentless attack more than Yamidire gradually hurts Earth''s body. "I can''t... The ground footwork and punch are certainly high level, but I can''t deal a fatal wound to Parippi..." "Besides, even though Palipi is making such a foolish smile, I''m not just being alarmed." I''m very vigilant about the ground. " A one-on-one battle between my son and his enemies in the sky. As their son Earth''s injuries grew, so did Hyiro and Maam''s face. On the other hand..... "Of course... Palipi is also nervous about Earth Lagan''s demonic spiral and stroke... no matter how much feint he fights around, it can''t be guessed... but you know [that]... what are you going to do here?" Unlike Hiro and Maam, Hakki said, "That''s why we''re here." I was paying attention to the aim of the ground. Earth Magic Kilo Earth Wall! Scratch! Scratch! Scratch! Earth, kicked by a parrypi, activates magic as it rolls through the ground. Steal the sight of Palipi from the earth walls. "Such a kilo-class magic doesn''t do anything... no, no way!" Without losing sight of the wall, I tried to make a slip and hit Parisi with a powerful blow... "Shallow. With such an aim, Palipi reads instantly." Rather... Palipi herself is in an interception position that doesn''t matter whether it''s a fist or a magic spiral... no, or is there something? " In response to Earth''s actions, Hiro, Maam, and Hakki responded, That''s no good. And as it is, it also leads to the reaction of Parippi. Ahhhhhh! Heehaha, come on now. But what about all the beatings...? "" Huh!?? "" Yes, Hyiro, Maam, and Hakki were unexpected. That''s why it was unexpected to Palipi. "Eh..." "... uuu... that..." "What..." On the other hand, because it was something that could not be predicted even in Palipi, the six-hegemon, it was unavoidable that Hyiro, Maam and Hakki could not be predicted either. "That''s mine..." What stood there was not the earth holding a fist. With his sword in his reverse hand, he thundered his blade and jumped in.... This is the last magic sword of my life! Final Thunder Slash! It is clear from those who know the power of the brave Hairo that it is far from the power of Hairo. The enormous amount of magic power and sword Qi I was wearing was different from Hyiro''s. However, the sword, which still made all the viewers feel the clown, slashed the stunned palipi''s hands. "I, I slashed you!?" "Earth... slashed Palipi!" With that technique of yours...... the earth..... " "Earth... oh, you..." "Earth! But now... the end of my life..." Everyone in the world has an unexpected magical sword of Earth. Moreover, it was a casting technique that emitted by imitating the spectacle. Earth''s kaiseki counterattack...... was a blow to the palipi...... and I accomplished it with Hyero''s technique. For a moment, Hyiro seemed to be happy with it...... but...... "Earth... I... didn''t even teach you... my technique..." At that moment, Hyiro''s face fell as if he was more shocked than ever. Yes, my son slashed the legendary Six Champions with his own moves. It''s something to be pleased with. However, I realized that Hyiro had never taught Earth his skills in his life. I used to show Earth when I was a little kid that it was like, "Wow, that''s amazing," but how do you wear it? What kind of training do you need? What''s the trick? Hilo hasn''t taught me anything. --Your father taught me how to use a sword... If you gave me the sword of a brave man who defeated the Great Demon King... wouldn''t you be able to beat the princess? --I don''t know... I''ll teach you too, but I''m busy with work... That''s why it''s not the technique that Hyiro taught, but the technique that Earth obtained with his own efforts by imitating the view without his knowledge. And that''s..... Six months wearing the battle style I''m wearing now. But I''ve been working on the magic sword for over ten years. The magic sword doesn''t suit me. No matter how hard I try from now on, I can''t surpass my father. " You already knew that. Even in the match before you, Earth said something. - I''m not a dad, I''m not a mom. I''m right for me. I''m going my way. That''s why Earth declared so. My dad can''t beat it with my magic sword. Still, my ten years weren''t in vain at all... today... have led to this moment. Earth''s Magic Sword. I never saw that effort, nor led it further, but instead, as a father, I never wanted to receive my son''s magic sword..... "My ten years were a reward to my father''s former rival, Six Champions." That''s enough! And this is my farewell sword! And from here on out, my way! Now, I''ll put on the keri! Earth declared his farewell. "I''m... I''m...!" Really... I can''t leave him with anything... " It is a regret that I have already had many times, but it is a different feeling from such things as being shocked, running away from home like before, parent disqualification, etc. With nothing left for his son, Hilo felt like he was being slapped by Earth for goodbye. "Fuhahaha, I wasn''t expecting the boulder... I picked up the fallen sword... no, it wasn''t. It was incorporated from the beginning. In order to reach this moment...... at that moment, I was kicked into that place and completely pierced the blind spot of Palipi''s thoughts... if I were in the same position, I would have stayed with you." Hakki sighed as if she had taken off her hat, sensing the flow that led to the earth that had inflicted a lethal blow on Palipi in an unexpected way. Let''s go, Goraaaaaaaa! Great Demon Heartbreak Shot!! Great Demon Thora Plexus Blow! Great Demon Smash!! Fufu!? And again, the earth is active. I threw away my sword and slammed it against Palipi like a fist would detonate what I had accumulated so far. I used my legs so far to turn away from the fighting style of the fight, hoping for a close-quarter fight where I could shake off my fists. The heart, pigeon tail, and jaw jumped and stopped the movement of the palpitations.... {...... I...... talked to people......} I don''t know! It''s all Temeye''s fault if you don''t listen to me properly! Make the legend burst. "Hmm... strong!" Hakuki laughed and nodded at the sight of his former comrade, Parippi, being beaten up. And.... My honey is such a jerk! It''s too nice! It''s enough already... if you make me fall in love anymore, I''ll fall in love and die! '' [C ''mon! Earth, over there! There it is! It''s Gamba! Bo-cha! Now is the time... now is the time to know! The power of Earth Lagan! As Shinobu, Kuron, and Thaddeus cry out, there are no more Sons of Champions fighting the Six Champions, but Earth Lagan. "I''m cumming..." Hyiro and Maam clench their fists and stand up and shout as they shake away the flowing tears. "C ''mon, c ''mon... c ''mon, earth!" Take it out! Take down the palipeh! Show the world the power of Earth Lagan... to those stupid parents who don''t know you! " "Earth, beat us up, legend or not, and you go even further!" Everywhere! " Until now, Hilo and Maam have only been able to react surprisingly to the earth. Other than being surprised, I also saw Earth''s first battle as a warrior. But for the first time, they shouted and cheered. And they''re not the only ones cheering. It was the world. "Hey ahhh! Onii-chan, grab me!" I''ll beat you to death! " "This is it, we''ve been waiting for this!" Now, oniisan, do what you can! " "Nuowa, son-in-law, I''ll forgive you!" You''re not dead, but you''re going to kill that freak, Palipi! I''ll crush your face! " I was waiting for this moment. The feelings exploded, and the Elves'' villages thrived. Espi, Sreya, and Noja jumped and shadowed on the spot. "Earthlord using a sword is also nice... but Earthlord is cooler here after all!" Punch, punch, punch! " For Amix and the others, they didn''t know that Earth uses a sword in the first place, so they were surprised at that way, but they were still excited that their fists were the original form of Earth, and they jumped while shaking the H-Cup. Hyiro''s technique... and this is the end of my life... I''ll tell you what you can cry about... With that, Kojiro was laughing miserably. "A technique that can be said to be synonymous with Hyiro... what Oila''s generation and the world expected was a blow to the future that the son of a hero who inherited his father''s technique unleashed to defeat the remnants of the Six Championships..." That''s what my father did, without inheriting his skills or his path, in a farewell blow...... well, the irresponsible world of Hyiro, Maam, and Oila who let their sons do that...... ugly ego...... it''s not something I can''t help but do. " Because I can''t see, I can feel Kojiro more than I can see. The voice of Earth..... "Oniisan is still alive, isn''t she?" That''s why this is the right answer... and I''ll show you more! Mr. Earth Lagan! " Only a fellow warrior who had survived death many times before, Haiyiro also felt a sense of severity for Kojiro. But it''s our wagama. It''s just ego. Once again, Kojiro thought, "This is the right answer for Earth," and in the next moment, Kojiro and Nian Koki cheered excitedly. On the other hand..... "... I couldn''t read it... neither I nor Kojiro or Espi could read Earth-kun''s aim at all... that is, Earth-kun had unexpected tactics from me, Six Champions and the Seven Heroes..." Moreover, that sword was no coincidence... not with the princesses of Fiance, but at the time of deciding to fight against Palipi one-on-one... picking up the sword that was falling on the spot and not being noticed by Palipi... impossible " Mikado was the only one who trembled in amazement. "Without alarm and in a state of vigilance, the palipi who is actually fighting is caught in the back...... what are you thinking...... about being able to read like this...... even in my life, there is only one...... about one......!" And even outside of the Elf''s settlement, it boils down to cheers from all over the world. An enthusiastic cheer that far surpasses the final match against the macho. The Imperial Capital was cheering because the opponent was Six Champions'' Parisi and had accumulated Haito so far. The "ground call" to Earth, which dominates the Six Champions with fists, broke with the hero''s moves, never stopped ringing. "Wow, amazing! The earth... the earth is overwhelming that Parisi!" Unbelievable... that six-hegemon paripi who was our enemy. " "With that Parisi I fought in collaboration with Benlinerf, I went so far alone..." Solja and Ryvar looked up at the palace, and the two Seven Heroes trembled and were not stunned. No, but it''s getting too hot to move forward! Earth! "Ryvar...?" However, as the Seven Heroes who lived in battle, Ryvar was not only aroused just like the citizens, but also looked calmly at the situation. "Even though Earth fought to a distance, it couldn''t completely evade Parisi''s attack." Even if Pallipi loses both arms, even if he''s constantly focused on the attack, his defenses are neglected and he''s reacting to Pallipi''s football! " "Ah, it''s true... I''m aiming for Parisi!" "Sweet defense! I''m being hit..." That''s right, Parisi was the monster of Six Champions. Therefore, close-quarters warfare is also possible. If Earth were to concentrate on attacking all the time, it would be the blind spot of that consciousness..... "Whoa, you little brat! With my kicking---" Then, as Lyvall had predicted, Palipi released a forward kick saying, "See?" Great Demon Short Upper! Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!? In response to the kick, Earth slammed the right short upper into the Achilles tendon of Parisi..... "... ah..." "What...?" I broke it off. And then, Earth fisted. It is no longer a technique that "the son of a brave man inherited the will of his father", as Kojiro had in mind. A technique that became synonymous with Earth Lagan. No one cares anymore about "whose technique it was originally." Hilo and Maam also shouted. Kimero, Earths! "We couldn''t defeat Palipi... with your hands!" It becomes the voice of all mankind in the world and is unleashed into the sky, and a giant spiral vortex swells up on Earth''s right arm. Great Magic Spiral Earth Spiral Break!!!! Ahh! !?? The art of earth pronouns finally wears a legend. Pierced and torn through the torso of Palipi. "I, I won..." "Earth..." "Well done." It is no longer obvious to anyone. Unbattleable and Rolling Palipi. The one standing is Earth. "I''ve won... he''s... the Earth!" To that paripi who was our enemy..... " "Earth... that child won... that Demon King''s army... the legendary Dark Sage Palipi... who bears a name in the history of the demon world!" Earth defeated that paripi that we couldn''t defeat! " It wasn''t the son of a brave man who defeated Six Champions'' Palipi. Earth Lagan defeated Six Champions. Ooooooooooooooooooooo! "" "" Ooooooooooooo!!!! "" " The world barked with Earth clenching her fists and raising her roar. Feeling the voice of the world, Hakki smiled..... "A new legend has begun..." She murmured with a shivering expression. 473 Episode 472: Cracking "Hihahaha, people from all over the world... most of all, the Six Champions and the Seven Heroes will be surprised at Panai ~..... ah ~ it''s fun!" All the masterminds, Palipi, seemed more happy than ever that he was a defeated scene. "I just imagined Lyvall and all the other idiots who thought they''d beaten me, and Panai was laughing." The fact that the proud Six Champions were defeated... was not a scratch or anything for Parisi herself, it was like a spoiler. Even though I was stunned by it, my face didn''t change..... "That was unexpected..." "Nhh?" "You''ve edited where I come from." Palipi lost to Earth. Immediately thereafter, the original coman came out and exposed its identity and authenticity, but it was cut nicely with the palipe''s hand. Hearing those words, Parippi smiled bitterly..... "Hihahaha, well, you''re a trump card, so you don''t want to expose yourself to confusion... that''s it." Since the little ones are watching this show, your work will be bad for future education, you will be traumatized, and everyone''s emotions will fade because it''s too shocking... " "It''s bad for my child''s education... you''re saying it''s not thin." Can I slit my upper and lower gums a little bit? " "You can tell me who''s on my good side. But this is for you, too." That''s because you''re going to poke me in the neck that''s fallen afterwards, but at that time, you can see the bold pants under that cute skirt--- " Ahhh? "That''s a joke, a joke. I can''t see it. No, look, after this, the emotional reunion of Yamidiren-san and Kuron-chan won''t be in my head anymore. What? Did you want to leave?" "... no... that''s absolutely... what was the pattern on my underwear, by the way?" "The leopard............ Boohoo!?" "I can''t believe Earth defeated the Six Champions in a single fight..." Sorja murmured, unable to suppress the trembling. Not only Solja, but also those who knew the war once knew the greatness of Earth''s work. "Hmm... [Compared to the past, the present generation]... I''ve been saying things to my disciples and sighing foolishly......" Beside him, Lyvall, the same seven heroes, looked up at the sky with his hat off. "It''s no exaggeration to say that Earth is no longer the difference between foolishness and sighing... it has become a power and a feat alongside us." It was Lyvall''s greatest tribute. Those who knew the glory of their past and the wars of their past always felt that the modern youth was not enough. It was a compliment from Lyvall that the young man''s representative, Earth, had brilliantly overturned the assessment. And.... {Earth-kun...... this battle...... you win. I lost to you... I was strong... Panai was strong... Even though a giant wind hole was drilled into his torso, he was still alive. "What!? Paripi, you''re still alive!?" "Even in that state... did you have that much vitality... did you survive the magic swords of Benlinarf and I... but anyway... what did he just say?" Palipi''s expression was gentle, and he honestly admitted his defeat against Earth without showing any signs of uplift. I found a path that suits me... but if there''s still not enough now... I can only say... that I''ve tampered with the solution... and had the courage to execute it... and accomplished it brilliantly... Heeha... brilliantly... "What... and..." The condition of Palipi was unbelievable from the perspective of the other six hegemons who knew Palipi well and the seven heroes who were enemies of Palipi. "Idiot, that Parisi honestly admitted defeat!?" "And I can''t believe it... even when Ben Linerf and I were cornered, it was like he didn''t give in... or was he planning something?" "No, but... the state of Parisi... really..." "Does it mean that Paripi himself admits that he has so far lost to Earth?" I can''t trust any words that come out of my mouth, the worst of the worst. However, I could only be surprised at the words of surrender that had disappeared from the scandal overflowing from such a palipi and leaked from the expression and appearance of a palipi that had never even been seen by a comrade or an enemy. and then suddenly from those who were watching the flow like that.... "Hey, hey, I wonder what''s going to happen after this..." "Ah, but if I had captured the Six Hegemons, the princess would have reported it..." "It''s true... the voice of the storyteller that I often enter at this viewing party in the first place..." "Parippi himself... that means Parippi isn''t dead yet..." Solja and Ryvar nodded to the rudimentary doubts of the soldiers they were watching together. "Lyvall... Earth certainly beat Palipi... but does that mean you didn''t stab Todome?" "I see... well, to cross that line would be terrible for a generation that doesn''t know the current war... but... the demon should be eliminated for the sake of the world... Earth" "Ahh... Paripi is dangerous... I can''t let him go wild anymore than I know he was alive... I can''t let him go wild..." "Even if he admits defeat... he can''t surrender... If I show him the gap, he''ll stab me from behind at that moment, Earth!" The opponent is not a proud warrior. Even if you admit defeat in power, you will never-- Earth Lagan-kun, I''ll be your subordinate... ... what about you? "" "" ""... hehe? "" "" At that time, Solja and Ryvar were not the only ones gathered on the palace terrace. Those who were present, of course, the world jammed with the earth. No, just now... what did Parippi say? "Did I hear you wrong...?" The two heroes of the Seven Heroes slapped their own ears at the same time and pulled out their ear holes. Was that a hallucination? Wrong? An abnormal situation that is too far away from what we expected. Unusual remarks..... [Paaaaahhhh!? What do you mean, elephant?! Emperor Solja! You really didn''t hear anything, elephant!? Along the way, I was forgotten in the face of the battle between Earth and Parisi, but I heard a violent upset from beyond the demon crystal that remained connected to the demon world''s Liphant. "(chuckles)?" "(chuckles)?" Even in Hakuki''s ajito, a strong cheer was sent to Earth, and Hiro and Maam, who rejoiced from the bottom of their hearts at the victory of Earth, changed their faces. "... I see... I think I''ve been hit so hard..." Hey, assuming you two brave men don''t stick to that asshole forever... no... well, I would have reacted the same way if I hadn''t heard in advance that I was under his command... " Even though I was shocked by such a clown and Maam, I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. "That''s right! What are you thinking, palipi!" "..... earth, don''t be fooled!" "Earth, stab me!" I don''t know what he''s thinking... No, he''s always thinking the worst of others! There''s no need for mercy! " Hiro and Maam were finally happy. Hiro and Maam shouted, "Don''t be relentless" because they knew how terrible Palipi was. But.... - Yes, the boy did more than the feat of "defeating" the Six Champions. Nuah!? Come here, palipi''s vague narration. They are certainly intruders... but at the same time they are benefactors who saved this heavenly world... Father... Your Majesty... and the wounded benefactors who saved this country! About Yamidile... I''ll take care of it. Gaal, the Sky Prince, suddenly proclaims the warriors of the Sky Clan. --Yeah, as a result... first of all, the sky world that no one in the world knew... saved the crisis... not only that... The Earths, who were supposed to hit to save Yamidire, ended up saving the sky by defeating Palipi. And.... Yamidire! Glad you''re okay... glad you''re okay. Master Kuron... what do you want me to do...? Kuron finally reunites with Yamidire. Kuron''s eyes, which were always smiling miserably, were soaked with tears, and Yamidire was puzzled by the situation. "Ah, Earth Lagan! You... did this to me!?" Did you seduce Master Kuron?! No, Yamidire. I am not inspired by earth. I have come this far on my own volition, and on everyone''s mind. I asked Earth to do it for me. I want to help you... and Earth has listened to my wishes. "As long as I don''t do that, I probably won''t come to help you." It was a tearful wish from a woman who fell in love with me. D D The boy fulfilled the innocent wish of only one girl... and the meeting with the boy... Yamidire. I don''t know what you''ve done, what you''ve done, what you''ve done, what you''ve done. But... I don''t lie about my feelings.... I don''t want to lose you. --Growing the girl. And...... I''ll get you out of here. The commandment to seal off the magic power that is capturing you... don''t take it off... you won''t be able to use the magic eye or magic at all in the future... that''s the deal. It was said that it could only be disarmed in the sky. And you... will never set foot in this country again... permanent exile. That''s the condition for getting you out. " D D Yamidile, the dark war maiden of the Demon King''s Army and the former Six Hegemons, was nothing but dangerous to humanity. It may have been for the good of mankind that we would have handed them over on the spot. However, in order to fulfill the wishes of a single girl, the boy negotiated with the "Sky World" and began to talk about his liberation. Following the declaration that Parisi would become a subordinate, he was freed from reconciliation with the royalty of the heavenly world, and even from reunion with Yamidire. Not only did we defeat Palipi, but the world kept going further and further..... "Wait, this is what happened!?" Certainly, Yamidire didn''t use her powers when she was chasing her... but that''s how it works... " "Besides, that prince seemed to be getting along with Earth and the horse by himself... even so, did you accept that Yamidire would seal off the power?" Not just that demon eye, but that magic power... until I sealed it all up... " For the world, although the power is sealed, I don''t think it is a problem that Yamidire will be liberated. However, it was unbelievable that Yamidire accepted that those who knew the power of Yamidire of the Six Champions would become just women by sealing the source of their power. But.... ''Yamidire! Don''t be selfish. It may be hard for you to lose power. But as it is... I... can''t be with you! I hate that the most. It doesn''t have to be that powerful...... I want to stay with Yamidire. " {Kuron-sama...... your feelings...... but I can''t easily accept that I''m losing my power. I knew there was something that was targeting Kuron-sama. At that time, unless you have the strength to risk your life...... I...... Then, I''ll be stronger! Rather, I will be strong enough to protect Yamidire! "No, Master Kron, what do you want to know?" It''s really important and what the world needs is Kuron-sama! You''re afraid to protect me! You don''t have to feel that way about me. " I need Yamidiren, not the world! I care about Yamidire! No matter what life you lead and what you have in mind for me... I want to be with you! A girl who was raised like a bird in a cage, but who was unaware of the world, insisted on her thoughts without taking a single step towards the Yamidile opponent, and Yamidile was falling into a wolf. And then, Yamidilee said something like that..... ''Cause you... for me... you raised me... you''ve been with me... my family... my mom... so...'' "Oh, oh my..." --That''s right, for the boy, this woman is no longer a dangerous being called Liu Champion, but a precious mother of a woman who fell in love with herself... even if she was born of a brave father and mother, even if she had separated from her family... the boy chose this path In his words, Yamidire had a face that no one had ever seen. D D As a result, the boy surrendered rather than winning against the Yamidile and Parippi of the Six Champions, and became his own.? And while listening to the narration of Palipi, Hyiro and Maam meet each other. "What''s going to happen to me...... this......" "Yes, yes. Earth... sent Paripi to my side?" No, no, besides... let Yamidire go and get her inside... " That Kron girl also declared that she would become a daughter-in-law, ahhh... will Yamidire become friendly? "That''s not the problem!" What do you still think of Yamidire and Palipi for humanity... instead of stabbing them... the world... especially the war-torn ones... " Yes, they were surprised but concerned about the impact of this truth on the world and what humanity thinks of Earth. "It''s going to break..." You humans say, "Isn''t that a good idea?" It''s time to get rid of it. " In response to their concerns, Hakki clearly broke them off. Some of the younger generations who don''t know war, or are shaken by this viewing, may embrace this trend, but those who are still unacceptable will definitely emerge. Earth Lagan embraces Yamidire and Palipi. On the other hand, Hakki''s opinion was that the public''s voice would be broken. "In addition, Yamidire''s bounty hasn''t disappeared yet... now the world knows that Yamidire is losing its power... and those who won''t leave will come out." Yes, Yamidire''s bounty hasn''t disappeared. World''s highest prize money neck. Until now, Yamidiren could not get his neck because no one knew that he was in Cacrtel, and above all Yamidiren himself was overwhelmingly strong. But Yamidire has already lost that power. In that case, not only humans who can''t forgive the Six Champions and their existence, but also those who simply have a greedy eye for gold will appear. "And in that case... if mankind does not allow Yamidile and Kuron to exist... including Palipi... what decision will mankind make about Earth Lagan... fufufufu, either way... the demon world will already move." It depends on Riphant..... " "...... Hakki... how does the demon world work?" "The demon world is the same." Yamidile is a war criminal, a demonic world, and a rebel. There are many people who hate Parisi... but there are many people who admire and admire him as a hero. The demon world will also break. You should be sentenced to show your friendship with humanity... and you should be protected as a hero... with Earth Lagan. " Well, the demon world is cracking... what''s going to happen? What will happen to the world in the future as a result of this? What about mankind? What about the demon world? I don''t know what the answer is to that flow, and neither Hairo nor Maam, and Hakki..... "I want to see what happens... that''s why Palipi is doing this." It sounds like fun. " Hakki stopped thinking deeply and replied. "... hi, I can''t deny it..." Well, anyway... as I said, the battle will not start And in the first place, even if the world''s opinion is divided and the world is broken, the answer to Earth has long been decided. 474 Chapter 473: Sympathy "His Majesty Emperor Solja. Earlier than the Minister of the Kingdom of Betraial....." ... you''re here Yes, I was in conversation with Mr. Riphant, so I have written my message here. Paripi becomes a subordinate of Earth. I freed Yamidire, who is also the head of the bounty. When Solja and Lyvar were bothered by this fact, the Sole came as they expected. "I see... I guess the general content is... [I''m sorry]...?" "Yes. The fact that Palipi of the Six Champions was alive, that Yamidile was known to be alive, that he kept it quiet, and that he was under the command and released by Hiiro Lagan and Earth Lagan, son of Maam Lagan......" "I guess so...." In addition, it will hold the Allies accountable and make them speak out in public to Earth Lagan''s fathers, Hiro Lagan and Maam Lagan... "Ah. First of all, I thought Betreials were coming... Since Espi came out of the country, the winds against the Empire, Japone, and the Demon Realm with the Seven Heroes have become stronger..." Solja sighed as she held her head. At this viewing party, "Earth Lagan is amazing! While voices were uttered everywhere in the world, Solja was also fully anticipated that this was not necessarily the case. "I''m still worried that I won''t be able to get in touch with Hyiro and Maam... Benlinerf, but first of all, I''ll... stitch!" "... what''s the matter?" "...... this is......" Solja was looking through the messages from the Betrairie Kingdom received from her lords. There was something in the content that caught my eye. That''s..... "... In addition, Earth Lagan is also the fiance of Princess Fiance and is recognized as a candidate for emperor of the period. Therefore, this series of events is a cover-up attempting to conceal the connection between Palipi and Yamidire in the Imperial Gu... umu" "... I see... I see." Yes, for the Empire and other countries, Earth was positioned as Fiance''s fiance in the first place. Although it was not officially announced, the flow of Earth, the son of Hairo, the head of the Seven Heroes, marrying Fiance, the daughter of Emperor Solja, the same Seven Heroes, was like a dream that parents had told each other in chatting, but many imperial capitals thought that it was "appropriate", and Fiance herself sometimes refused to talk about it from one side to the other, so the world was aware of "yes". "Even though Earth ran away because she was disgusted with the Empire...... I don''t think they''ll recognize us as having anything to do with the Empire... above all, Princess Fiance and the fools went to save Earth, and they kept silent about us... " "Oh, and Fiance herself...... even though Earth is still her fiancee and half-bodied...... she just jumped out with the thought that she couldn''t give up......" "I guess. It''s complicated because I know how it feels to be stupid, but I know how Princess Fiance feels to me, and even if there was a daughter named Kron and a son named Shinobu, it won''t be light for Earth to be around all these years." When this happened, not only the Betrairie Kingdom, but also other countries could not escape the pursuit of responsibility, and the relationship between the nations could not escape from deterioration... "Solja and the others held their heads up. Nhh, ba-cha-ma... rubbing, boobs mumbling Honey... it''s big, it''s warm... it''s wrapped up... ahhhh! I love earth too, so I want to do hugs that I like. It''s a farewell hug. Earth decides to break up with everyone and go away again. For this reason, Sadis, Shinobu, Kron and Earth greeted her with a gruff farewell greeting.... Uu, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Without telling me anything, you''re just cheating with other people in front of me as if you''re pretending! There''s a limit to how many mistresses you can add... but, but oh!} Fiance woke him up. "Wow, Fee, Fiance..." "Woof, I''ve never seen such a fiance before..." It was a painful sight not only for Solja, who was the parent, but also for the ministers and soldiers who served in the palace, and even for the people of the Emperor. "Princess..." "How embarrassing." Chasing the man I loved who ran out of my hometown... chasing him... and the man I reached was hugging another woman... not only! You''ve always loved me, haven''t you? I thought you loved me!? " What? What? Gruuuuu... why are you with a woman I don''t know...? ... what about you? What are you talking about, Earth! Oh, you, if you don''t like me, then who have you ever seen! '' Sadis Huh!? And with that remark..... "" "" "" "" "" "......" "......"...... "" "" "" "" "" "" "" " It was the moment when all the eyes of the Imperial Capital became dotted. Oh wow, ahhh, stop it! ahhhhhhh, don''t look at me! ahhhhhhhh, I''m so stupidly mistaken! ahhhhhhhhhhhh! On the shores of Cacrtaire, Fiance, who was having a rendezvous with the residents, rolled around on the sandy beach, hiding her bright red face with both hands. "Princess... umu, even if I console you, I feel like I''m going to dislike you..." Ahahah, Rival... why don''t you call out? "Stop it. You''ll get hurt no matter what you say now..." The simultaneous release of Fiance''s too pathetic appearance in the world. There were no words to say to Sadith, Hu, or Rival. "No, no, no. This is a bit dull and terrible for Earth-kun... I wonder?" "Y-yeah, that''s right!" Hey, Fiance-san is also doing well! " Somehow, he stayed in Cacrtail for a long time, and the residents of Cacrtail tried to encourage Fiance, who had been much helped by the presence of Fiance, while at the same time, starting with Tsukushi and Kalui, who were now quite perplexed...... "Oniichan''s daughter-in-law is either a goddess or a sister-in-law!" Fiance, you''re not my sister, are you? " Fuwaaaaaaaaaaa!? "" "" Amae ~ ~!!? "" "" Amaye relentlessly kicked the corpse. Ughhh... I feel a bit pathetic...? "Hmm. Well, oniisan didn''t know that Princess Fiance was her fiance in the first place, and there was someone else she liked..." "What are you talking about, onee-san or oniisan!?" Mr. Fiance... I feel sorry for you... you''re such a beautiful princess, but I like you so much, and yet you say it like that... " In the elf settlement, there was "Shinobu''s support" and "Kuron''s ultra-high rating", but everyone had a subtle expression on their faces that felt pitiful about the situation of Fiansai. "No, oniisan''s not guilty either." Well, it''s not a problem that oniisan didn''t see Solja''s daughter with "eyes like that", and that parents were talking strange things to each other on their own after all. " "Hmm, at the point where I think Jalan likes me in the first place, I''m an octopus." If you like, please take off your pants, spread your legs out so much that you want them to snuggle up, or you can lose your ability to act so much that it attacks you so much that it''s sweet. " "What did the general do!" My child is listening! Such insolence... but... if I ever see Aka again... no, no, no! " "Oh dear, I agree with the idea of Noja Han of the Six Champions. Love is weak and strong." I''m so pregnant together ~ " Each of them did not care much about the existence of Fiance until now, but when they saw this scene on the boulder, their opinions jumped. Kojiro was only complicated by his comrade''s daughter. Noja was still as complicated as ever. Ral was in a panic, her face blushed, and Kaguero agreed. and more..... "But, it may be wrong to think that I''m liked without actually saying I like you, but I can''t easily say I like you... I''m the one who likes you because I''m the one next to you... no, I don''t even know how a fiance who wants to think about it feels..." As the chief''s wife, Aethe, Amix''s mother, expressed an unusual opinion. "I mean, after all, it takes a lot of courage for some people to say they like someone they like... I think that if there were no other girls beside the boy until then... I would want to think about it as if it was convenient for me..." "Mother..." "That''s why I think that synobes are really amazing, but that''s why I can''t blame a fiance... I can''t be honest with myself normally, and I might hit him with a shadow and say terrible things, but... it''s not true... I don''t really mean it... so I guess... yeah, I know it''s a terrible thing to do, but I think there''s something like that" I can''t sum it up well, but Aethe said that she understood Fiance''s feelings. Hearing that voice, the other elves, Espi and Slayers..... "Mother..." "" "" "Mr. Ethe..." "" (Wow, I''m overlapping myself...) I guessed. "...... Are you listening to me, Odie-san?" In such a state, Amix sneaks up on his father, the Patriarch, and taps with his elbow. However, the Patriarch sat silently with his eyes twitching.... Odo-san! "... eh, Nandatte? Kangaegotoshitokiitenakuta" I answered with a bright red face with a fast mouth reading bar. "Otoyo-san! Mmm, sometimes your dad tells your mom you like it!" "Oh, I like you. I like you." Hey, I love you. " "It''s not that kind of textile, it''s just chewing from Odo-san!" How long are you going to let your mother do her best?! " "Amix, you can''t say that. You have to pretend you don''t know." Amix swims with his helpless father. in such a state..... Have you ever noticed me as a woman other than as a childhood friend? To Fiance, who was shaking with tears and was asking earth for the first time, Ground did not say anything unexpected, but returned it unambiguously. I''m a fiance. I wasn''t conscious of you... or this... or that kind of object. "" "" "" "" "" "I''m burning ahhhhhhhhh!?? I didn''t blame myself, let alone expect it, and I took it seriously because the opponent was serious... but this response from Earth to Rock couldn''t help but sympathize with the others. And is there anything that I think Earth would want to see in this scene again? No, that was not the point. Were those two women attracted to you just because you cooled down against Sadith? It was in response to a question from Fiance that Earth, who had liked Sadith until then, was conscious of Clon and Shinobu. That''s not true. I''m sorry to Fiance, but I was in the Imperial City when I only saw Thaddeus. But what I wanted to do with them... was not because my feelings for Sadith had cooled down. Why are you facing Clon and Shinobu''s feelings..... Not because you saw me as the son of a hero... but because you admitted that you loved Earth Lagan. The scene that answers Fiance for that reason..... "............ ~ ~" ............ Hah...... uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Because I''m watching it alone (plus 1) with Shinobu Zhang. (Nuoooooo, here, this conversation between Fiance and the two of you is awkward. Why, more than anything else, in a situation where you''re alone with Shinobu...... the bastard of Taripi...... guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!) (Hah, what''s with this overjoyed honey''s thoughts... ahhh, I love it already, I like it, I like it, I like it, I like it, I like it, I like it, I like it, I like it, I like it, I like it, I like it, I like it, I like it, I like it, I like it, I like it, I like it, I like it, I like it, I like it, I like it, I like it, I like it, I like it, I like it, I like it, I like it, I like it, I like it, I like it, I like it, I like it, I like it, I like it, I like it, I like it, Oh, no! But I want to hug Honey as much as I can! I want to kiss you! I want to... hang out with you right now... no... ugh, it''s awkward!) Yes, they weren''t concerned about Fiance. ... I''m the most awkward one... Trayna was sitting in the creek looking up at the sky at a very close distance from the earth. 475 Episode 474: It Was On Earth... I certainly wanted you to be... the son of a hero... but... because I was the son of a hero, I didn''t fall in love with you... I don''t think it would be a meaningless excuse if it wasn''t passed on...... but still...... A proud princess who is strong, rude, and always grand. It was the evaluation of Princess Fiance of the Dipersacher Empire from the world''s perspective. However, the princess was shedding tears like a weak girl..... Earth... hiccups... I''m sorry... I only thought of things that would be most convenient to me... It was also my first love, and I apologized after realizing that I had fallen in love with a man I had always loved. The painful state compressed the hearts of many. "Something... that Solja and I were talking about with a drunken momentum... when Princess Fiance asked me about it... when I was young, I laughed thinking that it was still a child... I guess that''s what we thought... Princess Fiance has been thinking about Earth ever since..." "... there was something about Thaddeus, but Thaddeus himself hadn''t pulled it from his romantic relationship... but Earth himself hadn''t noticed anything..." "Ahh... I didn''t think I''d ever see Princess Fiance with my [eyes]..." "I''ve been with you all the time at the academy... and I''ve often seen you two together when Rival and Hu were studying abroad... and I wonder if we''ll both be like that someday..." Hyiro and Maam did not know about their son even though "this kind of thing", but as a result, they were also princesses of the country, daughters of their friends, and they hurt their daughters who had always loved earth. I... might have thought only of myself... so... I''m sorry... Earth also apologized to Fiance for his poor judgment. but.... "We''re the only ones who really apologize..." "At least I should have said ''there''s a story like this''..." Originally, it was the adults who could not apologize. Hyilo and Maam were pushed through again, while.... "Well... I''m not interested in the peachy play of the little boys and girls... but maybe the battle will start in this sense." Because it seems that other humans have also figured out that there is no need to go back to the Empire. " "Huh!??" The demon world... that Earth Lagan seems to have no prejudice against the demon race, just like Kuron Hakki was dumbfounded and joked, but Hilo and Maam issued a prediction of a future in which they would lose their words. "After the war, many nobles, races and tribes in the demon realm have fallen... there will be many demons aiming to rebuild, and Riphant will want to build a relationship with Earth Lagan..." "Princess... poor thing..." "Yeah. Earth-kun... it''s terrible." the princess''s feelings..... " "Huh? But you didn''t know that Earth would marry the princess, did you?" "That''s right. I mean, if you two weren''t in that kind of relationship, but in Fiance''s [solitude]... I thought I''d become Earth-kun too." "Ah, yes! As far as I can tell, I don''t think Earth-kun is even fuller!" Even though we couldn''t get strangled by the princess! " "I''m also an aristocrat ~, and I think we can get a different match ~." Earth-kun, you''re cumming! " "I was Rival-kun... but I''m Earth-kun Ali!" "Hmm, the cute one is Hoo-kun... but right now, it''s the most promising Earth-kun, isn''t it?" "Well, but Earth-kun is already kicking an elite course in the Empire... what''s going to happen?" "Ah... but you''ll come back someday, won''t you?" And the young girls in the Imperial Capital... especially those attending the Academy gradually began to say, "Poor princess, it was fine to go to Earth." Not only did I do things that were convenient for me... but I also said a lot of things so that the girls in my class wouldn''t fall in love with you... I really did the worst thing! No, no, that''s... that''s... that''s... that''s... that''s... that''s right... ... hehe? That''s right, it''s terrible no matter what I think! If it had been one of my good memories at the Academy, it might have changed something! Uu, ah, ah, oh, I''m really sorry. Ah, it''s not something I''m sorry and forgiven... but it''s really the worst thing I can do as a person... right? But didn''t you just say at the time that Sadith was the only one in your sight? That''s it! That''s it! Apart from the thoughts of such various people, Fiance and Earth were supposed to apologize to each other. However, the direction of the conversation gradually became more subtle, and when I realized it, somehow the discussion began. That said..... "But... maybe I''ve never seen anything like this... the princess who''s arguing with Earth so head-on..." "Ah....." "Because... even at the Academy, the princess said a small word, and Earth-kun was filled with the feeling of ''snoring''..." Everyone could feel the change that had occurred between them. Well, basically, even if you''re not, you''re still a helper! And there was something dangerous in the genre of the book! "Magic School Panchira Collection", "I tried to have the warrior cadets say" Kill me, kill me "," Magical Mirror Carriage "at the same time as graduation ceremony, etc., and all of them were looking at books that sneakily copied students in uniforms like ours!" "Was that a sign of friendship that Ouna transferred to a different school... until then?!" They told me, but I didn''t collect them because I liked them! At first, more and more people began to feel sympathy for Fiance and to get annoyed at the beginning of the argument..... "Hmm, then the?son-in-law has quite a good hobby ~ Not only the?back issues, but also the latest issue... Guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu. I have to get the size of my Academy uniform?...? And that... ouna? Huh, somewhere...." Noja had a nasty plot. However, the only thing that reacted to Soko was Noja. The others were against the two arguments..... Fufufufu... it looks like it''s going to be okay. "... yes..." Espi and Slayer said that, and the others, who were initially dark, gradually began to nod with a smile. "Eh, eh, eh?! Why!? Oniisan, onee-san, what do you mean!? Even though Earth-sama and Fiance-sama are fighting so hard!?" Amix gets confused because he doesn''t know what it means. Ethel, Amix''s mother, patted her shoulder. "It''s not a quarrel. It''s hitting each other''s hearts and minds." "Mother..." "Don''t say it one way or the other." We bumped into each other... until I was able to do this for the first time, I had a hard time ~... the person who was my mother''s favorite, no matter how much I said "yes", was cold ~ " Ah... that''s it? Looking at Amix, who does not understand this very well, and the chief, who is the father, the chief looks up at the sky pretending not to hear coolly, but the surrounding adults nod deeply. "That''s right. Especially like oniichan and the chieftain, if you don''t say ''I like you'' because you have a low self-assessment, you''ll say, ''Do you like me?'' ''You don''t know that, do you?" "Yes, that''s right! When I confessed to someone I loved a long time ago......" Huh? You want me to buy you a kettle? ''Cause I was told something like that! Really, it''s hard for a man who has no confidence in himself! " Ethel agreed with the excitement of Espi''s words, and increasingly the elders turned their faces to Sopo, and other adults began to smile. "That''s why... Shinobu and Kuron are so special to you..." "I suppose so... I know the regret caused by not being able to properly convey my thoughts in words... the more painful Xiao Sheng feels... the more painful I understand" And Ral''s mouth was full of real feelings. As a result, Amix depressed with a serious expression..... I see... Earth-sama... says he likes her aggressively... that''s the kind of girl I want... Various changes were beginning to take place. However, for now, the other adults did not particularly care, but rather smiled at the interaction between Earth and Fiance that was reflected. I guess I couldn''t expose everything more like this... even my shameful jealousy... if I didn''t see that ugly part of myself... if you didn''t accept me, it wouldn''t mean anything... That''s right... even though we''ve been together for more than ten years... I don''t know if we can just stay together... I don''t know if I can''t put it into words, but I still misunderstand... whether I''m a childhood friend or a parent and child... By talking fiercely to each other, you expose yourself to the other person as you are. And.... It''s a redefined partition. Don''t lose to you as you try to jump into the world and live freely... as a princess, as a warrior, as a single woman... I''m... going for a higher position. From this moment onwards. " Re-partition and renew determination. Instead of crying depressed by the earthflare, I start over. Espi and Slayer evaluated Fiance who had come to that conclusion..... "Yeah, yeah, isn''t that okay?" Fiance-chan..... " "For now, I can''t score as much as Kuron or Shinobu... well, with anticipation...?" It was the two of them who were writing each other''s scores in a notepad. But at this time, they forgot what was important. In a way, the whole world forgot about being distracted by a series of events in the sky. Earth and Fiance shaking hands with each other. We''re breaking up with our old friends, and we''re breaking up with Thaddeus, Cacrtail, Macho, Tsukushi, and Kalui. One more thing to say goodbye to... we must never forget that [sister] ''s existence is not only grounded, but the whole world is out of my mind. "Oh, I remembered!" Ouna! Sometimes when I was infiltrating the Empire, I stumbled across her and became a friend... Ana''s son! No, the conversation with him was as exciting as it was when I was drinking with him. I see, my son was indeed a friend of the son-in-law... by the way, it seems that he has moved out of the Empire... " On the other hand..... "Eh, Nojahan. Did you just say" Arna "?" "...... Arna Niesto...... Is that all right?" Noja''s words were unexpectedly reacted to by two of Shinobu''s parents, Kagero and Outei. "Eh, isn''t that a surprising peach tree!?" "What... noja is that guy... no, in the first place, his son is Earth-kun..." In addition, it reacted to Kojiro and Mikado. "Huh? What is it?" You''re the one who knows, aren''t you? " Ah... ahhhh... I just showed up in Japone a few years ago... and now my older brother... is serving me as the King''s foodie. "... hehe?" Earth was unaware of the unexpected connection. 476 Chapter 475 Certification D D The boy who broke the legend that made his name in history, vowed to further grow with his former classmates, to break up, and to travel. But... it''s always the parents who get in the way of this journey. Yes, it''s a parent. Gaal and Earth straddled Pegasus with the narration of Palipi, who twice said that it was a place to emphasize. The sight of Yamidire and Kuron running in the sky on Hilua was streamed from behind.... Ahhhhhhhhh! Yamidire! Yeah! Stop, yeah, yeah! Earth, stop! And talk to us! Hyiro and Maam were forced to chase after me in Pegasus. Has my father ever been desperate for his talent? Earth... Dad, and Mom, what have you been looking at me for over a decade? You didn''t know why I couldn''t do it, did you? No, you didn''t look at me that much in the first place, did you? Huh!!?? "Why couldn''t I beat Fiance or Rival?" Am I a jerking type? But can you do it someday? Because it''s two kids? Because you''re a brave child? Are you mad at me? Don''t make fun of me! But that''s enough. I''m done with that. ''Cause... I''ve already been... rewarded...'' Earth hits the words of Hiro and Maam who are catching up. Heart is shaken by the words, but Hyalo and Maam go after them. D D It was a reunion of parents and children since the Momoi match, and it was the accumulated thoughts of a boy who was not enough for the time of the Momoi match. I threw it all up, and the boy broke up with his parents again and tried to leave...! And as Palipi narrated in a serial tone, the next moment..... Goddess! Daikan!... Onii-chan!! Huh!!?? He turned not only to earth, but also to Yamidile and Kuron. Wait! Why? Why are you going? Why are you going!? Now the whole world knows about the girl, Amaye. A young girl who was shy with poor emotional expressions who was thinking about retracting. However, I opened my heart to what I recognized as my family, and it was a sweetheart that I would miss forever. Amae... Amae waited all the time. We were waiting for the return of the Earthmen who had taken Yamidile. However, Earth, Kuron, and Yamidile were about to travel without saying goodbye to Amae. Those earthlings have an ama..... Ugh... ah... onii... chan... ugh... shoyu... shoyuuuuu!! The cry of tears echoed through the world. {Ushoshiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!} I told you to come back! I said I''d play a lot! I told you, I told you! I said it! But... it''s still... uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu... And when I noticed that scream, people all over the world were crying..... "Woahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Auntie, ahhh!" "Woah, oniisan!" Oniisan! What? No, where is it?! Oniisan! " And while I was shedding tears, Espi and Slayer were the first to raise their anger. In the village of the Elves, they stood up and looked around in anger. However, Ground and Shinobu are alone now... but they were furious anyway. "Niisan, oniisan, calm down... I''m sure Amae will cry with pity..." "That''s right! What are you thinking about, oniichan!" I would never do that! You can make Amix cry like this, or you can make your family grieve! In the first place, oniisan can''t do that in this world!" Espi and Slayia were so excited and angry that the elves of the village, who had been stuck in the amae and had tears in their eyes, unexpectedly pulled their faces. "Nnhhh, oniisan and sister were talking about Amae-chan and the thief cat..." That''s it! That''s it! Yes, the two of them had a lot of emotions in their ears. Furthermore, I could not contain myself anymore because I repeated myself to the figure of Amaye who was crying at my brother who was about to leave. However, since the ground at this point is the ground before the meeting between Espi and Slayer, it is irresistible to scold the act of the ground at this point, but such circumstances had nothing to do with Espi and Slayer. But, but-- Well, let''s do this. Let''s take those two and then run away, and then slowly say goodbye to them... sorry. " "Huh...?" It was Kuron''s words, and the moment the words flowed, Espi and Slayya had a violent momentum, and they had the same look as Earth in the sky. Kuron, but if I get caught like this... I know. I want to stay with Yamidire. That''s why I came out of Cacrtail. But... I don''t think it''s enough to ignore those tears and just run away from you and Yamidire! Even if I can''t live with Amae and end up making her cry again, I want to wipe her tears from the front and say goodbye. " Kuron''s words stirred up Earth, and at the same time.... "Wow, ahhn, Kuron-chan, that''s fine!" Nice! Nice! Nice! That''s great, that''s great! Even though it''s already out of 100 points, it''s going to add to the 10,000 points! " "Oniisan, properly carve Kuron''s words from the top of your head to your toes!" Ughhh, this is a word you must never forget! " Excited by Kuron''s words, they cried and wrote down their notebooks with force. "Puppy, puppy, puppy!" Meanwhile, Zhang Amae, with his cheeks severely inflated and squeezed, slammed his anger against the sandbag hanging on the beach. Instead of punching her, she gradually pushed her hips in and sharpened them. "Fufufufu... but I didn''t know the details by just explaining it from Amae, but right after we broke up, you were doing this with your husbands..." "Hmm... you guys caught up to Earth so well..." "Nevertheless, Hyiro-san is still a proper opponent of Hyiro-san....." Hahaha, that''s right... I just saw the magic of the Sky Prince... Sadis, Fiance, Rival, and Hoo, who smiled bitterly at the state of Amaye, but seemed somewhat happy that the scene they didn''t know had been projected, looked at the sky as if they were eating it. The macaws were also keenly interested in the presence of the first hero, Hyiro. "Sure enough, it''s a genius..." "My father is a genius against the type that Earth-kun works so hard..." "Well, that kind of guy, that kind of feels pretty complicated." "Quite a bit, your ankle is also complicated ~" At first glance, it was just a man who seemed to be idle without getting along well with his son, but they were still focused on polishing themselves in battle and training, so it was clear that Hiro and Maam were not ordinary people either. And.... "That''s a brave clown." I''m talking to the brave guy who attacked Trayna. " The same was true of the existence of this legend. Bassara is lying on the beach and gazing at the sky. And Basarah''s murmur made the fiancs glad. "Ah, speaking of which... the master didn''t know you well, did he?" "Oh, I only know my name..." Yes, in the old war between humans and demons, the two of them could not have fought. Legends of each other. And when they realized it, the fiances unexpectedly became nervous. "And how does Master''s eyes look like...?" "Nh......" We are the heroes, longing and goal of humanity. Fiances simply wondered how the legendary inhabitants viewed the hero. And Bassara..... "Nh...... the little guy has a lot on his mind... but he looks sick... but he can still measure his strength." If it''s a simple battle ability, it''ll be stronger than Mikado and Kaguya... even Trayna''s six men... well, Hakki''s Bokenas aren''t subtle. " "" "Huh!?" "" "I can''t think of any bloodline from the era when I was rampant... Maybe he was born suddenly like a mutation from an ordinary family lineage without any weirdness, and a man with a heresy talent dived through, overcame, and crammed up." The legend appreciates the legend. "Oh, oh... so far, Master..." "After all, this is... exactly where you''re allowed to say, ''Rock is a Hero''." If you think about it, we really don''t know how strong Hyiro-san would be if he really fought. "Yes. I knew you were stronger than our fathers, but I don''t know how serious you are..." The fiances were thrilled by Basarah''s words. Although Earth said that they would no longer aim for that path, they realized once again that the point where they would reach the path they wanted to aspire to was definitely Hiro. However..... "I certainly feel the [intensity] of power... but... I don''t feel [depth] that much..." If it was a single-player fight... Traina would be a foe to me. " "" "... what?" " "Besides, that man... is now tied up in a lot of extra things." As a result, just because you have the strength, as a person, you are going to become a man with half-hearted common sense... If it''s a time when the expression is cloudy, sunny and straightforward... it might be interesting to fight, but I''m not as interested in it right now. " There was a continuation of Basara''s words, "I appreciate the power of Hyiro... but...". "Master... what does that mean... the Great Demon King Trainer was stronger than Lord Hyiro?" "If it''s simply a pure one-on-one..." To these words, the fiances unexpectedly took a breath. Thaddeus was the only one with a complicated, subtle face. Even the strength of Hyiro, who did everything in his power, was far from ours. And most of all, they lost miserably without reaching out to Palipi, who was under the command of Great Demon King Trainer. Fiances trembled at the unimaginable power of the demon king who once existed to make Hades Dragon King Basara say, "If you fight one-on-one, you will be stronger than Hairo." "But that''s war." Even if that day is eaten up by sickness, or if there is a hole in the heart because of the loss of the beloved, even if there are many opponents, it is also a battle, and all the settlement is entrusted to the capture or capture of the head of the general. And Trayna was defeated. " But Bassara didn''t bend, even though it was Trayna who lost. "Trayna was defeated by a brave man. History has proven that it was humans who were strong and brave who won. Therefore, it is no longer the sentiment of" no one can prove "that Traina was better in a one-on-one fight. Even if I fought and defeated that hero...... to prove that Traina was superior....." Master? "... oh... I see... maybe I..." For a moment, it was a basara with lonely eyes that seemed to stare at a distance, but that was exactly when it happened. Great Demon Killer Crossover!! Hyiro and Maam stomp their feet and follow the earth''s steps, which are further polished and refined by training in Cacrtail and fierce battles with Yamidile and Parippi. "Ah, I, Boo-cha-ma!" Earth! "Hyiro-san and Maam-san....." "Nu... I pulled it out" Sadiths were overlooked by the figure. "I might be expecting that kid to prove his sole..." As soon as the earth appeared in the sky, Basara laughed happily. 477 Episode 476: Stirrup and Stirrup Wait, you guys! Are you going to run away?! Yamidilay! Fight fair and square! Why did Earth go again!? Kuhahaha, hahaha! Did you see that, Dad? Mom! ZAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA Earth, Kron, Prince, Yamidile, Hilua, and Pegasus. I beat Hiro and Maam brilliantly. Take Amae away and head over to the sky. The whole world bitterly smiled at the figure of Earth, who laughed at his parents and left a discard dialogue behind, and..... Noooo, hyiro, maam, zaaaaaa! "Niisan, niisan, niisan!" In the Elf Village, only Espi and Slayer jumped and touched it. "That''s right, oniichan can''t just abandon his crying sister! Klong is really a good girl too!" "Oniisan can never let his family grieve!" Kuron''s words pushed oniisan... I''m so big! " "To think that oniisan and sister would be so excited... yes... but I''m glad. You can properly bid farewell to Amae-chan, Master Earth." The elves were half laughing at the two figures, who were scratching their crying asses off from the clowns and flying to the ground, and Kuron''s positive sensitivity had risen again. but.... The Omikami, the Goddess, and Onii-chan can''t cum. It''s better together all the time... noooo! It''s no big deal! "Just staying away for a while doesn''t mean you''ll never come back... me, Kuron, or Yamidire. Besides, there will be everyone--" But, but... onii-chan... isn''t there... noooo... Looking at the amae still crying in the arms of the Earths..... "...... Ahh, it''s nice on your brother!!!!" Oniisan, where are you? Ahhhhhhhhhh! Espi and Slayya shrugged again in a matter of seconds. But still, the Earths faced the weeping amaie. ... amae... stop crying Oshin Guan... "Stay a child forever." Ugh ~ And even Yamidire, who the world thinks is surprising..... Why are you leaving me? That''s because you''re a small child and weak. " ... child... that''s why? Yes, because of the circumstances, Kuron and I can''t live with everyone anymore, we have to go far away. From now on, Kron-sama and I... we''ll do everything we can to protect ourselves. I can''t even protect you." He was relentlessly conveying harsh words, but there was a fever there that could feel that he was truly caring for the other person. Yes, Yamidire was sending words to Amae as if she were her mother. "Pupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupu "" "" "" Oh, oh... oh... "" "" And it came to pass, that those who were watching inadvertently took a breath. Ah, amae? "W-what... I wonder what''s going on...?" "... uuu, uuuuu... even more so from before" The family members, Kalui, Tsukushi and Macho, also laughed bitterly. Amae, who had been hitting the sandback on the beach for a while, was shadowing on the beach. A shadow that is shaped like a one-to-one jab with young, short hands and feet, and an upper and hooks. "You''re big and strong, too." You must always be sweet to your sisters and uncles... If Yamidire and Kuron grow up to "Amae, come with me" and "Stay with me"... we will all be together again " I don''t know... but... when your mama gets bigger and stronger, we''ll all be together forever? Really? Should I be stronger? "Be strong, Ame." Even if everyone stays together, you don''t have to worry about anything. Then I''ll always rely on you. Onii-chan has to have an ama! What the hell! And when such an exchange between Amae and Earth is reflected in the sky..... "Pump pump pump pump!!" Amae''s movements became sharper again. And the jab will be like a whip. "On the left... you''re getting a little more irritated... you''ll be surprised to see me..." Hmm... I can see that you''re imitating Earth... well, if you were making such an appointment with Earth, you know that Amaie would be so enthusiastic At first, the amae beat the sandbags and shadowed the sandbags, but the idea of "wanting to be strong" still emerged from the small body. That''s right, Sadith and Fiance smiled, saying that they were the same. As Earth said, we want to be strong enough to be able to say, "Please stay together." It''s just that..... "... wait, amae" Rival gave a strange look and called out to Amae, who was shadowing. "... nh?" "... your shadow is quite brilliant, and I can imagine an invisible opponent looking at it from the side... would you... counter that opponent?" Amae leans her neck at Rival''s question with a kyoton face. You don''t seem to understand it, but the people around you who were listening to it also said, "What?" and it hardens. "Hey, hey, Rival... what are you doing?" No, no... I thought maybe I would... The sword didn''t have to be just a gesture. It is effective to do it while imagining the actual battle in your head. In that sense, it is a training that is performed by imagining an invisible opponent. When the viewer sees it, he can imagine what kind of opponent the shadow alone is fighting. And the way Rival fought was imagined from Amae''s shadow..... "I don''t know, but oniichan was doing it." I''m going to punch you in the face, and you''re going to dodge it, and you''re going to snap your hands where you''re trying to pull them back. " I don''t know the word counter very well, but I was doing it with a shadow because "Earth was doing it". Macho was flattered by the casual words. "Hey, hey, hey, hey... that''s the counter punch Earth used at the tournament to launch in line with the opponent''s punch... isn''t that the Great Demon Phantom Punch?" "... you... do you understand the principle?" No, you knew it was that way in the first place? Did your master teach you that? " "Hmm. Because oniichan was doing it at the tournament." "No, even if I said I was doing it..." And at that moment they that were present were frightened. The reason is that the Earth Demon Phantom Punch was heard by everyone at the tournament only in principle, but there were few who could follow the moment with their eyes. When the move exploded, it was a super-high technique that Yamidire admired. Can you follow it with the eyes of a child? "Wuwahahaha... I''m looking forward to the future." While lying down in the shape of such an amae, Bassara was laughing. If you do your best... we''ll all be together again? All the time? Yeah. Let''s do our best! With a stronger amateur around, I was already invincible. There''s nothing to be afraid of! Either way..... Pump, pump, pump, pump, pump! Until a little while ago, a small child was just tapping on the Poka Poka Sandback, but it became sore, and there was an irritation, and Amae silently showed a movement that she didn''t think was a child who didn''t go well at the end of the year. "... it''s about time for today''s viewing party... and I''m going to run a little bit more." "Ah, wait, Rival." Me, too... " "... I run too..." Fufufu, I can''t fumble. As well as feeling subtly impatient with their appearance, Rival and the others felt the same way, and Rival moved again in a sweat. But at this point, they still didn''t understand. Yes, Rival was right. Here. But today is not over. "You''re finally settling down. In the meantime, we''re almost done for the second day." At the end of the world, Koman felt that "this was the separation", so she said. But.... "Hmm? Why?" Why do you think it''s over here? " The source of the call, Parippi, returned it while sniffing. "Huh? Why... whoever sees it, isn''t this the cut-off place?" Look, he also came out called Bro, and Earth-kun said goodbye in the harbor...... ah..... " Earth... I love it? "Kuron-chan... it''s fine... even if you say you like it because it''s cute, Earth-kun will shine rather than shine... no, it''s over here, isn''t it? Today" Koman didn''t know how Palipi was editing Earth records. However, I still thought so on my own from the satisfaction that I thought "this is the separation". Then, Palipi smiled with evil smiles. "Hihahaha, that''s right ~. The battle with Sister." Hades Dragon King Basara. Battle with the Sky Clan to rescue my sister. Battle with me. And finally, we''ll be out of clown and maam and say goodbye to Amae-chan and the others... yeah. That''s good ~, divided up, that''s good ~, you''re already [Panai Satisfied], right?? That''s right, Koman decided that it was a separation because she was already full and satisfied. However, "Hihahaha, that''s no good, if you satisfy me." The reason is that what was advertised as having many copies of this kind of work will be a large circle with good separation in the part along the way ~, "I''m satisfied already. You''ve finished the sequel beautifully, and it''s a serpent''s foot, right? It''s going to be like that, right? Then you''ll be out of fun for tomorrow? Hihaha, that''s why it''s no good. If I let you be satisfied as of today, it''s?because the next one is my destiny! It''s legendary!" Yes, Palipi knew that viewers from all over the world would already be satisfied with the "good separation" today. That''s why I dare..... "Comandante, today, it''s just going to last a little longer.?" This is not the end of it. "Perhaps, starting tomorrow morning, the world will be bumpy. About the sky, about my survival, about Yamidile and Kuron-chan... and about Earth-kun''s existence, the Empire and Japone become noisy... That''s why the world''s upper echelons are busy, so don''t worry about" dividing up is good, and it''s not the case that you''re always at a non-villi viewing party "... tomorrow''s viewing party will be worrying about you, and you''ll be worrying about it, and you''ll have no choice but to go on.?" 478 Episode 477: In a few days, a tool shop will be sacrificed The world went, "What?" Farewell to Kuron, Yamidire, and Amae without any fault. Exactly a large group circle. I thought this was over... but... Go! Tornado shot! Fishing across different continents on a boat..... Hey, brother! Bring me a box of your bait! And the nets! Aiiiiiii! working in a harbor town to earn daily cash..... "Hihahahahahaha, oh, boss! I''m also?the right arm you can rely on!" From the Palipi who became a child on his own, a communication came through the magic crystal..... Come on, big brother! Let''s go! I don''t need any shellfish or anything. Because I''m wiping it with salt!} Told you, let''s drink too! Here''s to promising fishermen! '' The men of the sea who were taken care of at the fishing port were feeding, and the appearance of Earth was flowing into the world enjoying a truly free and casual journey. That''s something the inhabitants of Cacretaire didn''t know about until recently. And the earth after that. In other words, most of the people in the world don''t know that this is how Earth used to live. "That guy... he''s been spending time like this after he escaped from us..." "Yes. Ever since I was a little girl, I''ve never been on a boat trip or fishing trip... and I''ve never been able to work like that..." On the other hand, you drowned in the sea and I caught you... you''re a fool. Hiro and Maam are looking at their son''s figure with a fresh feeling at Hakuki''s place..... "Hmmm... we haven''t even been there before... but to make daily money with that kind of physical labor... no, are you doing something similar with reconstruction support right now?" "I didn''t know that. Did he live like this after he broke up with us....." "Ahaha, I was surprised when that palipi came forward with a forged ID card... but I haven''t graduated from the academy so I can''t even register as a hunter, so I have no choice but to do this..." "You seem to be getting more and more daunting, and you''re going through a lot of things..." The fiances who were anxious to run in the shape of an amae also stopped at the end of the day. Ahhh... finally, I''m a survivor too... Earth stepping into the tool shop like that. in this figure..... "Wow! This is the earth after you said goodbye to us!" Wow, you can show me this too! Glad to hear it! Ah, the ground cloak... it''s so cool ~? " Kuron jumped joyfully. For Kron, who now has no idea where Earth is and what it does, it was a pleasure to know what Earth looked like after he broke up with them. "Hmm... survival... well, that''s true." I bet he didn''t have that much money... anyway... " Yamidire also looks up at the sky with interest. However, that expression gradually changed. "...... this tool shop......" While Kuron was throbbing just because he was seeing Earth, Yamidire gradually began to pay attention to something else. It''s a tool shop where Earth is shopping. You''re young, so you don''t know, but if you have that knife too much... isn''t that a good image? Well, there''s no one using it." I don''t care, I''ll buy it. A product that Earth picked up at a tool shop. Despite the surrounding customers stopping, Earth decided to buy it...... "Is that a magical survival knife!?" Yamidire unexpectedly raised her voice. Mom, do you know? "Yeah, yeah... it''s officially called a multi-tool knife... but it was a favorite among the Demon King''s army soldiers, and I used it as well." Heh ~, is that so? "... ah, Kuron-sama, how do you call me..." "Ah, Mother, look!" I''ve got some ground in my hand again! " "No, no, that''s why my mother..." Because it was used by the Demon King''s army, it had a bad image. But Earth doesn''t care about that, so I bought it. But it wasn''t there that Yamidire cared about. "What!? That''s... a calorie friend!?" Are you selling even that kind of stuff! " Huh? Huh? It''s also a nutritious portable food that was in the possession of the Demon King''s army soldiers! "Hee, I didn''t know. I don''t know how to properly buy that kind of thing! "... no... I''m surprised that Earth Lagan is making that choice... but I''m even more surprised... that it was often sold..." "Even though the war is over, there are many objects that the soldiers of the Demon King''s army, who were enemies of humanity, used to use... even if Earth Lagan said ''I don''t care'', there is still an image like the other customers just now... so I was surprised that it was sold normally to a tool shop on the ground." Yes, what Yamidire was surprised by was not that Earth bought it, but that the item was in the store in the first place. Not only the image, but also the production must be purchased from the demon world because it is the demon world. Yamidire was surprised to find that she was procuring things from the wacky demon world that didn''t have much to sell and arranging them in stores. However, in a few days, Calorie Friends and Magical Survival Knives will be a global hit. But for now, more than that..... "Oh, look at that. Earth has gone to the Spice Corner! Wow, there are so many awesome types!" "Huh? Sure... yes... well... we have all the spices we bought across the various tool shops in that shop... nnh... I didn''t know there was such a great tool shop in Genkan..." "Nh ~ ~, I''m sorry. If we had stayed together, we could have made Earth and Curry....." "Hmm, well... but it looks like Earth Lagan has already run out of money and they won''t buy it." It was a scene of great interest to the Kurons, who were opening the Curry Shop of the Goddess of Prosperity at the construction site. And then..... Oniisan over there... aren''t you going to buy it? Huh?! Ah, uh... you... the clerk here? What? Ah... you don''t know me? A man stood in front of Earth looking back at the spice corner. A young man with a tidy face wearing an apron. Then, I looked at the ground with my puppet-like eyes without feeling the ups and downs of my emotions. "... nh?... nh? That guy... somewhere..." It''s just that Earth can talk to the clerk. That''s all, but Yamidire''s eyebrows moved again. Aren''t you going to buy this? Isn''t this spice... necessary? Ah, no, I just took it in my hand a little... You''re lying. You need it, right? So why don''t you buy it? I don''t know. Why don''t you buy it? No, I just thought I was running out of money... "Money? What''s wrong with the money? If it''s not enough, we can negotiate." Hah, hah? I don''t know why you give up before you do something... I don''t know why I don''t know you... why? In any case, a clerk who appeared suddenly came to earth and said something he did not understand. Kuron and the others tilted their necks at the situation and the mysterious man who appeared..... Slayer Store Manager The other guests call the man by his name. At that moment, Yamidile was in a hurry. "Slayer?!... Slayer!?" No way, it''s... no, I''ve definitely seen your face in the materials... " "Huh? Mom, that storekeeper?" Do you also know about? " "... that man... is that Slayer who used to blur with Noja and Gouda?" And that was the case elsewhere. "...... Lyvall...... did you hear that?" "Oh... I''m surprised. However, it''s true that the atmosphere I''m wearing is not the only one... I heard that he retired a long time ago, unlike Slayer, who was called a prodigy of the Hunter Realm, who has been rumored since our time..." Even if he doesn''t know his face, his name is only named after the world. "I''ve heard of Hunter Sreiya, Your Majesty, Lord Ryvar." It seems that the Allies were also trying to scout at that time..... " Soljah and Ryvar, and the men of the palace, were in Zahwa. "Ah. It looks like we were turned down because we weren''t interested in the war, and we didn''t even know each other after all... but I''ve heard rumors about the occasional name you heard at a meeting, and the fact that you were once in a war with Noja the Six Champion..." "At that time, the battle was overheated... yes... I was defeated by Hakkiki and Gouda... I was also paralyzed... yes, the battle between the Seven Heroes and the Six Champions was the most intense... In those days, powerful people were throwing themselves into battle, whether they were children... I wasn''t interested in anything that I didn''t want to turn down and become a hero..." "Sure is." Back then, I even fought in Espi. Yes, Espi was gone for a while, but he came back to us properly. Since then, Espi''s battle has been sneaky. " "Oh... that''s right..." Espi was not a child with a lot of mouth, but there was a strong determination in the eyes of Espi when he came back. I think Espi also had the same desire to "For the world and humanity" as we did. " Solja and Lyvar talk like that, nostalgic for the past. The heroes'' casual conversation of the past was a wonderful conversation for the soldiers who admired them, and everyone''s eyes shone. "In any case, I don''t know if the man who didn''t try to be a hero has fallen into the hands of a tool shop manager in a rural town... I don''t know much about the hunter industry, but it''s a waste... and it''s pathetic..." "Hmph, that''s tough, Lyvall..." Because people are the seven heroes who made history that shines their eyes, there is a place where I think of a man named Slayer who didn''t try to fight like them and didn''t try to make a name for himself. On the other hand, from those who "don''t know" about Slayer in the first place..... Especially from the young people in the Imperial City and the people who are not familiar with the industry..... Now, oniisan over there. You were about to choose a spice. [M] You''re cooking with this, aren''t you? I know." Hah, hah... If you don''t have to worry about the money... what choice do you have? At the tool shop, I only thought it was a strange man who was stuck in the ground and didn''t shop any more because he didn''t have any money..... "Hey, what''s up with that clerk!" It''s sticking to the ground, isn''t it? " Yeah. I thought my face was cool ~, but it''s so suspicious! "The customers in the store may be famous store managers because their eyes are shining, but they don''t know Earth-kun..." Yes, if I knew the true nature of Earth and its strength, I''d be really frightened! Even though I don''t know anything about Earth-kun, I''m so familiar with Ella... even though I said I wouldn''t buy Earth-kun, what kind of nerves are you? On the contrary, it seemed to me that it was only unpleasant..... "I don''t know who that store manager is... but it''s a bad idea, right?" ...... The Imperial City people were nodding to the words. 479 Lesson 478: The Last Piece Now, oniisan over there. You were about to choose a spice. [M] You''re cooking with this, aren''t you? I know. If you don''t care about the money... what choice do you have? Spices are a big part of the Hunter family business... at least not as much as potions. That''s what I think. But no one in the world knows it, and no one will ever understand it." Hah... So is this knife. And... this calorie friend. This is also nutritious, isn''t it?" Slayer, the manager of the tool shop, closes in on the ground. Mysteriously entangled in the earth, he took out "Worn-out Magical Survival Knife" and "Calorie Friend" from his pocket and showed them to the earth. At that time, the knife and the portable food were reflected in the doughnut..... "Hmm. You know that guy, don''t you?" The tools and portable food devised by the Great Demon King were truly groundbreaking. Unlike the fools who are distant from the image alone, they have eyes that properly identify their performance and authenticity without prejudice... Rock is like a hunter who once made a name for himself... " Yamidiren nodded in admiration at such a slayer. "Oh, oh, how can a teacher honestly praise people..." "Besides, your mother seems a little happy." Bro and Kuron smile bitterly at the unusual figure of Yamidire. With that in mind, Slayer taps a challenge to Earth. If you choose a spice that makes me roar... I''ll make it free for you. It''s like a broken, in a sense reckless condition. Yes, because I don''t think earth can be chosen by those who know it. "Oh, my God... if I was there, Earth would have taught me... my mother taught me how to spice up Mom''s Curry... coriander, cumin, turmeric, Garam Masala..." ... ahh, Kori-antha, Kumi-ku, Tami-ku...... "Yeah, there are other cloves and cardamom...... huh?" If I had been around, I would have been able to help Earth by choosing a spice that would cause Slayer to roar, but it was a Kuron that swelled with regret, but it had unexpectedly hardened. "Eh... what?!" Yamidire too raised her voice in amazement. This is precisely because it was the spice choice of "Mother Curry", according to the "Goddess Curry" Kuron, which is currently thriving at the construction site. "Eh, eh, earth... do you know your mother, Curly?!" "No, no, no, why?! Why would Earth Lagan be able to choose that spice!?" It was a Yamidire who had lived with Earth for about two months, but the food during that time was cooked by Tsukushi and Sadith, so I had never seen Earth cook. So I was surprised that Earth was familiar with cooking, but even more surprising was the choiced spice. "That spice... I came to the end of my research in search of... that Curry who acted for me... well, why does he have the same contents..." "Earth... maybe you love Cary too!?" I''m glad to hear that! In the future, I''d like to marry Earth and have a Curry shop... and Earth might agree with me! "Hey, brother, did he know Curly too..." "Nh!? Then I''m glad you ate it too!" It''s terrible that you didn''t let me eat it even though you knew about it! " We were all surprised that Earth was so familiar with Callie. but.... ... I''m sorry... but I guess that''s all I can do? "" "" ""...?! "" "" I can do that combination...... the traditional dishes that are passed on to this continent...... Cally... I''ve tried them many times, but they weren''t enough. The next moment, Slayer made a statement of shock that surprised not only the Yamidirets but also the workers on the construction site. "Ha, ha!? What are you talking about, that young man!" "Hey, Kronchan! The spice chosen by Kronchan''s boyfriend is the same combination as the one we always eat!?" "This is ridiculous! This is ridiculous! Meh, if you don''t eat this every day, you''re already in a bad shape!" Yes, everyone here is a big fan of the goddess Callie, and Kuron is confident that he will eat it himself. "Oh, no... why!" Even though your mother''s Curry is delicious... I''m not satisfied with it... I''m sure it''s made and stewed differently! " Kuron, who was always smiling at Nikoniko, showed a muddled face all the time. It''s like my favorite Curry, invented by my beloved mother, is said to be unsatisfactory. but.... "...... this guy......" Mother? Yamidire shuddered unexpectedly. That''s..... "Master Kuron, it''s true that the Curry we''re acting like is the best I can offer... but... I''ve eaten more delicious Curry than that in the past." "... eh?" "What I''m looking for is that taste..." Yes, for Yamidire, the current callie is "unfinished". Yamidiren herself feels that something is missing, and she is still doing research every day. For Yamidire, what Slayer was saying was as if he had been exposed to it. So, what is a choice to make such a slayer roar? "Hmm... Callie... I''ve eaten several times, too... do you know Lyvall?" "Of course. Curry is very nutritious and I eat it when I''m in the mountains..." "Huh... do you know the correct answer to that?" At that time, in the Empire, Solja asked Lyvall with an irresistible smile..... "I was surprised that Earth knew the name of the only spice in the first place... but maybe it is not the spice that is missing." "What? It''s not spice?" "That''s right... Among the things that make up Curry, other than spices, there are also things that are stewed to give out the hidden flavor and mellowness of the flavor..." "Oh, is that...?" And Lyvall became confident..... "Honey and apples!" And once again at the construction site, Kuron and the others watched how Earth answered.... Ahh, there''s some Hell''s Coffee from the demon world. Huh!? Slayer reacted to Earth''s answer with wide-open eyes. And Yamidire too..... "Coffee... no, no... coffee..." She said, "Mom, what about coffee?" "Coffee... no, no... it''s not that unusual to put coffee in... but up to the brand... Hell''s Coffee...?" Hell''s Coffee... I''ve been thinking a lot about the coffee that Callie can get... I haven''t been to the Demon Realm since the end of the war, so I''ve never tried that coffee... Why does Earth Lagan know about it... no, not better...? Hell''s Coffee is something I''ve definitely checked..... " Earth''s mouth trembled not just with coffee, but with the brand that had been designated. "... no... I''m not dealing with that..." Meanwhile, Slayer didn''t seem to deal with it at all. Yes, because even the maniacal tools used by the Demon King''s army in the demon world are so difficult to acquire on the ground that they don''t even have a choice. But that''s not the end of it..... Ahhh... well then, for now, are you from the Empire? "............ I don''t think so either......" Earth asks about Imperial production as a substitute for Hell''s Coffee. "Giggle!? It''s from the Empire... giggle... here..." "Mother!?" Yamidire also reacted there. "The Empire is...... I, too...... I don''t want to use it because it''s the country of the humans...... but there is one thing that is big and royal......" All right, let''s get it! Tell me the brand! Ah, it''s not really famous... it''s made in a small countryside within the Empire... it''s called Hoshino Komeda. "W-what... what the hell is that coffee?!" I-I don''t know! But is that coffee close to Hell''s Coffee!? " Yamidire is no longer disturbed so much that his eyes are no longer concerned. An unquenchable urge. I hold my head and reflect on and immerse myself in the memories of Callie''s recipes and tastes from the past. "Nh... Mom... yeah!" With that coffee, your mother''s calyx would taste even better! Earth says so, no doubt about it! I wonder if I can get it somehow..... " While smiling bitterly at her mother, she was worried that she might be able to do something about it. Then, Ah, then, Kuron-chan. Shall I ask the person who is involved in the procurement of materials for this site? " Huh? That''s what one of the workers working in the field said. Can you get it? "I don''t know, but I heard that they handle everything from small to large, so I think they''ll procure it if I just pay for the coffee." Well! Then please! Oh no! If it''s for our goddess Kuron-chan, I''ll tell the boss directly! "Leave it to me," said the man, smiling happily. "Why don''t you ask [General Trading Company Inay] right away!" To President Citenay! " and then..... Nh...... Slayer-kun...... isn''t that a bit uncomfortable? "...... what......" "Because oniichan is new to Slayer ~? You''re getting too familiar with him, aren''t you?" Slayerer bursts into Espi by the river in the Elf''s settlement. Slayer, by contrast, is a muscle..... "What are you talking about!" I think how long I endured the urge to hold oniisan! Rather, they will admire you for your patience! " "Eh ~? Really ~? I think it would be irritating to see it from someone who doesn''t know the circumstances ~? If you did, what would you do if you thought oniichan was a suspicious person and escaped like this?" Oh, that''s... oniisan... what do you think? Slayer asked anxiously, looking back, and there was Earth and Shinobu sitting side by side. "Oh no, you guys... if I thought you were suddenly cut off and boarded..." "Ufufu, but I''m glad you came." If I''d been alone with Honey any longer... I would have definitely assaulted her.? " Seeming to have interrupted their time, Shinobu was in a strange situation when he thanked him for being "helpful", but at any rate, as soon as he joined with Espi and Slayer, everyone who hadn''t expected to be flown until after they separated from Kuron and the others today continued the viewing party side by side. 480 Chapter 479 Reason for Appearance "Master Key... fufufu... he had it... fufufu, and I don''t know anything about it... but I can say that I know it in a way... but I need to bet on it." Ground received a supply like an offer from Parippi, checked the contents, and took it out. Hakki smiled with her glazed eyes. "Hey, Hakki, what do you mean?" It''s a forged I.D., and what''s in the stuff that Palipi sent? Are you talking about that ticket or something? " "Tsk, tsk, tsk?" What is that? And what is the subject of the bet!? " In this way, Hiro and Maam also felt an unexpected atmosphere. While smiling bitterly at the two people who didn''t know anything, Hakuki..... "If I lose to Earth Lagan, I will become his son... but if I win, I''ll get him... otherwise, I won''t be able to balance it out." Hakki doesn''t want to explain to the two of you who have no idea what a master key Earth has got. Because there''s no way I can understand it from where I explained it in the first place. That''s why I''m worried about you two, but things are...... ''Ah, I did. You were in this place. I''ve been looking for it. Now, let''s make Curly, oniisan. " The tool shopkeeper Slayer appeared to Earth trying to survive in the woods...... and...... Ahh, you''re wearing it. You''re making my sister cry, you''re the worst oniichan ever.? "Huh...?" She showed up. Therefore, before the impact, the two of them quickly fell out of their heads, such as the presence of a master key that they did not know well. "N, ah, is that him!?" "...... Espi!?" The shock of Espi''s appearance travels the world. "... well... definitely! It''s Espi!" "Oh my God... Espi... it''s been insulated from Betrayal and has been missing since then... but where have you been?" Espy, a former comrade and one of the seven heroes, came here to see Earth. Of course, Solja and Lyvar were only surprised by the development. "Hey, it''s Espi the Seven Heroes!" "Oh, definitely... I have a face." I''ve seen it before in the Allied forces. " "His Majesty and Lord Ryvar have also said that... it''s him..." "I can''t believe it. That Seven Hero Espi has made contact with Earth Lagan!?" Naturally, Espi''s name is so famous in history. There was a lot of fuss in the world, both among the soldiers and in the Imperial City. No way, the missing Espi came here... to Earth... to the two of us in the first place... "... I remember the occasional Espi stopping by the Empire before the birth of the Fools and the Earths... but other than that, they should have nothing to do with it." "I remember that, too. It''s not so long since the war... that''s all..." "I don''t know... I don''t know, maybe..." Nevertheless, why did Espy come into contact with Earth? Solja and Lyvar didn''t immediately think of the reason, but Lyvar predicted it.... "Espi is like a sister to us... Especially when it comes to Hiro and Maam... Espi is not honest, and although he''s always sharp, he must have admired them in his heart as if they were brothers and sisters... because in the middle of the war... he cared about them as much as" I was screaming that they would jump out emotionally and definitely let them die "..." "... I see... that''s right... when Maam was seriously injured, she was violently disturbed and desperately nursing... screaming ''I''ll definitely die''... I mean..." "Hmm. It was pretty good news to all of us that Earth ran away in the front of the game." Maybe Espi knew about it somewhere and was looking for her brother and sister, Hiro and Maam, and her two children, Earth..... " That''s how I predicted the sincerity of my fellow Espy''s actions. "Espi... that little girl was in contact with Earth Lagan!?" "Nhh... Mom, who are you?" "... that woman is one of Earth Lagan''s parents, one of the same seven heroes as Hiro and Maam... even though she was still young at the time, she was recognized for her talents... well, it seems that there was a lot of rooting behind her to get the title... but in any case, she became one of the enemies of our demon king army." "Well! Is that who you are..." "He was like a sister to Hiro and Maam, so it''s no surprise that he tried to contact Earth Lagan... but that woman who had been missing for a long time... rumor has it that he was diplomatic with Noja in the demon world many times until he was insulated from the Kingdom of Betrayal..." For a while it was Yamidile, who was full of heads and had been holding his head all the time because of Callie and coffee, but his complexion changed when Espi, who was once an enemy of Rikishi, appeared. And.... "Hey! Is that the sister who was here last time?" Yeah, I''m sure! At that time, even though it appeared in the mystery, you''re the one who left the mystery without doing anything, right? Even in Cacrtail, Espi''s appearance shook dramatically. Espi-san... I really came into contact with you... "Lord Espi of the Seven Heroes..." "Yeah, I was surprised too... I''ve never met you before, have I?" "Hmm. He said we met when we were babies..." Thadis was more involved than she was when she was a child. I didn''t know him, but as my father''s comrades-in-arms, and above all as the heroes of the past, Fiance, Hu, and Rival looked up at the sky and noticed the Espi that appeared. "I haven''t been involved in this before... but did Sadis call you" sister "?" "Yeah, yeah... since I was in the war... I''ve played a lot, and I''ve been very cute." Even when I was born, I came to the Mansion and held my baby in my arms. " "Hmm..." But... as far as I know, Espi-san and Fang Chama''s relationship should be about that... why... "... umuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuhuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu "Now... it''s just... Espi-san was like a sister to Milord and his wife, so maybe she had something to do with herself..." "Mhhh..." Either way, Espi''s advent was astonishing, and he said, "What are you doing here?" No one knew why it appeared. On the contrary..... Hey, what''s going on? Mr. Slayer, why are you here? What''s your job? Is there a problem? They were even more surprised by Espy''s interaction with Slayer. "Eh, you know that store manager, too!?" "Espi-san... what the hell are you doing..." Thadis, who knew Espi from an early age, did not know what was going on in a situation that appeared mysteriously and seemed to know Slayer who was mysteriously in contact with Earth. It''s just... Ufufufufu, I''m surprised,?but don''t you remember? The last time I saw you... was when you were still talking about Ogre Ogre. Nimmanima and Espi approached Earth with great joy..... "I didn''t let you hold me so much... ufufu, I miss you. When I let you hold me, Sadis-chan..." "Yes, ten seconds have passed. It''s over. The time is over when you can cuddle. Sadis is the only one who can hold my pussy forever."... what was it said, and it was taken away immediately.? " "...... Sister, I remember such a long time ago... oh, my God, everyone! Y-Yeah, those eyes! And there''s no helping it! Back then, Fu-chan was so cute... so cute, I was just going to take her to school..." Every time Espy spoke of Thaddeus''s love of earth, everyone narrowed their eyes and sent a warm gaze. And... in the Imperial City-- Seven Heroes'' Espi... you mean? What do you want from me?! Did your father tell you to come? What are you going to do? "Unless. Neither Hiro nor Maam have anything to do with it." I''ve come to give you a lecture and a beating. " What, what? "The worst, the worst, the one that makes my sister cry." ... what about you? Espi was naturally surprised by this, just like the others, but everyone had an unpleasant look on their face at the interaction with Earth. "Hey, what the hell is this guy... suddenly showed up... and I was surprised to see him as the Seven Heroes..." "As far as I can see, Earth-kun is almost the first time you''ve met him, right?" And yet suddenly, what about your youngest brother who makes your sister cry? " Earth has already properly said goodbye to Amae-chan, but without knowing anything, she suddenly comes out and says, ''Beat me'' or something? That''s right, I chewed it on my cheek... Amae-chan is also tough, but you know what I mean Even though I was the Seven Heroes and the comrades of Hyiro-sama, I don''t know anything about Earth-kun! "That''s right! He''s not Hyiro and Maam... he''s the son of a brave man... but Earth Lagan!" And because everyone was already close to earth at the previous appraisal party, they suddenly appeared and did not look good on Espi, who was entangled with the earth. "Anyway, I''m going to make a callie with oniisan from now on." Will you stay out of my way? ... Curly?... Curly!? I want to eat! In addition, I knew Slayer, and the situation was that I would no longer double into earth. For those two..... Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait! What the hell is going on if you just shut up and listen to me! After all, what is the purpose of the Seven Heroes there?! The clouds that made my sister cry, are you referring to Amae?! Then we''ve solved it! I''ve made up, and I''ve got a cheek to chew on! I can''t just leave my sister crying! Or is it? I don''t know what''s going on, but I''ve heard rumors that you and Mom are like sisters! What are you making me do around here? Ahh? Most of the time, the store manager suddenly showed up and said something casual... how much he liked Callie! Espi and Slayre were angry at the two of them. Everyone nodded at Earth''s words... but... Nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn! You really made me angry, didn''t you? It''s the fault of both of you! They''re so ugly!! "" "" "" "" Something''s really bothering me!! What the hell are those two doing!! Everyone raised their criticism to match Earth. The voice of "Seven Heroes'' Espiuza" continued to emerge in the world, following the tool shop manager Slayer, saying that the opponent was the Seven Heroes. but..... I''m sorry, did my [boyfriend] cause you any trouble? I''m sorry. My ''girlfriend'' made me feel uncomfortable. That word..... "" "" "" Eh!?? You two are dating!!!?? "" "" " And it was screamed at the same time around the world, including far away places. In the meantime..... "... after all, you''re in a bad mood... Espi" "Ha!? What are you talking about, Mr. Slayer!" "I mean, oniisan is telling you straight, right?" No! It was mostly Slayer you who told me! Espi and Slayya, the chefs, started arguing in front of Earth near the river near the village. Ahahah... you''re liked, honey In response to the bitterly smiling synobe, Earth scratched her head..... "I guess... that''s it." I guess it''s all my fault at this time... but you two are my sister and brother... so it''s only natural that they''re so involved... In short, they''re both not in trouble, and I love them both, so that''s enough. " "Oh......" "Huh!??" The two of them stopped sniffing at the words of Earth, which seemed to shine. And the two of them flew to earth in a flurry of fright, even after a few seconds. "I love oniichan too!" "I love oniisan too!" At the same time, she held herself to the ground and burst into jarring from left to right. Yes, they didn''t know how the world impressed them, and they didn''t care. They just couldn''t help but be happy at this moment. 481 Lesson 480: The Real Beginnings Slayer and Espi are a couple. It surprised the whole world, just like Earth in the sky. From the ground where we first met, I was surprised, but it doesn''t matter. But not from those who know Espi. "Well, let''s see... Espi has a lover... with a former rumored genius hunter..." "I didn''t know at all... I didn''t do anything like that when I saw you on the ocean the other day..." "Damn, I don''t even know where the horse''s bones are, but you and Espi are lovers without my permission?" "I see, she''s already in her 20s, so it''s not strange at all, or rather, it''s not strange to get married... but just one word to us..." Hiro and Maam, who regarded Espi as their sister, were shocked and lonely at the same time. Espi, a companion who fought for her life from a young age, became such an adult without knowing her at all. I''m not married. I didn''t have a wedding. That''s why I don''t have any children. The marriage and the wedding must be allowed by each other''s families. " No, I didn''t hear anything! No, I''m not interested! But even though I was about to quarrel before, it''s perfect for every word I say here!?" However, it was Hyiro and Maam who were in such shock, but Espi and Slayya immediately said so. It may not matter to Earth, but it is important from the perspective of Hiro and Maam. "Huh? He''s already isolated from Betreial... and his family... I see!" Looks like Espi was thinking about it..... " "Yeah. And it seems that Slayer is just like him... so I was a little relieved." At this time, Hiro and Maam interpreted the meaning of the word "mutual family" that Espy spoke of as "about themselves". Apparently, if Espi and Slayer were to get married, they would come to get permission to report it. More than Espi has already isolated from the Kingdom of Betrei, I thought Espi''s family would be Espi''s own. However, at that time..... "... fu... so... isn''t that right?" What? "I''m just assuming that you guys are family on your own, maybe they don''t think so..." "Hey, what are you talking about, Temei!" We ''re-- " "You don''t understand that, so you''re being swayed by your son?" "Huh!?" Hakki laughed. Instead, he ridiculed Hyiro and Maam with sarcasm. Why did Hakki laugh? I don''t know the details of what is going to happen, but in a sense, I know the relationship between Espi, Slayer, and Earth. That''s why I laughed at Hiro and Maam, who were making a big mistake. That said, Hakki didn''t say anything more than was necessary, but Hakki was more excited than that. "Now, what kind of legend do you want to show me? Well, [you] will be delighted with anything... the legend of the man who [you] saved with all his life... is that so?"... it''s Aony. " Then he put his hand on his chest and mumbled the name of a demon that he had once purged but would never forget its existence. Either way, the "mistake" that Hakuki pointed out to Hiro and Maam is naturally still here..... "I''m a little relieved, Lyvall." That''s right. Even in the Empire, the emperors Solja and Lyvar looked up at the sky with relief. "Espi, who has been missing for years, has suddenly appeared, and we don''t even know him as a lover... There''s no doubt that something happened in this blank period of years that we don''t know about...... but still......" "Oh, I wouldn''t tell you, but are you sure that Hyelo and Maam... or are we included in that?" When I asked my family for permission.... " "Sure. When I get that permission, I need to ask him about Slayer and stick a nail in him." If you hurt or make our sister Espy cry, I won''t forgive you. " "Once it''s light, it''s necessary to match it." I won''t forgive a weak man. " and even here..... "I didn''t know Espi-san was my boyfriend at all... I''m sure Milord and his wife would be surprised by it by now." "My father would be surprised in the Imperial City by now." It''s just... what did those two end up in front of Earth for? It''s not like she just liked to do it with Callie..... " "But you can give me coffee to make a Curry, and it looks like it''s being made out of vegetables..." "Hmm? Wait, I''m trying to give you something else?" Even in Cacrtail, Sadith and the others were surprised by the connection between Espy and Slayer, and did not know what the two of them had come into contact with Earth for. Then, {I want you to go to the ruins of Sissonotami. With me and Mr. Slayer. " Saying that, Espy hands something to Earth. "With that... I want you to aim for Sissonotami with me and Slayer-kun." I know what you''re saying. But that''s our wish. " "Oniisan, we will meet you and make a journey towards Shisonotami together... that is our wish. I don''t know anything... please guide me. When Earth took it and looked at it, it was a suspicious pocket watch. "Ahhh, Shisonotami... Espi-san... what are you doing?" "The ruins of Sissonotami... that was... surely the home of Thadis?" And now, Lord Ben Linerf..... " "... my... father..." "... why? What do you mean?" Sissonotami is the home of Sadith and is now missing along with Ben Linerf, who is on his way to investigate the ruins, and Noja, who was sent as a team to investigate the demon world. Each face is strengthened by the unexpected name of the earth. And above all, the expressions of Espi and Slayer, who asked Earth to do it, were so overflowing with emotions that their chests were about to tear apart so quickly that everyone knew it, and it seemed that they were not thinking very "bad things", which made the two objectives mysterious. [Registration Saletta userno authentication confirmation completed. ConfigurationSaleta Jump: StartupSimus] Damn, I don''t know! This clock, this... this... this... this... this... this... [Ah!? Oh my God... [Default] is... no... when we put our hands here, that''s it... hm? rather from here...? " "Ahh... I see... that''s why... that''s why I laughed, ''It doesn''t make sense to set it up''..." [Configuration change completed] Shimashita. All coordinates changed] And suddenly, an inorganic voice was heard from the pocket watch. Mysterious glow. The two of them panicked at the earth as they tampered with the clock in amazement. "Boo-cha!? What''s going on?!" Espi, what are you doing!? " "Hey, besides, there''s a strange pattern at Earth''s feet... that''s..." "Just like the transport formation... no way!" Don''t jump anywhere! " "Huh!?" I don''t know what happened to Earth from here on out, but for the Sadis, every one of them is a bullshit. However, regardless of the thoughts of those sadis..... ''Go, go, go, go, go, go... The two of them finally laughed, and what was reflected in the Earth''s vision changed dramatically the next moment. "Hey, hey! No way... forced transfer!?" Espi, what are you thinking!? where is the earth..... " "Huh! Look... it''s different than before... looks like the forest... it''s a really different place than before..." "Oh... where? Near? Or is it a faraway place?... I think I''ve seen it somewhere before..." "Yeah, I feel... nostalgic, too..." Without knowing the purpose of Espi, it was Hiro and Maam who could not calm down and spoke roughly, but at the same time, they learned something caught in the landscape of the land where the ground was jumped. Then, in order to figure out where this place is anyway, Earth wears a "cloak" purchased from a tool shop, carries a backpack, and moves from that place. A little later, he went out into the woods, where he saw a wide meadow and a small village. "... that mountain... nnhhh?" "Eh... eh? Is that... that village... nnh?" To the landscape, Hiro and Maam narrowed their eyes. Then, it was then. Kaaaaaaa!? Oh, get out of here, you monster! I''m going to get eaten! The cries of people were heard from a place thought to be the village. Gahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! Inside the village, beasts covered in black hair were rampaging. "Whoa, whoa!? What the hell!?" The monsters are rampaging.... " "Oh my God... eh? Oh, no!? That''s a wild grizzly!? that''s extinct...." "You''re right! I remember when I almost got killed... I can''t believe it''s there... no, it''s dangerous!" "Ah, Earth, help her!" With your strength right now...! " Nowadays, the number of monsters that have been reduced to the point where they are said to be extinct is attacking the village. Originally, the knights and heroes should do something about it, but they can''t do anything about it. But there was earth there. With Earth''s prowess now, two people who are convinced that such monsters are not enemies will shout at the invisible Earth. Then, as if the wish had arrived, Earth changed his blood and dashed to the village. And.... Get over there, monster! I''ll protect this village! I''ll titty you up! Gahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! Hey!? Brave, but too dangerous to be reckless. A small child stood up with a branch of a tree and shouted, trembling half-heartedly. And as expected, when the monster barks, the child''s hips are clenched. "Hey, you idiot! That kid... what the hell are you doing?!" Earth, please, just in time! " "Oh my God, that girl... Earth, please!" Rather than being praised for being brave, they scream desperately. I think I''ll make it in time. And.... Great Demon Sonic Coke Screw Blow! ...... Huh? Alright! Earth, we''re in time! Earth made it in time. And with one of his fists, he clenched the monster. The villagers were dumbfounded, but soon there was a big cheer celebrating Earth. Oh dear, you''re such a brave kid! Well, don''t worry, you''ll be fine anymore. "Alright, Earth, well done... well done... nnh?" It was Hilo who tried to shout happily as a father at the village that was being attacked by monsters, and at Earth, who had saved the child brilliantly, but stopped there. "Hmm? Hmm? What? This situation... somewhere..." I felt something, and my eyes narrowed and I looked up at the sky. And Maam.... "Um, yeah... this is... somewhere..." You mustn''t feel like you''ve seen this sight somewhere. The caught strength became stronger than the admiration for my son, and..... {Wow, wow... wow, you''re awesome! Awesome! I don''t know what it is and I can''t see it at all, but I can''t beat that big monster with one shot... Awesome! Awesome! Thanks for the help! Me, me, me! The rescued boy rushes to earth with his eyes shining. "... ahhh?" Maam was the first to react to the sole. And.... Woahhhhhhh! You idiot! Ahhhhhhh! Idiot, idiot! What are you doing? What are you doing?! It''s all over! If only this guy hadn''t helped me... ahhnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnngnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn A girl rushed up to the boy who had been rescued and beaten while crying appeared..... "... eh?" It was Hyiro who reacted to the sole. "Eh... ha?... eh... eh?" "... what''s going on... what''s going on...?" Because the faces of each other, in a sense, were face to face every day from a young age, and they were more than just looking at their own faces in the mirror. Come on, don''t cry anymore... Maam Shut up, you idiot! You idiot! "... nhhh??" The moment the two of them called each other by their names, Earth leaned over and stopped. Nnhhhhh?? Hyiro and Maam tilted their necks in the same way as Earth. And a few seconds later.... Eh?... eh?... ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!!!! I was now so stunned that I could echo everywhere. That''s right..... "...... what... even I''ve been hitting unexpected places from the beginning... or have I even done this before...?" It was the moment when even Hakki, who knew what was happening to Earth, felt a shock coming off the back of the chair and flowing into the world. "What... what are you... ahhh!?" Oh, Maam from when I was a kid!? Hey, me!? Me!? Huh? Why!? " "So, but that''s definitely... that?" I mean, the Wild Grizzly attacked me... that''s it? At that time... eh? Wait, wait, wait, wait! Time! Whoa, whoa, whoa!? " In a sense, they were more surprised and confused since the beginning of this appraisal than when their son fought against the Liu Hai''s Yamidilee, Palipi, and even Hades Dragon King Basara. 482 Episode 481: Was it you? The world is shaken... not yet, but only partially at the moment. That''s why they''re still regarded as "coincidences" at the moment, except for those who know "those two" well. But other than that..... "Hey, who the hell are you!?" Are you an Imperial Knight? Or maybe... you''re a brave man! Thank you for rescuing Hiro. Say thank you even more, Hyilo! Even if you''re weak, you''re going to do something stupid and annoy everyone! Hiro and Maam at a young age. Earth''s eyes were black and white in front of her. The sight was reflected in the sky..... "Hey, hey, Sadis... this is... a coincidence, right?" Is that so? " "Ah, ahaha, that''s right, right? Hey, there''s a little face there, but just because it happens to have the same name... this is a coincidence..." "... of course... it''s a coincidence... it''s a coincidence... it''s decided" Fiance, Fu, and Rival shake their bodies with a bitter smile. The three of them say things like "coincidence" time and time again. That''s because what''s happening to Earth is unrealistic. "Hey, hey, ahngh!" Hyiro and Maam are Earth''s father and mother, right? " "Yeah... we''ve met, too... but it''s true that the child... looks... yeah. but....." Isn''t the name Hiro or Maam so unusual in the outside world? Oratsuki and the Moturiages also think that "there is a coincidence" and "coincidence is the same name". But.... "It''s a lie... this... this... this... this... this..." Thadis was the most upset of the people here. His face was pale, his teeth trembled, and he seemed unusually upset by Thaddeus, who was always looking cool. "Hey, Thaddeus! It''s a coincidence, so don''t react like that!" I-I mean, I mean... " The fiances, who wanted to laugh at the "coincidence", were shocked by Thaddeus'' reaction. Because the sadis, who have been with Hiro and Maam for longer than Earth in some ways, and who know them better than anyone else, react like that. And.... Hyiro-kun! Maam! What are you doing? If it''s not just a coincidence, you''ll see. "Ah... I see... [Avia-sama]......" Yes, the presence of this person cannot be accomplished by accident. "Hey, isn''t that Earth''s mother?" "Yeah, I know it''s similar, but..." "No, but it looks a little grown up..." Somehow, it feels like an adult onee-san. There appeared a young woman like Maam. The two held the two young children tightly and lowered their heads deeply to the ground. {Um... you''re on a journey! Thank you for saving this child...... for saving this village. " Hah, yes!? Ah, yes! Ground herself is also violently upset. Because Earth also knows the Maam-like woman who appeared in front of her. "Y-you ''re right after all... Avia-sama..." And Thaddeus was no longer leaning back. I didn''t know how to understand this situation. "Hey, hey, Sadis, that woman... she''s more of a Maam than an Earth... and her name is Avia..." "Um, yeah... it''s Earth''s... grandmother''s name, right?" "I''ve seen you a few times since I was a little girl... you idiot!" This is ridiculous! What''s this all about? " Yes, it was Earth''s grandmother who showed up. Even the younger grandmother of Earth looks even younger, and is in front of Earth with her younger siblings, Hiro and Maam. "Huh... what do you mean, this is!" What is happening to you! What did Espy and her sister do? " "Nwahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!!!" ?? ?? ?? ?!!?? ?? At that time, when Thaddeus tried to scream with his head in his arms, Basara, who was staring at the sky with a cheek stick on her cheek, laughed happily. "It''s not a dream, it''s not an illusion. That child named Hyiro and that child named Maam... it wasn''t me. Earlier, when I saw it in a chase with the kid, the two of them matched the root cause... well, it''s my guess, but I can affirm it with certainty. It''s definitely not him." Although Bassara is named "Kan", nothing is as heavy as Bassara''s assertion that she is the Dragon King of Hell. No matter how unreal things are. "And, Master... but it''s impossible... I mean, Milord and your wife are so small... at least for over 20 years... I haven''t even been born yet!" Why, why are you in such a place!? " "Why? Well, as far as I can tell... I think I''ve jumped over time into the past." "... what about you?" "The color of the sky... is a little different from the present time when the environment is subtly polluted as it develops, and it is still better than clear." I see, I don''t know exactly, but it''s definitely been over 20... 25 years or so. " Everyone doubted their ears. Bassala is right, if the sight in the sky is not a dream or illusion of Earth, then it is unlikely to be so. But that''s why I was stunned by the impossible. And, over time... something... in the past world... Master, what... "Wuwaha, can''t you believe it? However, is there a theory that can prove that you can''t do that? Then, if you look at it honestly, except for all the preconceptions, it''s not the answer... as long as Shisonotami''s technology is involved." Even though Basarah says so, he cannot be convinced or convinced that others will accept the idea in all honesty. Because it is common sense that there is no way that an act that twists the flow of time can be realistic, such as a human going to the past. Of course... "Lyvall... what do you think?" Is this... really Hyiro, Maam... and Maam''s mother? And yet, why is the earth in such a place...... " "... something like that clock that Espy gave me glowed... maybe that light was a magic item that would show off the illusion." In other words, that sight isn''t real, it''s illusion! " "" "" "" (... that''s what Lord Lyvall says... it''s not a phantom, it''s a reality... but I''m very sorry...) "" "" Even in the Empire..... Mother? "Mother, what''s wrong!" I''ve been dazed since before! So, Hiro-kun and Maam-chan have the same name as Earth''s parents, right? That woman is similar to Earth''s mother. Is it a coincidence? " Mom, what''s the matter? "...... stupid......" Yamidire also..... So naturally..... "Ugh, that''s not true... that''s not true..." "You''re kidding... but then..." Neither did we. Fufufu... well, I didn''t expect Earth Lagan to have done this either... but in that sense, if he hadn''t helped you in this era... the history of the world would have changed a lot. Only Hakki, who knew without preconception that "Earth had gone to the past era", laughed and told Hiro and Maam about it. Of course, neither of us could easily agree with that. But still..... "Was it you...... Earth......" "Was it ground?" At that time... at that time! " It''s been more than twenty years since I was a child. I remember the event clearly. In the first place, it was an event that should be called a turning point in life for Hiro. Unfortunately, I could not talk slowly with the person I met at that time, and because I wore a cloak and a hood, I could not see my face well. --Hey, Dad... why did you want to be a warrior... an Imperial Knight? "Oh, you..." And at the same time, I remember a few months ago. A little while before Earth ran away from home in that match, while still living with Earth, the two of them had a little talk. --Yeah... Dad wanted to protect his friends and colleagues... but in the end, he fought for humanity and the world... but the point of departure was... I wanted to be an ally of... justice. Earth, who was a little worried about his future path, asked him about himself, and Hilo replied. I wonder why I went this way. D D When I was a kid, when my dad and mom were still living in a rural village... I once had a righteous ally help me by being attacked by monsters. I... want to be someone who can help someone like that... and that''s where it all started. "When you... you... you!" When I was a child, my eyes shone and I shouted towards the earth. Wait a minute, you! What kind of name are you?! You''re not as good as you think you are. Farewell! Earth clearly thinks this situation is bad and runs away with a sneaky face. However, when I was young, I looked like this..... {Awesome... that''s cool... so strong, but don''t get upset at all... I''ve decided! I will be such a righteous ally! --Help us, and went without saying our names... but it seemed like it was normal to help someone... I thought it was cool... and I admired it. And now it''s all overlapping. "It was you, Earth!" You were the one who helped us... and you were the ally of justice I longed for! " A lifesaver and longing ally of justice was his son. Who knows that? Was it you?...... Ah-kun......" In a small village on the periphery of the empire, my grandmother was surprised to learn the identity of a righteous ally that had appeared more than 20 years ago, and she was just surprised and tearful at her grandson''s appearance. 483 Lesson 482: Which Age? That''s right, the boy passed the time and met his father and mother when they were still young before he became a hero. The world finally noticed by adding words like Palipi affirmed in his narration. What happened to Earth Lagan. "Oh, my God... So, no matter what the principle is, Fang-chai jumped to the past, and Fang-chai saved Milord and his wife... and Milord, who longs for that figure... is that what it means to be a brave man?!" It is an impossible event, but it can only be said if the sight as it is seen is used as a word. Who can believe that people jump to the past and face their parents at a young age? Above all.... "Wait! Including whether people can go to the past... So, where is Earth now?!" Where''s Earth!? " Everyone is happy with Fiance''s cry. "Well, that''s right... you can go home... and come, right? In this era." "That''s right... it should be. Otherwise, Palipi would never have held such a viewing party. I''m sure she''s back..." Yes, even if Earth was really flying in the past, would Earth be able to return to this era? Otherwise, we wouldn''t be Earth forever..... Ho ho ho ho, really? Time jump? No, no, but is that possible? It''s often a story... ''I can''t change the past. But the future can be changed. " And while Ground himself understood the situation, he was alone in the woods screaming and confused. Anyway, I don''t know why Espy and Slayer gave me this stuff, but you''re saying it''s better to go back to the old days, right? But even so, the answer to the question, "What should I do?" was correct. "Hoho, that kid is also confused, don''t even think about it." I couldn''t help but expose myself... and I''m trying to avoid the contradictions of time... er, did I manage to paradox? Either way, it''s smart. " While laughing with Nitanita, Bassara looks at the sky with interest. Nevertheless, it was likely that the others would still need time to calm down. "It seems that it''s not an illusion... Earth is really in the past..." "... that sounds like it." Solja and Ryvar were no longer in public, much less in front of their majesty, and were about to pull themselves upside down. I still can''t stop thinking "I can''t believe it", but I couldn''t stop trembling at the seriousness of the matter. "I can go back to the past and start over... if I abuse it, I''ll be invincible..." "I see... it''s a relief that Earth didn''t intend to do that..." But why would Espy have that kind of thing and give it to Earth? "...... I don''t know what the stone is." Yes, it was the purpose of Espi that was unknown after the principle. What did Espi give such an item to Earth for? "Either way...... Ah ~...... Lyvall...... what do you think will happen from here?" "... mmm..." And Solja asked with a bitter smile, and the soldiers who were there also noticed Lyvall''s behavior in various ways. Lyvall''s gaze around her..... "Geez, Earth doesn''t seem to be trying to do anything in the past era, so use that item to properly return to this era..." "" "" "" Ehhh!!?? What do you mean by coming back...? "...... but... if you just come back, there''s no point in Palipi stretching the second act tonight like a snakefoot... I guess something happened when I tried to get back!" In other words, Earth may have done a little more in [that era]... in her childhood, in her life, in her life, in her life, in her life, in her life, in her life. "" "" "... uh... I mean?" "" "I mean! Either you''re back in this era, or you''ve stayed a little longer in that era...!" "" "" "" (Ah... somehow, cowardly!?) "" "" It was Lyvall who spoke with a strong sense of majesty, but the surrounding gaze was a little subtle. in such a state..... Your Majesty! We are hereby alerted! We will continue to depart from the Kingdom of Betraial... In addition, the palace soldiers rushed to the terrace where they were having a viewing party. Flash alert. Nevertheless, Solja and the others sighed with anticipation even before they had heard the details. Is this about Espy? "Yes..." That he hid the fact that Espi, who betrayed my country, and Earth Lagan, son of the brave Hairo, came into contact. This is an attempt by Espi to obtain confidential information about our Betraial Kingdom. " "Ah, I see now... we''ve never even known Earth and Espy were in contact in the first place... even though we betrayed them and insulated them from anything..." "I-It''s also..." "... anything else? Ahh... about the ability to surpass that time..." As expected, it was even more difficult for the preacher to say to Solja who held his head.... "Yeah... ''It''s a real shame that such an item, and even the facts, were concealed until today and made public in such a way that the demon side was also known. It strongly condemns any serious cover-up that would crack up on the absolute trust of the Allies that has existed since before the war. "Hah..." "I wonder if Earth was... Earth... I wonder if Earth was an ally of righteousness at that time... but for now, it seems like she just walked away in a hurry... and it was... too fast to see that monster in an instant... but it could have been a punch..." "Well then, if Earth hadn''t helped us at the time, we wouldn''t have lived like this..." "... oh my God..." "Oh my God..." "Well, but! Then you can just say a word... apart from whether we believed it or not, like, ''I''m your son from the future''!" "That''s right! I thought my heart would stop because I learned in this way..." No way, knowing that the real son was a lifesaver and a long-awaited existence, Hiro and Maam could not express their feelings about what to say. Exactly, I had no choice but to say, "Oh, my God." You idiots. The fact that you didn''t know about it in this era means that if Earth Lagan, who went from this era to the past, told you something extra, it would create a time contradiction he would have avoided it. "...... Mmm?" "But either way... the fate of the Demon King''s army may have changed dramatically due to Earth Lagan''s actions at this time... but on the other hand... it''s a pity that he''s been standing around for so long..." Hakki smiled bitterly and looked up at the sky in amazement at the flow.... "The person beside Earth Lagan... wanted to see... what kind of face he had at the time... what kind of reaction he had..." [Do you think so, too?] It''s a shame... " The pocket watch handed over by Espi and the ground shimmering with "alone" in the eyes of Hakki who muttered in such a thoughtful way. [Registration Saletta userno authentication confirmation completed. [Jump settings - Pray Isimus] Oh, so, from here...? [Configuration complete. Jump Start Shimmers] Then, when the earth is playing with it, the clock or word once again flashes and envelops the body of the earth. "Ah, hey, there it is again!" What''s going to happen this time!? " "Can Earth return properly?" Are you sure you''re back right now!? " Rather than the mystery of Hakki''s words, Earth is safe now. Where is Earth going this time? When Hyiro and Maam shouted so.... Is this... a forest? Earth remained in the woods unchanged. However, it doesn''t seem to be the same place as before, and the landscape is slightly different. Above all.... There you are.... I am prepared to be vigilant so that the ground can move at any time. The sharp ground of the senses is evidence of something nearby. And then..... Hey, are you there!? Who is the intruder? There were ten of them, but I got rid of them all. It was obviously a dossi voice that was different from ordinary people. When the ground hides in the bushes in the bamboo..... "So all you have to do is catch the kid who escaped from the [General]." But aren''t you running away already? Idiot. Didn''t the General say that? He''s not dead, just like he was when he blew up. But the wound wasn''t too shallow to escape. " Heavily armored, with a huge axe... bipedal, but not human... of a giant... "N-Ma, demon race!?" Rhinoceros... no, no, no, no, no, wait! that armor..... " "Demon King Army Armor!?" What?? After all, when Riphant established the new government, he discarded the armor of that model... perhaps the remnants of the Demon King''s army!? " "Fufufufufufufu... haha, no, it''s not! No! They''re not the remnants, nor are they my comrades now. This guy... he''s in active service!" A demon soldier in Earth''s sight. Looking at it alone, it was not surprising that he mistook himself for the "remnant of the Demon King''s army" for a moment. However, both Hilo and Maam were quick to haunt. Behhh, active... active...... I can get past time with that item Earth got from Espi...... "It''s a lie... right? It''s a lie!?" Well, then, earth... no way... no way... " The earth can transcend time. An active Demon King army. If so, there is no longer one answer. - Yes, the boy ran again. However, that''s not the original era.... "Ah, the voice of the palipi!" "Shh! It''s not the original era... well, then..." With the narration of Parisi, the soldiers of the Demon King''s army are reflected in the Earth''s vision hidden in the forest. In the meantime, let''s get rid of this... intruder... hey! Ahh... yes... hey! And the soldiers of the Demon King''s army turned their sharp gaze to the hidden earth. We know it! Earth! "Run, Earth!" Active. A soldier on the battlefield. The sharp sensation notices the hidden Earth, and the soldiers swing their axe to the hidden Earth. Earth managed to get around it, but exposed himself to the soldiers. Damn it, that kid... I wonder if there were still intruders... the Dogitaneye Allied forces... Did you try to sneak into our ranks and assassinate the general, allied scum? A soldier of the Demon King''s army who would have killed Earth if it hadn''t been avoided. Axe, who was piercing deeply and destroying the ground, had a strong expression on his face. "Seriously! Earth has encountered... a demon king army soldier... and is he mistaken for an allied army?" "What''s happening now?!" So, when was this all about? When we were active? Or is it more ancient? Sneak in and assassinate the general? Was there such a plan? Hilo and Maam are confused and desperately trying to remember their past. But what about Earth? When did this happen? A lot of things went through my head and I panicked in the middle and I couldn''t calm down. And then..... Well, even if it''s the Allied forces, it''s even worse among the masses... because they''re from the [Kingdom of Betrei]. You''re trying to assassinate a general because you want something to do with him... and even though you''re strong enough, I''m afraid of the idea of the crowd trying to hit a kid like that and make him the worst match. Confronting Earth, the soldiers of the Demon King''s army clearly said so. "... eh? Betreial...?" "Did you just... say" Betraial Kingdom... "?" If you come up with a specific country name on the boulder, you can''t help but react to it, Hiro and Maam. Of course, all over the world. and dare to emphasize that it wasn''t a mistake to hear that.... - Yes, the era of the boy who ran in time... it was hidden behind the history of the world... the Betreial Kingdom, which was a member of the Union... hi! Beto, Leia, Le Kingdom, it''s all up to you! By accident, and by fate, the boy is involved in the events that happened when he moved without permission. It''s important, so I dared to say it twice. 484 Lesson 483: Goodbye "Bobbing, Bobbing, Bobbing, and the Demon King''s army during the war... ah, ah, ah, I''ll be right there, Bobbing!" "Oh, calm down, Sadith! Don''t go alone, I''ll go with you!" "Please calm down, Sadis-san and the princess!" This is the past, not the present, so how can I go! " "... earth... with the demon king army of the past..." Thadis and Fiance are confused and upset. With the two of you together, I don''t know where I am right now, but I''m about to swim into the sea in search of Earth. Hoof desperately suppressed it, but Hoof couldn''t calm down again. The same was true of Rival. It was already gone before we were born. Compared to the Seven Heroes, it can be used as a judgment material. They''ve never fought a demon king''s army. And even though I felt even more helpless by being beaten to perfection by one of the remnants of the Six Champions, I could not help it. No matter how strong they become, since the Demon King''s army already existed, they could never prove that they had exceeded their target of the Seven Heroes. The existence of the Seven Heroes and the Demon King''s army has already been protected by the "flow of time". However, in this way, Earth confronted the demon king army that was in active service in the past. The fact is, "What''s going to happen after this?" No one could help but calm down. However, under such circumstances..... Nah! Earth did not fight, but ran to the depths of the forest. "Fang Chama ran away..." "Why are you running away! Even if it''s the strongest Demon King army soldier, if it''s Earth now......" "Yeah. I know it looks strong... but it''s the earth that defeated that Parisi..." Why run! This is the only time I can test my strength! I''m worried about Earth, but I''m surprised it escaped. No matter what the opponent looked like, even if it was a soldier of the Demon King''s army, it wasn''t a superpower like the Six Champions, so if it was Earth... I just wanted to see Earth fight against the Demon King''s army... and the Fiances were puzzled by Earth''s actions. but.... "Sutahaha... that''s because there''s no reason to fight." It''s not like helping people before. " Basara answered the questions of the Thadis. "He''s not a human coalition soldier... just a drifter... I was mistaken and attacked, but what''s the point of rampaging here?" "Master..." "Rather, I was surprised to learn how much history would be affected if I beat the opponent in a battle poorly." Not only is it clever, it suddenly looks like you''re in such a panic, but it''s unexpectedly calm. Only Bassara watched with admiration that Earth had escaped without fighting the Demon King''s army. And... is it because my father is a brave man... or is it because of his own vessel... there is also a daughter-in-law named Kron, and he has no rejection or hostility to the [Demon King''s Army] or the [Demon Clan] itself... that''s one of the reasons. And that''s a unique reaction to Earth, unlike the Rivals, who were the first to say, "Dangerous" or "Fight" just because they heard "Demon King''s Army". "Well, by the way... no, mankind is already in harmony with the demons, but that''s normal..." "But then, if we suddenly have an unknown demon tribe in front of us, we''ll be ready." Not to mention the Demon King''s army.... " "Well... maybe after seeing the Yamidilee and Paripi of the Six Champions... but it seems that his technique is related to the Great Demon King..." Bassara''s face of Earth looked like that of Fiances, "If you ask me..." And then..... "... ah..." Sadith? "... well... ahhh... no... I don''t see Fu-cha-ma as an enemy of either the Demon King''s army or the Demon Clan... yeah, right... mmm..." Sadith understood the reason and gave a confused expression at the same time. That''s because I found out that Earth trusted him from the bottom of his heart, and that he was now more close to Earth than he was to himself, because of some invisible person. Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait! What, assassination is a foreign method, and if it fails, it''s tongzla? These cowards! The demons chased down the trees in a straight line to catch Earth running to the depths of the forest. Looking back at the ground, she was a little surprised that the opponent was huge but quick. Ughhh! Woohoo! Hahaha, I''ll deal with it! In addition, other soldiers, who seemed to be scattered all over the forest, gathered one after the other, listening to the noise. And inside.... "Mmm! Hey, Lyvall! Look at that... big demon!" "I''ve seen the extraordinary atmosphere of each of you... no, I''ve seen it!" It''s... definitely... an orc and a gorilla half... " "Oh, I remember that too! Indeed, the Squad Leader who was under Gouda''s command!" "That''s right... Pig Goliath! It''s [Pig Goliath Yao Eight]!" Could it be that that majesty and Earth were encountering each other!? " Solja and Ryvar also know that one of the demon king''s army soldiers was named during the war. Although not as famous as it appears in textbooks, Solja, who is also a seven-hero, is a warrior who changes his complexion. Captain Piggoli! It''s a coalition crowd! I haven''t seen that kid yet... but! The faces of those who knew or did not know about the previous wars turn pale. Really, what will happen to Earth Lagan? "Lord Lyvall... what will become of him?" "Surrounded by just a few of them, we''re being targeted by piggly troops of the Gouda army with great speed, strength and, above all, leadership!" I can''t escape... and Earth can''t help it! " "" "" "" I can''t escape... but I''m sorry!? Yes, the Demon King''s army in service. Moreover, the opponent was chasing Earth with a well-known fighter and a powerful soldier. No matter who sees it, I don''t think it''s a free situation. That''s why everyone was shocked by Lyvall''s assertion for a moment..... "" "" ""...... "" Ho "" " "...... Nuu? What are you...... ah......" Soon everyone let out a breath of relief. Lyvall couldn''t understand the meaning for a moment, but soon realized what it meant for him. "... anyway, Piggoli as captain... and when it comes to the assassination of the general, it''s definitely the Gouda of the Six Champions... in the end, it''s a little before Hyiro takes down the Gouda?" "I guess so..." But when that happens, it''s even more incomprehensible. At that time... I didn''t hear about Gouda''s assassination plot! Betrayal... what do you mean! " Exactly when they were fighting on the front lines as the Seven Heroes in Bali, at the height of the battle, both Solja and Lyvar remembered it well. That is why I was able to affirm that I did not know of such a plan. It''s just that in that way..... "Hey... there''s a story about Hyiro-sama and Gouda..." "Wow, wow... this is a great conversation..." "History or legend..." Among the soldiers gathered on the terrace, the young people who were not particularly aware of the war at the time shone a bell in the conversation between Solja and Lyvar. "Hmm? Well, I bet you guys were still young..." "Yes, Your Majesty. Of course, the legend of the Seven Heroes is true... After all, the great feat of the True One Hairo defeating the Demon God Gouda of the Six Champions was a vivid, shocking and hopeful event for us when we were young... we will also be heroes, because it was like a dream event." The legend of the heroes they admired as children. That''s why..... "That''s right. The battle of legends between Hyiro and Gouda... that''s right... we lost everything to Hakki... In a situation of despair, the awakening of Hyiro, who rose from the depths of death, fought against that Gouda." But apart from that... Betraial has been secret to the Alliance, has been involved in arbitrary assassinations, and has failed... what a shame. " Although it is not a beautiful thing to say about the war, but even so, to know the existence of those who drowned in desire to move independently and raise their hand behind the scenes...... Solja tried to reveal her discomfort...... "Nh...? Wait, Solja!" Ryvar? It seemed that he had noticed something, and Lyvall shouted in a panic. "Suppose... even if Betreial really tried to assassinate Gouda... it would have failed... but Gouda was still the opponent." The assassination of Gouda... who did Betreial? " "Huh? Is that......?!" And Ryvar was happy there too. No matter how much I assassinated them, it was impossible to defeat Gouda the Six Champion without being quite capable. Then who did Betreial? "...... Earlier... the soldiers of the Demon King Army... said that the [child] was something?" "Yeah, I think you thought Earth was one of them..." Betreial... said the kid who could be sent to assassinate Gouda... "... there''s only one..." And that was when Solja and Lyvar got to it. to the earthly sight of escaping through the woods..... ... uu... ah... ah... Huh? I mean... a child? "Huh!??" Somehow the little human girl there. She was so worn out, she was obviously seriously ill, her eyes were so weak that she was about to disappear..... ... who? Solja and Lyvar knew well about the girl who asked Earth that. "Hey, it stopped over there...! Hahaha, hey, it''s that big tree! '' There''s that kid, too! I found it! Let me take the trouble! You fool who plotted to assassinate the great general Gouda! One of the bravest children in the world! I will not forgive you! I got that neck! Okay? Don''t jump out on your own! Even on the brink of death, the opponent was one of those seven heroes! And that girl was the one that the soldiers of the Demon King''s army were looking for. They said "Seven Heroes" with clarity. What''s... really... what''s going on with the elephant? Solja and Ryvar were dumbfounded enough to forget that they were still in communication with Ryfant. Of course, Riphant was also stunned by the demonic world. "Yeah!? No, no, no, why!? Oh, is that so!? Eh? Betreial, when it''s time for gouda, no, wait a minute! There he is, eh!?" "I didn''t hear it, I didn''t hear it, I didn''t hear it!! She didn''t hear about the Gouda assassination operation alone, and maybe it was a failure...... but instead of seeing it or passing it by, Earth....." Hiro and Maam were in a state of chaos and restlessness that no longer seemed to be a prisoner. Hakuki was delighted to see the back of the history that he didn''t even know he had anticipated, even as he sniffed at the two. And.... One of the Seven Heroes, a member of the Allied forces...... a heretic child of the Betreial Kingdom...... is it the ''Psychic Girl Espi''? The soldiers of the Demon King''s army caught up around Earth, dazed by the wounded girl they encountered. And that''s what my captain, Piggoli, told me. Just projecting a wounded girl may not know what she''s talking about from those who don''t know her. However, in addition to the fact that Earth had gone back in time, the world understood that Gouda''s name, the title of the girl, and the name of the girl were spoken by the soldiers of the Demon King''s army. --- Espy of the Seven Heroes!!?? Precisely in the old days, when Honjo gave Earth an item to jump to the past. The whole world shouted its name in amazement. "Oh, I knew it, Espi!?, you''re lying!? Espi and Earth met?! Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! "But, I don''t know, I didn''t hear... oh, what''s going to happen? What''s going to happen? What''s going on, what''s going on, what''s going on!?!" Earth was the identity of a righteous ally who saved their own lives at a young age. In addition to that, the fact that Espi and Earth had met in childhood is even more true. Fufufu, wow, what''s going to happen? The moment you graciously mouth the wine while having fun... --That''s right... over time... the boy and the girl met. Huh? Paripi? Paripi''s narration came in..... D D Thank?you for watching Part 2. This concludes today''s screening. "Blah, blah, blah, blah!" Hakki sprayed wine. "Eh... eh? Are you done? Here?" "Ah...? Ah, based on the sky..." Yes, everyone had already forgotten. In the first place, the second part of the day was a much too intense level of appreciation: Yamidile, Basara, Skyworld, and the battle against Parisi. Therefore, as it should be, the continuation should be full of snakes... but everyone unexpectedly continued to watch the unexpected. However, because it was too long ago, it is a consideration of Parisi that it has been so far in time today...... - Well then, enjoy tomorrow. Goodbye! Goodbye! Goodbye! "" "I... end here!??" " No longer, Hakki even unexpectedly stood up and screamed into the sky, and the scene was too cruel. "W-What, are you convinced?! What the hell is going on?! What the hell''s going on? What happens when Espi meets Earth!? What''s going to happen after this!" "W-what the hell are you cutting off for, that worst man ever!" What, what is this, a lie, is this really the end of the day? You''re telling me to be patient till tomorrow night!? " "... even though I used to be a comrade... even though I was called a demon, I don''t want to say this to him... ''You are a foreign devil''... and..." The screams were not the only ones of Hiro, Maam, and Hakki. The orgasms in Hakki''s pit... and... The same screams resounded throughout the world, including in the demon world. 485 Episode 484: How the World Ran Through (1) "What''s going to happen after this?! Where have you been in the past?! What''s going to happen to Espi and Fu-chan?! Oi... oi! The Dark Sage... Who named two of them?! It''s the way of darkness!" Sadis screams with his head mixed with anger toward the sea. An elderly sister who was originally cool and calm... she was already a victim of the Paris Appreciation Committee structure. "However, when this happened... before I went to the past, the attitude of the Seven Heroes'' Espi when she went to meet Earth... I thought it was definitely too familiar..." "Well then, if Espi the Seven Heroes knew anything about Earth other than Hyiro-san and Maam-san''s son....." "I don''t know... In the first place, according to my master, Earth is acting in a way that avoids distortion of history by engaging with those in the past... then maybe it''s not that deep... but... I don''t know" Fiance, Fu, and Rival, too, what exactly is going to happen? Even though we talked about the future development of, in the end, there was only a reaction that "I don''t know what will happen". "Whatever... I couldn''t keep up with the development from the middle, and I couldn''t say a word" Ahahah, I''m just like Macho-san, too "Well, except for Sadis and the others, everyone''s having a hard time ~" No longer able to keep up with the unfolding of the story, the inhabitants of Kakretail, headed by Macho, Tsukushi, and Kalui, nodded bitterly. "Nuwaha, that''s not true." I''m also unexpectedly looking forward to it. I think I''ll have to see it tomorrow. Anyway... I met that kid a few months ago... and in the meantime, I wonder what kind of big adventure we''re going to have. Even though I didn''t make it to the war, I didn''t get lost in the old war..... " "Master..." "Well, let''s see what you''ve got." Are you going to stand around and not interfere deeply in the past as you have done so far... or is fate going to let you do that... umuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Bassara was also concerned about the continuation, and suddenly had a difficult face even as she snuggled up.... "Yes, bye! Bring me some alcohol!" I don''t even know what to think anymore! I can''t sleep with my eyes closed! Drink and sleep! " Go to bed early for the viewing party tomorrow. Everyone exclaimed, "Indeed..." and nodded with a glance that was too late at night. In the meantime..... "Sure, it might be difficult, but I think I''ll go to bed." Hey, you need to go to bed, too. " "... um......" Amae? There was always a child waking up on the boulder... "When Tsukushi tried to take Amae home, she looked at the sky with a subtle face. "... somehow... the last girl out... somehow... muu" "The last one? The one called Espy?" "Mhh..." Amae could not put it well, but she still looked up at the sky for a while with the appearance of "some kind of chest irritation". "Pupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupup! I''m mad that you''re going to do this to us in the sky! Even the goddess who always heals people with a smile, at this time, she always swells her cheeks and makes a mess. "Ugh, I usually think of Earth, and I can sleep well, but today I just think of Earth, and I can''t sleep well!" This is the first time the workers on the scene have seen Kuron angry. Even though they were so cute when they were angry... they could still fully understand the feeling of being angry, but they felt the same way. "Hey, hey, I''m sure you''re telling me what''s really going on here." "Yeah. Tomorrow night... but I can''t do tomorrow''s work because I care too much!" I can''t sleep like this because I''m worried too much, and I can''t concentrate on my work tomorrow. It was so terrible that the mourning resounded at the same time as the anger. On the other hand..... "Well, it''s true that he flew into the world of the past, and not only did he meet his fathers at a young age, but he didn''t even go to war... right, Master?" "...... the piggly of Gouda......" "Normal..." Yamidire looked up at the sky in a daze and stood still, even as Bro waved his words. That must be the case. For Yamidire, even if it wasn''t his own subordinate, it reflected a unit leader who also knew his face and was part of the same Demon King''s army. Earth appeared in the scene and even appeared in the Espi at that time. "No way... back when I was fighting on the front lines as the Six Champion, this... earth lagan... what were you doing!" What are you... what are you...? " And Yamidile thought, holding her head. "... there shouldn''t have been... reports... Indeed, in those days, a huge number of reports on the state of war arrived from all over the world every day, and I didn''t grasp all of them... but... there wasn''t any report that I thought was Earth Lagan... if it was a major incident... so... I don''t think it would be much more of a part of the history of the past... but... would that Palipi separate us here?"... ohhhhh, I''m already angry! That man must be laughing like "Hihaha" by now! Oh, yeah, yeah! " And that scream..... Hihahahahahahaha! Correct. "Espi and Earth meet not only in modern times, but also in the past... what a thing to say." "The question is, how far will Espi know who Earth is at this point? No, it may be because she knows that she came to see Earth in the modern era... but why did Espi keep quiet with us? No, I don''t know." The demon world is also a fussy elephant... and Gouda was still popular after his death... and I''m also concerned about the echoes of Palipi''s life The world''s top-level conversation between the three historians, Solja, Lyvar, and Lyfant, seemed to unfold, and the contents of the conversation were only "I don''t know". "Parippi... not only were you alive, but you also want to involve the whole world... why do you want to separate here!" "... I see... [Why are you separating us here?] I wonder if you''re enjoying our gnashing of teeth..." And when Xiao Sheng and the others got mad at him for their tricks...... the abominable elephant Not only the former enemy of the Seven Heroes, but also the former comrade of Riphanto called it "abominable"...... "But you know that only one thing can be confirmed right away..." Solja said that and smiled slightly. "You mean Betreial?" "Hmm. I was just saying, what is the absolute relationship of trust? Now, what is this Gouda assassination?... I really want to question it." Solja has a slightly childish smile, like, "You can get revenge like before." but.... "Your Majesty! Report!" And, a message came in today that I didn''t know how many times. "Eh... no way..." Solja unexpectedly pulled her face. Because it has been more than a dozen years, I know that Solja cannot pursue this deeply now. However, since Betrairie kept telling me about it until now, I''ll say it back with a little sarcasm... I thought so... No way... from Betreial again...? "... well... rather than from Betrayal, the information from the local area..." "Somehow, it seems that King Betrayal sent this report to the people of the Kingdom of Betrayal as a matter of urgency..." "Statement?" I thought you had told the Empire something else, but it was not local information. Then what happened? When Solja heard the report from us.... "Eh ~... everything..." "The viewing party in the sky that has been going on since yesterday seems to be carried out by the worst pleasure criminals among the demonic race, the Dark Sage Parisi. It seems that such a demon is spreading virtually no information, no roots, no leaves, that will deprive us of the Kingdom of Betrayal, but be careful not to be deceived. It is impossible for a person to go beyond time to the past. The world of heaven is also a fairy tale. Therefore, all the stories of Earth Lagan circulating in the Appreciation Club may be fabricated. Tomorrow, it will spread not only to the capital but to the whole kingdom.... " "Oh, I see... we''re blaming ourselves for this..." The royal government of the Kingdom of Betraial immediately reported that "this is a factless thing". Of course, the people of the world are not stupid enough to swallow it. However, it is true that no one can prove that this is true under circumstances where Earth is currently unknown. Even if Earth himself and Espi himself appeared before the people of the Kingdom of Betrayal and spoke, "words alone" cannot convince all people by proving that "everything is true". but..... Hihahaha, you''re making it up... no... no...? Parisi was also informed in real time and laughed "as expected". "But... what are you going to do?" Even if the people watching are obsessed...... if in fact they ask me if I can prove this is true..... " The commander calmly looks at the situation in response to such a reaction. However, Palipi smiled like a demon..... "What are you talking about, Comandante?" What if they could prove that this is actually true? Let''s prove it ~ As a matter of course, I told you so. "No... no, but how can I... let Earth and the Seven Heroes Espi speak to each other?" But I don''t think either of you will do it..... " "Hihahaha, it''s not like that. That all of Earth''s records really existed... all you have to do is show me the physical evidence." "... physical evidence? What is that... pocket watch?" Hihahaha, it''s different. Koman didn''t know what Palipi was talking about. What kind of physical evidence would prove that all of Earth''s screenings so far have been true? And then..... "Commander, prepare a magic crystal for communication." I''ll talk to Gaaru-chan in the sky. " "Huh... what? The sky world?" To Prince Gaal...? However, I didn''t expect those people to talk to you..... " I''ll contact you as the boss''s right-hand man. Ask Gaal-chan to take you off for the?boss, and you''ll be fine "Oh, please? What... besides, I''m talking about Earth-kun''s right-hand man..." "It''s okay. Then Gaaru will listen." According to the information that I bought from my mistress angels, who once fell in love with me... it seems that Gaaru-chan is wearing a skirt recently.? " How''s it going? There were still people in the sky who were connected behind the Palipi. That being said, I don''t think Gaal, the prince of the sky world, would hear anything more like the words of Palipi, who had done something evil, including the Sky World and the Sky King, and what is the request in the first place? I still don''t understand the meaning of Palipi''s words, but..... "Well, please, it''s easy." I just want the Pegasus team to fly around the world at an altitude that can be seen from the ground in those moving clouds.? " "... eh..." First thing tomorrow morning, the Onasas from above the Betrayal Kingdom, and?then the Empire.? Palipi really wanted to show the world the physical evidence. 486 Episode 485: Perceptions of the World Rushing Through (2) "Is the world breaking...?" Umu That''s in the Vire world. The whole world said, "Can you sleep in such a halfway place?" While making a fuss, Master Zhang''s earth was tired and ghastly...... but his consciousness was the only thing that was talking to Traina and Violet. "In the sky, you miss Yamidile and Paripi, and Kuron, who smells the connection with the rest... How does the world judge you?" Because not all countries are as simple as the elves are [wow, Earth Lagan awesome]. " "I... I see. Like you said, while Parisi is hated by the whole world, there are people who are passionate about it..." "That''s right. Even if you and your acquaintances personally become your ally... you will become a national unit..." I was actually going to escape and talk during the viewing party, but in the end, I encountered Shinobu in the river and spent time in a sweet and sour space, and Espi and Slayer came along the way, so I couldn''t talk with Traina. That said, the flow of the appraisal can no longer be stopped. It is decisive that the next and the next will flow into the world. It''s impossible to find Parisi and stop the show from happening. Therefore, what Traina was talking about was not what to do in the future, but rather what to do. "That''s right. Especially since I met Espi in the past. Against the demons." Since I''m involved in the war behind my back, people who used to be Demon King''s Army might have a grudge against me..... " "Well, I guess that''s not true." Even if all the Liu Champions recognize and appreciate you..... " "Oh... what?! Is that so?" Sarah and Trayna raised their faces in amazement at what they said, but Trayna sighed in horror. "What are you doing now? Yamidile, Paripi, Noja, and Gouda admit you. Even if you become hostile to you from the standpoint of suddenness, there is no resentment there, and I admit you." Just because Riphant knows something in the future, he is not a small vessel that holds a grudge against you. Perhaps even though he is already surprised at you, he admits you as a man, not as a son of Hairo. That''s what he is. " "Oh, oh... is that so?" Somehow... it would be amazing to be given a name. the legendary Six Champions in total..... " "Hmm. In the first place, the king standing on top of the Six Champions recognized you a long time ago..." Eh!? And then, in the course of the conversation, Traina became happy with what she was trying to say as a matter of course, and Earth fumbled with herself..... "Admit it... well, there''s still more to come!" But, well, I know you''re doing well. " Even though he had already acknowledged it, it seemed that he could still shine when he said it to the side. Traina started to speak a little quickly, and earth smiled happily back to Traina. "Hahaha, I see." Somehow, that''s the happiest thing in the world, and it makes me motivated. " "Mh... muuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu ...uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, Remember! And I''m sparring!" "Ah... eh!? From now on!?" "Of course! You''re spending less time on training than you''ve spent the last few days...!" "Well, well... sledding..." Here we go! The Devil Devil Spiral "I mean, all of a sudden!" Damn, the Devil''s Helix! " And in the morning..... "..... ah" Huh? Earth encountered a half-naked elf maiden in the hallway with white skin and white shorts hanging from two white fruits. "Amix, your p * ssy... hah?!" Eh... wow, Earthlord... ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ~hhh Nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn! "Eh...? nh ~......!?!? No, no, no, no, no, no! I fell asleep and washed my face halfway through my change... hii!?" It is no exaggeration to say that the whole world has spent sleepless nights. At the climax of excitement and confusion, the viewing party, which lasted until late at night, became "See you tomorrow". The sun was rising again when they noticed that they were shouting resentment and anger at the sky and talking with each other at the viewing party. The same was true of those who know what will happen in the future. "Hmm, what''s all the commotion oniichan... I''ve been struggling and sleeping with Noja trying to sneak into your room all night... amix!" "What are you doing, Amix!" In front of oniisan... " "What... early in the morning... amix!" No matter what, we attacked too early in the morning! Dad, I won''t forgive you! " "What, what is it?"...... Amixuuuuuu!! " It echoes early in the morning at the chief''s house. Amix''s mostly naked body, which blew away his drowsiness, was also grounded. Fuuuuuuuuu, my son-in-law, this is not such a lump of fat, but rather the fascinating body, the strawberry pudding, the buttocks of the pudding, and the pudding of the pudding... "I told you to go to sleep!" Then, Espi hurriedly seized Noja, who was tied up with a rope all over her body and crawled up the hallway like a worm.... "Fufufu, you''ve been busy since morning." Good morning, honey.? " "Nh? Ah, oh, oh..." This way, an apron-shaped synobe appears greeting with a sparkling smile..... "Oh dear, Amix and Noja... honey has been struggling since this morning.?" "No, no, um..." "In the meantime, let''s wash our faces and eat with everyone in the garden." And let''s all talk about what we''re going to do today and what we''re going to do next. Oh... that''s right... "Also, today''s miso soup has changed the taste from yesterday, so please give me your impressions without hatred. I want to understand all of?Honey''s preferences." "Oh... oh" A calmly-looking synobe smiles through the Happening that happened to Earth. in this figure..... "Noja, it''s that guy. That''s what I''m talking about. If you''re going to be oniichan''s wife, then so be it." "Sniff, what''s with that little girl!" My son-in-law''s daughter-in-law, Yura! " "Hah... Sinobu... you''re a grown-up after all..." "Just put on your clothes, Amix." Except for a few, they were impressed with "heh heh." Ugh, Earth-sama saw me... no, I don''t mind seeing you. I''m telling you that Earth-sama likes to be big, so... ehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe... Yoy Huh, yes, I''m sorry, Master Earth, I''ve been really sleeping since morning... "I don''t know... no, I think so... but why are you lacking sleep?" Even though I was so tired at the viewing party yesterday, I could sleep like crazy... " Ground was stunned by Amix who was in a hurry to apologize while hiding his body from the sheets and the like and reddening his face. However, in response to Earth''s words, Amix squinted her lips as she pointed up.... "After all, I ended up worrying too much... about what happened to the younger sister when I met Earth-sama..." "Huh? You know what happened?" Besides, this is how Espi and I are here, and it''s been decided that we were safe...... " "That''s not what I meant!!" "Whoa!?" And Amix spoke up as if he were angry with Earth. "Earth-sama doesn''t understand!" I want to see the story of the person I like, and I want to know what happens to the story of my favorite person! Besides, the story is spreading to people all over the world who don''t know anything, and I wonder what everyone thinks about it! " "... ah, ah..." "I mean, wow, the person you like, it''s different!" Ah, no, there''s no difference, ahhh, but that''s not it! " "Ahh, well, well, okay." I know what you''re going to say, so it''s okay. " And then I snorted roughly and said, "Hmm! Hmph!" cried Amix early in the morning, but once again he squatted realizing that he was ashamed of what he had said. Meanwhile, I don''t know what Amix is talking about, but I smile bitterly. "Hey, I heard Amix''s voice early this morning... what are you doing?" "Oh, Ral. Oh, my gosh." Ah, Sensei ~ At that time, Ralweif came out of the window in the hallway knowing that. And while Earth looked at Ral''s face, there were many things to think about..... "People from all over the world... well, I guess my dad, mom, and sadis were surprised... auntie, I guess they didn''t flip over?" "Hahaha, oniichan. Everyone is definitely surprised. "I see. Besides... the whole world... then..." "Oniichan?" People all over the world look at themselves at the viewing party. "Nut, in that sense, is Espi okay?" Your unexpected servant appeared yesterday, and the king of your hometown, Betreial... errrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr ...rrrrrrrrrrrh "Ahh... King Kuntare, right?" That''s right. He found out that you were in contact with your son-in-law, too. Hmm, it doesn''t matter ~, I''ve already insulated myself ~...... if you complain about anything... I''ll just pull you over and kick you out ~ Yes, the world no longer recognizes itself, as it did in Espi''s former home. When I thought about how everyone would react outside this elf settlement, I was so embarrassed that it seemed to be somehow grounded, but..... "Hey... Ral..." Hmm? "Somewhere in this world... would you look... at me? That person, too." "...?... ahh... ahhh... I see." Ground muttered, feeling a little sad. and around the same time..... "Good morning... you. Was it really amazing yesterday?" It is a small village on the periphery of imperial territory. It is surrounded by mountains and forests. And in a common cemetery on the outskirts of it, a woman held her hand together in front of a tombstone. "Our A-kun... he''s become a man who can do anything no matter where he goes in the world..." The woman who smiles in love and speaks to the tombstone seems to be wearing youth and adult calm, but even now she already has a grandson. "It ends where I''m very concerned, and as an aunt, I''m not concerned. It seems that Hyiro and Maam are still fighting... that''s sad... but I just have to hope that she will be safe wherever she goes..." Yes, Avia, Earth''s grandmother and Maam''s mother. In the village where he lived, he spoke of his grandchildren''s great success to his long-lost husband. "Nevertheless, who will Ah''s wife be?" It looks like Sadis graduated in that way... but Kuron and Shinobu are very nice girls... ufufufu, maybe they have great grandchildren.? " Earth''s grandfather, who had already died before Earth was born. And it came to pass in this little village, and it came to pass, that Abia bare Maam. Even after the war ended and Hiro and Maam joined forces and moved to the Imperial City, the two of them often asked, "Do you want to live together?" but Avia was determined to spend the rest of her life in the land where she was born and raised in memory of her husband. Still, from time to time, I spent a long time visiting the Imperial Capital, and I was looking forward to meeting two of my grandchildren, Thadis, and adoring them as cats. However, in the past few months, I had been depressed by the disappearance of Earth and the loss of contact between Hiro and Maam, but I was completely rejuvenated when I was able to see Earth''s great work at the Appreciation Club. Ooh, Avia-san, thank you very much! Avia-san! You''re early ~ The villagers gradually came out of the house, but Avia didn''t miss the neighborhood. "Ufufu, good morning to you all." Looks like you didn''t sleep very well. " "Of course not. That''s where it ends... really, grandson, what''s going on?!" "I see... I wonder what''s going on. I couldn''t sleep much and got up early. Either way, I have to work in the fields today by night. I''ll still burn Ah-kun''s figure to my eyes today." Nowadays, the whole world is in a frenzy for two days. The same was usually true of the inhabitants of this idyllic and peaceful village. "That''s right... you know... Avia-san. What do you want to do about it...? "... I see..." Then, in response to a question from the man in the village, Avia, who was smiling, let out a little sigh. "Yesterday, when all the men from the village went to see the forest, they said, ''I want you to miss me because I''m leaving the forest today''..." "... yes..." I knew it was better to go to the city and report to the stationed warriors today, right? Apart from the appraisal, it''s a story about an event that happened in this small village. "No, wait. I... think I''ll meet him for a little talk." "Huh!? No, it''s dangerous!" "I see? He helped the children who were about to be attacked by beasts in the woods... and said they were" very kind ". I... don''t think I''m a bad person." Well, but! The other person is not a person Among the villagers worried about how to deal with the incident, Avia took the initiative herself..... "Besides, my grandson... even if he has horns or wings, it doesn''t matter." As an aunt, I don''t want to be ashamed of myself. In the future, my grandson might marry a girl with horns and have horns on her great-grandchildren.? " Avia says so with her gentle smile but strong willed eyes. It was an idyllic and peaceful village morning scenery. 487 Episode 486: Perceptions of the World Rushing Through (3) It was an emergency summit using magic crystals. Well then, I really don''t know the connection between Earth Lagan, Espi, and the remnants of the Demon King''s army, nor the purpose... even the emperor of that great empire would speak so irresponsibly. Making a majestic and cynical statement against Solja, the Emperor of the Dipersonal Empire, who is said to be the earthly ally..... However, that Palipi and Yamidile are alive, and besides, your daughter, and the sons of the Seven Heroes'' Sword Saint and the Great Mage are present at the scene, but you can''t miss them... With all due respect, your sons are still Son of a Hero? ''And I want to hold you accountable.'' An old man is reflected in a human-like magic crystal at the center of a huge conference room. It is characterized by a huge body, long white hair and long white beard. That person..... "King Kuntare... First of all, I want to apologize for the delay in sharing information." It took us a long time to check the facts. " Solja honestly apologizes to the king of the Betreial Kingdom, Kuntare Betreial. A king who reigned for many years as king of the Betrayal Kingdom since the time of the war, he was inferior to the Empire in national power, but still developed as one of the great powers on earth. You were stunned by that stupid viewing party in the sky? Well, at first, I was upset by items such as Six Champions, the Dragon King of Hell, and items that transcended time in the sky... but if you think about it carefully, why don''t you always pull out your depression at something that might be such a fabrication? Not to mention that all of them involve Imperial officials? It is very regrettable as a coalition to say that" the facts are being verified "and so on, and to continue to evade responsibility." His experience as a king was much longer than that of Solja, and he had no qualms about whether he was the Emperor of the Empire. "The spread of fake information that is causing chaos all over the world this time... this is a serious problem. Just because we''re inside ourselves, we can''t be convinced of a sweet disposition." "Please wait. If there is any possibility that it is not a fabrication in the first place...... and Espi......" "There is no relationship between Japan and Espi anymore. Even though he holds the title of Seven Heroes, he has already been dismissed and permanently expelled because of his extremely inappropriate behavior and attitude in his duties that cannot be tolerated. Rather, we suspect that Espi and the Empire''s Earth Lagan are working together to create something. Solja was in a painful position. Because I wanted to say, "There can''t be such a thing," and without proof to prove it, Solja herself didn''t know anything about Earth. Even now, I didn''t know how Earth could use Great Demon King Trainer''s skills in the first place. "In any case, Yamidile, the remnant of the Demon King''s army, must be defeated, and there is also a clone next to it. If the Dark Sage Parisi is still alive, he must put a bounty on his neck equal to the bounty of Yamidile and that Hakki. And King Betreial, Yamidile, Parippi, Kuron...... and...... ''And... I would like you to say that I am here as a member of a coalition and as one of the world''s aspirants for peace for humanity. Deeply involved with them... no, we should put a bounty on Earth Lagan, who is no longer my ally! Also, don''t you inform the people in advance of the possibility that it may be a fabrication to the appraisal meeting that is likely to be held today? " I was also bold in my remarks about the earth. (If... from the mouth of Espi...... the secret mission given to Espi at that time...... even if Gouda''s assassination was still good, it would be bad if the [Ali] was found out. Before that, Espi, Earth Lagan, and the Appreciation Committee must all be planted in the people....) Of course, that was all Kuntare had to do with it. That''s..... D D Always report information from other countries. Beware of your children, they may be able to share information with you. And... if the other Seven Heroes get seriously injured in battle and there''s no one around... then kill them. - Even though you''re one of us? - An alliance, not an ally. When the war is over, you will be the next enemy. Okay? Our treasure, Espi. For the future of this country, all you have to do is listen to me. Even though it was more than a dozen years before the war, it was impossible to carry it out as a result, but when it became clear that he had been the king since then and that he had given the instructions... he wanted to avoid it. Meanwhile, Solja also thinks. (It was... a fabrication... I can''t help but think that it was too much... yesterday... but...) Solja remembers yesterday, listening to Kuntare''s words. Certainly, I didn''t know that Kuntare was "fabricated". but.... (But... but... Earth''s efforts... screams... soul-encrusted death battles... are so heart-shaking... is that a fabrication? Acting?... don''t be ridiculous!) Still, Solja thought it wasn''t a fabrication even without evidence, and...... "King Kuntare. I strongly disagree with your assumed opinion in this situation where I don''t know anything..." While knowing that he was not in a position to bear various things and make minor remarks, he expressed his will. What? "Rather, I think we are being danced and tested in the palm of the Dark Sage Parisi. I wonder how the politicians would act stupidly in a hurry for us, after being shown Earth Lagan''s martial arts and its connections." "Wait, now you''re acting stupid...?" I didn''t mean to refer to my proposal-- " "That''s why I dare say it. We shouldn''t do anything extra to Earth Lagan right now! With nothing to do with Yamidire now, do you want to put the bounty on Earth Lagan without knowing anything about it? Don''t be ridiculous! Yesterday I was told that you made it up, so what were you looking at?" I don''t know what to say! Be tough on others and be sweet to yourself--- " "My family? Earth was born in the Empire, not a little man anymore." Rather, we are being abandoned by Earth. Just like Espi, who was once in thy land. " "Huh!? Emperor Solja, I sincerely regret that you interfered in internal affairs." Solja expressed her will. There is no lie about the contents of the two-day appraisal. And put a bounty on Earth. And then..... What? What? What''s the big deal right now...? King Kuntare? At that time, Kuntare reacted to something on the other side of the magic crystal. Excuse me, Emperor Solja. Some kind of message... hm? Outside? In the sky? What the hell...? " Quickly, a message came in during the meeting. It is not uncommon to enter into a message during a meeting between the leaders. When Solja asked what had happened.... {... haaa!?... what the hell are you... aaaaaaaaaaa!?} King Kuntare!? During the meeting, Kuntare, who was intimidating Solja, shouted with a surprised face that collapsed and spit out his dentures. Breakfast under the blue sky today in the plaza of the Elf settlement. Shinobu''s handmade rice balls, egg dishes, and soup stewed in a large pot are shared with everyone. With that, Mikado looked at the newspaper he had acquired via Slayer, and he had a difficult face. "Hmm... how authentic is Earth Lagan''s appraisal?" There must be too much suspicion about Earth-kun''s message yesterday. " Articles on earth on one side of the newspaper. Yes, it was still realistic until the first day. However, because the content of the second part was too far from common sense, the whole world was wrapped in excitement and enthusiasm, but some people came to the opinion that "no, it''s not true." "Well, I beat Yamidile one-on-one, summoned Hell Dragon King Basara, beat him into the legendary heavenly world, defeated the Dark Sage Palipi, and over time, in the past era... ah, ahaha, somehow I was shaking. Oniichan is so amazing Of course, it might be strange for someone other than those who know oniisan like us to suspect that it''s a craft. "I see! I never suspected Earth-sama''s story..." "No, it''s Amix. To be honest, Xiao Sheng''s flow in the sky and the basara is terrifying." "Nut haha, well, that''s how much the son-in-law has done unimaginable things." Well, I don''t even know how people feel when they want to suspect that it''s a fiction. "In that case, the third part that starts again somehow this evening... is going to be a subtle air ~" "Shit, I''m scared. The current talk of Earth Lagan makes me think that it''s just a crook ~" "Perhaps my brother...... Japone''s current royal government may also be on board with the story." The story of Earth Lagan is a lie. " "I see, so I can already read the way Uncle says to the people that the Storks are still not trustworthy, starting with Shinobu Stork, who is in love with Earth Lagan." Following Mikado, Espi, Slayya, Amix, Lar, Noja, the chief, Kojiro, Kagero, Outei, Huma, and other key people, in light of the flow until yesterday and the report in this morning''s newspaper, I thought, "I don''t know what this opinion will be." Compared to them, Earth Lagan''s martial arts legend was a surprising succession. On the other hand..... "Oh, no. It was good until now, but I think I like it best today." "Really!? That''s right... honey is a red soup type, isn''t she?" Akadashi? Akadashi? "Yeah, that''s the kind of thing.... honey?" The ground is in front of the pot, and Shinobu and Miso Soup are arguing. And Earth''s eyes glowed like she was crying..... "Oh, I like this one best! Akashi! Alright, Akashi! It tastes good, but I like the name! I want to drink this every day!" "Oh, that''s it... yeah, I see... and, honey... things to look out for in the future..." "To the woman from Japone... ''I want to drink your miso soup every day''... it''s forbidden. Even a woman who was trained like me was dangerous....." "Huh!? Is that such a bad word?!" "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. "... eh..." Then, my face turned red, I felt sour, and I laughed at each other... and it was nonchalant. in the minds of many of those who saw it, including the elves of the passing villages..... "" "" "" (Marry you already) "" " And, in my heart, I put it in the tsukkomi. I mean, oniichan doesn''t really think about this ~? Huh? "I''m super angry ~, especially if Betreial takes the initiative to say it, I''m really angry ~" That said, Espy doubts that Earth, who should have seen the newspaper as well, is burned. And then, Earth..... "Huh? No, I''m super annoyed too!" I won''t forgive you, palipi bastard! " "Really? But somehow more like this..." "Well, for two days now, the whole world has known what my private boobs and boobs are...... Kuhaha, they''re not my mind that''s moving anymore." "Ah, ah... ahh... ahaha..." It''s not that I don''t think anything about earth, but I''ve been feeling disgrace at the boulders for the last two days, and I''m sadly getting mentally stubborn. In addition..... "Besides, the public told me that I was a suspicious guy in the first place, but I was already used to that game..." "Ahh!" "That''s why it''s okay." Yes, from the time of the Imperial match. By using the Demon King''s technique, I was reprimanded for being cowardly, but perhaps I was stingy. The Espi''s chest ached as they spoke with a bitter smile...... "I have Espi and Slayer, and they trust me... so that''s enough for me." The people I like know me, so that''s fine. " The next moment, Espy and Slayer jumped to earth and held onto it. "Yeah, I love super super super super!" No matter what happens, I''ll believe it! " Of course! Earth is mucked up by two older sisters and a younger brother. Without picking the hem of the clothes next to the ground, the shinobi pulled lightly..... "Ufufu, so am I." From the day I met you, I''ve always liked you.? " "Huh, ah, thank you..." Shinobu is also a toilet. And then, I''m sure you''ll believe me, your story and your story! "Nuwaha, my son-in-law, it smells of water." Since a dozen years ago, our bond and all the holes in this straw are dedicated to the son-in-law''s meat stools ---- " "Xiao Niu and the others also believe in it." Don''t worry, Earth Lagan....... by the way, Shinobu... can you teach me how to make this Akadashi? " Well, that''s not what I meant! That''s not true. "Good morning, I want you to hold my grandson." Amix and the others said, "We believe in you, too," while the earth seemed to light up..... "Well then, that''s enough." And, Noja, shut up. " and nodded with a smile. It would be nice if people who like to know how they are being seen around the world right now. That was the feeling of Earth now. However, the suspicions that arose from a part of the world were quickly crushed by the guidance of the Dark Sage, and all over the world, he said, "After all, the contents of that viewing party were true!" It was going to be the third part of the night. It''s just that..... "Hmm... with that kind of coolness, your son-in-law''s favorites are the" School of Magic Punching Collection "," I made the warrior cadets say "Kill me, kill me", "Magical mirror carriage that invites me at the same time as the graduation ceremony"...? " "Ughh!?" Earth blows miso soup into Noja''s mean words. It was exposed at yesterday''s viewing party in the contested currents of Earth and Fiance in the sky. "T-That''s not true!" That''s mine that moved in a long time ago... " And when Earth tried to explain it in a hurry, Noja and the Japone team remembered that "by the way".... Well then, your son-in-law... was an old friend of Ouna, the son of Anna Nestor. ".................. Huh?" Yesterday, at the time of the conversation, I didn''t know that Earth was with Shinobu in the river plains..... Hmm, Earth-kun. Actually... your friend... is in the King''s City of Japone. "Yeah. It''s pretty famous, isn''t it?" "I-I didn''t think I had a connection with Arna Nestor''s son." Hmmm, I''m not surprised you''re embarrassed. "Huh... honey!?" That was totally unexpected or unexpected to Earth. "Eh......? Oh, no, no... hi, you''re the wrong person, right? Ah, that''s not it, it''s just, really..." "No, I''m sure of it." Well, my parents are famous... " And Earth trembled. That''s fear. because.... "Oh, is that so?" Hee, but I''m not connected to him at all, and I don''t need to see my friends from the wrong side, yeah, okay! It''s a nice day, too! Now, let''s talk about what we''re going to do-- " "Oh, oniichan!? Why are you suddenly trying to get off the subject?!" "I''m not going backwards, I''m serious." I''m not serious either..... " In a sense, "such a friend" has a weakness that cannot be said to one''s own person, and he/she has a conversation that can never be heard by others, so he/she is a person who does not want to meet with his/her family or fellows if possible. 488 Episode 487: Between the Curtains (Auntie) It''s dangerous to be alone. Everyone follows. Everyone told me that, but I refused. Because when we went to talk, it was like everyone was looking like they were going to get rid of it. Of course, I don''t know how you feel. We are weak and timid. "Right here..." Deep in the woods, we can''t reach it without passing a little badly scaffolded. It seems that the children who were playing also went in the mood of exploration like "Let''s go deeper than usual" and came to "there" by accident. The same was true of Hiro and Maam''s childhood. I hope that the experience of baking their hands all the time and searching all the way to these places will be utilized even when they become grandmothers. In that sense, Ah-kun was an incredibly clever man... but now he''s a boy who can go to even more amazing places. and that''s it..... "The hut... and the field... it won''t last much longer... but it''s very..." There was indeed a hut there, as the villagers said. It''s handmade from wood, and it''s even made from fields outside. Grow vegetables here - I know. I''ve been working in the field for years, so it shouldn''t be easy to grow in this environment. However, I made a field with great perseverance, plowed it, cut open the trees and let in a little sunlight..... "Ah......" ---!? Then, in front of me, a very large body of "he" appeared in front of the field where the hard work was transmitted. A much larger body than a human. It''s easy to lift a human with just one arm, or to cut a thousand pieces, and with that big mouth...... but...... I''m scared indeed. but..... "Um, I... ah, wait, calm down! I..." He soon made a mistake. The huge body, the body that you can tell at a glance is "powerful", but the eyes...... "Wait! I''m sorry, this is your house." I''m sorry for coming so suddenly. " His eyes were weak and frightened like a lost child. Impossible. I''m not so familiar with battles, but I do know that his race is much stronger than ordinary humans. That''s why it''s so easy if I''m in his hands... why? "I live in a nearby village, Avia. I''m the only one here.... what?... are you leaving today? Oh, wait, no! I''m not here to kick you out, or anything like that!" I don''t know. Why is he more frightened? Why are you looking so lonely? why..... "I heard you helped the children in the village get lost in the woods and get attacked by beasts... the children were grateful!" And yet, yesterday, the villagers met you... and they did something to scare you? I am truly sorry that I have made you feel that way, that you are my benefactor, that you live here. " But I didn''t say anything to him that made him look like this, and I couldn''t kick him out like this. I bowed my head and apologized to him when I noticed. The fear that I had vanished into his figure, which frightened me the other way around. Then he asked me to lift his head and be gentle..... "Huh? Can''t help it? What...?" He smiled at me. But that smile was so anxious that my heart was about to tear apart..... "Are you used to it?... that kind of race... that''s not true... no..." He said: It was natural to be scared. Because I am such a race. I swallowed the mild words that almost ruminated, saying, "It''s not like that." Because that''s what happened. I was actually afraid when I saw it. And he has lived his whole life like that. That''s why he smiles so lonely. And yet, on the contrary, he..... "Huh? Onee-san? Ufufufu, you''re happy. But when I see it like this, I have a grandson, not a daughter I''m already married to.?Oh, it''s true, it''s true... eh? Am I... gentle?" He said "gentle" to me. Even though I was "such a race", I accepted it head-on and apologized. I''m glad to hear that... the moment he said it... "Eh, hey, hey, hey, what''s up?" He suddenly rolled his tears from his big eyes. When I realized what was going on, I rushed over to him... and he started crying... "Eh... do you remember your friend? That person... yes, I was surprised to see you at first, but I apologized right away... and accepted... right...? of a human...!" I was surprised. Apparently, he had a human friend, a very dear and truly dear friend, and he repeated me with that friend and cried unintentionally. "I see... you had a human friend... so dear to you?" When I asked in amazement, he nodded vigorously to me with a heartfelt smile that he showed for the first time in tears. I''m the only friend I have in the world that I care about. But... then... "Um... where is your friend... now?" I was wondering if I could dig deeper and ask. I wonder if I could ask him this question now, when he was all alone and with such meticulous and lonely eyes. But at this time, I thought, "You have to know this [person]." And then he..... "I was traveling the world... and you didn''t come with me when I was invited?" Why is that...!? " As a result, the reason he spoke was inadvertently overflowing with tears. Perhaps the human friend cared for him too. That''s why you invited me to travel with you. But he really cares about his friends... so we can''t go with him... "Yes... where is your friend now?" What kind of person are you?... Huh? Can''t say?... Huh! That person''s... reputation... has been... diminished!? " And when I asked him what his friend was like, he said, I can''t tell you. He looked lonely again. Apparently, he seems to be quite a celebrity among humans, but "if he knows that a monster like himself is a friend, he will lose his reputation." Why is it so sad everywhere... and how kind this person is to me... I was ashamed to be the first to be scared when I met him and saw him. "It''s because of us humans... because we humans are weak, cowardly, and narrow-minded... because like your friends, you''ve made us think that everyone can''t accept you... even though the war is over..." Yes, the war is over. "That village was once attacked by monsters... no, that''s an excuse." And then Hyiro and Maam abandoned their past to a world of hatred and killing. But a dozen years after the end of the war, it hasn''t come true. Neither the world nor the people can change so easily. That''s why... Ah-kun... took the Empire to the front of the game... And I might as well. I may have thought that losing a loved one in all the previous wars was something I could get along with by throwing away all my former stories... but..... - Come on, Kron! - Yes, now the two of us! - And I''ll show you, Bassala! - Let me chop it for you! - Get us out of here! - Get us out of here! Ah-kun is already on that path... and yet... I... we? Then we know what to do. Ah-kun... if you... if you were here... I''m sure you''d accept him. I met him, and I was going to finish my life in that village ''forever''. But don''t think that nothing will change forever. For the sake of a new era, we, the old humans, must change now. Because the children of the village will live a different era from ours. We cannot pull our legs for the sake of our grandchildren... or for the sake of our great-grandchildren! We have to change as adults. "Alright, you can only get out of this forest today... and live in our village!" I''m responsible for everything! I''ll be sure to convince everyone in the village! That''s all I can do right now. But I''m ready. He rolled his eyes at my words, but immediately shook his head to the side in a panic. Still, I won''t pull. "Not just your friends or me... we need to change our perceptions... Live with us in our village and tell us more about you! And I''ll make sure everyone knows you! Ah-kun. I thought my grandma could only pray for your safety. But that''s not all I''m going to do. Auntie, I''ll try what I can do for you. "Okay? I won''t allow you to run away if you think it''s annoying!" A-kun may always be an obstacle to the world and the wall of his race. But at that time... even if one day you fall in love with a girl of a different race... even if you become friends with someone of a different race... maybe it''s just a small thing so that I can be on your side from the bottom of my heart, but I''ll also try my grandma. "Just shut up and listen! Next time, I''m going to pound your mouth!... oh, oh, oh, it''s a little old-fashioned me, but come anyway." He''s upset at my hand... no, he''s confused about what to do with all the emotions. "And... will you make me your second friend in the world?" Then the big man cried again in front of my eyes. "Huh? Fufu, if you look closely, do I look familiar? Fufufu, that''s right. Didn''t you see? I was at the viewing party yesterday... yes, that''s right! Earth Lagan''s aunt is me,?and just as Ah protected us and our young children from the monsters a dozen years ago, so you''re on the side of justice that protected the children of the village just like that girl, so let me welcome you... eh? Wait, why are you crying again!?" 489 Episode 488: And the Night Is Coming Again "Lyvall... ah... he''s..." "Oh my God... I can''t tell anyone that this is a fabrication anymore..." That day, as the Seven Heroes and many Imperial Capitals looked up at the sky and were stunned, huge clouds and the Sky Clan that straddled Pegasus passed through the sky. "Fufufu, the people on earth are surprised, prince." The same thing happened in the morning with Betreial, but apparently we were really legends to the Grounders. The maidens of the Sky Clan smiled in response to the reaction of the people on the earth, saying, "I don''t feel bad." Leading such a group..... "Hmm. It was a shame to ride in that Dark Sage''s mouth, but that boy and ours... no, the one who saved the sky is a fabrication. It''s a disgrace to us to be told what it is... and it wasn''t such a bad exchange...... and......" The prince in a short skirt ran through the sky, passing over the Betrayal Kingdom in the morning and reaching the sky above the Empire in the afternoon, watching the reactions of the Imperial City people..... "This is how I saw the country where my boy was born and drove him away." I don''t know what kind of perception we have at that viewing party, but we have to appeal to the fact that we''re on the side of a very grateful boy. " According to Parisi''s proposal, the group of Gaalda Sky Clans came here and exposed themselves to the world while keeping their appearance secret. It is impossible to hide it now, and there is a reason to make it clear even just the standing position. Originally, it was outside of negotiations with Parisi who tilted the sky, but the prince accepted it flexibly. "Boy... I won''t let you lie to me...?" "... Prince... what''s the matter?!" The prince''s face looked like he hadn''t seen it before!? " "I-Is there a cool prince... or am I...?" However, there is no personal reason for it..... "Ah, Kohon. Anyway, the Empire is over now." While they''re dazed, let''s get out of here before they make contact. Next thing I know... I can''t do it today... but I''ll say "Japone Kingdom". Damn, the servants are rough... well, today''s appraisal will start soon, so enjoy it.? " In any case, the sky began to interfere with the earth. At night, people from all over the world float. Because the beginning of the appraisal is approaching. Last night, I said, "What''s going to happen?" Everyone cares about the continuation because it ends in a scene that concerns them. " And now it''s not just that.... "Hey, hey... that''s right, isn''t it?" "Yeah... I''m surprised... but... that''s what I mean, isn''t it?" Yeah. Even in the Imperial City, noisy voices were echoing everywhere, regardless of whether it was night. That''s..... "The huge clouds that passed over the Imperial Capital and the angels on that Pegasus...... the Sky Clan that Earth fought against......" "There was... there was... there was... there was... the Sky World..." Yes, from this morning, sightings of the sky world and the sky tribes came from all over the world. It''s like you''re in sight, and you''re not doing anything in particular, you''re just passing through. Rather than battle intentions, they do not greet, but merely show humans living on the earth that they exist. But it was enough for the people. That''s the proof that all of Earth Lagan''s stories are true. "Ugh, what''s going to happen?" "Ah. Earth-kun from the past encountered Espi the Seven Heroes..." "It''s not even in the textbook, but... what''s wrong with it?" I wonder what''s going to happen? " And in part, it was like, "Isn''t this a fabrication? And the people of the world were waiting purely for the story of Earth Lagan to be real and to continue. Of course, it is the same for those who know the consequences. Whoa, whoa, whoa!? Huh? The group lay down on the ground in the village square and looked up at the sky. In the midst of it, Noja lowered her hips on Earth''s lap. I''m cumming, Son-in-law ~? "Hey, p * ssy, why are you moving away!" Yaaaa ~ I thought I''d go get?my son-in-law for real soon, too "Hah!? Wait, my p * ssy, what''s going on?!" I can''t move! " "Don''t refuse, son-in-law!" Otherwise, you''ll rap and get pregnant. " Even though the proportions were devastating, Noja was still wearing an exposed costume. I rub my skin against it, and even lick the cheeks and neck muscles of the ground with my nasty tongue. Ground is in a hurry to jump back, but the nine tails wrapped around the torso block the ground''s movement. "Hey, what are you doing, Noja!" Oniichan, get out of your lap! " "You want to be hunted, Noja!" Get away from my oniisan! " Noja-chan, on Earth-sama''s lap... that''s good... "Bee, that''s it." Yesterday, I was a good woman who didn''t deeply pursue my son-in-law even though I was concerned about various things. And yesterday, the son-in-law and Shinobu were together... it''s unfair! Moreover, the little girl Kron was flirting with her son-in-law around the sky, and she''s just me! I''ll see you here today! " Even though it was faster to count the ages from the top of everyone here, Noja didn''t give up like a frivolous child. but.... "Son-in-law..." "Ahhn? Just you, leave us -----" "I''m also... a woman..." "... what about you?" "I''ve been waiting for this day with my beloved son-in-law with my thoughts for a thousand autumn days... and I want you to forgive me a little bit." Somehow, after more than a dozen years of thinking about the opponent, I tried not to do anything to prevent my younger siblings from interfering or negotiating. However, it was finally lifted, but at that time, Earth himself was flirting with Synob and Kuron. Noja has a slightly victorious attitude when she thinks of Earth in Noja..... "...... I can''t do it at all. I won''t allow it at all." I won''t be fooled if you look like that anymore. " "Yeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!? I will definitely not give up here today!" Until now, I didn''t trust Nojan''s victorious attitude at all, and Nojan eventually stuck to the ground and stayed put. Fufufu, oh, honey, it''s tough, too. "Huh? Is there room for Shinobu-chan?" Even though I thought you''d be angry... don''t you think about it today with oniichan? " "Yes, I enjoyed Honey so much yesterday... I don''t have any more reason to be rational, and I might think Honey is a stupid woman..." Shinobu looks at such a no-ja calmly and smilingly. "Hey, Shinobu-chan, you''re an adult ~...... compared to that, Noja... hah ~, ahh, ahhhh" "Wait!? Espy! What is it, a sigh of relief!" I mean, Shinobu was alone with his son-in-law yesterday, so what are you giving up today!? " I admired Shinobu and sighed for Noja. Noja is furious with the leisure of Shinobu and the sigh of Espi. But Noja and Espi were completely out of their heads at this time. For more than a dozen years, they did not know how far the viewing party would be separated. The world will know the truth about Noja that is not in the textbooks today. Including the former Six Champions. There was no way that Pallipi could have weighed himself down or given him the gravity. When they saw that, they were so curious that they said, "I''ll forgive you enough to sweeten it on your lap"..... On the other hand..... "Your Majesty..." "Shut up, it''s a viewing party!" I hope you didn''t let the people get out of the house! " "It''s impossible, the people are already going out in large numbers... and the soldiers are wondering what to do... and above all, the soldiers are also saying," What happened to our hero Espi? "''I seem to be curious...'' "Gugugugugu..." Kuntare of the Betreial Kingdom, whose irritation cannot be contained by the throne. "Yes, it''s all their fault!" Sky Clan... Sky World! It appeared early in the morning as if I had finished aiming... oh dear! " That was unexpected to Kuntare. A meeting with the Empire''s emperor, Solja, in the early morning. Improvement of the status of the Kingdom of Bethlehem. For that reason, it was quick to break the trust of the Empire into a coalition. Fortunately, Kuntare was furious because there were so many stories about the Empire being blamed for the entanglement of Earth Lagan. Since the Seven Heroes'' Espi came out of the country, I had no idea that even five of the world''s most powerful, Seven Heroes would be at a disadvantage when they thought they were going to have a little bit of a living Dipherd Empire. The fact that the Earth Lagan, which was used as an element to blame the Empire, was so globally supported that the hearts of the people were so inclined. Then, he tried to control the perception of the people by saying, "It''s a fabrication." I thought no one could prove that it was real, even if it was real. However, I didn''t expect the legendary sky world to fly over the world at an altitude where people could see it. Instead of increasing the veracity of Earth Lagan''s story, this led everyone to perceive it as true. And.... "" "" "It''s starting!!!!!!!" "" Outside the palace, the applause of the people boils over the king''s city. "... we''re going out too" In other words, it was the beginning of a time when the stomach ached for Kuntare, the King of the Kingdom of Betraial. Those subordinates who sensed the king''s feelings..... "But, Your Majesty, even if the story of Earth Lagan were true... Espy was still a child at the time." Back then, Espi was loyal to his orders... and didn''t say much that would damage our reputation? " "Woosh... muuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Certainly, the Gouda assassination operation, which was kept secret from the coalition, came to light, but that''s not a strange thing to say about the war at the time. If the assassination operation also avoided a bad leakage of information, the reputation of our country and the king... let alone the war of a dozen years ago... would be so distracted..." Kuntare began to think, "It may indeed be so," in the words of his lordship. When I was told, it seemed to bother me so much-- You can... kill me now... That''s the word Espy put in her mouth, with her half-dead, angry eyes..... {I knew... I... failed my mission... I don''t need it anymore... if it was full of war... if I didn''t get slapped... but... I failed... even though I was told that the fate of my country was at stake...} "HOOOOOOO!?" From the beginning, Espi hit Kuntare with a sharp blow. Of course, it quickly reaches people all over the world, and naturally the king''s city of Betraial.... "Hey, hey, what do you mean?!" To Espi-sama... a tough experiment!? What do you mean you''re slapped!? " "... did Espi-sama do such a thing?!" Espi-sama was still so young at the time... to a girl... "Hey, what''s going on!" I bought the anger of the people in seconds. 490 Lesson 489: The Impact of Sole Part III. Starting with climax. Earth encountered with a half-dead Espy. And the soldiers of the Demon King''s army. At that time, all the races of the world were in the middle of a life-threatening war. No matter how old you may be, there is no need for mercy if you have the strength to fight, and if you want to destroy your own people or your generals. That''s the natural world. The opponent is... a child? If you don''t know such an era from the ground, it is impossible to unexpectedly speak to the sight in front of you. On the other hand, from those who live such an era, it is "so what". And in those times and realities..... {Although it''s a child... I can''t forgive your people... I don''t know what the assassins and allies are doing... I''m really cowardly. I wonder what the brave hyiro and warrior maiden Maam think... no... I don''t know. " Inadvertently, Earth laughed at the throwing, as if to say his parents'' names. "It''s too hot for both of us, and I''m just trying to do the right thing... so I guess you won''t tell me about this." Those are the people who haven''t been told the important things in a long time. It''s no wonder I didn''t tell you....... if you knew and let me do this...... it''s even more contemptuous. " The earthly solitude is not known to those who live in those days. However, those who see it in modern times can fully understand it, and above all..... "Ah, earth... seriously... passing by..." "Yeah... I see... Earth... you''re right... we weren''t informed of anything... after a dozen years... I can''t believe we''re going to know this..." On the other hand, Hiro and Maam bite their lips early after the first and second appraisal parties. Exactly, I was struck by a planet over time. And on top of that, Earth..... I''m really sorry that I did this to you, but I can''t let this guy die. Now that I''m ready to do what I have to do, I''ve got Espi in my arms. {Huh? Huh... who is it? what...... " "Shut up, you son of a bitch! Be quiet! I''m not saying it''s easy to die! If I were alive, I would have a helpless face and laughed at Temei, and I could even have a handsome boyfriend! Grasping the confused espi, Earth runs out. Talk about the future to Espi, who tried to give up his life here. "Earth, take Espi... Earth saved Espi!" "That''s... where we don''t know anything... behind a history where we didn''t know anything about Espi... Earth has Espi..." For Hiro and Maam, Espi was an important companion who survived the Shura and saved each other''s lives. But I didn''t know anything about this. "The Betreials didn''t mind... but... Espi... said they''d become true allies... but if Earth hadn''t shown up here..." "Without us knowing anything... Espy was killed" After more than a dozen years, Hilo and Maam finally learned of this, and the shock was great. It looks up at the sky at the same time, as do Solja and Lyvar. And.... Ah, oh!? C ''mon... damn it... Even though it''s Earth, it''s not easy to escape in the darkness of the night, surrounded by many soldiers and holding Espy. "Ah, noooo! Earth, fight back! If you can help them, you can kick them off too..." "Maybe there''s a time contradiction, but if you die, we ''ll--" And they didn''t know that there was one other thing that Hiro and Maam didn''t know. That''s why Earth didn''t attack the "Demon King''s Army". "Still, I can''t help but kick it with my hand... I''ve been taught that much skill... I guess Earth Lagan is also paying attention... no, that''s the relationship that spawned the love..." "That one"... well, I can say that the effect of that on the Demon King''s army at the time of Espi''s rescue was enormous... " Since Hakuki has arrived at the secret answer of Earth, he realized that there are other reasons why Earth does not reach out other than the "contradiction of time". "Now, is that affection enough to risk your life?" But how are you going to survive without fighting back here? That''s why Hakki said, "How do we get through this situation? It looks like you are purely concerned about future developments." With that in mind, the Espi of Void Eyes held by Earth..... {...... I think you can escape...... I don''t care anymore...... my mission has failed so far...... my raison d ''tre is...... " Espi who has given up and thrown his life without being completely obsessed with his own life. And again, Hiro and Maam opened their eyes wide. "... even if it''s... no... we know... more... more!" "Yes, that was a tedious feeling with a low number of spokespersons at first... but the Espi left in our minds... more." Reason why the two were surprised again. "That''s right! When he was fighting together... he was crying out for a strong will to live:" I will never die! "Even though it''s a fervent companion of ours who said," I will never let you die "... what do you mean?" "Espi won''t give up under any circumstances, and I remember that strong will to live well!" Why are you throwing your life at me like this...? " That''s because the Espi in the sky is so far from the Espi we know. However, the reason for this is quite simple. "Hmm, I mean, at this point, it wasn''t yet an espi you know... is it?" "...... Huh?" Yes, the Espi figure that Hyiro and Maam are impressed with is going to be. At that time, it was still a shallow period for Hiro and Maam to become Espi''s companions of the Seven Heroes. That''s why I really didn''t know anything about Espy. I don''t have a reason to abandon you, so it''s okay! And all the culprits..... Look, why do you think Temeye is doing this? It was between the brave hyero and Maam! "... eh..." "Since those two have not been in the mental care of their companions!" Yes, do it all for the brave! Why did you fail in your mission? Oh, my God, it''s bad that the brave hyero doesn''t have the strength to blow the enemy from the front! Yes, it''s all bad for the brave! Leave it like that! No matter how many lives you''ve taken, I''ll have to let you do it in the first place. You''re so weak, all the brave hyeroes are bad! Think of it that way! "Wait, ah, earth! No, no matter how much you say that... no, I know you''re right about Espi..." "That girl... she''s... all you can say... but... she''s so embarrassed..." He was a son who shouted all-you-can-do rumors in the past. The world that knew the relationship between Hairo the brave and Maam and Earth was laughing. In person, our hearts were spoiled. However, it''s true that you can do whatever you want..... But don''t worry. I am the man who will eventually do more than that brave man. I mean, I dare not do what a brave man can''t do! That''s why I''m definitely going to help Temeye! Espi! ... more than... hyiro? The vow of dazed Espy was overflowing with unwavering strong will. Hah, hahah... I dare to do something I can''t do... or have you already done it...? "I see... we didn''t know anything about that... and since this time... about Espi..." After being told to say all you want to say, the big mouth of my son is no longer exaggerated, it is realistic, and there is enough self-confidence. From the very beginning of his son, Hyiro and Maam could only react..... Keep throwing! Keep shooting! Magical Step! Crossover... Carioca... Split Step! "... oh! Huh... radar..." Also, it was the same for Hakki. However, the point of view was different..... "Awesome! Earth, do your best to escape!" Take Espi-chan with you! " "Whoa, c ''mon, c ''mon!" "Good luck, oniisan!" Protect Espi-chan! " Then, Kuron was excited about the ground movement that activated his special stepwork and ran away at a tremendous pace from the Demon King''s army''s siege. Bro and the men on the scene cheered. However, under such circumstances..... I see... you''re so entangled... Yamidire murmured with a strange look. "... I was wondering what to do... I see... the Earth Lagan that arrived in the past was sufficiently involved in the war... if it hadn''t been for that man... at this point, mankind would have lost one of its seven heroes..." Yamidire''s murmur was his murmur as the general of the Demon King''s army at the time. Even though I hadn''t kicked off the Demon King''s army surrounded by Earth, I missed my chance to beat one of the Seven Heroes. What this meant was still great. For that reason, if we were to defeat one of the Seven Heroes at this point, how many tens of thousands of soldiers of the Demon King''s army would have been saved since then? Above all.... "... God... if..." The Great Demon King, whom Yamidile worshipped as a god, was defeated by all seven heroes. But what if there''s no Espy in there? "If Earth Lagan doesn''t do this at this moment... our Demon King army... you..." Isn''t the Great Demon King dead? In the first place, the Demon King''s army was never defeated, was it? Besides, if I didn''t help Hyiro and Maam at a young age in yesterday''s scene...? In other words, although what Earth did was to "help a child who was about to be killed in front of him", the impact it had was so serious that it involved history. but.... "... heh...... if we were to do this at that time... I wonder if... that guy... isn''t that small... and... we can''t excuse our loss." Yamidire shrugged off his thoughts. "I lost because I didn''t know he existed... so, like Hiro and Maam, I decided to resent Earth Lagan from today...... what a small thing... it''s complicated and it''s subtle to say that it can be divided...... but I might think the demons other than me......" And without noticing what Yamidire was holding, Yamidire smiled with disgust at Kuron, who was just jumping at the activity of his beloved man. Kuron-sama...... "Yes! Mother, what''s the matter?" "The important thing is... now..." Most of all, I knew what was important to Yamidire nowadays..... "Do you like Earth Lagan... unchanged?" "Huh?... no?" "... eh?" I don''t like it, I love it! Kuron''s smile is more of a mother to Yamidiren now... than a general to Yamidiren now... That''s right. He''s a tough guy to start with, but we need to back him up. "Of course! Fluffy, Earth!" Fluffy, earthy! That''s it! " Kuron''s cheering one-to-one punch into the sky made Yamidile feel like she was about to hold on to Earth. 491 Lesson 490: Ikan and Ikan Ah, no! Go after him! Shit! Don''t let the Seven Heroes escape! Oh my gosh, that move! No way... are you a Ninja Warrior in the Kingdom of Japone?! Escape without a fight. However, that "escape" did not mean the "escape" of public perception. Running originally refers to the act of moving away from fear and fear. However, the earth''s movement with the Espi on its back protects it rather than escapes. Leaving the mighty Demon King army soldiers behind in a fast motion that won''t even touch one finger. "Awesome, awesome! I knew Earth Lagan was awesome..." "Ahh! Holding Espi-sama... and protecting Espi-sama..." Until then, the people of the Kingdom of Bethlehem really enjoyed the story of Earth Lagan, the son of an Imperial hero, in a sense, as a "mere appraisal party". However, if the story involved even the heroes of their own country, the story was very different. That''s the only hero in the Betrayal Kingdom to have the title of the youngest and most recognized hero in the world. Even though the relationship with the upper echelons of the kingdom had deteriorated, Espi was still a "hero of ours" that saved the world for the people. That''s why..... "Awesome! Besides, I''m holding Espi-sama in my arms... hee, Espi-sama, I''m shocked and groaning!" "Yeah. Somehow, it''s really childish... but it''s a child!" The benefactor who saved the hero''s life... and then the emotional transfer to Earth became even stronger in the Betrayal Kingdom. In addition..... {I can''t escape...... hey, who are you? Even though it''s so amazing... I don''t know you. Are you a famous person? "" "" Waaahn, Espi-sama, you''re so cute! "" Until now, especially in childhood, apart from the open heart, he did not show any interest or reaction. Furthermore, no one in the nation treated Espi, who fought against the Demon King''s army as one of the heroes, as a child, and Espi never showed the nation what it looked like as a child. That''s why the people smiled at the unknown side and expression of such a little Espi. but on the other hand..... "Gross... how could Espi have saved Earth Lagan''s life... Espi, I''ve never reported anything like that!" It was not very good, it was the king of the Betreial king Kuntare. The public, not to mention the whole world, has revealed to the coalition that it only knew about the operation it was secretly carrying out at the time and about the treatment of Espi. "It''s a fabrication", "Espy''s mistake", etc., but no one can believe it. Under the circumstances, Kuntare said, "I don''t think there is any more, right?" I didn''t feel like it. " "But, my king." Well, even if this is a plus in a way... in fact, if we had lost Espi here, it would have been a huge loss for us in the Kingdom of Betraial... don''t you think so? Clerk Afondara. " "Yes, indeed, Minister Kanu is right." Gouda''s assassination failed, but if she had lost her espi here, there would have been no consequences at all..... " "King, I don''t want to blame the Empire here, but rather to say ''thank you for being saved by Earth Lagan'', so that the people may cheer... What do you think of General Rodarke?" In fact, if Espi dies here, so will our losses..... " "Don''t be a fool, Chief of Staff Deutsch! Then our proud Betreial will have created a debt to the Empire. Even if Espi were dead here, I would have crushed the Demon King''s army with my strong arm!" In the palace of the kingdom, only the uppermost strata gathered together, looked up at the sky and smashed the bitter insect, and various words fluttered. However, this is a report of what is already over, and no matter how much they shout, the end is already set. And Parippi doesn''t get dusty. {... why are you so gentle?... Why are you so gentle when I was a bad boy? Are you going to tease me? You''re the Seven Heroes, aren''t you? Are there any other Seven Heroes... elder brothers or elder sisters? Can''t you be nice to me? Young Espi trembled slightly in Earth''s arms and looked up anxiously..... No... I''m the Seven Heroes... but the other Seven Heroes might become enemies someday, so I was told to get along with them... so... I''ve met them... but I''m not involved at all... "" "" Hugwah!!?? "" " Exactly the words of an honest child without lying or deception flowing into the world..... ... hey... who said we shouldn''t get along? "Wow! Wait, wait, Earth Lagan!" What a shame, you''re an unrelated person trying to know the internal affairs of a country! I don''t know what to say! The parent''s face...... even if this is no longer an act of espionage, don''t dig deeper! " Kuntale shouted as if he thought "I don''t like it"..... Huh?... my... king and... one of my little friends... "Eh, Espi!? What the hell...!" I''ve already told you. What I did when I was a child in Espi. Not only that, the upper echelons, including the King of Betreials, leaked from Espi''s mouth that they were "that kind of perceived" by other countries. If that''s the case..... "" "" "" "" What do you mean... this is the King!!! The roar resounded from the royal capital. "The adults have been King Kuntare since this time...... the upper echelons that existed more than a dozen years ago......" I see... Minister Kanu, Clerk Afondara, and Chief of Staff Deutsch... that General Rodarke hasn''t been at the top for a long time? "Woah, those four old men... this is a forbidden phrase, isn''t it?" Aren''t those people involved in Espi''s case who will never retire? "Hey, wait a minute! The King said that Espi betrayed him and left Betreial, but that''s probably a lie..." "We don''t even know that..." Then, a dozen years ago led to the recent topic, and the suspicion and anger of the people grew. Oh dear, there''s a country everywhere that ignores the feelings of its children and pushes things on its own... even in times like these... And the words of Espi that were known to the world and the recognition of the Betreial Kingdom at that time. The Imperial Emperor Solja immediately held his head as he looked up at the sky on the terrace of the palace with the same feel as in the past few days. "Earth... I''m glad I didn''t know that much..." Solja had already met with the Kingdom of Betrayal this morning and insisted on his own opinion, jumping back on the opponent''s demands. That''s good, but the Betreial information I came here to learn isn''t good information for Solja, it''s tricky. "If we are the only ones who know this, we can pretend not to know and negotiate something behind the scenes, such as lending or borrowing... but this time, people all over the world know rather than the people." Besides, we cannot talk through it and discuss it behind the scenes. I had to speak with a clear position as a country.... " The subordinates laughed bitterly at Solja''s subtle emotions.... "" "" "Your Majesty, in the meantime..." "I''m sorry." "...... I really can''t think of any further comments right now" Meanwhile, fiance was jumping against her father, Solja. The Rock is Earth! Even if the opponent is an active Demon King army, it can''t keep up with Earth''s judgment! At first, I was unhappy that Earth would escape without a fight, but immediately I was blinded by Earth''s movements and my eyes were shining. "Wow... it works. The Demon King''s army can''t keep up with Earth''s movements!" That said, it''s only natural that Earth defeats the Six Champions. " "Ahh... I mean, as long as we can catch up to that leg... we can..." Fu and Rival clenched their fists with a throbbing expression of joy at the situation where Earth''s power was used against former Demon King soldiers. Meanwhile, Sadith..... "But, but, what happens?" after that.... " Though she knew Earth was safe, Thaddeus was relieved and soon wondered what Earth would do afterwards. "Fu-chan... what are you going to do with Espi''s sister... as much as you want?" I kept my identity hidden from onee-chan like this... and you''re young, too, and you''re leaving like you did when you saved your husband and your wife''s childhood...? " Sadith recognized that Espy was quite cute. And Espi hugged earth even when she was born. I don''t remember much about how Espi looked at that time, and I don''t remember Sadis anymore. That said..... "But... that Espi girl?" I''m so injured...... I wonder if Earth will leave a girl in such a state? " Nah... I don''t know. That''s how much you spoil your amay, you don''t want to see a girl so small and weak... From the perspective of Tsukushi and Kalui, inhabitants of Kakretail who do not know the Seven Heroes, Espi is not so much a hero as a weak child who is injured. From the women who had lived with Earth for two months, it was honest to say, "Earth is not such a sentiment." "Yeah... that''s right... so you''re really going to do it, kid?" And how far does the modern Espy Onee-chan...... know about Fu-chan.....? " "... um... if I hadn''t been told for sure... that Seven Hero Espi-sama... seemed so happy when I met Earth?" Familiar? Either way... it certainly wasn''t like I was happy to meet Lord Hyiro or Lord Maam''s son, Earth... " I''m glad Earth saved me, but what happens to Earth and Espy after this? How far do you want to go? How does that affect history? In the midst of all sorts of thoughts..... Alright, let''s get this far... even though I''m the one who cooks... I''ve always had Sadith cook for me... "... eh?" So the actions of Earth were unexpected to those who saw it. In the woods, after checking the safety of the surroundings, I took out the cookware, vegetables and spices from the luggage I had..... Yeah, I''ll do it! It''s Callie! It was time to start cooking. "Hey, why are you here, Curly?" "Ah, but when Espy the Seven Heroes met Earth, he said he wanted to make Curly..." "Speaking of which..." I never thought I''d try to cook, the bewildered fiances. And..... "Hey, Boy!" It''s dangerous for a baby to cut vegetables! My dishes are... uu, uu, I''m... my job, my dishes are ugly... I can''t do it. " (((It is dangerous to cut vegetables even though you are fighting against Liu Hai and the Dragon King of Hades...)))) Exactly when she was born trying to cook for herself for the first time, Thaddeus fell into a tearful state of mind as if she had been stripped of one of her roles and left one of her own. But on the other hand, some mothers and daughters were unusually excited about Earth''s attempt to make Callie. Mom! Mom! Earth will make a Curry! The earth!" "... and that spice, and that... coffee of yours, Earth Lagan took Cally!" Kron and Yamidile gaze at the sky with their eyes shining. The excitement unexpectedly brings a bitter smile to the surroundings. "Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha "Bro! Now it''s Shhhhh!!!!" "Oh, oh..." The two of them looked at him as if they''d missed a single figure. "Gu, cut the onion... damn, tears!" So, potatoes and carrots..... '' And that figure..... "Ahhh, no, Earth!" Cut the onions... ah, the potatoes and carrots are too big! That''s no good! " "Hmm... yes! I''m frustrated!" Can''t it be smoother to hit that many steps and jabs? That one! " "Nh, Earth doesn''t seem to like cutting vegetables... if you''re going to marry and have a callie shop, I''ll do the vegetable cutting!" "That''s good!" And then... nnh, the steps for choosing firewood and lighting the fire are correct, but it''s too hot! Does the Imperial Academy teach you how to camp?! That modern kid! " "I''m not sure about that either... is your mother good at it?" "Hmm, I''ve seen this, and I''ve been solo camping from time to time, longing for someone." "Oh, is that so!" I''d like to do that solo camp, please tell me! " It doesn''t matter, but it takes all the knowledge and experience to be a true solo camper. In the meantime, we can teach you a lot in our solo camp! No, no, no, no! He gets the spices!" "Yes! Garam Masala, Cardamom, Coriander, Turmeric, Cumin, Chili Powder... everything you can put in your Mom''s Curry!" "Hmm, for the onion stir-fry... yeah, I''m still not good at it!" Are you still willing to join us at Curry''s in the future!? " "Hmm, Earth is clumsy... then I''ll do the cooking..." "Please wait, Kuron-sama!" At first, that may be fine, but if you have children after marriage, it will be difficult for Kuron to work during pregnancy and childcare... Of course, I will take care of your child, but I still need to let Earth Lagan do the whole work... " "Fine! That''s very nice, my child... it''s too soon." In order to do that, I have to gamble and let Earth like me first...... but... fufu, I''m just happy to imagine. When?that happens, your mother will become a grandmother! " "Ok!?... haha, I''ll do it!" It''s amazing! I''m... auntie, auntie, auntie... grandma... " At the beginning of the story, Bro was silenced when he tried to get into the news, so when he got excited, he noticed that the conversation was escalating, and no one was talking to him. "Hey, Bro, are you sure Klong and the others are okay?" Without oniisan, we''re talking more and more. " "...... Kaaaaaaa, isn''t that okay?" Hila. The teacher''s [Mom], who was too excited and hadn''t been recognized until now, has been accepted normally, and she looks happy... " Bro and the men at the scene were glumly watching the two exchanges with a warm smile. 492 Lesson 491 The World Asks: "Protect Me." Earth cooking. After struggling a lot, but calming down for a while, Earth noticed that Espi had taken place. Are you hungry? Wait, I''ll let you eat another meal. " Do the first hand-crafted dish. It was an exciting look on the face of what was going on, but Espi...... I... what should I do? If you want to feed Gohan... what am I going to do? Originally, there is no other reason than goodwill to feed a hungry child under these circumstances. However, because Espi was "raised like that", it is thought that "getting something done = getting something done". Ahhh... well, anyway... it looks like you were just about to die... but stop it... ... why? And here, too, "Why? he asks. In response to such Espi''s reaction, Earth becomes aware of the situation in this era. However, while some people think the reaction of Earth is the same..... "Sure... maybe that''s what it was..." Looking up at the sky with Cacrtail, she muttered something unexpected. And not just the macho..... Yeah... I guess so...? ... nhh... well... that''s how it used to be, isn''t it? Tsukushi and Kalui also nodded with a sad smile. And the inhabitants of Cacrtaire nodded one after the other in tune with it. Eh, what, what do you mean? I was surprised by their reaction, Fiance. Why do they think that''s the case with Espy? That''s..... "This Cacrtail used to have a long civil war....." "Huh!?" "So, Tsukushi, Kalui, Amae, and her parents... they were still little boys, but they fought... and while the young child was holding a knife and the other party was alarmed... such a tragic time also existed in this Kakuretail" The Fiances knew that there was a civil war, but they were completely out of their heads, and they didn''t know the details. Above all, I was surprised that there was such a past because of the goodness of maneuverability and feelings so that people living here did not feel such an atmosphere. And then, Xira and Macho looked at Amae who was silently patting on the sandback and whispered so that she couldn''t hear her..... "Amaie is now ahhhh, but once... she used to have the same lifeless eyes as Espi... she didn''t show any interest in living... she didn''t have any hope..." Amaye is not good at expressing emotions and is a shady person, so she is selfish, but she has a small number of mouths. The fiances thought so. However, Amae had such a past in Amae. It is a peaceful empire, and my parents are alive, and I grew up in a privileged environment, a wealthy family, and that is something I cannot imagine from fians who do not know "war" like the earth reflected in the sky. "However, it was... my teacher and goddess... who led us to victory... that gave us hope." And the words of Yamidile, and of Kron, which are not in this land anymore, were of real sense and weight. Knowing the thoughts of those machos, Fiance looked up at the sky with an unimaginable face. "Earth... can you heal Lord Espi''s heart at this time?" to Earth, which is just like us and doesn''t know war..... " What can Earth do to Espi, who is still confused by Espi''s thoughts and appearances? But at that time..... "Previously, after Fo-chan won the Cacrtail Games, when she talked to me on the beach... I asked Fo-chan who told me that she would not return to the Empire... ''Can Fo-chan stay with a smile? In your casual everyday life...... are you able to laugh...... properly?...... That was when Earth graduated from Thaddeus. It was subtly edited by Palipi at the viewing party, but at that time Sadith asked about Earth. In response to that question, Earth..... "Fang Chama said so." It''s fun... " "...... Sadith?" For a moment, the fiancs did not understand Sadis'' intentions, but Sadis continued to smile. "Princess. Sure enough, Fo-chama doesn''t know war." You won''t know how miserable it is, and what kind of spiritual and mental state those who are throwing themselves into the war are in. But instead... I know the pleasure of living... " "Thadis..." "No matter how much I hate myself, even if I jump out of where I''ve been used to...... so I''d rather start from where I''m still......" Somehow, Sadith said, "Isn''t it possible that you can still do it?" I had uncertain expectations. And then, Earth..... Well... I can''t say it well either, but... While holding his head a little, he thought desperately in his own words, twisting his thoughts on it, and gently stroking Espy''s head with his hands..... "............" "... fuah!? Ah, ahhhhh!?" At that time, Amaie, who was patting Sandback on the beach, stopped her hand and looked up at the sky beside Kalui. "You may not know anything yet because you''re so tiny, but... try to know more things alive." Bigger and stronger so you can go anywhere... not orders, not wars, go out and see the world of your own accord. I want to die... what a small world I was in... and I''m sure I can meet some friends. In that case, I don''t think I''m going to die because I''m no good... because I think I''m going to live harder to change myself that''s no good... " Espi leans his neck in spite of the clumsy but twisted words of earth. I... don''t know what''s going on... It might be that way now. But just by going out into a world you don''t know...... the age, the origin, the environment you''ve grown up in...... on the contrary, even the races are different, but sometimes you can find a friend who suits you surprisingly easily. However... if I don''t live positively, I might pass by without noticing. " Everyone can see from the expression that the child''s espi does not quite understand the meaning of the word. "Ugh, Sadis! Isn''t that a bad idea? The earth seems to be mouth-watering, and here, Espi-sama....." Yeah, you may not know for sure. But... but you must be feeling something! Yeah, I don''t know about Espy. But.... "That''s because Espi-chan... if something unpleasant ever happened to her, she''s the one who blows up her opponent and things with her own abilities... but she doesn''t feel uncomfortable when she thinks of her words strangely... so I''m sure she--" Sadis knew that Espy''s reaction was not just unknown. Wait, wait, wait, wait! At this timing, I put in the hidden flavor of the example... is this going to make you rich... oh... I''m worried about the colour... but... taste a bite...!?? Oh, it''s so spicy... but... whoa, what the hell! Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, my body''s getting hot and energetic... yum, yum! Hey, Espy! Have a taste of it, too! And there, I added the hidden flavor to the callie that Earth was making, and tasted it. Oh, it looks like you''ve made a little Curly. Unexpectedly, earth-cooked food... I''ve never... "Callie... I''ve only eaten a few times, but... where''s Rival?" "... my father really likes Callie, and I''ve been..." "What is it? Oniichan cooked meal?"...... something''s wrong " "" "" "Amah!!??" "" " Each of them roared interestingly, and the grumpy amae mumbled a forbidden word, and the mother and daughter who were somewhere in the world at that moment..... - I got it! --You ''re going to let me in here!? You''re right!? Why don''t you try it!? and I was making a fuss, What''s this...... something''s so stupid-? I thought so too, but don''t talk to me, just talk to me! Come on! That''s it..... "Hah, hahaha, I wonder if you''re saying the same thing as Amae, that girl..." Ugh... oniichan made me a meal... ahhn, I''ve never even had an amaye... yet... mmhhh Ground scooped the callie into Espi''s mouth. And.... Oh, no!? Espy''s face turned bright red and roared with smoke from his head. "Wait, am I, Boo-cha, are you okay?!" "Hmm, but... it''s interesting." "How can Earth make such a thing?" It wasn''t awkward, but.... " "... um... I think it looks pretty good..." Earth''s handicrafts have never been eaten by the fiances, who are familiar with Sadith and childhood. Not to mention Curry, who is unfamiliar with the Empire. There''s no reason I''m not interested. And then Espi..... It''s delicious... it''s so delicious... I thought I was stuck with the spiciness, but after a little time, I honestly leaked that feeling. {I see... kuhaha, no, that was good. I''ll do it, too! Alright, I''ll feed you a lot! The words made Earth happy, and it was time to smile and try to get more Callie. "Huh!? ah..." ?? ?? ??!!!? ?? ? At that time, everyone present, no, the world saw it all at once. I''ve never even seen a sadis adored since I was a child...... Espi''s...... ... hhhh, uuu, hhh... hhh... tears..... And Sadith wasn''t the only one who hadn''t seen Espy''s tears. No...... Espi...... "Um, Espi..." Even Hiro and Maam were hit hard. "Ah, that espi... always mumbling, when he gets angry, his superpowers pound him... he was kicking the demon king''s army or something, ah, that guy..." Nonsense... I''ve never even seen that... that espi... shed tears... Espi, a fellow who fought for his life together but did not show his childish appearance or weakness, showed tears not to himself, but to his sons, whom he had just met. Uu, ahh... ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Whoa! Hey, hey, what''s up, you jumped on me so suddenly...... Espy? Yeah, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! Then Espy jumped into Earth''s chest, became just a young child, and wept. "Espi..." That girl is like that... always trying to stroke our heads on our own, holding on to her like that, that girl I hate so much... that way... Even though Espi didn''t think of his people as his friends, he showed weaknesses that he had never shown before. "That''s right, I''ve never shown myself to them before..... Of course, Solja and Lyvar..... ...... I''ve only stroked Espi''s head a few times, but I was struck instantly "...... I don''t have it myself... but I''m sure you''ve been particularly struck by hyenas......" "Ah. I thought you were shy... but tears... Espi is still crying..." "Did Earth... pull it out?" It was the fact that Earth dragged out a figure that they had never seen before. Even the same Seven Heroes did. That''s why even in the Kingdom of Beatrix, who only saw Espi as a hero, it was a shock..... Espi-sama... ah, so... "No... Of course! Of course not!" At this time, Espi-sama was about seven years old! And yet, no matter what I thought, it was strange... " "But at the time, we honored Espi-sama as a hero... and let him fight..." "Of course, even Espi-sama will cry!" And yet, we... the kings forced us to fight... " "Uu, uuu, Espi-sama..." After more than a dozen years of regret and realisation, the people wept so that they could get angry with Espi...... "It''s Earth Lagan..." "Yeah. He pulled it out of Espi-sama..." "Please, Earth Lagan... please, please..." The earth that brought out the tears... to the shape of the earth that gently strokes her head holding a crying young Espy... "" "" "" "Please, protect Espi-sama!!!! It wasn''t about the flow of history, but the people were shouting at the earth now in the sky. On the other hand..... "Uhhhh, you''re such a little crybaby sister, you''re so cute. I''m already worried that I''ll have to protect you!" Fufufu, Honey''s sister opened her heart like this "Oh dear, you''re a crybaby, too." Niisan''s in a lot of trouble, too. " "Uuu, wait, Amix...... Sinobu...... uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Why are you playing this scene? It''s just a memory of me and oniichan, or a secret... I''ll blow you up next time I see you! I mean, Slayer-kun will cry too!" In the village, Nimmanima and smiles are constantly on the verge of Espi''s childhood crying figure, which was an elder sister among the children and young elves of the village. "Ugh, oniichan!" I won''t cry anymore! This is from a very young age, so I''m not such a crybaby anymore... no, the tears when I''m able to see you again are Nocan! " Espi, who was embarrassed and turned red, excused everyone and Earth, but on the other hand..... Kuhahaha, don''t worry about it, Espi. "Oniichan!? I can''t go!" This is not going to work--- " "At this time, I had no choice." and..... " Ground and laughing, he gently stroked Espi''s head like it was reflected in the sky now..... "I won''t make you cry anymore, but... I''m your brother, so you can cry if you want to!" ... muuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Fuckin ''hahaha, huh? "Yeah... well, I''ll spoil it. Noja, go away." Even though he felt like he was being told, Espy hugged the ground from the side and tried to get rid of Noja who was sitting on the ground''s lap at that time. At that moment, Noja gurgled herself.... "Get out of the way!" Today is my day! Yeees, crybaby brave boyfriend and flirt ~ " "Shut up! It''s my sister''s prerogative to sweeten your brother over her boyfriend!" Damn it, leave your crybaby sister alone, and your son-in-law will flirt with? me Then, I entered the countdown to Noja''s tears. "Hey, oniisan, Espi is not enough!" "Slayer, which are you jealous of!?" And Slayer competed with Espi. 493 Episode 492: Kurukuru Palm World It may be the first time in my life that I can free my mind and sleep slowly. An espi flowing into the world, sleeping unguardedly, clinging firmly to the earth. "Fu... fufufu... thank goodness, Espi Onee-chan." Fufufu, Fu-cha-ma is a stone. I''ve never seen such an Espi onee-chan before. " Sadis smiled with emotions and tears at the figure of Earth who had wiped off the wall of Espi''s heart. "Um, the boulder is ground... yes, the ground is... yes... yes... even small children like it... yes." No, it''s just that the earth is gentle, yeah, that''s why..... " "Ah, hahah..." "............ Amae......" "... hey, it''s me... he''s just... I guess..." Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh! Fiance, Fu, Rival, Macho, and Tsukushi, all of whom had their faces drawn. When the two of you are sleeping together, waking up in the morning and looking at the very beautiful morning sun, the opposite of Earth and Espi, in Cacreta...... Puff... puff... puff... puff... puff... puff Even though your face is so small, is it ever so swollen? Unexpectedly, I puffed up my cheeks and slapped my sandbags. "I''ve never eaten oniichan''s dinner!" I''ve never slept with him outside! * giggle *! I was jealous that my beloved brother was getting along with a girl I didn''t know, and even though everyone thought, "I can''t help it," I couldn''t even say Espi badly. "But I wonder if that Espi-chan is good." I met Mr. Earth when I wasn''t with someone I could trust and feel safe with my heart. " Tsukushi is right, and everyone nods, "Good." "That''s right... it''s like we used to be protected by Macho-san... so it''s a luxury ~! Even though we have Macho-san, I''d like to keep her to myself ~" Uhhhhhh "Rather, you saved a girl who was just as nervous as you were, and you did well!" Rather, if you''re not a girl to praise, you''ll hate me ~? " "Mhhhhh..." And Kalui laughed and slapped the head of the amae, which was filled with laughter and hit eight times. It seemed that he was laughing and that Kalui''s words were firmly reaching Amae. Amae did not say anything back while yelling, but she just turned shun. It''s just like chasing after it..... Ahhh, my hair is so long... here, I''ll do this, just bundle it up a little bit "... what? What do you want me to do with this...?" Thanks for saving me, for eating... for sleeping with me... so far...... "I''m exaggerating! It''s not such a big deal, and even if I have it, I can''t help it, so I''ll just give it to you." It''s a gift. It''s a gift. " [...... presents......] The cold morning breeze makes Espi''s long hair flutter, giving Espi the white ribbon that she found in her pocket. "Oniichan gave me a present... uuuuu ~" Ah, ahaha, don''t let it go, this is also with a big heart ~, ahem ~ "Mhhhhh!" At first, Espi was confused, but received a white ribbon from Earth..... ... oh, how''s that? Isn''t it as cute as Maam? Isn''t Kuhaha cuter than Maam? Earth laughed at Espi as she told her that while shining.... "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!! Um, ah, uhm, Espi-san''s ribbon... ah, ah, that''s..." "Huh?... yes, by the way!" I thought you were wearing a worn-out ribbon, but y-yeah, I guess... " "Huh!? Well then, the Seven Heroes'' Espi got the ribbon from Earth at this time... for more than a dozen years..." "Does my father know about this...?" That Earth was so strong for Espi the Seven Heroes..... " And the truth of the ribbon that Espi wore shocked Sadis.... "Ah... thank you... oniichan..." Ah, Kuhaha! Ooh! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!!! Amaye blew up the biggest Punda. "Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait! "I was still wearing it when we met again at the sea the other day... no, eh!?" That ribbon, the ground that we went to in the past gave Espi, and we didn''t know this amazing thing all along?! " "No... you don''t understand this!?" Are you going to do it, oniichan!? ".... I-I ''ve never been called by Espi before....." "W-Well, I''ve never met an onee-chan... yet, as soon as I met him, oniichan..." "Besides... oh, when I stroke Espy''s head, it''s always been stubborn... ah, I thought it was hiding..." Speaking of which, that girl... doesn''t seem so happy being stroked by Earth... Following Espi''s tears, Hilo and Maam can''t stop shaking out information about Espi that they didn''t know about. I was shocked that we didn''t even know about it, even though we were friends who had dived through the dead ends together..... "Fuhahaha, it seems that you didn''t just know about your son." Rather, what do you know? " Huh!? Then, the merciless words of Hakki scolded the two more. Espi''s tears spread all over the world, which even the same seven heroes had never seen before. And yet again, my heart was shaken by the appearance of Espi... in the Empire... "No, something... I''m glad, that girl." Seven Heroes'' Espi ? Yeah, Earth-kun is gentle too! Well, from the look of the Seven Heroes'' Espi who came to see Earth first, I thought there was something between the two of you. Yeah. You two had this connection, didn''t you? "Oh dear, didn''t everyone say yesterday that the Seven Heroes'' Espi was a loser?" I don''t have any products. Well, I didn''t have a bad impression from the beginning, so I''m not like you guys. " "What? What are you talking about? From the beginning, I thought there was something between Espy and Earth." I completely forgot about the impression I had on Espi until yesterday..... "Wow, that''s cute! I made the ribbon look so happy ~" Really, nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn!! That''s right, the adult Espi-chan who came to see Earth-kun was still wearing the ribbon! "Wow! This is more than a decade ago, so I''ve been taking care of this ribbon since then!" I may have become a fan of the Seven Heroes'' Espi! "Yeah, yeah, it''s so cute and strong ~" I envy you so much! "Espitan and Amaye-tan... why is that the only one?" In other words, they were the Empire Nation that was moving into Espi so much that they became fans. And.... Well, you look fine too... can you make it back to the Allies from here? I have to go, too. Eh!? "" "" "Huh!!?" "" "" In response to the words of Earth, Espi''s expression, who was happy with the ribbon, instantly solidified, and the Imperial Nation also said, "What?. Oh, where are you going... where are you going? Ah. No, I have to go home too... {...... Let''s go to the Allies together! Onii-chan, you''re strong... and together... and together... No, that''s absolutely impossible! For the first time, I can forgive my heart. The person who made the affection come through. And you''re saying goodbye here? Espi''s sentiment of disliking such a thing squeaked out..... "Shit, Earth! What the hell is he thinking!" "Do you still have a heart to leave Espi-chan in such a state?" "What a terrible guy he is!" "Stay with him for a while!" "Oh, no, he''s not good, that''s why." The Great Booing from the Emperor Nation had broken out in the ground. On the other hand, in the Kingdom of Betraial..... "I-I see, Earth Lagan is a human from this era...." "That''s right... I can''t be here forever, but..." "But... but..." Just like Espy, the moment Earth said the word "return", the smile changed and everyone''s face did not float. But that is a matter of course. Earth Lagan is not the man of his time, but the modern man we are today. In other words, I understand that it is natural that we cannot stay in the past forever. but..... "But, but, that Espi-sama look... how much of that ribbon... so, so..." Yeah, at least... at least a little more... What we didn''t know, what Espy was carrying, how we thought about it. And then Espi finally showed the childlike emotions of tears and ribbons..... "Please, Earth Lagan! Just... just stay close to Espi!" "That ribbon that Espi-sama has been using for so many years... it was such a backstory... that Espi-sama was so happy!" Please, Earth Lagan! Please... please, Espi-sama!" What is reflected in the sky is the story of the past era, and since Espi lives from that era to the present day, the cry of the Betraial people is not meaningful, but they are purely the expressions and reactions of Espi who showed the word "return" at the moment of mouthing the word "earth", and the chest was about to be torn, and everyone hoped "just a little more please". And that''s what they wanted..... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ The clock, which was an item that had passed through the past, suddenly spoke with the tinnitus, and when the earth that took it out touched the clock, the clock no longer said "un" or "sun". Oh, no way... this is broken...? The breath of the whole world stopped as the earth mumbled.... Oh, I can''t go home, can I?!!? "" "" "Eeh... eek! eek!!?" "" The world is all at once..... - Hey, Boy!? Boo-cha, what''s going to happen?! --Earth is coming home... earth, what do you mean!? --nh? Mother... that means Earth can''t come back... eh!? Oh, that''s not good!? --Oh, my God... - Wait, Earth, what''s going on?! --No... right? Noooooooo!? - Ah-kun!?...... Kyuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu...... All those who thought of earth screamed at the word that earth could not return. in such a state..... "... slurp, slurp" In the Elves'' village, Espy, who had been making a lot of fuss before, came here and emitted heavy air and was depressed. "Espi... what''s wrong?" "... oniichan..." Then, Espi''s expression seemed very complicated..... "I-Is this ribbon of mine......... it was originally given to you by Parisi?" "...... ah......" It is also the most precious treasure that he has held for more than a dozen years, and the ribbon that has always supported his heart. No matter how hard it is to eat your teeth to meet Earth one day, Espy has been supported by this ribbon every time. Espi was also shocked to learn for the first time today that the ribbon had come out of the hands of Parisi. 494 Episode 493: Where are you now? Earth cannot return to its former days. When the whole world became so noisy that I wondered what would happen after this.... - I can''t go home. The item stopped moving, and he remembered when he handed it to me. It''s a paripi narration. Palipi continues watching as the rushed ones drink their saliva. --Espi, who met him in modern times, said to him, "I want you to aim for Shisonotami." The world was so happy with those words, and..... "No way, Earth... is going to... Sisson Tami from here to return to the modern era!?" "That''s right... but I don''t know why Espy sent Earth to the past, but anyway..." Solja and Lyvar were a bit relieved too. It''s because the next action is now clear, not the development that Earth is mysterious in the past without returning to the modern era. But it''s never easy, elephant. At that time, Sisson Tami was a region involved in a territorial dispute between mankind and the Demon King''s army...... the elephant that had to cross the sea that far......] Also today, while connecting to the demon crystal in real time, Riphant, the former Roku hegemon, was also participating in the viewing party remotely from the demon world. "Ahh, Earth is doing it alone... ahhh!" What''s up, Solja? What''s wrong, elephant? Solja remembered that it was not an easy journey. In response, Lyvall, Lyfant, and even the palace''s subordinates giggled, while Solja..... "Well, speaking of which... it seems that Espi acted differently from our Allied forces for a while, or that he was missing..." Solja''s words were haunted by Lyvall for a few seconds. "Ah... yes, indeed... so, no way?!" And then they, and the world, will know the truth that was never told in history again. No, don''t ignore me... hey... did I... do something?... I hate you...? " Huh?! Ah, no...... I''m sorry, please... I''m sorry... I can''t... I''ll... I''ll... Espy clung to Earth''s arm in silence, his face almost crying, and he couldn''t get away without knowing why. The world thought. Leaving aside the course of history, is it possible to look at this face and turn to Espi again and say, "Return to the Allies"? Ahh, I''ve been thinking a lot... well, that''s it... well... shall we just go together a little bit? "Yeah!!! Onii-chan, I''ll help you a lot... even on your shoulders!" And many times more than when Espi received the ribbon, it was no longer just a child''s full smile that nodded. The people of the world who were shown it thought so. Protect him, this smile--- and. Now, Espy, from now on we''re going to go to different continents... so let''s go back to the war here... Yeah, whatever! War doesn''t matter! I''m going with oniichan, so I don''t know anymore! Of course, from the people who didn''t know about it..... "No, no, Espy, it''s not good!" Come on, war doesn''t matter! No, um, I''d definitely like to have that look on my face, but... " "What... back then... when Espi was away for a while... Espi was acting with Earth..." Hmm, that era... is that when you temporarily lost to the Hakki army...? "Oh, I''m sure it was. I lost to Hakki, and then Hyiro beat Gouda...... yes, Espi was absent around there....." "Oh, I remember very well... even when our battles were overheated." I see. But then... I guess I''d be more familiar around Noja... um... but I didn''t hear that kind of story about the elephants... how about Yamidire and Parisi... but from the way Yamidire and Parisi looked at the viewing party, it felt like they were meeting Earth Lagan for the first time When Espy was acting differently at the time, Solja and the others couldn''t tell us what the hell he was doing there. That''s why no one could have known that Hiro and Maam''s sons were coming from the future and acting with Espi. If that''s the case, I could say it wasn''t that big a deal. and Lyvall..... "I don''t know how Espi and Earth moved at the time, but there were no major reports from the Allied Army or the Demon King''s Army, so it''s impossible that we didn''t know anything at all. That means... in the past, Earth was never involved with any of the Seven Heroes other than Espi, let alone the Six Champions." I looked back and listened to Riphant''s story and summarized it. According to that story, Solja and Riphant..... "Ah. That''s... that''s... that''s... that''s... that''s... that''s...?" Hmm, Lyvall''s right, that''s how much of a boulder... that''s how much... hmm? The two of them tried to agree with Lyvall, but soon they were dead. And.... "" "" "Ah..." "" " The subordinates who were listening to the three conversations also opened their mouths with the same look on their faces and hardened. Why is that? (Huh? Huh? Right now... Lara, Lyvall?) (Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait... wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait (((Livar-sama!? No, didn''t you say something extra right now?! In other words, that''s what it is. But it''s already too late to notice. Oniichan, don''t you have any money? Huh? Ah, uh... At that time, I realized that I had little money, even though I was the earth that was supposed to decide the route of my journey. "Ah, yes, I see, Earth spent all the money in that tool shop... I think I need it to travel on a ship..." Ryvar noticed the situation, but Solja, Ryfant, and the lords were uneasy about something else. However, Solja, who was afraid to stay like this, took the courage to confirm it. "Ah ~... Lyvall... it seems that Earth doesn''t have any money, but what will you do now?" Hmm? Wait, wait, Solja! Oh, that''s it! ((((His Majesty would like to be confirmed... whether this is the same as yesterday or the day before yesterday...)))) Riphant panicked across the magic crystal, and the nervous lords. And then Lyvall..... "Hmph, that wouldn''t have to be asked." Earth is not a robber or a stowaway. That said, I couldn''t even register as a hunter. But yesterday at the viewing party, we all saw Earth doing manual labor at the fishing port. "Working in a fishing harbor and earning wages...... Mmm!?" And Lyvar noticed. Intent on this question. That''s why..... "No, it''s not necessarily a fishing port. Either way, Earth knows to work in the tunnels and earn wages, somehow! Yes, work! No, maybe we''ll just pick up the money! Perhaps they will take you to a friendly or close one! Or perhaps you will stow away, or perhaps you will defeat a bandit or something to get money as a super-regulatory measure! (((Ah, Lord Lyvall... I was left with the last resort...))) Lyvall''s last resort. Anyway, I''ll tell you everything I came up with... As a result..... In the final race, the Imperial Derby...... in the three lenterns of No. 5 Hookah Impact, No. 8 Outtilimi, and No. 11 Seven Senses...... Ai, it''s the third time in a row. D D Papa Papa Papa Papa Papa Papa? A fanfare that rings all over the world. Come on, Empire Derby, we''ll start the race with 18 heads at the full gate. Which horse will be at the pinnacle of thalasbreds... now each horse has started all at once! Outtilaimi good start! Oops, one is late. Hooka Impact has failed to start. An unidentified combination of a pacifier and a horseman''s taketoyo wearing a mask, but it was too late to start. And the live stream echoes. In the place where the cafe is attached to the audio, the horse ticket is in the hand of Earth sitting opposite Espy. "" "" "" Boo-hoo!!!? "" "" It sprayed all at once. Solja''s answer to the question, gambling. And naturally, the whole world gushed out, and on top of that..... "... oh... I can''t predict that..." "W-what... earth... giggle, gambling!?" {... nh?... hmm... nhh? Hey, you heard me wrong!? I-It sounded like an elephant just now!? "Hmm? What''s the matter, Riphant... Huka Impact?" Ah, back then..... " "Hmm, the legendary horse that suddenly appeared like a comet... it was a bit of a talk of dominating the Imperial Derby with the overwhelming strength of a mysterious masked jockey." Surely the highest amount of 10,000 horse coupons has been issued in history..... " W-what''s happening to the elephant?! The surprise was spread around the world..... "Boy, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, what are you doing!?" Where are you now! I, Boyd, gamble more than ever!? Gamble!? Betting!? What do you mean... it''s having a negative impact on you... [What''s with the guy next to you?]... Oh my God! Where are you now! I can''t forgive you anymore, I can''t! Where are you!? " In Cacrtail, Thaddeus was violently disturbed. As usual, the beginning is Outtilaimi, followed by Seven Senses! Come on, let''s go straight! The inside of the venue is intensely frenzied! Last linear battle, followed by a fierce whip! However, Outtilaimi and Seven Senses were at the forefront! And the fiances pulled their mouths just because they didn''t expect Earth to gamble. "Oh, is that okay? Earth, no, because I don''t have much money, no, horse racing is not illegal because it''s a public sport... but is it okay? Is that so!? As a knight, I had something to do with our horses, whether they were jumping on horses or riding in the upper classes, but gambling would be different!?" "Wow... I was really strongly told by my dad, ''Don''t just gamble, you''re doomed.''" Well, maybe we weren''t interested in that kind of thing because we didn''t have any trouble with our pocket money..... " "Oh, my father urged me to do the same." Once, there was a [gambling man] among us, so it mustn''t happen like that... why is he a racehorse choice without money in the first place?! Where is he really?! Where are you headed!? " Yes, even though it is a horse racing competition run by a public institution in the country, it still makes a bad impression when it comes to gambling. Oh, oh, it''s the pitch-black wind that''s coming from behind here! No, what the hell! Chasing me from the tail... is more like flying than running! This black wind that jumped in...... Hookah Impact! Right now, we''ve pulled out the horde...... the first two...... Whoa, the taketoyo rider on the saddle hasn''t whipped! But stretch, stretch! But in that way..... "... Fuka Impact... it sounded like it, but..." It was Bassala who was attending the ornament in the same way from the first day. "Yeah, that sounds like it. Do you know the master? Even before we were born, we weren''t very interested in horse racing, so I don''t know much about it, but as a mysterious legendary horse, we have inscribed its name in the history of imperial horse racing....." "Ahhhh... ghhhh... ghhhhhhhhhhhh! I see...... I see...... I''ve been carrying a lot of things in the war...... I thought he passed away in a tedious way...... but I''ve been breathing properly with my partner...... I see......" "Besides, don''t say that the disciples are not interested in horse racing." Not to mention Derby. Don''t you know the adage, ''Being a horse owner of a derby horse is harder than being a demon king or a hero''? Yes ~? In the words of Fiance, Bassara narrowed her eyes and looked terrible somewhere..... And the crowd won''t change anymore! This speed, this strength, this wind will blow! Oh, my God, this horse! Hooka Impact, go in with one outfit now! Derby domination on foreign horses, not imperial horses! And to refresh the record, record the race record! Exactly as the name suggests, they have carved a tremendous impact into our hearts! The taketoyo rider on the saddle is now in a small gut pose. " However, he was staring at the sky with a constant smile. And those who were deeply shocked by the name of Huka Impact still existed in other parts of the world. 495 Episode 494: Seven Heroes and Six Champions Reactions "Hyiro! You sure it''s not you!?" I don''t know! "Then why does she even know how to buy horse tickets?!" Didn''t you tell Earth about it when you heard about gambling from "him"?! " "I''m surprised too!" I mean, I''ve been taught how to buy tickets... but I''ve never grounded that story before. " "But she didn''t just hit a first-rate horse, she said three times!" "Ah... the mysterious horse called Fuka-Impact is famous, so if you want to win it in a single victory, I know... but wait a minute!" Well then, it''s only been rumored for a while..... " "Ahhhh! The middle of the biggest hole of all time... you mean Earth!?" "Oh, oh... oh my God... it''s not like a beginner''s rack on a boulder, is it?" Sadis won''t tell you about horse racing or anything like that, right? " "That''s definitely not true." If I knew that Earth had gambled in the first place... Thaddeus would go mad. " "I guess ~... and why is he here racing horses when he was working in the harbor town... because he has information about the future...?" Why is it that Hiro and Maam are playing horse racing and hunting in the first place? "... I knew it! Didn''t you teach me!?" "Haha, I don''t know if that''s what it is!" I don''t know anything about being taught by Earth by flipping magic and swords! " "............ That''s right...... so am I." Uuu, ohhh, don''t make me say it, damn it, ohhh... uuuu I couldn''t get away from the question, and as a result, as before, we didn''t know anything, and on top of that, we could only be assumed that nothing had been done. in such a state..... "Fufufu, hahaha... hahahaha hahaha!" Hakki laughed. Hakki... you''re... ghh... again... Muuuuuuuuuu... I suddenly started laughing. Unexpectedly, the two of them asked, "What is wrong with you?" They just bite their lips regretfully. For I can see that Hakki does not speak the whole thing, and that he ridicules you, saying, "You really know nothing." And then..... "Jeez... it seems that... not only my skills... not only Curly... but you''ve taught me such a thing... I guess that person will forgive Earth Lagan even more than I thought... can you show me such a thing..." Hakuki narrowed her eyes and seemed to miss something..... "I envy him a bit..." He was staring at the sky like he envied the earth. And then, "In the unlikely event that I lose to Earth Lagan and become a child... let me find the ''clan that became the wild horse''... it''s impossible to catch it by force... fufufu, if I can feel something from Earth Lagan......" "Wow! Earth is rich!" Awesome! It looks like you''re going to put your horse in the competitive spotlight, but it''s a great hit! It''s a shame I can''t see you running, but one day I''d like to go with Earth to a racetrack! Kuron jumps to praise the Earth figure that won the race. But she soon noticed. "Besides, please say hello to Espi someday... is that it?" Mom? What''s the matter, Mom? " That''s because Yamidire looked up at the sky with an incredibly strange look... no, no, no, no, no. "While God is omniscient and absolute... occasionally there were tea spots... which attracted us extra..." Mother? "I thought I''d never do that again... but... even though I can''t see you like this... uuu..." "Mother!?" With a lot of enthusiasm, I became sentimental, and the presence of Kuron in front of me made Yamidile feel uncomfortable. It overflows from my eyes and conveys my cheeks. As Kuron hurriedly leaned against Yamidire, Yamidire stroked Kuron''s cheek to confirm his presence. I don''t know if I''ll ever lose it again. I swear on my heart. "Kuron-sama, I don''t think the racetrack is very good for Kuron-sama''s education, but... can I teach you how to ride a horse?" And the riding technique used in the race. " "Huh? Oh, by the way, Mom was really good at riding Pegasus!" "Yes. I can render myself in the meadow with a horse and an Earth Lagoon... or if you''re Klon, you can make a name for yourself with a derby..." Yamidire smiles to reassure the worried Kuron. Kuron cares about Yamidire''s sudden tears, but he says "oh," again to the proposal. "Nh!? Wait a minute!" You don''t have to ride a horse! Kuron-chan has me! The affair is terrible! The lovely two-person ride with oniisan isn''t just a meadow, but I''ll empty it for you! " "Oh, that''s right. I have Hee-chan! Now, let''s race with Hee-chan!" "Kaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!" If my sister becomes an amazing jockey and starts racing, I''ll make a lot of money by betting on my sister every time! " "Fufufu, Sarabred, which is older and more correct than such a fat hippo... no, the hippo is also the son of the Dragon King of Hades, so the bloodline is so good that he dies... and what happened to that hooka impact after the war... was it disposed of by humans or was it wild..." Kuron, who is interested in Yamidile, who teaches "riding technique" quite earnestly in a joke exchange, unexpectedly rushed out of his body, and Hilua and Kerakera laugh. In such an atmosphere, Yamidire looked at the sky with distant eyes, as if she was nostalgic for the past. My Son-in-law, I need you to hold me from behind. Noja, relaxed on Earth''s lap, muttered suddenly. "Hah!? Why--?" If you''re a descendant... now... it''s just for the moment... As usual, Earth tried to say "foolish", but at this time, instead of her usual perverted smile, Noja begged Earth with a weak girl-like expression. "Noja-chan... what happened?" "...... Noja......" The Amixes also leaned their necks toward Noja''s atmosphere. Normally, the Espi who embarked on the elimination are not able to speak up in that strange atmosphere. "I don''t care what you say..." Ground is also confused because it is difficult to handle. "You''re a shadowy... you''re a good one." I''ll stick to you on my own, okay? "Oh, oh, hey!" "It''s just..." Then, breathing out a sigh of unwillingness to the ground, Noja held her hands and feet close to the ground from the front, so as to face it. Hah ~... it''s so stuffy... I can''t even think about it in those days... "Ah, ahhh?" "Great Demon King..." "Huh?!" While being sweet to the earth, the word "Great Demon King" was suddenly uttered, and the earth trembled for a moment. And then, Noja..... "Great Demon King... I have become so weak... I was just a general who was raging for blood under you... when you saw the fragile straw now... how do you feel... about the straw that has changed so much..." Thank you, you haven''t fundamentally changed anything. (Tsukumi came in in seconds!?) Ground spurted unexpectedly onto Bassari''s Trainer, creating an unusual and victorious atmosphere. It''s just that in that way..... "Haha, that means... that the Imperial Derby has arrived... young lady?" "Nh? Ah... I see..." Kojiro smiled, and Espi was happy. Yes, because... There was much anger and sadness towards the king, the kingdom, and ourselves, and there was a dark expression on the face of the Betraial kingdom, but now it was just smiling. Dodo, come on, eat. Wow ~...... to? ah, ahhh...... " There are a lot of cakes lining up in front of you. And to Espi, who was overwhelmed by the glittering eyes and opening her mouth, Earth stroked her head and said so. Onii-chan... can I eat it? Eat up. Come on, don''t be shy. {I-I see... ah, it''s so soft... it''s fluffy... uu... umuu! Nghhhhhh! Ugh...... Sweetheart, hey! " Cut the cake with the fork while the pull pulls trembling, and put it into the horrible mouth. The next moment, Espi''s whole body jumped and flowers blossomed on his face. I''m already... I''m crying... "Ahh... ahhh... looks so delicious... I''m so glad ~ Espi-sama..." "Damn it! I... am a cake shop... but never Espi-sama... damn it!" "Hey, Mom... would you mind taking this cake of mine and giving it to Espi-sama?" "... that''s right. I''m sure... you''ll be happy." However, the people of the Beatrix Kingdom were smiling and weeping as they chewed the cake with a smile on their face that seemed like a child. And naturally, Paripi..... Haven''t you ever eaten a cake? Yeah! It was just hard meat and a drink with medicine to strengthen my jaw. {I-I see... ah, the clerk. Eat as much as you like! Of course, but I won''t omit it. Ground to order from the clerk while wiping a little tear. - Heeeeeeeeeee!? In the palace, the old people shouted with their faces pale, and the roar echoed again in the king''s city. "Ahhh, King Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!" "Ugh, what do you mean... damn it, Earth Lagan!" We''ll pay for the cake in this day and age! I''ll pay you! " "Please, Mr. Earth Lagan!" Feed Espi a cake that will make her so hungry! " Eat as much as you like. Crying and yelling at the king, people wishing so. The second most delicious thing I''ve ever eaten Haha, exaggerated...... number two? Yes. The most important thing is the Curry that oniichan made for me! please..... "... gush... thank you... oniichan... I''ve been happiest since I was born..." Espiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiis Protect this smile even more...... and Then, it was then. The economy is good, oniisan. I''m going to be jealous of you. Huh!? I also bought a horse ticket for the race earlier. Then it''s a big mess ~...... no, it''s hard to say horses ~ At last, the man appeared in front of them. She covered her body with a jacket and covered her head with a canopy. At the waist, they carry two long and short sticks wrapped in a bag. Even just looking at that figure, many people from all over the world..... - Who''s talking to you all of a sudden? It would have been. However, in some cases..... - Wait... wait a minute! Why?! I didn''t ask you! I''ve heard stories like how to buy horse tickets and hookah impact games from him once, but listen to this! Is it real or fake?! - Wait, wait, wait, wait! Oh, it''s real!? I mean, Espy''s here. When Espi went missing, he didn''t say a word about Espi, did he? Did you really meet Espy and know where he is?! Eh, you met with Earth!? It''s not a stone''s throw, is it? Japone''s resemblance!? --It''s stupid... is that him? No, there''s Espi, too, no! He didn''t say a word to us about meeting the missing Espi. In other words, he''s dressed like a Japonex, and he might have a similar way of talking, but with a real Japone-- - Lyvall... please... let''s just... calm down for a moment... I mean, let''s just shut up and watch... we don''t know what''s going to happen in the future, let''s just shut up and watch... It didn''t matter if I was hiding my face. Hiro, Maam, Ryvar, Solja, they noticed the boulders in seconds. First of all, the Seven Heroes reacted first and learned the secrets that their companions had swallowed without telling themselves even a dozen years ago. And Six Hegemons--- Meanwhile, the people of the Kingdom of Beethoven are grateful to the man who eventually appeared after Earth. 496 Episode 495: Legends Take Countermeasures {Well... I heard you were missing... but in the meantime, I''m glad you''re safe. Lady Espi. I don''t think she''s been taken away by the Demon King''s army... or captured by someone dangerous... but I guess she''s doing it. Everyone''s worried about you. The sudden appearance of a man who knows Espi. His figure and voice made the young Espi tremble in horror. The world had forgotten that Espi had been shown as a child, but Espi was the Seven Heroes. The world took a breath away by the strange atmosphere of the mysterious man so frightened by the Espi. On the other hand..... "Ahhh, the appearance of Oila, I miss you ~ Miss Espi ~ Oniisan ~?" She''s wearing a canopy and still hiding her face, but it''s no longer a waste in this elf settlement. I don''t know who he is anymore. Therefore, Kojiro laughed excitedly at his appearance, knowing that he was a liar. "Well, it''s true that ''just for this moment'' almost made me cry too... my happy time with oniichan... appeared forever." I can''t really read the air, can I?? " Kuhahaha, I''ve got my head already. Espi and Earth also laughed, remembering the time. "Hee, at this time, Honey met Kojiro-sama." "Fufu, besides, the Kojirohan of this era... there''s an atmosphere even if you hide your face after all ~" "I''m not the hero of Japone..." "That said, he''s even with Kojiro-sama of this era....." The same Japone family of Shinobu, Kagero, Outei, and Huma storks smiled at the appearance of Kojiro, the seven heroes who made a name for themselves in Japone''s history. And Mikado.... Fufu. Well, at that time in those days... [If you were willing to kill me normally] Kojiro was the most powerful of the Seven Heroes. "Oh, is that so!?" Were you stronger than my father!? " "Well, because the hyiro couldn''t stabilize due to the tension ~" And it uttered words unto the people of the Elves, which knew not the khojlaw. "Hey, Ral-sensei, is Kojiro-san that strong?!" "Huh? Oh... of course, Amix." Speaking of the Seven Heroes, Kojiro is like a natural enemy who fought with the Demon King''s army for a long time alongside Mikado... well, Xiao Sheng has never fought directly... " "Are you stronger than Espi-san?!" "... well, I don''t know what to do now... but either way, that guy doesn''t know the bottom." Even though Ralweif had never fought against Kojiro directly, she was well aware of how strong Kojiro was against the Demon King''s army. That''s why many people had the perception that Amix and other elves were "samurai uncles of the land" in their words, so they were about to change their perception a little. It''s just... Well, then, Koji Lo. Hmm? Nikoniko smiled and Mikado..... Unexpectedly... how did you end up in that place at that time of the year? "......?" With that in mind, Kojiro stiffened with his mouth open..... Yes, it''s really troublesome. If Oila reports this... don''t you find out that Oila is skipping out and coming to play with you? Mikado''s Zee-san is mad at me too. But I get angry when I find my missing companion and find out that he''s left alone. But if you report this and Lady Espi is brought back... the Lady will cry... she''ll be punished... oh dear... if she wants to go like this, I''d like to make it happen... but hey... From the sky, a confession that "I was skipping" came to the world. "Hey, no, no, no, no, this is the statute of limitations!" "...... Quoy...... you''re in such a hell of a time...... and I haven''t heard anything about you encountering Espi?" Didn''t you hear me?! What? You didn''t trust me that much, did you? " "Wait, more than a decade ago!" Not now, not now! I mean, this doesn''t make any sense!? " "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!" "Giggle, a gentle old man has become Asura!" It was precisely after more than a dozen years that Kojiro found out that he didn''t have to be found out. In addition..... Yeah, yeah, yeah! Nh? Wait, wait, wait, nooooooooooo!? Kojiro was soaked with the power of Espi that he pushed out of the wall and flew away. "Wow, Espi Onee-chan, that''s awesome!" "After all, Espi-chan is better!" Uncle, wow! That''s great! Then, the children''s relentless voice jumped from the scene as they saw it..... "Oh, it''s a to-ho-ho ~" Even though it was my appearance that I was really looking forward to, it was a Kojirow that was flowing to a scene that I didn''t want to be seen very much. Therefore... until now... in the Empire... "Hey, what happened to that weirdo?" Yeah. If you think I showed up in the first place, you''re suddenly doing it. "Now, aren''t you going to startle me with money?" He seemed to be poor. " "I see, but the opponent was wrong..." Who was the man that Espy blew up? That''s how it was laughing and talking in the Imperial City..... Damn, you''re in trouble! ''Mm!??'' If you can escape when you think about whether or not people will miss you, your body will naturally chase after you, so don''t you dare! Kojiro turned around in front of Earth and Espi, who were running and fleeing the city. "Wow, that weirdo just showed up again!" "You''re a persistent guy... but you were wrong." Ah, it''s against the Seven Heroes Espi and the Earth! "Earth, poke such a weirdo!" And so, most people around the world, including the Empire Nation, still didn''t know at this point. Are you okay? ''Hmm? I don''t care. It''s my pretty little girl''s cup of tea. It''s not the duty of an adult to dare laugh and accept it. " That said, I''m a little surprised you can catch up so easily. "Greetings, Miss Espi, not to mention the sound of your footsteps and the flow of your muscles." So if it''s about the size of this city... you''ll know where to go. Oilaa, that kind of thing is sensitive. " Who is in front of me? "Isn''t that... just some guy?" I knew Espi... the Allied warrior? Well, Japone''s Samurai Warrior and his swordsmen in the countryside! "Yeah. Look at you, standing up like that... your hips are so high, you can''t stand up." "Well then, I can''t keep up with the steps of the earth... I need to lower my hips even further." Looks like you don''t even know who you''re dealing with. On the contrary, just standing directly in front of the ground opponent, I didn''t even think that the man there could knead his hand in the first place. That''s why..... Let''s go! Great Demon Killer Crossover! It''s the most powerful step Earth has ever taken against Hyiro and Maam. Here we go! Earth''s step! "Hee, Japone''s countryside samurai, you just have to let it slip!" "There''s no way we can stop Earth-kun like that!" If you take that step, the opponent will be left without a response..... {W-Well, I''ve been doing a lot of things, but... are you a feint? The sounds of muscles that I didn''t feel like pulling out from the beginning... they were all fake... and I was waiting for them to move first... so I found out it was a sign. It''s supposed to be, but it can''t get out. It stopped!? "No, Earth... gave up and stepped back?" "Why? Did Earth scare you?" "Hey, Earth! I can''t protect you with my cowardly heart!" Ground that does not slip out in steps, but takes a distance once in back steps. The public still didn''t know what it meant. All I know is..... "Hey, hey, hey... it''s real..." "That knockout... what are you doing? He''s..." Solja and Lyvar put their hands on their faces at the same time, and they fell down on their hips on the spot. {Hmm... it''s an unexpected development, elephant. No way... he''s going to let us rest as usual after the impact of the duck... the one with the paraphernalia... no, it''s Earth Lagan. " Riphant, who was a remote participant, muttered in amazement at the demonic crystal. And the princes that heard what was the man that appeared in the story of the three men remained dumbfounded. Is that... the legendary Kojirow, one of the oldest of the Seven Heroes? Wow... you three are going to say it''s real... amazing "Yeah, and the velocity that went around in front of Earth Lagan and the others...... and......" For their generation, only Kojiro, who is also a longing for Moro, has a joyful expression. In addition..... "Ah. Instead of bending down and standing up for the steps of the ground, I''m just standing in a weak state... instead of catching it or letting it pull me out, the first thing I can''t do is go to Feint..." I didn''t know there was a way to break it. " "That said, the steps that Hiro and Maam caught at the same time...... how about me...... Kojiro" Moreover, that''s not the only thing scary about elephants. The steps of Earth Lagan, who has survived repeated practical experiences, fierce battles with Yamidile and Parisi... first of all, he falls in love with his brilliant foot grip and body sharpness... but just because he''s blind, he didn''t get caught in any feint at first sight... after all, he''s a horrible man." Unlike the vast majority of people in the world who have not yet realized the identity of Kojiro, the evaluation of how amazing Kojiro is has increased here. And Kojiro, who stood before Earth and Espi, put his hand on the sword at his waist.... You''re going to have a discussion at this distance, right? But next time oniisan comes to get rid of Oila... maybe she''ll get rid of it too. Isn''t that unpleasant, oniisan? Hahaha, what are you saying? It just looks provocative, doesn''t it? Come here more often." Reveal At that time, Soljas agreed with Earth about what Kojiro was thinking. And even in this place where I realized that I was Kojiro as well..... "My first priority is not to get caught in the feint... I didn''t think there was such a way to break it... but that''s the only way I can do it ~... I mean, it''s real..." "Yeah, I can''t keep those steps of Earth from catching Feint with my eyes." Basically, that''s how I can''t deal with that high-speed punch when it comes flying while I''m standing there..... " If we ever see that step again... we''ll slap it before it takes any more steps... or... it''s just a simple, sweeping, all-encircling attack... "Yeah. It''s impossible to get caught in the top speed... hey, what are we..." Hiro and Maam discuss how to break the Earth Steps, making sure that the Cojiro is real at first sight. But as they spoke, they smiled bitterly. "Damn it... I defeated the Six Champions... of course, but... we..." "Not only will I be surprised by Earth''s moves, but I will also seriously think about what we should do..." "Yeah. And... if I don''t do that, I''ll let him know that I can''t catch him..." "Even though we''ve seen such a precious scene, we really..." We can no longer do anything about earth without any countermeasures. Both Hyiro and Maam thought so, and once again they could only laugh in horror at the realm their son was stepping into. "I''ve fought against the Six Champions before, but Earth..." This is the first time that we''ve faced the Seven Heroes without her Well, Espi, tell Earth who it is! "That''s right! Earth, that''s not the only one---" What are we talking about when we see such a precious scene? "I have a terrible chance of encountering legends... but... that''s fine, I''ll try it." In the meantime, I''ll take out Temele''s brother-in-law. " I knew it! Yes, it''s the first time I''ve seen it in the world. We don''t know that Earth Lagan is the son of Hiiro Lagan. In addition, Earth confronts the Seven Heroes in a state that can be said to be the full height of the active burst during the war. There was no saturation there. "I see, Earth... what then?" "Yes, if it were you... how would you conquer such a Koji Lo?" And how does Earth get past the Seven Heroes? Hiro and Maam smiled naturally and excitedly. "Exactly, that''s the encounter rate." And... the legend is still going on... Fuhahahaha! Well, let''s see. We were just shown that the Six Champions had been defeated... so it wouldn''t be a fair. " Hakki was looking forward to it again.